A discussion of the ansvvere of M. VVilliam Barlovv, D. of Diuinity, to the booke intituled: The iudgment of a Catholike Englishman liuing in banishment for his religion &c. Concerning the apology of the new Oath of allegiance. VVritten by the R. Father, F. Robert Persons of the Society of Iesus. VVhervnto since the said Fathers death, is annexed a generall preface, laying open the insufficiency, rayling, lying, and other misdemeanour of M. Barlow in his writing.
         Parsons, Robert, 1546-1610.
      
       
         
           1612
        
      
       Approx. 1537 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 345 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A09103
         STC 19409
         ESTC S114157
         99849385
         99849385
         14527
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A09103)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 14527)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 898:1)
      
       
         
           
             A discussion of the ansvvere of M. VVilliam Barlovv, D. of Diuinity, to the booke intituled: The iudgment of a Catholike Englishman liuing in banishment for his religion &c. Concerning the apology of the new Oath of allegiance. VVritten by the R. Father, F. Robert Persons of the Society of Iesus. VVhervnto since the said Fathers death, is annexed a generall preface, laying open the insufficiency, rayling, lying, and other misdemeanour of M. Barlow in his writing.
             Parsons, Robert, 1546-1610.
             Coffin, Edward, 1571-1626.
          
           [124], 543, [9] p.
           
             Printed at the English College press] Permissu superiorum,
             [Saint-Omer :
             M.DC.XII. [1612]
          
           
             The "generall preface" is written by Edward Coffin.
             A reply to Barlow's "An answer to a Catholike English-man".
             Identification of printer from STC.
             Includes index.
             Both the Huntington and Folger copies have a slip-cancel on q2v.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Barlow, William, d. 1613. -- Answer to a Catholike English-man -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Oath of allegiance, 1606 -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-03 TCP Staff (Oxford)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DISCVSSION
           OF
           THE
           ANSVVERE
           OF
           M.
           VVILLIAM
           BARLOVV
           ,
           D.
           of
           Diuinity
           ,
           to
           the
           Booke
           intituled
           :
           The
           Iudgment
           of
           a
           Catholike
           Englishman
           liuing
           in
           banishment
           for
           his
           Religion
           &c.
           
           CONCERNING
           The
           Apology
           of
           the
           new
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           .
        
         
           VVRITTEN
           By
           the
           R.
           Father
           ,
           
             F.
             Robert
             Persons
          
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           IESVS
           .
           VVHERVNTO
           since
           the
           said
           Fathers
           death
           ,
           is
           annexed
           a
           generall
           Preface
           ,
           laying
           open
           the
           Insufficiency
           ,
           Rayling
           ,
           Lying
           ,
           and
           other
           Misdemeanour
           of
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           in
           his
           writing
           ,
        
         
           IOHN
           MORRIS
           .
        
         
           Ex
           fructibus
           〈…〉
           .
           
             Matth.
             7.
             
          
           You
           shall
           know
           them
           by
           their
           fruites
           .
        
         
           Permissu
           Superiorum
           .
           M.
           DC
           .
           XII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           OF
           THE
           CHAPTERS
           AND
           PARAGRAPHES
           CONTEYNED
           IN
           THIS
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             
               THE
               FIRST
               PART
               .
            
             
               THE
               Preface
               to
               the
               Reader
               :
               In
               which
               are
               laid
               open
               some
               few
               examples
               of
               the
               singular
               Ignorance
               ,
               Lying
               ,
               and
               other
               bad
               dealings
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Answere
               to
               the
               Censure
               of
               the
               Apology
               .
            
             
             
               Of
               Points
               concerning
               the
               new
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               handled
               
               in
               the
               Kings
               Apology
               ,
               before
               the
               Popes
               Breues
               ,
               and
               discussed
               in
               my
               former
               Letter
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
              
               pag.
               1.
               
            
             
               
               About
               the
               true
               Author
               of
               the
               Apology
               for
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               1.
               pag.
               3.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               pretended
               Cause
               of
               the
               new
               Oath
               ,
               which
               is
               said
               to
               be
               the
               Powder-Treason
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               pag.
               13.
               
            
             
               How
               great
               a
               pressure
               the
               vrging
               of
               the
               new
               Oath
               is
               to
               Catholickes
               that
               haue
               a
               contrary
               Conscience
               in
               Religion
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               pag.
               25.
               
            
             
               The
               same
               argument
               about
               the
               pressure
               of
               the
               Oath
               is
               further
               discussed
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               4.
               pag.
               31.
               
            
             
               What
               freedome
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               permitted
               to
               English
               Catholickes
               for
               swearing
               ,
               or
               not
               swearing
               the
               new
               Oath
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               pag.
               39.
               
            
             
               About
               recourse
               made
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               for
               decisiō
               ,
               whether
               the
               Oath
               might
               lawfully
               be
               taken
               by
               English
               Catholicks
               ,
               or
               no
               ?
               Wherin
               also
               the
               present
               Pope
               his
               person
               is
               defended
               against
               sundry
               calumniations
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               6.
               pag.
               49.
               
            
             
               
               Whether
               the
               O●th
               be
               only
               of
               ciuill
               obedience
               ?
               O●
               whether
               th●re
               be
               any
               clauses
               in
               it
               against
               Catholicke
               Religion
               ?
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
              
               pag.
               70.
               
            
             
               Of
               certaine
               notorious
               Calumniations
               vsed
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               against
               his
               Aduersary
               ,
               which
               no
               waies
               can
               be
               excused
               frō
               malice
               ,
               and
               witting
               errour
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               pag.
               87.
               
            
             
               
               The
               reasō
               is
               examined
               whether
               Gods
               prouidēce
               might
               seeme
               defectuous
               ,
               if
               no
               authority
               had
               beene
               left
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               to
               restraine
               &
               punish
               euill
               Kings
               .
               And
               whether
               God
               be
               so
               wary
               in
               dealing
               with
               Kings
               ,
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               maketh
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
              
               pag.
               101.
               
            
             
               
               Whether
               the
               deuising
               &
               vrging
               of
               this
               new
               Oath
               were
               a
               blessing
               or
               no
               ,
               eyther
               to
               the
               Receauers
               or
               Vrgers
               ?
               And
               first
               of
               the
               Rec●auers
               :
               wherin
               is
               handled
               also
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               &
               of
               swearing
               against
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
              
               pag.
               115.
               
            
             
               
               Touching
               the
               exhibitours
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               and
               of
               Scandall
               actiue
               and
               passiue
               .
               Wherin
               
                 M.
                 Barlowes
              
               grosse
               
               Ignorance
               is
               dis●●●●red
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               pag.
               128.
               
            
             
               The
               answere
               to
               an
               obiection
               :
               by
               occasion
               whereof
               it
               is
               shewed
               ,
               that
               P●ss●s●ion
               and
               Pres●ription
               are
               good
               proof●s
               ●uer
               in
               matters
               of
               D●ctrine
               .
               And
               the
               contrary
               is
               fondly
               aff●●med
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
              
               pag.
               141.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               ,
               About
               the
               Br●●●s
               of
               Pope
               
                 Paulus
                 Quintus
              
               .
            
             
               CONCERNING
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               his
               ●xorbitant
               
               flattery
               in
               exaggerating
               .
               
                 Queene
                 Elizabeths
              
               Vertues
               ,
               and
               Sanctity
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
              
               pag.
               159.
               
            
             
               About
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               her
               Mortifications
               .
               And
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               Vertue
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               pag.
               168.
               
            
             
               Of
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               her
               Felicities
               ,
               and
               Infelicities
               .
               
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
              
               pag.
               179.
               
            
             
               Other
               Points
               concerning
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               Felicities
               or
               Infelicities
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               pag.
               194.
               
            
             
               Of
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               Sicknes
               and
               Death
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               belonging
               therunto
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               pag.
               209.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Flattery
               and
               Sycophancy
               vsed
               by
               diuers
               Ministers
               
               to
               his
               Maiestie
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               the
               hurt
               and
               preiudice
               of
               Ca●holicke
               men
               ,
               and
               their
               cause
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
              
               pag.
               229.
               
            
             
               About
               Toleration
               or
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               demaunded
               
               by
               humble
               petition
               at
               his
               Maiesties
               handes
               by
               Catholickes
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               height
               of
               pride
               or
               not
               :
               As
               also
               concerning
               the
               contention
               betweene
               Protestants
               
               and
               Puritans
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
              
               pag.
               251.
               
            
             
               
               Concerning
               Errours
               ,
               Absurdities
               ,
               Ignorances
               and
               Falsities
               ,
               vttered
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Answere
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
              
               pag.
               273.
               
            
             
               Whether
               Toby
               did
               well
               or
               no
               ,
               in
               breaking
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Niniue
               ,
               concerning
               the
               burying
               of
               the
               dead
               Iewes
               .
               And
               how
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               answereth
               vnto
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               ouerthroweth
               the
               Kings
               Supremacy
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               pag.
               285.
               
            
             
               Of
               another
               example
               or
               instance
               out
               of
               
                 S.
                 Gregory
              
               the
               Great
               ,
               about
               the
               obeying
               and
               publishing
               a
               Law
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Mauritius
               ,
               that
               he
               misliked
               :
               which
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               calleth
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               pag.
               303.
               
            
             
               
               Whether
               Councells
               haue
               submitted
               themselues
               vnto
               Christian
               Emperors
               in
               Spirituall
               affayres
               :
               and
               namely
               ,
               that
               of
               Arles
               to
               Charles
               the
               great
               ?
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
              
               pag.
               311.
               
            
             
               
               Whether
               the
               Pope
               in
               his
               Breue
               did
               forbid
               temporall
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Maiesty
               of
               England
               ?
               And
               whether
               the
               sayd
               Pope
               hath
               power
               to
               make
               new
               Articles
               of
               faith
               ?
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
              
               .
               pag.
               323.
               
            
             
               Of
               certaine
               other
               fraudulent
               ,
               and
               vntrue
               dealings
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               vnto
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Paragraph
               :
               with
               a
               notorious
               abuse
               in
               alleaging
               
                 S.
                 Thomas
              
               of
               Aquine
               his
               Authority
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               pag.
               334.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               THE
               THIRD
               PART
               Concerning
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               his
               Letter
               .
            
             
               OF
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               Letter
               written
               by
               Cardinall
               
               Bellarmine
               vnto
               
                 M.
                 George
                 Black●well
              
               Archpriest
               .
               And
               whether
               he
               mistooke
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               .
               Also
               of
               the
               change
               of
               
                 Supreme
                 Head
              
               ,
               into
               
                 Supreme
                 Gouernour
              
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
              
               pag.
               245.
               
            
             
               Whether
               the
               denying
               of
               taking
               this
               New
               Oath
               ,
               do
               include
               the
               deniall
               of
               all
               the
               particul●r
               clauses
               contayned
               therin
               ?
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               pag.
               356.
               
            
             
               Whether
               the
               fourth
               Councell
               of
               Toledo
               did
               prescribe
               
               any
               such
               set
               forme
               of
               Oath
               to
               be
               exhibited
               to
               the
               Subiects
               ,
               as
               is
               affirmed
               in
               the
               Apology
               ?
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
              
               pag.
               365.
               
            
             
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               is
               cleared
               from
               a
               false
               imputation
               :
               and
               a
               controuersy
               about
               certaine
               words
               and
               clauses
               in
               the
               Oath
               is
               discussed
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               pag.
               386.
               
            
             
               Whether
               Princes
               haue
               iust
               cause
               to
               feare
               murthering
               
               by
               the
               commaundement
               of
               Popes
               .
               And
               in
               dis●ussing
               of
               the
               particuler
               example
               produced
               by
               the
               Apologer
               ,
               concerning
               the
               same
               ,
               great
               fraud
               and
               malice
               is
               discouered
               in
               
                 M.
                 Barlowes
              
               falsifying
               of
               Authors
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
              
               pag.
               394.
               
            
             
               About
               the
               death
               of
               Henry
               the
               third
               King
               of
               France
               :
               whether
               it
               may
               be
               an
               example
               of
               allowance
               of
               such
               murthers
               ?
               As
               also
               about
               the
               late
               Queene
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               pag.
               414.
               
            
             
               Of
               certaine
               contradictions
               obiected
               to
               Card.
               Bellarmine
               :
               and
               what
               confidence
               may
               be
               placed
               in
               a
               mans
               owne
               good
               
               
               workes
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
              
               pag.
               431.
               
            
             
               Of
               three
               other
               contradictions
               imputed
               vnto
               Card.
               Bellar.
               but
               proued
               to
               be
               no
               contradictiōs
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               pag.
               448.
               
            
             
               
               Of
               the
               contentions
               of
               sundry
               other
               Emperours
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Princes
               with
               Popes
               of
               their
               times
               ,
               in
               temporall
               affaires
               :
               obiected
               as
               arguments
               against
               the
               security
               of
               acknowledging
               the
               Popes
               Superiority
               .
               Wherin
               many
               fraudes
               a●d
               forgeries
               are
               discouered
               in
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               particulerly
               concerning
               Fredericke
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               his
               contentions
               with
               Popes
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
              
               pag.
               461.
               
            
             
               
                 M.
                 Barlows
              
               more
               sure
               and
               stronger
               proofes
               are
               discouered
               to
               be
               lyes
               :
               with
               other
               things
               concerning
               Frederick
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               Innocentius
               the
               fourth
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               pag.
               495.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Emperour
               Fredericke
               the
               first
               ,
               whose
               picture
               was
               said
               to
               haue
               beene
               sent
               to
               the
               Soldan
               by
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               third
               .
               And
               of
               the
               charge
               of
               Alexander
               the
               sixt
               ,
               touching
               the
               death
               of
               Zizimus
               or
               
                 Gemen
                 ,
                 M.
                 Barlowes
              
               innocent
               Turke
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               pag.
               524.
               
            
             
               
               An
               examination
               of
               certaine
               Sentences
               ,
               and
               Authorities
               of
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               alleadged
               by
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               
                 M.
                 Blackwell
              
               ,
               and
               impugned
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
              
               pag.
               536.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
           IN
           VVHICH
           are
           laid
           open
           some
           few
           examples
           of
           the
           singular
           Ignorance
           ,
           Lying
           ,
           and
           other
           bad
           dealings
           of
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Answere
           to
           the
           Censure
           of
           the
           Apology
           .
        
         
           THREE
           thinges
           (
           gentle
           Reader
           )
           at
           the
           comming
           forth
           of
           this
           Booke
           may
           occur
           vnto
           thy
           mynd
           ,
           in
           which
           thou
           mayst
           perhaps
           desire
           some
           satisfaction
           .
           First
           the
           cause
           why
           so
           idle
           a
           worke
           as
           
             M.
             Barlowes
          
           Answere
           is
           knowne
           ,
           and
           taken
           to
           be
           ,
           should
           be
           answered
           at
           all
           by
           so
           graue
           and
           learned
           a
           man
           as
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           was
           .
           Secondly
           why
           this
           Answere
           is
           published
           so
           late
           after
           his
           death
           .
           And
           last
           of
           all
           what
           opinion
           is
           to
           be
           had
           of
           
             M.
             
             Barlowes
          
           talents
           ,
           learnin●
           ,
           &
           methode
           in
           answering
           ,
           or
           what
           others
           heere
           do
           iudge
           of
           the
           same
           .
           
           And
           albeit
           this
           latter
           may
           seeme
           to
           some
           to
           be
           of
           least
           moment
           for
           that
           one
           aduersary
           most
           commonly
           will
           hold
           an
           others
           writing
           in
           highest
           contempt
           ,
           and
           therfore
           from
           them
           so
           much
           interessed
           ,
           no
           sound
           iudgement
           may
           be
           expected
           :
           yet
           do
           I
           thinke
           it
           very
           necessary
           to
           insist
           most
           thereon
           ,
           or
           rather
           am
           forced
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           that
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           is
           so
           desirous
           of
           honour
           ,
           as
           like
           the
           Ape
           he
           thinketh
           his
           owne
           whelp
           fayrest
           :
           and
           himselfe
           will
           needs
           perswade
           his
           Maiesty
           that
           he
           hath
           so
           answered
           ,
           as
           that
           no
           sound
           Reply
           can
           euer
           be
           made
           thereunto
           .
           Wherfore
           as
           well
           for
           thy
           instruction
           (
           good
           Reader
           )
           as
           also
           to
           rectify
           
             M.
             Barlowes
          
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           seemeth
           to
           be
           very
           erroneous
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           him
           to
           examine
           his
           con●cience
           better
           before
           he
           presume
           againe
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           eyther
           to
           promise
           to
           a
           Prince
           ,
           or
           put
           forth
           in
           print
           ;
           I
           shall
           set
           downe
           my
           opinion
           ,
           &
           worth
           of
           his
           Booke
           ,
           and
           that
           vpon
           no
           other
           grounds
           ,
           then
           I
           shall
           produce
           out
           of
           the
           Booke
           it selfe
           ,
           whereby
           thou
           shalt
           haue
           more
           light
           to
           discerne
           in
           this
           affaire
           betweene
           vs
           ,
           and
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           lesse
           cause
           to
           complaine
           of
           any
           hard
           measure
           ,
           seeing
           that
           against
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           non●
           is
           brought
           to
           plead
           ,
           but
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           the
           first
           point
           then
           ,
           this
           briefly
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           hauing
           seene
           the
           base
           manner
           &
           method
           of
           writing
           which
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           houldeth
           through
           his
           whole
           Booke
           ,
           
           esteemed
           the
           worke
           not
           worthy
           of
           any
           answere
           ,
           and
           so
           resolued
           with
           himselfe
           to
           be
           silent
           therein
           ,
           and
           in
           lieu
           of
           refuting
           this
           answere
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           other
           two
           parts
           of
           Resolution
           ,
           so
           long
           before
           promised
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           desired
           of
           the
           Catholiks
           in
           England
           :
           which
           whiles
           he
           went
           about
           to
           doe
           ,
           
           a
           Copy
           of
           this
           answere
           of
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           came
           to
           the
           Inquisitors
           hands
           ,
           and
           was
           by
           them
           sent
           to
           the
           said
           Father
           with
           order
           to
           refute
           the
           same
           ,
           perswading
           themselues
           that
           a
           booke
           of
           that
           bulke
           &
           argument
           ,
           written
           by
           a
           pretēded
           Prelate
           ,
           &
           dedicated
           to
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           beare
           some
           shew
           of
           learning
           ,
           and
           therfore
           was
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           left
           vnanswered
           .
           And
           that
           good
           opinion
           got
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           by
           writing
           in
           English
           :
           for
           could
           these
           haue
           but
           vnderstood
           what
           was
           written
           ,
           &
           with
           what
           modesty
           and
           learning
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           sure
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           should
           neuer
           haue
           bene
           troubled
           with
           the
           sight
           therof
           ,
           but
           a
           shorter
           course
           had
           byn
           taken
           by
           casting
           it
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           the
           fittest
           element
           to
           purge
           such
           vnsauoury
           filth
           ,
           as
           euery
           where
           he
           belcheth
           forth
           in
           the
           same
           against
           all
           sortes
           of
           men
           ,
           wherof
           you
           shall
           hardly
           fynd
           any
           one
           page
           to
           be
           void
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Now
           ,
           for
           the
           stay
           which
           hath
           bene
           made
           in
           the
           setting
           forth
           of
           this
           worke
           ,
           
           seeing
           that
           the
           said
           Father
           dispatched
           what
           he
           wrote
           in
           lesse
           then
           4.
           mōths
           it
           being
           now
           more
           then
           4.
           tymes
           as
           much
           since
           his
           decease
           ,
           hath
           especially
           proceeded
           vpon
           the
           manifold
           other
           incumbrances
           &
           variable
           disposition
           of
           body
           ,
           wherwith
           that
           party
           hath
           bene
           troubled
           to
           whome
           the
           worke
           was
           committed
           to
           be
           finished
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           cōfesseth
           in
           the
           very
           entrance
           of
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           his
           Supplement
           ,
           which
           he
           intended
           to
           haue
           set
           forth
           with
           this
           Booke
           :
           but
           growing
           to
           so
           great
           a
           bulke
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           manifold
           aduantages
           giuen
           by
           the
           Aduersary
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           better
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           goe
           forth
           a
           part
           ,
           as
           making
           of
           it selfe
           a
           iust
           volume
           with
           some
           little
           enlargement
           ,
           or
           addition
           annexed
           thereunto
           ,
           in
           answere
           of
           some
           things
           obiected
           ,
           forged
           not
           well
           vnderstood
           ,
           or
           misalleadged
           by
           
             M.
             Doctour
             
             Andrews
          
           ,
           now
           of
           Ely
           ,
           concerning
           the
           matters
           by
           him
           handled
           in
           the
           Supplement
           ,
           whome
           togeather
           with
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           he
           answereth
           with
           that
           grauity
           ,
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           learning
           ,
           as
           will
           content
           all
           ,
           yea
           euen
           his
           Aduersaryes
           themselues
           (
           if
           by
           these
           meanes
           they
           were
           to
           be
           contented
           :
           )
           or
           if
           that
           the
           search
           of
           truth
           were
           the
           center
           of
           their
           motion
           ,
           and
           chiefe
           end
           of
           their
           endeauors
           ;
           and
           not
           contrarily
           with
           neglect
           &
           contempt
           therof
           ,
           to
           speake
           placentia
           ,
           and
           write
           that
           which
           may
           pleas●
           their
           humors
           best
           ,
           by
           whome
           they
           hope
           to
           gaine
           most
           ,
           not
           regarding
           on
           which
           side
           equity
           and
           right
           doth
           stand
           ,
           so
           they
           withstand
           not
           them
           ,
           whose
           pleasure
           they
           make
           the
           square
           of
           their
           actions
           ,
           &
           whose
           fauour
           they
           hold
           for
           their
           highest
           felicity
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           touching
           the
           last
           point
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           meane
           to
           make
           it
           the
           subiect
           of
           this
           Preface
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           more
           long
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           difficulty
           which
           I
           fynd
           in
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           (
           for
           who
           but
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           knoweth
           not
           what
           a
           weake
           write●
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           is
           ,
           
           and
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           learning
           insufficient
           ?
           )
           but
           that
           the
           Reader
           by
           this
           example
           may
           see
           the
           weight
           and
           worth
           of
           Protestant
           writers
           ,
           &
           how
           little
           regard
           is
           to
           be
           had
           to
           the
           bragging
           &
           vaūting
           of
           their
           owne
           learning
           ,
           &
           conquest
           ouer
           their
           Aduersaries
           :
           for
           with
           such
           brauery
           of
           words
           ,
           as
           with
           figge-leaues
           ,
           they
           would
           couer
           their
           shame
           and
           nakednes
           ,
           whiles
           full
           well
           they
           see
           ,
           and
           feele
           the
           wound
           which
           euen
           pierceth
           &
           pincheth
           them
           to
           the
           hart
           roote
           .
           And
           commonly
           none
           brag
           more
           then
           those
           who
           performe
           least
           ,
           or
           vpon
           other
           occasion
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           are
           most
           vanquished
           and
           ouercome
           :
           at
           least
           so
           it
           fareth
           often
           with
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           who
           thus
           vauntingly
           telleth
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           one
           of
           a
           great
           number
           ,
           and
           a
           continuall
           succession
           ,
           which
           are
           ready
           for
           
           this
           cause
           ,
           and
           already
           
             c●tred
             ●he
             combat
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             couragious
             Spartans
             were
             w●nt
             to
             sing
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             try
             them
             when
             ,
             and
             wherein
             yow
             please
             .
          
           And
           after
           speaking
           more
           particulerly
           of
           this
           Answere
           ,
           he
           saith
           :
           
             In
             handling
             the
             mayne
             points
             ,
             I
             trust
             it
             will
             appeare
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             neyther
             dallyed
             with
             him
             ,
             nor
             illuded
             the
             Reader
             ,
             so
             that
             ,
             for
             any
             sound
             Reply
             thereto
             ,
             I
             assure
             my selfe
             security
             from
             him
             .
          
           And
           is
           not
           this
           very
           confidently
           spoken
           trow
           yow
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           this
           Minister
           well
           perswaded
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           learning
           ,
           that
           thus
           craketh
           ?
           
             Audiuimus
             superbiam
             Moab
          
           ,
           superbus
           est
           valde
           ,
           
           
             sed
             superbia
             eius
             ,
             &
             arrogantia
             eius
             ,
             &
             indignatio
             eius
             plus
             quàm
             fortitudo
             eius
             .
          
           We
           haue
           heard
           the
           pride
           of
           
             Moab
             (
             M.
             Barlow
          
           )
           he
           is
           very
           proud
           ,
           but
           his
           pride
           ,
           and
           arrogancy
           ,
           and
           wrath
           is
           more
           then
           his
           strength
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Neyther
           is
           this
           swelling
           humor
           ,
           and
           arrogant
           confidence
           of
           knowledge
           &
           learning
           alone
           peculiar
           to
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           
           but
           common
           to
           all
           of
           his
           ranke
           &
           calling
           ,
           yea
           to
           all
           the
           Heretikes
           of
           former
           tymes
           ,
           for
           so
           noteth
           old
           Tertullian
           when
           he
           sayd
           :
           
             Omnes
             tument
             ,
             o●nes
             scientiam
             polli●●ntur●
          
           :
           all
           are
           puffed
           vp
           with
           pride
           ,
           all
           make
           ostentation
           of
           learning
           :
           and
           
             S.
             Bernard
             :
             Omnibus
             vna
             intentio
             haereticis
             semper
             fuit
             ,
             captare
             gloriā
             de
             singularitate
             scientiae
             :
          
           All
           heretikes
           agree
           in
           this
           ,
           to
           seeke
           glory
           by
           the
           singularity
           of
           knowledge
           :
           and
           therefore
           no
           meruaile
           if
           we
           heare
           now
           &
           then
           one
           Iewell
           to
           challenge
           the
           whole
           Christian
           world
           to
           answere
           him
           ,
           one
           simple
           Sut●liffe
           to
           set
           out
           in
           print
           ,
           th●t
           it
           is
           more
           easy
           for
           him
           to
           refute
           Bellarmine
           ,
           then
           to
           reade
           him
           .
           And
           not
           to
           seeke
           further
           to
           heare
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           to
           tell
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           
           that
           
             F.
             Persons
             is
             to
             weake
             to
             dispute
             :
          
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             Verbalize
             he
             can
             ,
             dispute
             he
             cannot
             ;
             in
             Storyes
             a
             great
             florisher
             ,
             but
             a
             false
             relator
             of
             them
             &c.
             
          
           And
           then
           of
           himselfe
           as
           a
           
           Cocke
           of
           the
           G●me
           to
           crow
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           secure
           from
           all
           answere
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           like
           one
           of
           the
           Spartans
           ,
           to
           be
           tryed
           when
           his
           Maiesty
           listeth
           ,
           with
           other
           like
           phrases
           of
           arrogancy
           in
           the
           currēt
           of
           his
           Booke
           ,
           all
           breathing
           forth
           Luthers
           spirit
           ,
           and
           Lucifers
           pride
           ,
           fitter
           for
           some
           Thraso
           vpon
           a
           stage
           ,
           then
           a
           Deuine
           in
           a
           printed
           book
           .
           For
           were
           not
           ●hese
           Spartans
           he
           speaketh
           of
           both
           weake
           in
           force
           ,
           and
           few
           in
           number
           ,
           I
           thinke
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           had
           neuer
           bene
           singled
           out
           from
           amongst
           them
           for
           this
           cōbat
           ,
           but
           want
           of
           store
           in
           this
           vrging
           exigent
           ,
           made
           those
           who
           imployed
           him
           ,
           to
           make
           much
           of
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           behoulding
           to
           his
           small
           skill
           ,
           as
           you
           know
           ,
           who
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           to
           the
           Knights
           of
           the
           Post
           ,
           when
           they
           can
           procure
           no
           better
           sureties
           .
        
         
           6.
           .
           For
           whosoeuer
           ●hall
           with
           due
           attention
           and
           equall
           iudgment
           ,
           no
           way
           ouerpoysed
           with
           fauour
           or
           disfauour
           of
           any
           part●
           read
           
             M.
             B●rlowes
          
           booke
           ,
           
           if
           he
           be
           learned
           ,
           and
           can
           vnderstand
           how
           things
           are
           discussed
           ,
           must
           needes
           confesse
           the
           whole
           worke
           to
           be
           
             a
             me●re
             patchery
          
           (
           as
           
             Fa
             :
             P●rsons
             ,
             cuius
             memoria
             in
             benedictionibus
             ,
          
           was
           vsually
           wont
           to
           terme
           it
           )
           of
           many
           shreds
           of
           latin
           and
           greeke
           sentences
           ,
           misapplyed
           prouerbes
           ,
           broken
           verses
           ,
           idle
           and
           childish
           scoffes
           ,
           iniurious
           calumni●tions
           ,
           inck-horne
           tearmes
           ,
           exorbitant
           rayling
           ,
           incredible
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           lying
           without
           measure
           ,
           no
           Authour
           lightly
           euer
           sincerely
           cited
           ,
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           words
           seldome
           or
           neuer
           truly
           alleaged
           ,
           no
           matter
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           with
           any
           learning
           ,
           iudgment
           ,
           or
           fidelity
           handled
           :
           his
           chiefest
           endeauour
           is
           to
           rayle
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           flatter
           the
           Prince
           ,
           to
           iniure
           Catholikes
           ,
           to
           disgrace
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           :
           much
           he
           is
           in
           whores
           ,
           in
           Panders
           ,
           in
           strumpets
           ,
           in
           hornes
           ,
           in
           Asses
           ,
           and
           spewing
           dogs
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           raffe
           :
           in
           euery
           thing
           he
           
           treateth
           eyther
           loathsome
           ,
           or
           ridiculous
           :
           but
           for
           that
           these
           two
           opinions
           of
           this
           Answere
           ,
           I
           meane
           
             M.
             Barlowes
          
           ,
           and
           myne
           ,
           are
           so
           quite
           repugnant
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           shall
           for
           discharge
           of
           my
           credit
           exemplify
           in
           some
           speciall
           points
           of
           the
           same
           :
           for
           to
           handle
           at
           length
           euery
           particuler
           would
           be
           too
           long
           for
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           them
           are
           discussed
           in
           the
           Treatise
           it self
           .
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           his
           ignorance
           ,
           on
           which
           I
           meane
           most
           to
           insist
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           This
           fault
           in
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           is
           not
           single
           ,
           but
           very
           manifold
           and
           singular
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           learning
           ,
           in
           Humanity
           ,
           Philosophy
           ,
           History
           ,
           Interpretations
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           and
           Diuinity
           ,
           in
           ech
           of
           which
           I
           will
           for
           a
           tast
           alleage
           some
           ●●w
           examples
           ,
           being
           loath
           with
           any
           more
           to
           weary
           the
           Readers
           patience
           ,
           or
           to
           draw
           this
           Preface
           to
           greater
           prolixity
           then
           needs
           I
           must
           ,
           for
           the
           ●ull
           deciphering
           of
           this
           ignorant
           Minister
           ,
           whose
           skill
           ,
           albeit
           it
           seeme
           to
           be
           most
           in
           Humanity
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           same
           it
           is
           also
           very
           little
           :
           
           for
           in
           one
           place
           he
           calleth
           the
           three
           fatall
           s●sters
           ,
           whome
           he
           nameth
           in
           his
           ma●gent
           ,
           ●umenides
           ;
           wheras
           euery
           Grammer
           boy
           can
           tell
           him
           that
           ●um●nides
           are
           not
           the
           three
           fa●all
           sisters
           ,
           but
           his
           familiar
           friends
           the
           three
           furyes
           .
           W●th
           like
           skill
           he
           interpreteth
           the
           prouerbe
           
             Omnia
             sub
             vnam
             Myconum
          
           ,
           to
           signify
           that
           one
           may
           stand
           for
           all
           :
           wheras
           his
           chiefe
           Author
           Erasmus
           ,
           out
           of
           Strabo
           ,
           far
           otherwise
           expoundeth
           it
           to
           be
           meant
           only
           of
           such
           ,
           
           as
           vnder
           some
           particuler
           tytle
           handle
           things
           of
           different
           nature
           ,
           which
           can
           by
           no
           meanes
           be
           applyed
           thereunto
           ,
           as
           elswhere
           it
           ●s
           told
           him
           .
        
         
         
           8.
           
           Besides
           these
           mistakings
           ,
           for
           more
           euident
           demonstration
           of
           his
           rare
           talents
           in
           construction
           ,
           I
           will
           set
           downe
           two
           examples
           ,
           but
           very
           briefly
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           shall
           againe
           heare
           of
           them
           both
           ;
           of
           the
           one
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           other
           by
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           Supplement
           .
           The
           first
           is
           touching
           certayne
           wordes
           of
           Saint
           Gregory
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Theodore
           the
           Emperour
           Mauritius
           his
           Phisitian
           ,
           
           where
           Saint
           Gregory
           yielding
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           sent
           not
           his
           Letters
           for
           the
           Emperour
           to
           his
           owne
           Legate
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           said
           Theodore
           ,
           saith
           :
           
             Nolo
             eam
             à
             Responsali
             meo
             publicè
             dari
             ,
             quia
             Vos
             qui
             ei
             familiariùs
             seruitis
             ,
             loqui
             ei
             liberiùs
             &
             ap●rtiùs
             potestis
             &c.
             
          
           That
           is
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           that
           this
           Letter
           I
           send
           (
           to
           the
           Emperour
           )
           be
           deliuered
           publikely
           by
           my
           Legate
           ,
           for
           that
           You
           ,
           who
           are
           more
           neere
           about
           him
           ,
           can
           speake
           more
           freely
           &
           plainly
           vnto
           him
           .
           So
           
             S.
             Gregory
          
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           But
           what
           sense
           or
           construction
           ,
           thinke
           you
           doth
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           make
           of
           these
           words
           ?
           Truly
           such
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           a
           Grammer
           boy
           ,
           vnder
           some
           Orbilius
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           made
           to
           feele
           the
           smart
           of
           his
           folly
           .
           
             S.
             Gregory
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             writes
             to
          
           Theodore
           
             the
             ●m●●rours
             Phisitian
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             intreates
             him
             to
             deale
             with
             his
             Lord
             and
             Soueraigne
             about
             it
             :
             the
             reasons
             wherof
             he
             had
             not
             ,
             yea
             he
             would
             not
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           à
           Responsali
           suo
           publicè
           dare
           ,
           
           
             publikely
             yield
             as
             fr●m
             his
             Ch●yre
             ,
             or
             Oracle
             (
             much
             lesse
             by
             his
             Br●ue
             int●rdict
             )
             but
             hauing
             suggested
             it
             priuately
             ,
             he
             left
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             ●●p●r●urs
             le●sure
             and
             wisdome
             .
          
           So
           he
           .
           And
           was
           there
           euer
           sentence
           so
           interpreted
           as
           this
           ?
           what
           chopping
           ,
           what
           changing
           what
           mistaking
           is
           there
           heere
           ?
           A
           letter
           is
           turned
           into
           reasons
           ,
           the
           verbe
           
           passiue
           into
           the
           actiue
           ,
           a
           Legate
           into
           a
           Chayre
           or
           Oracle
           .
           And
           is
           not
           this
           man
           more
           fit
           to
           be
           set
           agayne
           to
           Inspeach
           ,
           and
           Grammar
           rules
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           imployed
           in
           writing
           for
           defence
           of
           his
           Maiesty
           ?
           I
           would
           fayne
           know
           where
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           euer
           reade
           Responsalis
           ,
           to
           signify
           a
           Chaire
           or
           Oracle
           ,
           more
           then
           it
           doth
           a
           Pulpit
           ,
           or
           
             Sermon
             ,
             Lincolne
          
           Church
           ,
           or
           Paules
           steeple
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           to
           omit
           other
           incongruities
           ,
           by
           this
           pittiful
           construction
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           his
           
             Petrus
             de
             Vin●is
          
           should
           be
           more
           miraculous
           ,
           then
           elsewhere
           he
           hath
           made
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           makes
           him
           to
           write
           Fredericke
           the
           second
           his
           death
           a
           yeare
           after
           his
           eyes
           and
           braynes
           were
           out
           of
           his
           head
           .
           And
           then
           further
           ,
           of
           one
           &
           the
           selfe
           same
           man
           ,
           he
           maketh
           two
           :
           but
           by
           this
           new
           Grammaticall
           interpretation
           he
           shal
           neyther
           write
           nor
           reade
           ,
           be
           one
           man
           ,
           or
           two
           ,
           but
           be
           metamorphosed
           into
           a
           Chaire
           or
           Oracle
           .
           
           For
           if
           he
           list
           to
           read
           
             Fragmentum
             historicum
          
           printed
           in
           the
           first
           tome
           of
           the
           German
           History
           ,
           he
           shall
           find
           what
           that
           Author
           writeth
           of
           
             Petrus
             de
             Vineis
          
           his
           going
           to
           the
           Councell
           of
           Lyons
           :
           for
           speaking
           of
           the
           Emperour
           he
           saith
           :
           
             Q●i
             non
             comparuit
             ,
             s●d
             R●sponsales
             prose
             transmisit
             minùs
             sufficientes
             :
             Fredericke
          
           appeared
           not
           in
           the
           Councell
           ,
           but
           sent
           in
           his
           behalfe
           vnsufficient
           Embassadours
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Petr●s
             de
             Vineis
          
           ,
           and
           
             Thaddaeus
             Sinuessanus
          
           .
           Will
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           sent
           two
           Chayres
           ,
           or
           Oracles
           ?
           That
           truely
           had
           bene
           a
           strange
           Embassage
           .
           Or
           will
           he
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           King
           Richard
           the
           first
           his
           Embassadors
           went
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           withstand
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Roane
           ,
           complayning
           against
           him
           ,
           ●s
           Nubrigensis
           writeth
           (
           
             Responsales
             quoque
             Regis
             è
             vestigio
             secuti
             ,
             in
             conspectu
             summi
             Pontificis
             in
             faciem
             illi
             restitere
             .
          
           The
           Embassadours
           also
           of
           the
           King
           presently
           following
           ,
           resisted
           him
           to
           his
           face
           before
           
           the
           Pope
           )
           that
           he
           sent
           Chaires
           or
           Oracles
           to
           Rome
           ?
           Or
           were
           these
           Chayrs
           or
           Oracles
           so
           earnest
           before
           the
           Pope
           in
           his
           defence
           ?
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           this
           thing
           deserue
           rather
           laughter
           or
           compassion
           :
           Laughter
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           so
           foolish
           and
           ridiculous
           in
           it selfe
           :
           Compassion
           to
           see
           one
           to
           beare
           himself
           for
           Bishop
           of
           Lincolne
           so
           ignorant
           ,
           as
           to
           translate
           Responsalis
           ,
           for
           a
           Chaire
           or
           Oracle
           ,
           with
           this
           insulting
           adiection
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           
             (
             much
             lesse
             by
             his
             Breue
             interdict
             .
             )
          
           But
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           the
           second
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           The
           other
           example
           of
           his
           Grammaticall
           construction
           is
           concerning
           a
           place
           of
           Bellarmine
           about
           the
           authority
           of
           Kinges
           ,
           where
           the
           Cardinal
           refelling
           an
           obiection
           that
           the
           exemption
           of
           Clergy-men
           from
           tributes
           ,
           and
           appearing
           at
           secular
           tribunalls
           ,
           is
           
             de
             iure
             humano
          
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           be
           repealed
           by
           Princes
           ,
           answereth
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           ,
           
           
             both
             for
             that
             not
             only
             Kings
             ,
             but
             Popes
             and
             Councels
             haue
             giuen
             this
             exemption
             to
             Clergy-men
             :
             as
             also
             for
             that
             the
             whole
             world
             hath
             consented
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             hath
             bestowed
             vpon
             Kinges
             that
             power
             which
             they
             haue
             .
          
           So
           he
           .
           Now
           let
           vs
           heare
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           conster
           these
           words
           :
           thus
           then
           he
           Englisheth
           them
           :
           
           
             Orbis
             terrae
             ,
             t'
             is
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             inferiour
             orbe
             ,
             from
             whence
             is
             giuen
             to
             Kinges
             that
             power
             which
             they
             haue
             .
          
           So
           he
           .
           And
           let
           him
           turne
           ouer
           againe
           his
           Grammaticon
           or
           
             Māmatrecton
             Cooper
          
           ,
           or
           Calepine
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           neuer
           fynde
           these
           two
           wordes
           which
           himself
           setteth
           downe
           in
           latin
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             orbis
             terrae
          
           ,
           to
           signify
           ,
           
             t'
             is
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             inferiour
             orbe
          
           :
           
           and
           therefore
           perhaps
           his
           wits
           were
           without
           that
           compasse
           when
           he
           wrote
           it
           ,
           and
           likewise
           his
           honesty
           was
           scant
           at
           home
           ,
           when
           within
           3
           leaues
           after
           ,
           out
           of
           this
           selfe
           same
           Chapter
           he
           cyteth
           in
           different
           letters
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           capitalls
           ,
           
           this
           passage
           ,
           as
           the
           expresse
           wordes
           of
           
             Bellarmine●
             The
             Clergy
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             obey
             Kings
             ,
             longer
             then
             Kings
             are
             THEIR
             SVPERIOVRS
             :
             and
             that
             is
             ,
          
           
           
             so
             long
             as
             THE
             POPE
             WILL
             :
             for
             whome
             HE
             EXEMPTES
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             FRE
             :
          
           and
           citeth
           in
           the
           margent
           
             de
             Cler.
             lib.
          
           1.
           
           Cap.
           28.
           
           ●
           .
           
             Respondeo
             negando
          
           .
           But
           let
           him
           read
           the
           place
           that
           list
           ,
           and
           he
           shal
           find
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           And
           what
           then
           will
           yow
           say
           to
           such
           forgery
           &
           falsity
           ?
           But
           for
           these
           two
           pointes
           I
           referre
           him
           to
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Supplement
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           more
           largely
           discussed
           .
           And
           were
           not
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           of
           a
           seared
           conscience
           ,
           and
           his
           cause
           desperate
           ,
           he
           would
           neuer
           vse
           such
           legier-de-main
           ,
           and
           discredit
           himself
           in
           this
           base
           manner
           .
           If
           his
           Spartans
           ready
           for
           the
           combat
           ,
           can
           fight
           no
           better
           ,
           it
           were
           more
           for
           his
           Maiestys
           honour
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           honesty
           ,
           that
           they
           kept
           themselues
           out
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           &
           staid
           at
           home
           to
           tend
           gooslinges
           ,
           then
           thus
           to
           betray
           their
           cause
           ,
           and
           shame
           all
           .
           From
           Grammar
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           Philosophy
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           It
           seemeth
           that
           in
           this
           science
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           is
           very
           meanly
           seene
           ,
           
           and
           not
           to
           haue
           read
           ,
           or
           (
           which
           I
           rather
           thinke
           )
           not
           to
           haue
           vnderstood
           Porphyries
           Introduction
           to
           the
           same
           .
           For
           what
           puny-Sophister
           is
           there
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           or
           Cambridge
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           not
           that
           ,
           
             species
             producatur
             de
             pluribus
             differentibus
             numero
             ?
          
           But
           quite
           contrary
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           tells
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           powder-plot
           
             was
             not
             singular
             from
             all
             examples
             ,
             there
             hauing
             bene
             the
             like
             done
             by
             Protestants
          
           (
           
             though
             not
          
           in
           specie
           ,
           yet
           in
           indiuiduo
           )
           
             as
             at
             Antwerp
             &c.
          
           which
           is
           asmuch
           ,
           as
           if
           one
           should
           say
           :
           Although
           so
           grosse
           ignorance
           as
           we
           see
           in
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           of
           Lincolne
           ,
           cannot
           be
           found
           in
           any
           other
           man
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           to
           be
           found
           in
           many
           
             M.
             Barlowes
          
           :
           whereas
           
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           of
           whome
           we
           speake
           ,
           is
           but
           one
           and
           the
           selfe
           same
           man
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           may
           be
           found
           in
           other
           men
           as
           well
           as
           in
           him
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           be
           Ministers
           as
           he
           is
           :
           but
           of
           this
           also
           he
           shall
           see
           more
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Discussion
           .
           And
           doth
           not
           he
           deserue
           to
           be
           brought
           againe
           
             ad
             inferiora
             subs●llia
          
           ,
           and
           to
           sit
           amongst
           the
           Sophisters
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           till
           he
           hath
           learned
           to
           speake
           more
           like
           a
           Philosopher
           ?
        
         
           13.
           
           Againe
           what
           more
           sollemne
           foolery
           can
           there
           be
           ,
           then
           so
           ignorantly
           to
           insult
           vpon
           his
           ad●ersary
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             S.
             Leo
          
           in
           a
           certayne
           place
           spake
           of
           
             vnity
             of
             names
          
           ,
           as
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           doth
           ,
           for
           thus
           he
           sayth
           :
           
           
             What
             learning
             will
             iustifie
             that
             phrase
             of
             speach
             ,
          
           An
           vnity
           of
           names
           &
           c
           ?
           
             And
             againe
             ,
             that
             one
             name
             imparted
             to
             seuerall
             persons
             ,
             should
             be
             called
             an
          
           vnity
           ,
           
             let
             all
             the
             Onomasticks
             ,
             and
             Nomenclators
             ,
             or
             Mathematicians
             ,
             or
             Schoolemen
             be
             searched
             ,
             and
             t'
             will
             not
             be
             found
             .
          
           So
           he
           .
           Doe
           you
           not
           thinke
           that
           this
           man
           hath
           searched
           far
           into
           the
           matter
           ,
           read
           all
           bookes
           ,
           and
           seene
           what
           all
           say
           ,
           that
           so
           resolutly
           and
           generally
           pronounceth
           this
           sentence
           ?
           &
           yet
           Aristotle
           could
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           all
           
             aequiuoca
             ,
             vniuoca
             ,
             analoga
          
           ,
           agree
           in
           one
           name
           :
           and
           none
           but
           one
           ,
           as
           ignorant
           as
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           will
           deny
           that
           the
           name
           Father
           agreeth
           to
           men
           and
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           different
           manner
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           true
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           Father
           is
           all
           one
           in
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           though
           in
           nature
           it
           differ
           .
           And
           what
           can
           be
           required
           more
           to
           the
           vnity
           of
           names
           ?
           Or
           can
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           conceaue
           that
           they
           haue
           one
           name
           without
           all
           vnity
           ?
           Truly
           as
           well
           ,
           as
           conceaue
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           be
           a
           foole
           ,
           without
           foolery
           ,
           or
           as
           simple
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           vvithout
           simplicity
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           And
           if
           this
           thing
           in
           no
           Schoole
           man
           can
           be
           found
           ,
           then
           must
           
             S.
             Thomas
          
           be
           blotted
           out
           of
           that
           rāke
           ,
           
           whose
           wordes
           are
           :
           
           
             Ostenait
             Aristoteles
             quòd
             s●li
             vnitas
             nominis
             non
             sufficit
             ad
             vnitatem
             enuntiationis
             .
             Aristotle
          
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           
             vnity
             of
             name
          
           sufficeth
           not
           for
           the
           vnity
           of
           a
           proposition
           .
           And
           in
           his
           Quodlibets
           he
           expresly
           proueth
           this
           vnity
           of
           names
           ,
           which
           he
           calleth
           
             vnitatē
             vocis
          
           ,
           the
           vnity
           of
           appellatiō
           ,
           for
           that
           els
           there
           were
           no
           vniuoca
           .
           But
           of
           this
           also
           he
           will
           heare
           more
           then
           he
           would
           ,
           or
           euer
           will
           be
           able
           to
           refell
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Supplement
           .
           It
           sufficeth
           me
           to
           detect
           only
           his
           ignorance
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           is
           here
           ,
           both
           grosse
           and
           palpable
           ,
           so
           also
           combyned
           with
           singular
           arrogancy
           and
           pride
           ,
           in
           so
           resolutly
           affirming
           ,
           that
           no
           learning
           will
           iustifie
           this
           speach
           ;
           when
           as
           Aristotle
           ,
           and
           
             S.
             Thomas
          
           the
           great
           Philosopher
           ,
           and
           most
           learned
           of
           all
           Deuines
           ,
           do
           both
           teach
           and
           demonstrate
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Another
           exāple
           in
           this
           kind
           I
           might
           here
           produce
           ,
           touching
           his
           doctrine
           of
           contradictions
           ,
           and
           his
           grosse
           mistaking
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           that
           will
           come
           after
           in
           due
           place
           to
           be
           discussed
           ,
           where
           I
           examine
           his
           dispu●ation
           ,
           about
           the
           first
           contradiction
           obiected
           to
           Bel●armine
           .
           Now
           let
           vs
           see
           his
           ignorance
           in
           historyes
           .
           
           In
           historyes
           what
           greater
           ignorance
           can
           there
           be
           committed
           then
           to
           relate
           fictions
           for
           truth
           ,
           which
           haue
           no
           coherence
           eyther
           in
           place
           ,
           tyme
           ,
           or
           persons
           ?
           And
           yet
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           doth
           this
           so
           confidently
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           former
           of
           
             vnity
             of
             names
          
           .
           
           Let
           one
           example
           suffice
           for
           this
           matter
           ,
           by
           which
           alone
           the
           Reader
           may
           of
           himselfe
           coniecture
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           Alexander
           the
           third
           is
           charged
           to
           haue
           sēt
           Fredericke
           the
           first
           his
           picture
           to
           the
           Turke
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           by
           the
           same
           know
           him
           ,
           &
           kill
           him
           also
           ,
           if
           he
           came
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           that
           euen
           whiles
           he
           was
           fighting
           the
           Lords
           battailes
           :
           which
           obiection
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           saith
           ,
           
             pincheth
             the
             Pope
             to
             the
             quick
             .
          
           And
           I
           must
           
           confesse
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           matter
           bene
           as
           he
           doth
           relate
           it●
           none
           can
           deny
           ,
           but
           it
           had
           bene
           very
           barbarous
           indeed
           .
           But
           in
           the
           last
           chapter
           of
           
             F.
             Parsons
          
           ensuing
           Discussion
           ,
           it
           is
           shewed
           ,
           and
           conuinced
           most
           euidently
           ,
           that
           Alexander
           was
           dead
           at
           least
           7.
           yeares
           before
           that
           Frederick
           euer
           thought
           of
           going
           against
           the
           Turke
           ,
           and
           eight
           before
           he
           came
           into
           Armenia
           .
           VVhat
           ignorance
           then
           is
           there
           in
           this
           Minister
           ,
           so
           to
           write
           and
           triumph
           vpon
           lyes
           ?
           How
           shall
           his
           Auditory
           belieue
           what
           he
           teacheth
           them
           out
           of
           the
           pulpit
           ,
           that
           blusheth
           not
           to
           vtter
           such
           false
           and
           iniurious
           slanders
           in
           a
           printed
           booke
           ?
        
         
           16.
           
           I
           might
           heere
           most
           of
           all
           insist
           vpon
           his
           dealing
           with
           Pope
           Innocentius
           the
           fourth
           ,
           whom
           he
           relateth
           to
           haue
           done
           many
           things
           against
           Frederick
           the
           second
           ,
           
           vpon
           the
           credit
           of
           Vrspergensis
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           very
           Author
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           fell
           out
           betweene
           Gregory
           the
           9.
           and
           Fred●rick
           ,
           many
           years
           before
           Innocentius
           was
           Pope
           .
           And
           yet
           such
           a
           writer
           is
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           will
           not
           only
           ascribe
           all
           vnto
           Innocentius
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           that
           supposall
           ,
           draw
           this
           most
           malicious
           inference●
           That
           he
           went
           about
           to
           poyson
           the
           said
           Emperour
           .
           What
           more
           blind
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           malicious
           dealing
           can
           be
           imagined
           then
           this
           ?
           But
           for
           that
           this
           is
           afterwards
           very
           largely
           handled
           in
           the
           last
           Chapter
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Discussion
           ,
           I
           will
           here
           no
           further
           treat
           therof
           :
           nor
           yet
           of
           his
           telling
           the
           Reader
           out
           of
           Binnius
           &
           
             Cicarella
             ,
             that
             Pope
             Sixtus
             statua
             of
             brasse
             was
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             extremely
             hated
             ,
             after
             his
             death
             cast
             downe
             &c.
          
           which
           all
           Rome
           ,
           
           and
           the
           statua
           it selfe
           yet
           standing
           conuince
           to
           be
           a
           lye
           ,
           &
           Binnius
           hath
           no
           such
           word
           in
           this
           Popes
           life
           ;
           neyther
           doth
           Cicarella
           say
           at
           all
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           cast
           downe
           .
           But
           it
           delighteth
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           like
           a
           blynd
           horse
           
           in
           the
           battaile
           ,
           boldly
           to
           aduenture
           vpon
           any
           thing
           ,
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           false
           ,
           fond
           ,
           or
           improbable
           .
           
           The
           like
           ●
           kill
           he
           sheweth
           in
           making
           
             Conradus
             à
             Lichetenau
          
           to
           be
           a
           different
           writer
           from
           Vrspergensis
           ,
           
           and
           
             Petrus
             à
             Vin●is
          
           to
           differ
           from
           
             Petrus
             à
             Vinea
          
           ,
           with
           other
           infinite
           like
           ouersights
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           which
           cleerly
           shew
           that
           to
           be
           true
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           wherwith
           he
           charged
           his
           aduersary
           
             F.
             Parsons
          
           ,
           but
           could
           exemplify
           in
           no
           particular
           ,
           
             In
             storyes
             he
             is
             a
             great
             florisher
             ,
             but
             a
             false
             relator
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           17.
           
           Neyther
           is
           he
           a
           more
           false
           relator
           of
           historyes
           then
           an
           vnkillfull
           interpreter
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           
           in
           which
           it
           is
           strange
           to
           see
           ,
           how
           he
           tosseth
           the
           text
           ,
           what
           sense
           he
           yieldeth
           ,
           and
           what
           Commentaryes
           he
           maketh
           thereon
           ,
           and
           that
           either
           by
           mistaking
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           or
           by
           ridiculous
           application
           ,
           or
           by
           forcing
           arguments
           from
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           haue
           no
           dependance
           ,
           no
           coherence
           ,
           or
           agreement
           with
           the
           place
           he
           cyteth
           ,
           yea
           not
           sticking
           ●ometymes
           to
           corrupt
           the
           very
           text
           it selfe
           with
           ●ome
           addition
           of
           his
           owne
           thereunto
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           conclude
           more
           forcibly
           against
           vs
           :
           so
           saucy
           he
           is
           ●n
           so
           sacred
           a
           matter
           .
           I
           will
           giue
           briefly
           one
           example
           ●n
           ech
           kind
           ,
           where
           the
           Spouse
           in
           the
           Canticles
           is
           commended
           for
           all
           manner
           of
           vertues●
           vnder
           the
           allegoricall
           types
           of
           Myrh
           ,
           Frankencense
           ,
           
           and
           all
           A●othecaryes
           dust
           :
           what
           thinke
           you
           ,
           doth
           Barlow●ake
           ●ake
           of
           this
           dust
           ?
           Doth
           he
           interpret
           it
           to
           signifie
           any
           particuler
           vertue
           ?
           Nothing
           lesse
           .
           For
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           it
           is
           
             worldly
             delights
             of
             honour
             and
             wealth
             :
             for
             that
             's
             p●luis
             pigmentarius
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             Merchants
          
           (
           he
           should
           say
           Apothecaryes
           )
           wisest●
           and
           quoteth
           in
           the
           margent
           the
           
           Canticles
           ,
           and
           place
           where
           it
           is
           to
           be
           found
           .
           And
           is
           not
           this
           ,
           trow
           you
           ,
           a
           great
           commendation
           of
           the
           Spouse
           ,
           that
           she
           ascendeth
           through
           the
           desert
           of
           this
           earth
           with
           al
           worldly
           
             delights
             of
             honor
             &
             wealth
             ,
             which
             tickle
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             blindes
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             wisest
             ?
          
           What
           may
           not
           be
           proued
           by
           Scriptures
           ,
           where
           such
           application
           is
           allowed
           ?
           And
           here
           to
           make
           the
           best
           Commentary
           in
           
             M.
             Barlowes
          
           excuse
           ,
           there
           is
           at
           least
           great
           mistaking
           of
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           dust
           ,
           which
           I
           thinke
           in
           no
           other
           Author
           besides
           himself
           ,
           is
           taken
           
             for
             worldly
             delights
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             wealth
          
           ;
           as
           neyther
           in
           any
           Dictionary
           that
           euer
           I
           saw
           ,
           is
           pigmentarius
           taken
           for
           a
           Merchant
           .
           But
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           hath
           absolute
           authority
           to
           gayne-say
           both
           Grammar
           ,
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           learning
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           As
           for
           ridiculous
           application
           ,
           what
           more
           fond
           conceipt
           could
           he
           make
           ,
           then
           to
           compare
           Gods
           diuine
           prouidence
           vnto
           Rammes-hornes
           :
           for
           thus
           speaking
           thereof
           ,
           he
           saith
           :
           The
           prouidence
           of
           God
           in
           gouerning
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           
           
             is
             like
             the
             ruinating
             of
             the
             walls
             of
          
           Hierico
           
             by
             Rammes-hornes
             :
             it
             is
             powerfull
             ,
             not
             violent
             ;
             spirituall
             ,
             but
             not
             visible
             ;
             by
             meanes
             weake
             in
             shew
             ,
             mighty
             in
             ●ffect
             .
          
           
           So
           he
           .
           And
           to
           omit
           the
           ridiculous
           interpretatiō
           ,
           or
           rather
           inuersion
           of
           trumpets
           into
           Rammes-hornes
           ,
           whereas
           they
           were
           of
           mettall
           ,
           as
           
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             Origen
          
           ,
           and
           others
           affirme
           ,
           or
           made
           of
           horne
           ,
           as
           some
           later
           writers
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           called
           rather
           Cornets
           ,
           then
           Rammes-hornes
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           thinke
           no
           man
           can
           soūd
           any
           blast
           :
           to
           omit
           this
           foolish
           error
           (
           I
           say
           )
           me
           thinkes
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           in
           this
           Commentary
           is
           very
           forgetfull
           of
           himself
           ;
           for
           in
           another
           place
           he
           maketh
           these
           powerfull
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           mighty
           Rammes-hornes
           to
           be
           very
           weake
           ,
           poore
           ,
           and
           feeble
           ;
           for
           thus
           he
           speaketh
           
           of
           his
           Maiestyes
           Apology
           with
           contempt
           to
           
             F.
             Persons
             :
             As
             if
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             Apologers
             Answer
             like
          
           Hiericoes
           walls
           ,
           
           
             should
             presently
             fall
             with
             the
             blast
             of
             a
             Ramms-horne
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             turnes
             about
             it
             :
          
           
           and
           citeth
           the
           same
           place
           as
           before
           .
           So
           as
           now
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Ramms-hornes
           is
           very
           feeble
           :
           for
           the
           ruinating
           of
           the
           walls
           ,
           by
           this
           reasō
           is
           more
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           their
           owne
           weakenes
           ,
           then
           to
           any
           power
           of
           the
           Rammes-hornes
           .
           For
           in
           case
           they
           were
           so
           powerfull
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           mighty
           ,
           the
           resemblance
           which
           here
           
             Syr
             William
          
           makes
           ,
           should
           be
           very
           simple
           :
           for
           I
           thinke
           he
           will
           not
           say
           that
           the
           Apologers
           Answere
           is
           more
           powerfull
           then
           
             Gods
             prouidence
          
           ,
           which
           before
           he
           compared
           to
           the
           Rammes-hornes
           .
           Or
           if
           he
           doe
           ,
           I
           can
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           for
           his
           labour
           he
           well
           deserueth
           to
           be
           put
           to
           the
           horne
           at
           Edenburrough
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           In
           another
           place
           going
           about
           to
           proue
           ,
           that
           the
           Right
           which
           the
           Church
           hath
           against
           heretikes
           ,
           eyther
           for
           their
           conuersion
           or
           chastisement
           ,
           is
           
             Ius
             innatum
          
           ,
           bred
           within
           it
           ,
           &
           inseparable
           from
           it
           ;
           how
           (
           thinke
           yow
           )
           doth
           he
           proue
           the
           same
           against
           
             F.
             P●rsons
          
           ,
           who
           sayd
           ,
           that
           is
           was
           
             Ius
             acquisitum
          
           ?
           Very
           pithily
           yow
           may
           imagine
           :
           for
           thus
           he
           writeth
           .
           
           
             No
             sooner
             was
             there
             a
             Church
             designed
             ,
             but
             this
             right
             was
             annexed
             ,
          
           Semen
           mulieris
           conteret
           caput
           serpentis
           ,
           
             as
             the
             enmity
             for
             contradiction
             ,
             so
             the
             right
             for
             suppression
             is
             natiue
             .
          
           Thus
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           &
           no
           more
           .
           And
           is
           not
           this
           well
           proued
           ,
           thinke
           yow
           ?
           
             The
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             shall
             bruze
             the
             serpents
             head
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Christ
           the
           Sonne
           of
           the
           Virgin
           shall
           ouercome
           the
           diue●
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           it
           is
           
             Ius
             innatum
          
           ,
           to
           punish
           heretikes
           .
           Me
           thinkes
           this
           argument
           proues
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           more
           to
           be
           a
           Naturall
           ,
           then
           any
           natiue
           right
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           what
           is
           there
           here
           to
           signify
           
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           signify
           heretikes
           ,
           to
           signify
           this
           in-bred
           right
           ?
           Truly
           I
           see
           no
           more
           coherence
           betweene
           the
           Scripture
           and
           the
           foresaid
           argument
           ,
           then
           I
           see
           in
           this
           which
           followes
           ;
           
           Our
           Sauiour
           cured
           a
           man
           of
           the
           palsy
           :
           
             ergo
             ,
             M.
             Barlow
          
           is
           troubled
           with
           the
           gout
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           go
           on
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           for
           adding
           to
           the
           holy
           text
           ;
           what
           more
           euident
           example
           can
           be
           desired
           then
           that
           which
           he
           bringeth
           out
           of
           Deuteronomy
           ,
           
           to
           proue
           that
           bloudy
           artycle
           of
           the
           Kinges
           Supremacy
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           causes
           ?
           Bloudy
           I
           say
           ,
           for
           that
           more
           effusion
           of
           bloud
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           men
           hath
           bene
           made
           for
           that
           one
           point
           enacted
           by
           Parlament
           ,
           then
           by
           all
           the
           lawes
           of
           former
           tymes
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           togeather
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           not
           only
           by
           all
           Catholikes
           denyed
           ,
           reiected
           by
           Caluin
           ,
           and
           the
           Puritans
           ;
           but
           vtterly
           condemned
           also
           by
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           and
           all
           learned
           Protestants
           .
           Against
           all
           which
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           will
           needes
           proue
           by
           Scripture
           this
           vsurped
           authority
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             hath
             appointed
             Kinges
             to
             be
             Guardians
             of
             b●th
             the
             Tables
             ,
             to
             commaund
             &
             prohibite
             ,
             not
             in
             ciuill
             affaires
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             matters
             also
             concerning
             religion
             saith
          
           S.
           Augustine
           :
           and
           citeth
           Deuteron
           .
           17.
           &
           18
           ,
           verse
           .
           But
           in
           our
           bookes
           eyther
           Hebrew
           ,
           Greeke
           ,
           or
           Latin
           we
           fynd
           no
           such
           commission
           giuen
           to
           Kinges
           ,
           nor
           any
           one
           syllable
           of
           their
           being
           Guardians
           of
           both
           Tables
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           commaund
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           elsewhere
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Supplement
           he
           is
           more
           fully
           and
           roundly
           tould
           .
           And
           so
           yow
           see
           ,
           to
           what
           desperate
           attempts
           this
           Minister
           is
           driuen
           to
           defend
           a
           falsity
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           Touching
           the
           last
           point
           which
           remayned
           to
           be
           treated
           ,
           of
           
             M.
             Barlowes
          
           ignorance
           in
           matters
           of
           
           diuinity
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           his
           chief
           profession
           ,
           I
           shall
           more
           inlarge
           my self
           therein
           ,
           
           &
           ioyne
           issue
           with
           him
           in
           one
           entire
           disputation
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           the
           meanest
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           chiefest
           of
           his
           whole
           booke
           :
           for
           in
           no
           other
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           doth
           he
           vse
           so
           many
           tearmes
           of
           art
           ,
           or
           make
           so
           great
           vaūt
           or
           shew
           of
           learning
           ,
           courage
           ,
           &
           cōfidence
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           wit
           his
           discourse
           to
           proue
           a
           contradiction
           in
           Bellarmine
           concerning
           three
           Conclusions
           of
           his
           ,
           about
           Iustification
           and
           confidence
           to
           be
           reposed
           in
           our
           good
           workes
           .
           But
           before
           I
           enter
           this
           combate
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amisse
           to
           let
           the
           Reader
           see
           some
           part
           of
           his
           skill
           in
           another
           matter
           or
           two
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           may
           take
           a
           scātling
           of
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           First
           then
           he
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           eyther
           
             M.
             Barlowes
          
           choice
           was
           so
           bad
           ,
           or
           iudgement
           so
           small
           ,
           that
           he
           neuer
           almost
           cyteth
           the
           
             Maister
             of
             Sentences
             ,
             S.
             Thomas
          
           of
           Aquine
           ,
           or
           other
           Schoolemen
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           doth
           commonly
           very
           ignorantly
           mistake
           them
           ,
           or
           maliciously
           bely
           them
           ,
           or
           some
           way
           or
           other
           peruert
           them
           .
           For
           example
           he
           maketh
           
             S.
             Thomas
          
           to
           say
           ,
           
           That
           if
           an
           Vsurper
           or
           Intruder
           commaund
           thinges
           vnlawfull
           ,
           yet
           in
           those
           thinges
           the
           subiects
           must
           notwithstanding
           obey
           ,
           
             propter
             vitandum
             scandalum
             ,
             aut
             periculum
             ,
          
           and
           then
           addeth
           :
           
             Of
             this
             Diuinity
             Iudge
             not
             ,
             ti
             's
             their
             owne
             .
          
           But
           I
           answere
           ,
           t'
           is
           
             M.
             Barlowes
          
           lye
           ,
           &
           not
           
             S.
             Thomas
          
           his
           Diuinity
           ;
           who
           answering
           an
           argument
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           many
           Kinges
           is
           vsurped
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           not
           to
           be
           obayed
           ,
           saith
           :
           
             That
             a
             man
             is
             ●ound
             to
             obey
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             the
             order
             of
             Iustice
             doth
             require
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             they
             haue
             not
             lawfull
             principality
             ,
             but
             vsurped
             ,
             or
             commaund
             vniust
             thinges
             ;
             the
             subiects
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             obey
             them
             ,
             vnles
             perhaps
          
           per
           accidens
           ,
           
             for
             auoyding
             of
             scandall
             or
             daunger
             .
          
           So
           
             S.
             Thomas
          
           :
           and
           here
           is
           
           no
           mention
           of
           
             vnlawfull
             things
          
           commaunded
           ,
           but
           of
           vniust
           ,
           for
           a
           King
           may
           commaund
           things
           that
           are
           vniust
           ;
           as
           that
           his
           subiects
           giue
           him
           all
           the
           money
           or
           goodes
           they
           haue
           ;
           whereto
           for
           feare
           of
           daunger
           they
           may
           yield
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           doe
           ,
           were
           the
           thing
           of
           it
           owne
           nature
           vnlawfull
           :
           which
           is
           
             S.
             Thomas
          
           his
           expresse
           doctrine
           in
           the
           next
           precedent
           article
           :
           neyther
           is
           there
           here
           (
           
             must
             notwithstanding
             obey
          
           )
           but
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           absolutely
           
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             obey
             ,
          
           vnles
           perhaps
           it
           be
           for
           some
           other
           cause
           ,
           as
           of
           scādall
           or
           daunger
           :
           in
           which
           cases
           they
           may
           ,
           to
           saue
           their
           liues
           ,
           or
           for
           auoyding
           the
           hurt
           and
           offence
           of
           others
           ,
           doe
           those
           thinges
           which
           are
           vniustly
           commaunded
           thē
           ,
           so
           they
           be
           not
           of
           their
           owne
           nature
           vnlawfull
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Cōmaunder
           ,
           who
           eyther
           cōtrary
           to
           iustice
           ,
           or
           by
           vsurped
           authority
           doth
           cōmaund
           thē
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           Of
           this
           nature
           is
           that
           graue
           resolution
           of
           his
           taken
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           haue
           it
           seeme
           ,
           from
           
             S.
             Thomas
          
           his
           scholler
           Medina
           ,
           That
           to
           full
           liberty
           ,
           is
           required
           
             an
             vnlimited
             scope
             for
             the
             iudgement
             to
             deliberate
             .
          
           
           Of
           which
           he
           shall
           heare
           more
           afterwards
           :
           for
           this
           vnlimited
           scope
           for
           the
           iudgmēt
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           thing
           ,
           thē
           the
           vnlimited
           ignorance
           of
           
             Syr
             William
          
           ,
           which
           passeth
           all
           bound
           &
           measure
           .
           Againe
           where
           he
           citeth
           
             S.
             Thomas
          
           ,
           touching
           actiue
           &
           passiue
           scandall
           ,
           
           which
           is
           refuted
           in
           this
           worke
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           sayth
           very
           boldly
           ,
           but
           ignorantly
           ,
           
           that
           the
           said
           Doctour
           
             confineth
             al
             proud
             men
             within
             two
             sortes
             ,
             one
             of
             thē
             which
             aduance
             themselues
             aboue
             others
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             such
             which
             arrogate
             to
             themselues
             that
             which
             is
             aboue
             them
             ,
             and
             beyond
             their
             pitch
             :
          
           which
           seemeth
           to
           be
           aboue
           the
           pitch
           of
           his
           skill
           ;
           
           for
           
             S.
             Thomas
          
           maketh
           4.
           sortes
           of
           pride
           ,
           as
           any
           may
           see
           in
           the
           place
           cited
           in
           the
           margent
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           place
           which
           
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           citeth
           ,
           I
           confesse
           there
           be
           not
           so
           many
           sorts
           specified
           :
           for
           in
           his
           33.
           question
           and
           5.
           article
           he
           mētioneth
           none
           at
           all
           .
           So
           as
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           roues
           at
           randome
           ,
           and
           speaketh
           without
           booke
           ,
           and
           thinkes
           all
           to
           be
           well
           ,
           so
           he
           say
           somewhat
           ,
           true
           ,
           or
           false
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           fond
           florish
           with
           the
           citing
           of
           schoolmen
           .
           Of
           this
           very
           stamp
           is
           his
           other
           of
           fatum
           ,
           and
           prouidence
           ,
           
           in
           denying
           fatum
           to
           be
           prouidence
           ,
           retorted
           vpon
           him
           by
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           in
           this
           Answere
           .
           And
           truly
           if
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           be
           wise
           ,
           he
           will
           ,
           if
           he
           write
           againe
           ,
           be
           more
           wary
           in
           dealing
           with
           Schoolmen
           ,
           and
           alleadging
           their
           authorities
           ,
           for
           that
           kind
           of
           learning
           far
           surpasseth
           the
           compasse
           of
           his
           shallow
           capacity
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           Another
           thing
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           consider
           what
           strange
           Paradoxes
           he
           inserts
           here
           and
           there
           as
           positiōs
           dogmaticall
           ,
           which
           who
           so
           listeth
           in
           practise
           to
           follow
           ,
           shall
           either
           haue
           no
           religion
           or
           faith
           at
           all
           ;
           or
           insteed
           of
           Christs
           Ghospell
           ,
           the
           Turks
           Alcoran
           .
           
           For
           exāple
           ,
           what
           more
           grosse
           and
           wicked
           assertion
           can
           there
           be
           ,
           then
           to
           teach
           that
           Kings
           euen
           against
           our
           conscience
           are
           to
           be
           obeyed
           .
           For
           thus
           he
           replyeth
           against
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           saying
           ,
           
           
             that
             Kings
             were
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ;
             propter
             cōscientiā
             ,
             sed
             non
             contra
             conscientiā
             .
             This
          
           (
           saith
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           )
           
             is
             no
             sound
             doctrine
             in
             the
             negatiue
             part
             :
             for
             euen
             against
             a
             mans
             Conscience
             the
             Prince
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
          
           Againe
           :
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             easy
             for
             proofe
             ,
             or
             euident
             for
             d●monstration
             ,
             then
             that
             obedience
             is
             to
             be
             enioyned
             ,
             ●u●n
             against
             conscience
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             leaprous
             ;
             and
             against
             religion
             if
             forged
             and
             falsely
             so
             called
             .
          
           And
           is
           not
           this
           a
           very
           learned
           Axiome
           ?
           For
           more
           euident
           refutation
           whereof
           ,
           let
           vs
           suppose
           that
           for
           which
           we
           powre
           forth
           our
           daily
           prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           his
           Maiesty
           were
           as
           all
           his
           Noble
           Progenetors
           of
           both
           Realmes
           
           haue
           alwayes
           bene
           ,
           a
           Catholick
           Prince
           ,
           and
           as
           zealous
           for
           the
           truth
           therof
           as
           now
           he
           is
           for
           the
           Protestant
           cause
           ,
           if
           then
           he
           should
           propose
           vnto
           
             Syr
             Williā
          
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           so
           cleerly
           out
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           all
           antiquity
           ,
           proued
           and
           euinced
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           but
           yet
           in
           the
           blind
           eyes
           and
           
             leaprou●
             conscience
          
           of
           this
           Minister
           thought
           to
           be
           false
           ;
           what
           would
           he
           doe
           therin
           ?
           Will
           he
           sweare
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ?
           But
           in
           his
           conscience
           he
           thinketh
           it
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Will
           he
           refuse
           it
           ?
           
             But
             Kings
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             euen
             against
             conscience
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
          
        
         
           25.
           
           Neyther
           doth
           he
           help
           the
           matter
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           by
           his
           distinction
           of
           
             leaprous
             and
             erroneous
             conscience
          
           ,
           
           for
           with
           men
           of
           his
           stamp
           ,
           conscience
           is
           like
           a
           cheuerell
           point
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           stretch
           &
           loose
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
           For
           who
           knoweth
           not
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           tyme
           of
           
             Q.
             Mary
          
           they
           were
           held
           to
           haue
           
             erroneous
             &
             leaprous
             consciences
          
           ,
           euen
           by
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           greatest
           deuines
           in
           Geneua
           ,
           who
           manteyned
           ,
           that
           women
           were
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           albeit
           they
           were
           Queenes
           ,
           euen
           in
           ciuill
           and
           temporall
           affaires
           ?
           But
           within
           one
           yeare
           after
           ,
           this
           errour
           and
           leaprosy
           was
           so
           transposed
           ,
           that
           the
           quite
           contrary
           was
           taught
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           not
           only
           held
           to
           haue
           leaprous
           and
           
             erroneous
             consciences
          
           who
           denyed
           ciuill
           obedience
           ,
           but
           were
           condemned
           also
           as
           Traitours
           by
           Parlament
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           deny
           
             Q.
             Elizabeth
          
           to
           be
           the
           Supreme
           head
           or
           Gouernesse
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           only
           lawfull
           ,
           but
           necessary
           for
           her
           to
           haue
           all
           Temporall
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           gouernmēt
           in
           her
           hands
           as
           she
           was
           Queen
           ;
           which
           yet
           in
           
             Q.
             Mary
          
           to
           haue
           ciuill
           only
           ,
           euen
           by
           reason
           of
           her
           sex
           ,
           was
           iudged
           
             monstrous
             ,
             vnnaturall
          
           and
           
             repugnāt
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             law
             of
             God.
          
           Many
           other
           examples
           
           might
           be
           produced
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           to
           shew
           this
           new
           Gospell
           to
           be
           as
           constant
           as
           the
           weathercocke
           ,
           which
           neuer
           turneth
           but
           when
           the
           wynd
           doth
           change
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           occasions
           fall
           out
           that
           may
           fit
           their
           purpose
           :
           for
           then
           they
           will
           strayne
           all
           conscience
           and
           honesty
           also
           ,
           to
           conforme
           themselues
           &
           become
           good
           subiects
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           Much
           like
           vnto
           this
           of
           obeying
           Kings
           against
           our
           conscience
           ,
           
           is
           his
           other
           prophane
           and
           barbarous
           assertion
           of
           the
           Supremacy
           of
           the
           heathen
           Emperours
           ,
           
             Nero
             ,
             Domitian
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ouer
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           yea
           which
           is
           more
           strange
           ,
           that
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           
             Iustinus
             Martyr
             ,
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Tertullian
          
           and
           others
           acknowledged
           the
           same
           .
           But
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           in
           cyting
           their
           words
           for
           proofe
           of
           this
           paradox
           is
           very
           silent
           ,
           
           howsoeuer
           with
           all
           cōfidēce
           as
           a
           maxime
           in
           his
           new
           Deuinity
           vncōtrollable
           ,
           he
           deliuereth
           the
           same
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             That
             they
             acknowledged
             the
             Emperors
             Supremacy
             indepēdant
             vpon
             any
             but
             God.
          
           And
           a
           litle
           after
           ,
           
             that
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             in
             her
             Supremacy
             was
             no
             vsurper
             by
             Nouell-claime
             ,
             but
             accepted
             what
             God
             himselfe
             had
             annexed
             to
             her
             crowne
             .
          
           Out
           of
           which
           I
           first
           note
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           Great
           Turke
           is
           supreme
           Head
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           in
           Greece
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           were
           there
           ,
           for
           such
           he
           would
           acknowledge
           him
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Pythagoricall
           manner
           of
           speaking
           which
           our
           Aduersaries
           vse
           in
           matters
           of
           greatest
           moment
           and
           controuersie
           .
           For
           whereas
           before
           King
           H●nry
           the
           eight
           ,
           no
           Christian
           King
           euer
           tooke
           that
           title
           ,
           or
           vsurped
           any
           such
           authority
           ouer
           the
           Church
           ;
           yea
           for
           challenging
           much
           lesse
           ,
           Constantius
           was
           called
           Antichrist
           both
           by
           
             S.
             Athanasius
          
           and
           
             S.
             Hilary
          
           :
           
           these
           men
           without
           all
           profe
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           
           singuler
           impupudency
           ,
           thinke
           it
           sufficient
           to
           say●
           that
           the
           King
           is
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           so
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           a
           woman
           may
           haue
           the
           same
           authority
           of
           Supremacy
           in
           all
           causes
           Ecclesiasticall
           ;
           but
           that
           also
           the
           heathen
           Emperours
           had
           it
           as
           annexed
           to
           their
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           Imperiall
           Dignitie
           ,
           euen
           against
           the
           whole
           torrent
           of
           all
           writters
           ,
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           and
           euident
           text
           of
           Scripture
           it selfe
           ;
           no
           Fathers
           ,
           no
           history
           ,
           no
           monument
           ,
           no
           shew
           ,
           or
           shaddow
           of
           proofe
           ,
           or
           authority
           in
           former
           tymes
           being
           found
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           without
           many
           straines
           ,
           violent
           enforcements
           ,
           or
           ridiculous
           illations
           made
           there-upon
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           arguments
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           haue
           treated
           this
           controuersie
           ,
           is
           euery
           where
           to
           be
           seene
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           Lastly
           the
           Reader
           may
           note
           ,
           that
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           is
           so
           poore
           a
           Deuine
           ,
           as
           eyther
           he
           knoweth
           not
           what
           belongeth
           to
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           or
           els
           is
           so
           wicked
           ,
           as
           against
           his
           owne
           knowledge
           ,
           he
           will
           auouch
           that
           for
           true
           which
           is
           checked
           euen
           by
           his
           owne
           brethren
           ,
           and
           conuinced
           by
           common
           sense
           and
           experiēce
           to
           be
           most
           false
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestants
           and
           the
           Puritanes
           in
           England
           differ
           only
           in
           ma●ters
           cerimoniall
           ,
           and
           agree
           in
           all
           
             ●ss●ntiall
             and
             substantiall
             points
          
           concerning
           religion
           ,
           in
           which
           this
           Prelate
           is
           very
           cathegoricall
           (
           
             for
             ignorance
          
           ,
           as
           himself
           elswhere
           telleth
           vs
           out
           of
           Fathers
           and
           Philosophers
           ,
           
           though
           he
           cite
           no
           place
           or
           sentence
           ,
           
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             a●dacious
             assertions
             and
             vndertakings
          
           )
           and
           writteth
           thus
           ;
           
           
             Faine
             they
             woul●
             possesse
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             at
             iarre
             among
             our selues
             ,
             about
             our
             religion
             :
             whereas
             the
             quarrell
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             (
             indeed
             )
             vnkind
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             in
             this
             kind
             sau●
             only
             for
             cerimonyes
             externall
             ,
             no
             points
             substantiall
             &c.
          
           So
           he
           .
           Which
           though
           it
           be
           
           kindly
           spoken
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           yet
           he
           must
           giue
           me
           leaue
           to
           belieue
           him
           at
           leasure
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           tyme
           ●o
           aske
           him
           one
           question
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           whether
           the
           Protestāts
           and
           Puritans
           vnderstand
           their
           ow●e
           differences
           that
           are
           between
           thē
           or
           not
           ?
           If
           not●
           then
           we
           need
           not
           belieue
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           as
           speaking
           of
           that
           which
           he
           doth
           not
           vnderstand
           .
           If
           they
           doe
           ,
           how
           commeth
           it
           to
           passe
           that
           they
           condemne
           ech
           other
           of
           idolatry
           ,
           heresy
           ,
           and
           false
           religion
           ,
           as
           any
           may
           read
           in
           the
           Suruey
           ,
           and
           
             dangerous
             Positions
          
           ,
           set
           forth
           by
           S●●cliffe
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           Superintendent
           of
           Canterbury
           for
           the
           Protestants
           ;
           and
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             Gilby
             ,
             M●rtin
             Senior
             ,
          
           and
           others
           for
           the
           Puritans
           ?
        
         
           28.
           
           To
           this
           answereth
           
             M.
             Barlowes
          
           Comicall
           companion
           of
           Ely
           ,
           
           of
           whome
           whiles
           he
           was
           silent
           many
           had
           some
           opinion
           of
           learning
           ,
           but
           since
           all
           is
           resolued
           to
           lying
           ,
           immodest
           rayling
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           light
           Terentian
           &
           Plautinian
           phrases
           ,
           which
           aswel
           b●seeme
           a
           Deuine
           ,
           writing
           in
           matters
           of
           such
           moment
           ,
           and
           in
           defence
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           to
           dally
           withall
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           a
           Bishop
           to
           lead
           a
           morrice-daunce
           in
           his
           hose
           and
           dublet
           :
           This
           man
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           answereth
           hereunto
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           so
           the
           case
           stood
           then
           ,
           when
           those
           Protestants
           did
           write
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           well
           neere
           20.
           yeares
           agoe
           ,
           but
           now
           it
           is
           otherwise
           .
           Which
           is
           asmuch
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           that
           this
           new
           beliefe
           in
           England
           is
           not
           like
           the
           old
           ,
           alwayes
           one
           ,
           but
           is
           refined
           &
           altered
           with
           the
           tyme
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           argument
           can
           be
           drawne
           from
           a
           thing
           done
           20.
           yeares
           past
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           to
           great
           antiquity
           for
           so
           new-fangled
           a
           fayth
           ,
           which
           is
           alwaies
           in
           motion
           ,
           and
           hath
           her
           waynes
           ,
           changes
           ,
           quarters
           ,
           and
           full
           ,
           like
           the
           Moone
           .
           But
           yet
           I
           must
           aske
           him
           further
           ,
           how
           he
           will
           proue
           by
           any
           example
           of
           the
           Puritan
           
           writers
           ,
           this
           their
           change
           and
           submission
           to
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           &
           conformity
           of
           doctrine
           with
           thē
           more
           now
           ,
           then
           20.
           yeares
           past
           ?
           Are
           they
           not
           still
           in
           the
           same
           degree
           of
           difference
           and
           oppositiō
           as
           before
           ?
           Doe
           they
           not
           still
           deny
           our
           Sauiours
           descent
           into
           hell
           ?
           Do
           they
           not
           disclay
           me
           from
           the
           English
           Hierarchie
           ?
           Will
           they
           acknowledge
           the
           Kings
           Supreme
           authority
           in
           causes
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           as
           King
           Henry
           did
           challenge
           it
           ?
           Or
           will
           they
           recall
           what
           they
           haue
           written
           of
           their
           discipline
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           essentiall
           marke
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           which
           there
           were
           no
           Church
           ,
           no
           Faith
           ,
           no
           Ghospell
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Protestants
           to
           be
           no
           Ghospellers
           ,
           to
           be
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ?
        
         
           29.
           
           But
           for
           further
           confutation
           of
           both
           these
           Superintendents
           ,
           and
           more
           cleere
           explication
           of
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           ,
           besides
           what
           is
           afterwards
           said
           in
           this
           booke
           touching
           this
           point
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           amisse
           here
           to
           set
           downe
           the
           words
           of
           a
           few
           Protestant
           and
           Puritan
           late
           ,
           and
           yet
           liuing
           writers
           ,
           what
           they
           iudge
           of
           ech
           other
           in
           this
           affayre
           ,
           that
           our
           very
           enemyes
           may
           be
           iudges
           of
           the
           most
           shamefull
           assertion
           of
           these
           two
           Prelates
           ,
           That
           the
           Protestants
           and
           Puritans
           differ
           in
           matters
           only
           cerimoniall
           ,
           and
           agree
           in
           essentiall
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           that
           I
           produce
           no
           more
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           is
           for
           want
           of
           their
           bookes
           ,
           which
           being
           not
           worth
           the
           sending
           so
           far
           ,
           seldome
           come
           to
           our
           hands
           .
           I
           will
           begin
           with
           the
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           And
           to
           omit
           
             Thomas
             Rogers
          
           ,
           whose
           testimony
           is
           after
           to
           be
           produced
           in
           the
           Discussion
           it selfe
           ,
           
           what
           other
           thing
           doth
           
             Oliuer
             Ormerod
          
           in
           his
           discouery
           of
           Puritan-Papisme
           annexed
           to
           his
           
             Picture
             of
             a
             Puritan
          
           ,
           prooue
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           said
           Puritans
           are
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           
           haue
           ioyned
           themselues
           with
           the
           
             Pharisies
             ,
             Apostolickes
             ,
             Arians
             ,
             Pebuzians
             ,
             Petrobusians
             ,
             Florinians
             ,
             C●rinthiās
             ,
             Nazarens
             ,
             Begardines
             ,
             Ebionites
             ,
             Catababdites
             ,
             E●theusiasts
             ,
             Donatists
             ,
             Iouinianists
             ,
             &
             Catharists
             .
          
           
           And
           least
           any
           should
           thinke
           ,
           that
           this
           coniunction
           is
           only
           in
           matters
           cerimonial
           ,
           he
           laieth
           to
           their
           charge
           these
           ensuing
           heresies
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             no
             diuers●●y
             between
             a
             Priest
             and
             a
             Bishop
             :
             that
             Bishops
             haue
             no
             iu●isdiction
             :
             that
             all
             synnes
             be
             equall
             :
             that
             the
             Minister
             is
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             baptisme
             ,
          
           with
           the
           like
           .
           And
           in
           the
           second
           dialogue
           he
           maketh
           in
           plaine
           tearmes
           this
           obiection
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           in
           matters
           fundamentall
           ,
           but
           accidentall
           :
           and
           then
           answereth
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           differ
           from
           the
           Protestants
           in
           some
           things
           that
           are
           fundamentall
           and
           substantiall
           ,
           which
           he
           proueth
           by
           the
           article
           ,
           of
           Christs
           descending
           into
           hell
           .
           And
           he
           might
           haue
           proued
           it
           further
           by
           the
           aboue
           rehearsed
           articles
           ,
           for
           which
           
             Iouinian
             ,
             Aerius
          
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           reputed
           by
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           condemned
           for
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           VVith
           this
           Oliuer
           of
           Cambridge
           agreeth
           A.
           N.
           of
           Oxford
           in
           his
           Bible-bearer
           ,
           towards
           the
           midest
           ,
           for
           thus
           he
           writeth
           :
           
           
             They
             refuse
             to
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Kings
             lawfull
             authority
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             to
             the
             article
             of
             religion
             ,
             to
             the
             booke
             of
             Common
             prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             orders
             ,
             rites
             ,
             and
             cerimonies
             of
             our
             Church
             ;
             nay
             they
             dissent
             from
             vs
             in
             things
             accidentall
             and
             cerimoniall
             .
          
           So
           he
           .
           By
           which
           last
           antithesis
           of
           accidentall
           &
           cerimoniall
           differences
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           euident
           ,
           that
           the
           former
           were
           essentiall
           &
           fundamentall
           .
           Neither
           doe
           I
           see
           ,
           how
           this
           can
           be
           denyed
           by
           any
           :
           for
           if
           the
           Puritans
           refuse
           to
           subscribe
           to
           the
           articles
           of
           Protestant
           religion
           ,
           who
           seeth
           not
           ,
           that
           they
           approue
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           consequently
           differ
           in
           
           essentiall
           points
           ,
           and
           that
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ouerlashed
           very
           much
           ,
           when
           he
           wrote
           ,
           that
           their
           
             vnkind
             quarrell
          
           with
           Puritans
           was
           in
           another
           kind
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           great
           kindnes
           he
           will
           haue
           them
           to
           agree
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           And
           not
           to
           stand
           more
           for
           proofe
           hereof
           from
           Protestants
           ,
           
             D.
             Couel
          
           cleereth
           the
           matter
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           :
           
           
             But
             least
             any
             man
             should
             thinke
             ,
             that
             our
             contentions
             were
             but
             in
             smaller
             points
             ,
             and
             the
             difference
             not
             great
             ;
             both
             sides
             haue
             charged
             the
             other
             with
             heresies
             (
             if
             not
             infidelities
             )
             nay
             euen
             such
             as
             quite
             ouerthrow
             the
             principall
             foundation
             of
             our
             Christian
             faith
             .
          
           Thus
           he
           .
           And
           this
           I
           thinke
           is
           another
           manner
           of
           matter
           then
           externall
           cerimonies
           ,
           or
           accidentall
           differences
           :
           for
           if
           this
           be
           not
           a
           plaine
           iarre
           amongst
           Protestants
           and
           Puritans
           in
           Religion
           ,
           I
           would
           faine
           know
           what
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           will
           more
           require
           thereunto
           ?
           but
           I
           see
           
             S.
             Gregories
          
           wordes
           verified
           in
           these
           men
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           :
           
           
             solent
             haeretici
             alia
             apertè
             dicere
             ,
             alia
             occultè
             cogitare
             ,
          
           the
           heretikes
           are
           wont
           to
           speake
           otherwise
           openly
           ,
           then
           inwardly
           they
           thinke
           :
           for
           when
           they
           deale
           amongst
           themselues
           then
           are
           Protestants
           and
           Puritans
           heretikes
           and
           infidells
           to
           ech
           other
           :
           but
           when
           they
           answere
           vs
           ,
           then
           all
           are
           friendes
           ,
           all
           good
           Christians
           ,
           all
           vnited
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           &
           deuided
           only
           in
           cerimonies
           &
           accidentall
           differences
           .
           
           This
           is
           another
           manner
           of
           equiuocation
           ,
           then
           any
           of
           our
           schooles
           will
           allow
           ,
           and
           only
           fit
           for
           such
           as
           are
           his
           schollers
           
             qui
             in
             veritate
             non
             stetit
             ,
             sed
             mendax
             fuit
             ab
             initio
             .
          
        
         
           33.
           
           From
           Protestants
           I
           come
           to
           Puritans
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           case
           are
           no
           lesse
           eager
           ,
           playne
           ,
           and
           resolute
           then
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           but
           rather
           more
           ;
           for
           this
           in
           expresse
           tearmes
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Twelue
             generall
             arguments
          
           
           concludeth
           against
           all
           the
           Superintendents
           of
           England
           togeather
           ,
           
           that
           they
           are
           Vsurpers
           ,
           and
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           execute
           an
           vsurped
           power
           ouer
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           one
           reason
           to
           proue
           the
           same
           is
           
             ex
             concessis
          
           ;
           
           for
           that
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           iurisdiction
           is
           deriued
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           else
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           flat
           deniall
           of
           his
           Supremacy
           ,
           as
           there
           they
           shew
           .
           And
           in
           the
           next
           reason
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           4.
           and
           last
           ,
           brought
           in
           for
           proofe
           of
           their
           assumption
           or
           minor
           ,
           thus
           they
           conclude
           :
           
             There
             are
             no
             true
             and
             sober
             Christians
             but
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             of
          
           Sco●land
           France
           ,
           the
           Low
           Countryes
           ,
           
             and
             other
             places
             (
             that
             renounce
             such
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             (
             as
             ours
             are
             )
             as
             Anti-christian
             and
             vsurping
             Prelates
             )
             are
             true
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             if
             the
             authority
             &
             prerogatiues
             they
             claime
             to
             themselues
             were
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             vsurped
             :
             for
             if
             it
             were
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             that
             in
             euery
             kingdome
             that
             receaueth
             the
             Ghospell
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             one
             Archbishop
             ouer
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             ,
             one
             Bishop
             ouer
             many
             hundred
             Pastors
             in
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             all
             they
             inuested
             with
             that
             authority
             and
             iurisdiction
             Apostolicall
             ,
             which
             they
             clayme
          
           iure
           diuino
           
             to
             be
             due
             `vnto
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ;
             certainly
             that
             Church
             which
             should
             renounce
             and
             disclayme
             such
             an
             authority
             ordayned
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Sathan
             :
             for
             they
             that
             should
             renounce
             ,
             and
             deny
             such
             ,
             must
             needs
             therin
             renounce
             ,
             and
             deny
             Christ
             himself
             .
             Thus
             the
             assumption
             is
             cleared
             .
          
           So
           the
           Author
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           To
           which
           argument
           as
           the
           Catholicks
           for
           true
           Bishops
           will
           willingly
           graunt
           the
           sequele●
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Puritans
           is
           no
           Church
           ,
           but
           a
           Synagogue
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           wanteth
           them●
           so
           I
           see
           not
           what
           
             M●
             Barlow
          
           and
           his
           Protestants
           can
           reply
           thereunto●
           for
           if
           Episcopall
           authority
           be
           diuino●
           then
           
           cell
           of
           Rome
           ,
           condemned
           the
           same
           ,
           togeather
           with
           the
           Author
           therof
           .
           So
           these
           Lutherans
           .
           But
           with
           our
           beggarly
           English
           Protestants
           all
           is
           fish
           that
           cōmeth
           to
           the
           ne●●
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           outcast
           raggs
           they
           must
           patch
           vp
           a
           Church
           ,
           or
           els
           confesse
           that
           before
           Luther
           ,
           they
           haue
           none
           to
           whome
           they
           can
           accrew
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           And
           truly
           it
           is
           a
           pittifull
           thing
           to
           see
           what
           raggs
           some
           of
           them
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           gather
           vp
           ,
           what
           Hereticks
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           will
           professe
           to
           ioyne
           withall
           in
           opinions
           most
           brutish
           ,
           and
           blasphemous
           ,
           deuided
           amongst
           themselues
           ,
           and
           discarded
           by
           the
           more
           learned
           Protestants
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           well
           with
           the
           Po●t
           demaund
           ,
           
             quid
             sequar
             ?
             aut
             quem
          
           ?
           For
           
             M.
             Symons
          
           draweth
           in
           
             Petrús
             Abilardus
          
           ,
           
           who
           though
           he
           died
           a
           repentant
           Catholicke
           ,
           and
           a
           religious
           Monk
           of
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Cluny
           in
           France
           (
           which
           singuler
           grace
           I
           find
           only
           graunted
           by
           Almighty
           God
           to
           no
           other
           Sect.
           Maisters
           ,
           but
           Berengarius
           &
           him
           )
           yet
           whiles
           he
           liued
           in
           error
           he
           maintayned
           ,
           that
           Christ
           tooke
           not
           flesh
           to
           redeeme
           mankind
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           two
           persons
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Doth
           not
           this
           man
           stoope
           low
           for
           help
           thinke
           you
           ?
           Againe
           he
           togeather
           with
           M.
           Fox
           admitteth
           for
           brethren
           the
           beastly
           and
           barbarous
           Albigenses
           ,
           who
           had
           their
           beginning
           ,
           as
           Massonius
           writeth
           ,
           from
           one
           
             Henry
             Bruis
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           and
           whose
           filthy
           life
           S.
           Bernard
           maketh
           mention
           .
           And
           these
           were
           so
           far
           of
           from
           being
           Ghospellers
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           not
           endure
           the
           Ghospell
           it self
           ,
           which
           hauing
           first
           most
           villainously
           abused
           ,
           at
           the
           siege
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           they
           cast
           it
           ouer
           the
           Walls
           ,
           towards
           the
           Catholike
           Army
           ,
           shooting
           many
           arrowes
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           crying
           aloud
           vnto
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           
             ecce
             lex
             vestra
             miseri
          
           ,
           behould
           o
           miserable
           men
           ,
           your
           law
           ,
           or
           as
           
             Matthew
             Paris
          
           
           relateth
           it
           ,
           sit●
           behould
           your
           law
           ,
           we
           care
           not
           for
           it
           ,
           take
           it
           to
           your selues
           .
           I
           omit
           their
           execrable
           blasphemies
           against
           our
           Bl.
           Sauiour
           himself
           &
           
             S.
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           ,
           
           not
           to
           offend
           Christian
           eares
           therwith
           ,
           for
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           seemed
           to
           take
           reuenge
           vpon
           them
           on
           the
           feast
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           same
           Saint
           ,
           where
           7000.
           of
           them
           were
           slaine
           ,
           as
           saith
           Massaeus
           ,
           or
           many
           more
           ,
           as
           Heisterbachius
           who
           then
           liued
           .
           Now
           what
           greater
           discredit
           can
           there
           be
           to
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           their
           cause
           ,
           then
           then
           to
           rake
           Hell
           ,
           and
           make
           Saints
           of
           these
           damned
           soules
           ,
           enemies
           of
           all
           piety
           ,
           most
           seditious
           and
           rebellious
           spirits
           ?
           But
           to
           proceed
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           To
           these
           by
           M.
           
             Buckley
             ,
             Fox
             ,
             Abbotts
          
           ,
           &
           others
           ,
           
           are
           adioyned
           the
           Waldenses
           ,
           whom
           they
           will
           haue
           to
           be
           but
           schollers
           or
           rather
           followers
           of
           the
           former
           :
           but
           this
           following
           is
           only
           in
           tyme
           &
           not
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           if
           we
           well
           consider
           what
           most
           authors
           write
           of
           them
           both
           ,
           and
           
             M.
             Fox
          
           is
           not
           ashamed
           to
           draw
           into
           his
           den
           fanatical
           Almericke
           ,
           making
           him
           ,
           for
           more
           credit
           ,
           of
           a
           Priest
           a
           Byshop
           .
           But
           M.
           Iewell
           with
           one
           blast
           bloweth
           away
           all
           these
           clouted
           patches
           of
           this
           beggarly
           Church
           ,
           saying
           thus
           :
           
             Of
             Abilard
             and
             Almerick
             and
             certaine
             other
             your
             strange
             names
             (
             M.
             Harding
             meaneth
             Apostolicks
             ,
             Petrobusians
             ,
             Wald●nses
             ,
             Albigenses
             &
             Image-breakers
             )
             we
             haue
             no
             skill
             ,
             &
             they
             are
             none
             of
             ours
             .
          
           
           So
           he
           :
           ouerthrowing
           in
           few
           words
           all
           M.
           Fox
           his
           laborious
           endeauours
           to
           make
           them
           Saints
           ,
           Martyrs
           ,
           &
           true
           Ghospellers
           :
           so
           well
           do
           these
           men
           agree
           among
           themsel●es
           in
           buylding
           vp
           the
           babylonicall
           tower
           of
           their
           new
           deuised
           and
           confused
           Synagogue
           ,
           one
           denying
           what
           another
           graunteth
           ;
           yea
           one
           and
           the
           selfe
           same
           man
           fighting
           with
           himself
           ,
           saying
           &
           vnsaying
           ,
           
           affirming
           and
           denying
           .
           For
           in
           the
           very
           tenth
           page
           of
           that
           defence
           ,
           M.
           Iewell
           writeth
           :
           
             As
             for
             Iohn
             Wickliff
             ,
             Iohn
             Husse
             ,
             Waldo
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             were
             godly
             men
             ,
             their
             greatest
             heresy
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             complayned
             of
             the
             dissolute
             and
             vitious
             liues
             of
             the
             Clergy
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           41.
           
           Lo
           here
           Waldo
           is
           a
           godly
           man
           without
           error
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           &
           yet
           of
           his
           followers
           M.
           
             Iewell
             hath
             no
             skil
             ,
             they
             are
             none
             of
             his
             .
          
           
           Whereas
           notwithstanding
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           the
           schollers
           agreed
           in
           all
           things
           with
           their
           maisters
           .
           Which
           of
           these
           two
           M.
           Iewell
           wil
           you
           beleeue
           ?
           Truely
           as
           for
           the
           godlines
           of
           Waldo
           I
           find
           no
           great
           record
           ,
           so
           neither
           will
           M.
           Iewell
           be
           able
           to
           shew
           wherin
           he
           disagreed
           from
           the
           Waldensians
           ,
           
           who
           as
           Guido
           the
           Carmelite
           writeth
           ,
           did
           hold
           amongest
           diuers
           other
           things
           which
           I
           pretermit
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           might
           iudge
           another
           for
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           
             because
             it
             is
             written
          
           ,
           nolite
           iudicare
           ,
           
             Iudge
             you
             not
             :
             That
             Lay-men
             had
             authority
             giuen
             them
             from
             Almighty
             God
             to
             heare
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             absolue
             from
             sinnes
             ;
             That
             all
             carnall
             copulation
             when
             men
             are
             tempted
             therunto
             is
             lawfull
             .
          
           They
           contemned
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           and
           would
           haue
           Masse
           said
           but
           once
           in
           the
           yeare
           ,
           to
           wit
           on
           Maunday-Thursday
           ,
           by
           saying
           seauen
           
             Pater
             Nosters
          
           ,
           and
           blessing
           the
           bread
           and
           wine
           &c.
           
           This
           and
           much
           more
           was
           the
           godly
           doctrine
           of
           M.
           Iewells
           Doctor
           Waldo
           ,
           whose
           learning
           was
           equall
           to
           his
           vertue
           ;
           for
           he
           could
           scant
           as
           most
           Authors
           affirme
           ,
           either
           write
           or
           read
           .
           But
           I
           meane
           no
           further
           to
           prosecute
           this
           argument
           ,
           of
           which
           who
           listeth
           to
           read
           more
           ,
           may
           peruse
           what
           Coccius
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Protestants
             Apology
          
           ,
           &
           F.
           Persons
           in
           the
           last
           part
           of
           his
           three
           Conuersions
           ,
           haue
           written
           hereof
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           rest
           satisfied
           .
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           examin
           M.
           Barlowes
           disputation
           ,
           &
           what
           skill
           of
           Diuinity
           he
           sheweth
           in
           the
           same
           .
        
         
         
           42.
           
           He
           entreth
           into
           the
           list
           with
           great
           courage
           ,
           &
           tells
           the
           Reader
           ,
           
           
             that
             F.
             Persons
             standeth
             ouer
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             gasping
             for
             breath
             ,
             vnder
             the
             blow
             he
             hath
             receaued
             for
             his
             contradictions
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             Father
             as
             a
             Chirurgion
             of
             the
             camp
             to
             cure
             three
             or
             foure
             of
             them
             :
          
           which
           M.
           Barlow
           will
           needs
           lance
           againe
           ,
           and
           cut
           as
           he
           thinketh
           to
           the
           quick
           ;
           but
           vseth
           such
           dull
           instruments
           &
           that
           so
           weakely
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           neither
           cut
           ,
           nor
           bruze
           ,
           though
           much
           he
           labour
           to
           do
           his
           best
           ,
           and
           after
           some
           ten
           pages
           spent
           in
           idle
           babling
           ,
           lying
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           disputing
           ,
           like
           a
           victorious
           conquerour
           in
           the
           end
           excusing
           himself
           for
           the
           length
           of
           his
           discourse
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           
             F.
             Persons
             did
             set
             vp
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             his
             crest
             ,
             and
             rest
             vpon
             it
             ,
             that
             if
             in
             this
             ,
             there
             be
             any
             contradiction
             ,
             he
             will
             yield
             that
             the
             Apologer
             hath
             not
             ouerlashed
             in
             the
             other
             ,
          
           
           he
           concludeth
           triumphantly
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Let
             the
             vnpartiall
             tryall
             be
             the
             seuere
             iudge
             either
             way
             .
          
           Which
           I
           also
           desire
           ,
           and
           withall
           aduertise
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           things
           I
           am
           the
           shorter
           where
           much
           aduantage
           is
           giuen
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           same
           is
           afterwards
           by
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           himself
           handled
           in
           due
           place
           in
           the
           ensuing
           discussion
           .
        
         
           43.
           
           The
           controuersy
           then
           in
           hand
           ,
           
           is
           about
           the
           comfort
           which
           our
           meritorious
           actions
           do
           yield
           ,
           and
           what
           confidence
           is
           to
           be
           reposed
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           the
           Cardinall
           deliuereth
           in
           three
           Conclusions
           ,
           the
           last
           whereof
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           will
           haue
           not
           only
           to
           contradict
           the
           two
           former
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           opposite
           to
           all
           the
           ●iue
           bookes
           which
           are
           written
           of
           that
           matter
           :
           which
           because
           as
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           well
           noted
           it
           seemed
           strange
           ,
           that
           fiue
           bookes
           should
           be
           contradictory
           to
           one
           propositiō
           ,
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           telleth
           him
           he
           should
           
             rather
             haue
             thought
             it
             to
             be
             a
             very
             strange
             conclusion
             ,
             which
             in
             so
             small
             a
             roomth
             
             should
             haue
             matter
             to
             crosse
             a
             discourse
             so
             large
             .
          
           
           This
           then
           we
           shall
           now
           discusse
           ;
           and
           for
           better
           perspicuity
           I
           will
           lay
           downe
           togeather
           the
           three
           conclusions
           of
           the
           Cardinall
           ,
           
           which
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           will
           haue
           to
           be
           so
           contradictory
           ;
           and
           then
           examine
           his
           proofes
           for
           the
           same
           .
           
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           
             The
             confidence
             of
             holy
             men
             which
             they
             repose
             in
             God
             ,
             proce●d●th
             not
             from
             only
             faith
             ,
             but
             from
             then
             good
             merits
             ,
             and
             therfore
             we
             are
             to
             labour
             all
             we
             can
             f●●
             merits
             ,
             that
             therby
             we
             may
             haue
             confidence
             in
             God.
          
           The
           
           second
           .
           
             Some
             confidence
             may
             be
             placed
             in
             good
             merits
             ,
             whic●
             are
             knowne
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             so
             that
             pride
             be
             auoyded
             .
          
           The
           third
           .
           
           
             For
             the
             vncertainty
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             danger
             of
             vaine
             glory
             ,
             the
             surest
             way
             is
             to
             place
             all
             our
             confidence
             i●
             the
             only
             mercy
             and
             bounty
             of
             God.
          
           So
           Bellarmine●
           prouing
           ech
           assertion
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           &
           aūcient
           Fathers
           ,
           but
           before-hand
           giuing
           this
           caueat
           to
           the
           Reader
           (
           which
           cleane
           dasheth
           a
           good
           part
           of
           
             M.
             Barlowes
          
           verball
           assault
           )
           
             that
             it
             is
             not
             all
             one
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             confidence
             may
             arise
             or
             grow
             from
             merits
             ,
             and
             that
             confidence
             may
             be
             placed
             in
             merits
             ,
             for
             it
             may
             so
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             a
             ma●
             may
             repose
             almost
             no
             confidence
             in
             his
             merits
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             knoweth
             not
             certainly
             whether
             he
             haue
             any
             true
             merits
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             may
             abound
             both
             with
             true
             &
             great
             merits
             :
             and
             out
             of
             these
             merits
             there
             may
             proceed
             in
             him
             a
             great
             confidence
             towards
             God
             :
             by
             which
             distinction
             the
             whole
             c●ntrou●rsy
             may
             be
             decided
             and
             diuers
             authorities
             of
             Scriptures
             and
             Fathers
             (
             which
             oth●rwis●
             may
             seeme
             repugnant
             )
             be
             reconciled
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           Cardinall●
           Now
           let
           vs
           see
           what
           
             Syr
             William
          
           doth
           bring
           to
           impugne
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           to
           proue
           it
           contradictory
           ?
        
         
           
           44.
           
           He
           beginneth
           with
           a
           diuision
           of
           vera
           and
           
             per●●c●a
             iustitia
          
           ,
           which
           he
           calleth
           the
           two
           
             principall
             h●ads
          
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           the
           chiefe
           questions
           of
           that
           con●rouersy
           
           in
           Bellarmine
           may
           by
           reduced
           .
           By
           iustice●e
           ●e
           vnderstandeth
           inherent
           ,
           and
           by
           
             perfect
             iustice
          
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           able
           to
           abide
           
             the
             triall
             of
             Gods
             iudgement
          
           .
           But
           ●ere
           is
           much
           mistaking
           ,
           for
           that
           neyther
           doth
           Bellar.
           ●n
           this
           sense
           call
           our
           iustice
           perfect
           ,
           neyther
           can
           the
           perfectiō
           of
           a
           thing
           which
           must
           needes
           be
           intrinsecall
           ●o
           the
           essence
           ,
           be
           said
           properly
           to
           depend
           of
           an
           extrinsecall
           effect
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           triall
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           ,
           or
           the
           reward
           which
           is
           giuen
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           righteousnes
           that
           proceedeth
           frō
           the
           inherēt
           grace
           within
           vs
           ,
           without
           any
           relatiō
           or
           depēdāce
           of
           the
           future
           iudgmēt
           at
           al.
           
        
         
           45.
           
           From
           this
           diuision
           he
           cōmeth
           to
           a
           distinction
           of
           vncertainty
           ,
           which
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             is
             either
          
           rei
           ,
           or
           personae
           ,
           
           
             of
             righteousnes
             it self
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             party
             that
             hath
             it
             .
          
           This
           is
           as
           wise
           as
           the
           former
           :
           for
           I
           would
           faine
           know
           of
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           how
           there
           can
           be
           
             inc●rti●udo
             rei
          
           ,
           vnles
           it
           be
           
             de
             futuris
             contingentibus
          
           ?
           for
           a
           thing
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           existent
           ,
           cannot
           be
           vncertaine
           ,
           but
           hath
           his
           being
           &
           essence
           ,
           and
           therewith
           his
           truth
           &
           vnity
           .
           And
           in
           
             M.
             Barlowes
          
           example
           ,
           the
           hypocrite
           who
           hath
           no
           true
           righteousnes
           ,
           and
           consequently
           not
           inherent
           ,
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           haue
           
             incertitudinem
             r●i
          
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           suppose
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           no
           righteousnes
           at
           all
           :
           and
           all
           the
           vncertainty
           depēds
           on
           the
           person
           ,
           who
           thinketh
           him
           to
           haue
           righteousnes
           when
           he
           hath
           it
           not
           ,
           &
           not
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           which
           is
           
             determinatae
             Veritatis
          
           ,
           of
           determinate
           truth
           in
           the
           affirmatiue
           or
           negatiue
           ,
           and
           truth
           (
           to
           vse
           M.
           Barlowes
           Martiall
           manner
           of
           speaking
           )
           
             either
             of
             ●ss●nce
             or
             propri●ty
             cassi●res
             all
             vncertainty
             ,
          
           the
           affirmatiue
           or
           negatiue
           :
           so
           a●
           still
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           stumbleth
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           subtile
           distinctions
           ouerreacheth
           himself
           ,
           and
           confoundeth
           all
           learning
           .
        
         
           46.
           
           Well
           then
           ,
           this
           vncertainty
           being
           of
           the
           
           person
           ,
           what
           saith
           he
           thereunto
           ?
           In
           this
           he
           is
           somewhat
           briefe
           ,
           but
           very
           confident
           ,
           and
           concludeth
           thus
           :
           
           
             If
             it
             be
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             then
             merit
             is
             cut
             of
             .
          
           And
           why
           good
           Sir
           ?
           
             For
             merit
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             raiseth
             a
             confidence
             ,
             but
             where
             there
             is
             no
             comfort
             there
             can
             be
             no
             cōfidence
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             in
             vncertainty
             there
             is
             no
             comfort
             ;
             for
             relyance
             on
             that
             whereof
             a
             man
             doubts
             ,
             causeth
             rath●r
             a
             feare
             to
             be
             deceaued
             ,
             then
             a
             confidence
             to
             be
             releiued
             .
          
           So
           he
           .
           Which
           argument
           supposeth
           as
           graunted
           ,
           that
           our
           meritorious
           workes
           breed
           confidence
           ,
           which
           we
           deny
           not
           ,
           if
           he
           meane
           of
           that
           confidence
           towards
           God
           before
           mentioned
           :
           &
           then
           it
           rūneth
           in
           this
           forme
           :
           Where
           there
           is
           no
           comfort
           there
           is
           no
           confidence
           :
           but
           in
           vncertainty
           there
           is
           no
           comfort
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           no
           confidence
           :
           and
           so
           consequently
           no
           merit
           .
           That
           the
           force
           of
           this
           syllogisme
           may
           the
           better
           appeare
           ,
           I
           shall
           apply
           it
           to
           another
           matter
           thus
           :
           Where
           there
           is
           no
           comfort
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           confidence
           :
           but
           when
           our
           Sauiour
           prayed
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           &
           sayd
           ,
           
             tristis
             est
             anima
             mea
             vsque
             ad
             mortem
             ,
          
           
           and
           cryed
           ou●
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
          
           there
           was
           no
           comfort
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           no
           confidence
           ;
           and
           then
           Caluins
           blasphemous
           and
           desperate
           illation
           of
           our
           Sauiours
           despairing
           on
           the
           Crosse
           will
           soone
           be
           proued
           ,
           from
           which
           all
           learned
           Protestants
           no
           lesse
           then
           Catholicks
           ,
           do
           worthily
           disclaime
           .
           But
           this
           is
           the
           diuinity
           of
           Syr
           William
           .
        
         
           47.
           
           Againe
           ,
           there
           is
           great
           equiuocation
           in
           the
           word
           vncertainty
           ,
           which
           M.
           Barlow
           taketh
           in
           the
           most
           generall
           and
           absolute
           signification
           ,
           as
           excluding
           all
           manner
           of
           certainty
           and
           knowledg
           whatsoeuer
           ;
           when
           as
           in
           Bellarmyne
           it
           is
           taken
           far
           otherwise
           :
           
           for
           in
           the
           second
           Chapter
           of
           his
           third
           booke
           ,
           hauing
           distinguished
           two
           sorts
           of
           certaintyes
           ,
           the
           one
           euident
           ,
           the
           other
           obscure
           .
           
           Of
           this
           later
           he
           maketh
           three
           degrees
           :
           the
           first
           is
           of
           the
           certainty
           of
           faith
           ,
           
           
             cui
             nulla
             ratione
             potest
             subesse
             falsum
          
           ;
           the
           second
           of
           such
           things
           as
           are
           belieued
           for
           humane
           authority
           ,
           but
           so
           common
           as
           it
           excludeth
           all
           feare
           though
           not
           all
           falsity
           :
           for
           that
           all
           men
           may
           be
           false
           ,
           and
           either
           deceaue
           ,
           or
           be
           in
           such
           things
           deceaued
           .
           Of
           this
           sort
           ,
           he
           puteth
           for
           examples
           ,
           that
           Cicero
           and
           Virgil
           were
           famous
           men
           ,
           that
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
          
           was
           Emperour
           ,
           that
           Alexandria
           is
           in
           
             Egypt
             ,
             Constantinople
          
           in
           
             Thrace
             ,
             Hierusalem
          
           in
           
             Palestine
             ,
             Antioch
          
           in
           Asia
           ;
           and
           then
           declareth
           the
           last
           degree
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           
             Tertium
             gradum
             habent
             illa
             quae
             tot
             signis
             &
             coniecturis
             nituntur
             ,
             vt
             securum
             hominem
             reddant
             ,
             &
             anxietatem
             excludant
             ,
             non
             tamen
             formidinem
             omnem
             expellant
             :
             a●que
             haec
             dicitur
             certitudo
             coniecturalis
             ,
             &
             opinionis
             est
             po●iùs
             〈◊〉
             fidei
             .
          
           That
           is
           :
           these
           things
           haue
           the
           last
           degree
           of
           certainty
           ,
           which
           are
           grounded
           on
           so
           many
           signes
           and
           coniectures
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           a
           man
           secure
           ,
           &
           exclude
           all
           anxiety
           ,
           though
           they
           expell
           not
           all
           feare
           :
           and
           this
           is
           called
           
             coniecturall
             certainty
          
           ,
           &
           it
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           termed
           the
           
             certainty
             of
             opinion
          
           ,
           then
           the
           certainty
           of
           faith
           .
           So
           B●llarmyne
           .
           And
           by
           this
           coniectura●l
           certainty
           I
           assure
           my self
           ,
           that
           M.
           Barlow
           vnderstandeth
           not
           the
           thing
           ,
           wherof
           now
           he
           disputeth
           ,
           but
           shoo●eth
           wyde
           of
           the
           marke
           in
           mistaking
           the
           very
           termes
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           and
           then
           fighting
           with
           his
           owne
           fiction
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           indeed
           his
           aduersaries
           positiue
           assertion
           ;
           
           for
           Bellarmyne
           disputing
           against
           the
           hereticall
           opinion
           of
           these
           dayes
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           must
           be
           certayn
           
             certitudine
             fidei
             ,
             cui
             non
             potest
             subesse
             falsum
             ,
          
           that
           he
           is
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           still
           taketh
           the
           word
           certainty
           or
           vncertainty
           in
           this
           sense
           :
           for
           so
           he
           seteth
           downe
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           in
           the
           end
           of
           his
           second
           chapter
           .
           
             Status
             
             igitur
             quaestionis
             &c.
          
           
           
             Wherfore
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             set
             downe
             without
             deceipt
             ,
             &
             amb●guity
             must
             be
             this
             :
             whether
             a
             man
             without
             speciall
             r●uelation
             ought
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             certaine
             ,
             with
             the
             certainty
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             excludes
             all
             falsity
             ,
             that
             his
             sinnes
             are
             forgiuen
             him
             .
          
           So
           he●
           Plainly
           declaring
           of
           what
           certainty
           he
           speaketh
           ,
           to
           wit
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           others
           is
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           most
           infallible
           .
        
         
           48.
           
           Which
           being
           supposed
           ,
           let
           vs
           examine
           how
           well
           to
           the
           purpose
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           talketh
           of
           vncertainty
           when
           he
           sayth
           ,
           
             but
             in
             vncertainty
             there
             is
             no
             comfort
             .
          
           Where
           if
           he
           take
           the
           word
           vncertainty
           ,
           as
           it
           excludeth
           all
           certainty
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ;
           but
           then
           he
           abuseth
           the
           Reader
           ,
           for
           B●llarmyne
           taketh
           it
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           supposeth
           &
           proueth
           the
           contrary
           :
           if
           he
           take
           it
           as
           it
           is
           a
           deniall
           only
           of
           the
           certainty
           of
           faith
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           most
           false
           ;
           for
           it
           may
           haue
           other
           certainty
           sufficient
           to
           yield
           comfort
           ,
           though
           it
           haue
           not
           this
           ,
           yea
           confidence
           as
           it
           is
           hope
           cannot
           possibly
           stand
           with
           that
           
             absolute
             certainty
          
           .
           
           For
           who
           can
           be
           said
           to
           hope
           for
           that
           which
           he
           is
           certayn
           to
           haue
           ?
           Or
           were
           it
           not
           a
           ridiculous
           manner
           of
           speach
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           heauen
           hope
           for
           the
           resurrectiō
           of
           their
           bodyes
           ,
           which
           infallibly
           they
           know
           shal
           be
           restored
           ,
           &
           reunited
           againe
           vnto
           thē
           ?
           Or
           that
           we
           hope
           that
           God
           will
           iudge
           both
           the
           wicked
           &
           iust
           ,
           punishing
           the
           first
           with
           endles
           torments
           ,
           and
           rewarding
           the
           other
           with
           euerlasting
           felicity
           ?
           Well
           may
           the
           Saints
           be
           sayd
           to
           expect
           their
           bodyes
           ,
           and
           we
           the
           iudgment
           ,
           but
           neyther
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           vndoubted
           certainty
           can
           be
           hoped
           for
           ,
           as
           is
           euident
           .
        
         
           49.
           
           And
           whereas
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             relianc●
             on
             that
             whereof
             a
             man
             ●oubts
             ,
             causeth
             rather
             a
             feare
             to
             be
             deceaued
             ,
             then
             a
             confid●nce
             to
             be
             relieued
             ,
          
           is
           far
           from
           the
           
           purpose
           ,
           &
           a
           new
           changing
           of
           the
           terme
           .
           For
           who
           saith
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           doubteth
           of
           his
           iustice
           or
           righteousnes
           ?
           Bellarmyme
           expresly
           denyeth
           it
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           morall
           
             certainty
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             of
             his
             merits
             or
             iustification
             ,
             is
             so
             great
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             although
             it
             take
             not
             away
             all
             feare
             ;
             yet
             doth
             it
             exclude
             all
             anxiety
             ,
             and
             wauering
             ,
             yea
             doubting
             also
             ,
             if
             he
             may
             be
             sayd
             to
             doubt
             ,
             who
             assenteth
             to
             neyther
             part
             .
          
           So
           he
           .
           Which
           may
           be
           made
           more
           cleere
           by
           the
           example
           of
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
             debet
             in
             spe
             qui
             arat
             ,
             arare
             ,
          
           he
           that
           tilleth
           the
           ground
           ,
           must
           till
           it
           in
           hope
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           hope
           that
           the
           ground
           tilled
           ,
           will
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           ;
           
           and
           he
           who
           thus
           hopeth
           is
           neyther
           certayn
           that
           he
           shall
           reape
           the
           fruite
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           would
           not
           hope
           the
           same
           ,
           &
           it
           may
           so
           fall
           out
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           may
           reape
           none
           at
           all
           :
           neyther
           yet
           is
           he
           doubtfull
           whether
           he
           shall
           ,
           or
           shall
           not
           ,
           for
           he
           hopeth
           that
           he
           shall
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           he
           hath
           many
           reasons
           ,
           and
           so
           assenteth
           to
           the
           affirmitiue
           part
           ,
           or
           els
           he
           would
           neuer
           haue
           sowen
           :
           as
           likewise
           doth
           the
           sayler
           on
           the
           seas
           ,
           for
           if
           he
           were
           as
           doubtfull
           of
           drowning
           ,
           as
           ariuing
           vnto
           the
           port
           he
           sayleth
           to
           ,
           he
           would
           neuer
           I
           thinke
           aduenture
           to
           passe
           them
           ouer
           .
           And
           whether
           this
           morall
           certainty
           which
           both
           sowers
           and
           saylers
           haue
           ,
           be
           not
           sufficient
           to
           yield
           them
           
             rather
             confidence
             to
             be
             relieued
             ,
             then
             a
             feare
             to
             be
             deceaued
             ,
          
           needeth
           no
           other
           proofe
           then
           the
           common
           practice
           &
           custome
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           other
           we
           daily
           behold
           .
           From
           this
           argument
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           with
           like
           good
           fortune
           proceedeth
           to
           another
           thus
           :
        
         
           50.
           
           
             This
             also
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             crosseth
             the
             very
             next
             precedent
             proposition
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             some
             confidence
             may
             be
             reposed
             in
             our
             owne
             righteousnes
             and
             good
             workes
             ,
             if
             men
             be
             assured
             that
             they
             be
             good
             workes
             .
             But
             by
             this
             proposition
             in
             hand
             ,
             it
             seemes
             none
             can
             be
             assured
             .
             If
             they
             may
             ,
             why
             doth
             he
             
             ●al
             it
          
           incertitudinē
           iustitiae
           nostrae
           ,
           
             the
             vncertainty
             of
             o●●
             righteousnes
             ?
             If
             they
             may
             not
             ,
             wh●re
             then
             is
             their
             c●nfid●nce
             ?
             or
             how
             m●y
             they
             settle
             it
             ?
             If
             some
             may
             ,
             and
             others
             not
             ,
             he
             should
             haue
             described
             ,
             and
             distinguished
             them
             ,
             or
             els
             that
             foregoing
             proposition
             might
             well
             haue
             bene
             spared●
             which
             af●oards
             little
             vse
             and
             lesse
             comfort
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             regard
             is
             directly
             opposite
             to
             this
             last
             ,
             which
             is
             full
             of
             confidence
             and
             consolation
             .
          
           Hitherto
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           fighting
           like
           a
           blind
           man
           with
           his
           face
           turned
           from
           his
           aduersary
           ,
           and
           then
           florishing
           in
           the
           ayre
           ,
           where
           all
           his
           dry
           blowes
           do
           but
           beat
           against
           the
           wynd
           ,
           and
           touch
           not
           B●llarmine
           at
           all●
           whose
           words
           had
           he
           seene
           and
           vnderstood
           ,
           he
           would
           neuer
           I
           thinke
           haue
           framed
           this
           idle
           conceipt
           .
           For
           what
           contradiction
           is
           there
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           betweene
           these
           two
           propositions
           :
           
             some
             confidence
             may
             be
             reposed
             in
             our
             good
             workes
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             morall
             coniecturall
             certainty
             we
             know
             them
             to
             be
             such
             ,
          
           and
           this
           other
           ,
           
             for
             that
             if
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             certaynty
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             subiect
             to
             no
             falsity
             ,
             we
             are
             vncertain
             whether
             our
             workes
             be
             meritorious
             or
             not
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             respect
             thereof
             as
             also
             to
             auoyd
             pride
             ,
             is
             is
             best
             to
             repose
             all
             our
             confidence
             in
             the
             mercy
             and
             bountifulnes
             of
             Almighty
             God.
          
           Truly
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           is
           in
           this
           other
           ,
           They
           that
           thinke
           themselues
           morally
           assured
           of
           
             M.
             Barlows
          
           fidelity
           ,
           may
           repose
           some
           confidence
           in
           him
           :
           but
           because
           this
           their
           assurance
           is
           not
           so
           great
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           be
           deceaued
           ,
           as
           he
           deceaued
           his
           maister
           the
           Earle
           of
           Ess●x
           ,
           who
           reposed
           so
           much
           confidence
           in
           him
           ,
           by
           proclayming
           out
           of
           the
           pulpit
           at
           Paules
           Crosse
           those
           things
           which
           the
           other
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           for
           the
           quieting
           of
           his
           conscience
           had
           disclosed
           vnto
           him
           in
           secret
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           best
           to
           let
           him
           alone
           ,
           and
           trust
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           of
           whose
           fidelity
           no
           man
           can
           haue
           any
           cause
           to
           feare
           ,
           
           or
           doubt
           .
        
         
           51.
           
           By
           which
           is
           easily
           answered
           the
           foresaid
           argument
           ,
           the
           force
           whereof
           resteth
           vpon
           these
           contradictory
           termes
           ,
           that
           ,
           
           
             a
             man
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             his
             good
             workes
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           
             none
             can
             be
             assured
             of
             their
             good
             workes
             :
          
           but
           neyther
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           is
           in
           this
           place
           of
           Bellarmine
           .
           For
           he
           saith
           not
           ,
           
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             assured
             ,
          
           but
           ,
           
             that
             if
             he
             be
             assured
          
           :
           and
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           
             for
             the
             vncertainty
             of
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
          
           and
           not
           ,
           
             none
             can
             be
             assured
             of
             their
             righteousnes
          
           :
           for
           so
           it
           were
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           if
           the
           word
           ass●red
           were
           taken
           in
           the
           selfe
           same
           sense
           &
           signification
           in
           both
           places
           .
           But
           as
           the
           words
           lye
           in
           B●llarm
           .
           albeit
           he
           should
           speak
           of
           the
           same
           certainty
           in
           both
           places
           (
           as
           he
           doth
           not
           ;
           )
           yet
           were
           it
           not
           any
           contradiction
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           both
           partes
           are
           true
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           repo●e
           confidence
           in
           their
           good
           workes
           ,
           if
           with
           the
           certainty
           of
           faith
           (
           as
           they
           may
           doe
           by
           diuine
           reuelation
           )
           they
           know
           them
           to
           be
           such●
           the
           second
           thus
           ,
           for
           the
           vncertainty
           of
           our
           righteousnes
           (
           for
           without
           reuelation
           we
           cannot
           be
           sure
           therof
           )
           it
           is
           best
           to
           repose
           all
           our
           confidence
           in
           the
           mercy
           of
           Almighty
           God.
           Wherein
           here
           standeth
           the
           contradiction
           ?
           And
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           sheweth
           great
           ignorance
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           that
           ,
           
             by
             this
             proposition
             of
             Bellarmine
             ,
             it
             s●emeth
             that
             none
             can
             be
             assured
             :
             if
             they
             may
             ,
             why
             doth
             he
             call
             it
          
           incertitudinem
           iustitiae
           nostrae
           ,
           
             the
             vncertainty
             of
             our
             righteousnes
          
           ?
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           very
           simple
           stuffe
           :
           for
           doth
           not
           this
           Prelate
           preach●
           somtymes
           to
           his
           people
           of
           the
           vncertainty
           of
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           yet
           God
           may
           reueale
           to
           any
           man
           in
           particuler
           of
           his
           audience
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           dye
           ?
           Now
           of
           these
           two
           propo●●●●ōs
           ,
           i●
           a
           man
           be
           certayn
           of
           the
           houre
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           needeth
           not
           to
           be
           wa●ned
           by
           the
           
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           men
           are
           ordinarily
           vncertayn●●
           therfore
           it
           is
           good
           that
           the
           Preachers
           put
           them
           often
           in
           mind
           therof
           ;
           what
           Deuine
           ,
           what
           Philosopher●
           yea
           what
           man
           of
           common
           sense
           and
           iudgment
           ,
           vnles
           he
           haue
           as
           little
           wit
           and
           learning
           as
           this
           Minister
           ,
           would
           say
           that
           one
           part
           of
           this
           argumēt
           were
           contradictory
           to
           the
           other
           ?
           I
           think
           the
           man
           was
           musing
           o●
           some
           other
           matter
           ,
           when
           he
           wrote
           this
           patched
           ,
           ill-coherent
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           discourse
           .
        
         
           52.
           
           I
           pretermit
           his
           idle
           cauill
           against
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           about
           three
           questions
           worthy
           of
           
             M.
             Barlows
          
           profoūd
           learning
           ,
           
           &
           answered
           after
           by
           the
           Father
           himself
           after
           which
           he
           putteth
           downe
           the
           three
           conclusions
           of
           the
           Cardinall
           before
           alleadged
           ,
           and
           then
           thus
           like
           some
           Grāmaticall
           Monte-bank
           frameth
           this
           discourse
           :
           
             There
             cannot
             be
             any
             thing
             more
             violently
             contradicting
             ,
             yea
             totally
             euerting
             the
             very
             principall
             question
             :
             for
          
           quatenus
           
             implye●
             that
             some
             confidence
             may
             be
             placed
             in
             m●rit
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             limitation
          
           tenus
           qua
           :
           
             this
             last
             admits
             no
             confining
             ,
             but
             drawes
             our
             whole
             confidence
             from
             mans
             m●rit
             to
             Gods
             mercy
             alone
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             carries
             with
             it
             a
             double
             contradiction
             ,
             both
          
           subiecti
           &
           obiecti
           ,
           
             so
             to
             speake
          
           .
           Doe
           not
           you
           thinke
           that
           he
           hath
           spoken
           well
           ,
           &
           much
           to
           the
           purpose
           ?
           From
           these
           flourishing
           words
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           his
           proofe
           ,
           and
           discusse
           in
           a
           word
           or
           two
           what
           he
           bringeth
           to
           proue
           a
           contradiction
           in
           the
           subiect
           and
           obiect
           .
           But
           first
           I
           must
           her●
           tell
           the
           reader
           ,
           that
           now
           he
           shall
           finde
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ou●
           of
           his
           sphere
           (
           I
           meane
           out
           of
           Erasmus
           prouerbs
           ,
           
           Martialls
           Epigrams
           ,
           and
           other
           Poets
           )
           and
           to
           handl●
           weapons
           which
           he
           knoweth
           not
           how
           to
           vse
           ,
           I
           mean●
           the
           termes
           of
           art
           ,
           which
           become
           him
           as
           well
           to
           deal●
           withall
           ,
           as
           to
           see
           an
           ape
           fight
           with
           a
           sword
           &
           buckle●●
           for
           thus
           he
           beginneth
           .
        
         
         
           53.
           
           
             The
             subiect
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           tota
           fuducia
           ,
           
           
             mans
             whole
             confidence
             :
             this
             excludes
             all
             partitiō
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             entire
             ,
             take
             it
             eyther
             as
          
           totum
           quantitatis
           ,
           
           
             because
             confidēce
             may
             be
             ●xt●nd●d
             or
             r●mitted
             ,
             be
             greater
             or
             lesse
             ;
             or
             as
          
           totum
           rationis
           ,
           
             as
             it
             is
             defined
             an
             hope
             corroborate
             &
             perfect
             ;
             ●r
             as
          
           totum
           potentiale
           seu
           virtutis
           ,
           
             confid●nce
             of
             this
             or
             that
             natur●
             &
             quality
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           are
           many
           mistakings
           ,
           and
           those
           also
           very
           grosse
           :
           first
           confidence
           being
           a
           spirituall
           quality
           inherent
           in
           the
           will
           or
           secōd
           power
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           haue
           
             totum
             quantitatis
             ,
             n●que
             per
             se
             ,
             n●que
             per
             accidens
             ,
          
           as
           
             S.
             Thomas
          
           in
           this
           very
           place
           mentioned
           by
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           doth
           teach
           ,
           
           as
           presently
           we
           shall
           see
           .
           Againe
           where
           he
           saith
           that
           confidence
           may
           be
           extended
           or
           remitted
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           implicancy
           in
           the
           termes
           ,
           if
           we
           speake
           in
           the
           phrase
           of
           schoolmen
           :
           for
           only
           quantity
           can
           be
           extended
           and
           only
           quality
           remitted
           :
           and
           to
           ioyne
           them
           both
           togeather
           ,
           is
           (
           to
           vse
           
             M.
             Barlowes
          
           phrase
           )
           
             to
             couple
             Moyses
             two
             b●asts
             in
             one
             yoke
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             agree
          
           :
           quantity
           may
           be
           extended
           or
           contracted
           ,
           quality
           intended
           or
           remitted
           ;
           but
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           quantity
           may
           be
           remitted
           ,
           is
           as
           proper
           a
           speach
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           quality
           is
           to
           be
           deuided
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           substance
           to
           be
           intended
           .
        
         
           54.
           
           Neyther
           was
           it
           for
           nothing
           that
           B●rlow●yted
           ●yted
           only
           the
           bare
           name
           of
           S.
           Thomas
           in
           the
           margent
           without
           all
           referēce
           to
           any
           place
           :
           for
           had
           he
           but
           quo●ed
           the
           part
           ,
           queston
           ,
           and
           article
           ,
           he
           should
           haue
           di●ected
           the
           Reader
           ,
           where
           to
           haue
           seene
           his
           open
           ignorāce
           refuted
           :
           for
           S.
           Thomas
           disputing
           how
           the
           whole
           soule
           is
           in
           euery
           part
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           
           sheweth
           first
           how
           many
           wayes
           a
           totality
           ,
           or
           wholenes
           may
           be
           taken
           ;
           ●nd
           answereth
           ,
           that
           a
           whole
           thing
           may
           be
           sayd
           to
           be
           
           eyther
           ,
           
             totum
             quod
             diuiditur
             in
             p●rtes
             quantitati●●●●
             sicut
             tota
             linea
             ,
             vel
             totum
             corpus
          
           A
           whole
           that
           is
           deuid●●
           into
           his
           quantitatiue
           parts
           ,
           as
           a
           whole
           line
           ,
           or
           a
           whol●
           body
           :
           or
           a
           whole
           that
           is
           deuided
           into
           essentiall
           par●●●
           as
           a
           thing
           defined
           into
           the
           parts
           or
           members
           of
           the
           d●finition●
           or
           a
           potentiall
           ,
           which
           is
           deuided
           into
           his
           vi●tuall
           or
           operatiue
           parts
           (
           not
           
             of
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             nature
             and
             quality
             ,
          
           as
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           very
           ignorantly
           conceaueth
           ,
           or
           rather
           mistaketh
           it
           :
           )
           and
           then
           sayth
           afterwards
           ,
           
             tot●litas
             quantitatiua
             non
             potest
             attribu●
             anima
             ,
             nec
             per
             se
             ,
             n●●
             per
             accidens
             ,
          
           and
           how
           then
           can
           confidence
           haue
           his
           
             totum
             quantitatiuum
          
           ?
           Or
           how
           will
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           measure
           the
           same
           by
           inches
           or
           e●ls
           ,
           by
           feet
           or
           fathoms
           ?
           yea
           how
           doth
           he
           cite
           S.
           Thomas
           for
           that
           which
           so
           plainly
           〈◊〉
           gainsaieth
           and
           refuteth
           ?
           but
           
             ne
             sutor
             vltra
             cr●pidam
             ,
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
          
           now
           is
           beyond
           
             Erasm●s
             Chyliads
          
           ,
           &
           
             Ouids
             Metamorphosis
          
           .
           This
           triple
           diuision
           of
           totality
           being
           set
           downe
           by
           
             M.
             B●rlow
          
           ,
           he
           adioyneth
           as
           out
           of
           B●llar●mine
           these
           words
           :
           
             The
             WHOLE
             ,
             s●ith
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             whether
             greater
             or
             lesse
             ,
             whether
             weake
             or
             strong
             ,
             wh●th●r
             one
             or
             other
             ,
             is
             WHOLY
             to
             be
             cast
             on
             Gods
             m●rcy
             .
          
           
           And
           is
           there
           no
           difference
           in
           your
           diuinity
           (
           good
           Syr
           )
           betweene
           these
           two
           speaches
           ,
           
             The
             best
             course
             for
             M.
             Barlow
             were
             to
             leaue
             his
             lyin●
             ,
             and
             speake
             truly
          
           ;
           &
           ,
           
             M.
             B●●low
             is
             to
             leaue
             his
             lying
             ,
             &
             speake
             truly
             ,
          
           when
           as
           the
           first
           is
           but
           exhortatiue
           ,
           and
           the
           later
           absolute
           ?
           The
           Cardinall
           only
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           safest
           way
           is
           to
           repose
           our
           whole
           confidence
           in
           Gods
           mercy
           alone
           ,
           and
           neuer
           ye●
           made
           this
           absolute
           proposition
           ,
           
             Our
             whole
             confidence
             is
             wholy
             to
             be
             c●st
             on
             Gods
             mercy
             alone
             .
          
           What
           wresting
           ,
           what
           forging
           is
           this
           ?
           And
           yet
           this
           man
           very
           deuoutly
           in
           this
           place
           preacheth
           vnto
           vs
           of
           
             cor
             contritum
          
           ,
           which
           God
           will
           haue
           ,
           and
           
             cor
             diuisum
          
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           hate
           :
           
           but
           how
           contrite
           M.
           Barlowes
           hart
           is
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           be
           deuided
           or
           vnited
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           here
           is
           double
           dealing
           ,
           much
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           nothing
           with
           any
           learning
           or
           sincerity
           handled
           .
        
         
           55.
           
           From
           the
           subiect
           he
           cōmeth
           to
           the
           obiect
           .
           
             The
             obiect
          
           also
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             affoards
             a
             strong
             contradiction
          
           ,
           
           sola
           misericordia
           ,
           
             mercy
             alone
             &c.
             the
             very
             force
             of
             which
             word
             put
             the
             tempter
             to
             silence
             ,
             and
             to
             flight
             also
             ,
          
           ei
           soli
           ,
           
             him
             only
             shalt
             thou
             serue
             .
             Had
             the
             Cardinall
             said
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
          
           mans
           confidence
           must
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           reposed
           in
           his
           owne
           merits
           ,
           
             and
             afterwards
             subioyned
          
           ,
           mans
           confidence
           must
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           placed
           in
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           
             these
             had
             not
             bene
             contradictory
             but
             communicatiue
             :
             merit
             might
             haue
             part
             staked
             with
             mercy
             :
             but
             when
             he
             adds
             in
             mercy
          
           ALONE
           ,
           
           
             merit
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Angells
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             beside
             are
             abondoned
             and
             cassiered
             :
             for
          
           solùm
           ,
           
             alone
             admits
             no
             consort
             ,
             as
             saith
          
           Aquinas
           .
           Lo
           here
           a
           short
           conquest
           :
           one
           word
           ALONE
           cassiering
           from
           confidence
           all
           merits
           ,
           all
           Saints
           ,
           all
           Angells
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           els
           ,
           and
           from
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           himself
           all
           learning
           ,
           all
           sincerity
           ,
           all
           truth
           ,
           all
           honesty
           :
           this
           doubtles
           is
           a
           potent
           word
           that
           containeth
           so
           great
           vertue
           in
           it
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           examine
           the
           force
           of
           this
           inference
           .
           First
           I
           would
           demaūd
           of
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           what
           Saints
           &
           Angells
           haue
           to
           doe
           with
           the
           confidence
           that
           riseth
           out
           of
           our
           good
           wo●kes
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           word
           Alone
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           abandoned
           &
           cassierd
           ?
           Did
           euer
           any
           affirme
           ,
           that
           this
           confidence
           of
           our
           merits
           did
           depend
           on
           them
           ,
           as
           vpon
           the
           obiect
           of
           the
           same
           ?
           This
           is
           one
           notorious
           foolery
           .
        
         
           56.
           
           Againe
           ,
           where
           will
           he
           find
           in
           all
           Bellarmyne
           that
           solamisericordia
           ,
           only
           mercy
           ,
           is
           the
           entire
           obiect
           of
           our
           confidence
           ?
           Doth
           he
           no●
           say
           ,
           that
           some
           confidence
           may
           be
           reposed
           in
           our
           workes
           ,
           so
           we
           be
           sure
           
           they
           be
           me●itorious
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           auoid
           pride
           ?
           He
           saith
           in
           deed
           ,
           that
           the
           securest
           way
           is
           to
           repose
           all
           our
           confidence
           in
           the
           only
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           not
           ,
           that
           
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             is
             the
             only
             obiect
             .
          
           And
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           whiles
           he
           thinketh
           to
           put
           his
           aduersary
           to
           silence
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           the
           Deuill
           with
           the
           word
           Only
           ,
           
           himselfe
           is
           ouercome
           with
           temptation
           of
           one
           lye
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           if
           he
           knew
           what
           he
           wrote
           ,
           or
           of
           ignorāce
           if
           he
           knew
           it
           not
           .
           Moreouer
           where
           he
           addeth
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           Cardinall
           said
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           
             mans
             confidence
             must
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             reposed
             in
             his
             owne
             m●rits
             ,
          
           &
           afterwards
           had
           subioyned
           ,
           
             mans
             confidēce
             must
             ,
             or
             m●y
             be
             placed
             in
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
          
           these
           had
           not
           bene
           contradictory
           ,
           but
           cōmunica●iue
           ;
           he
           both
           dealeth
           falsly
           ,
           and
           refuteth
           himselfe
           :
           falsly
           ,
           in
           foysting
           in
           the
           word
           must
           in
           both
           propositions
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           in
           Bellarmyne
           ,
           and
           it
           cleane
           altereth
           the
           sense
           :
           for
           it
           is
           not
           all
           one
           to
           say
           ,
           one
           may
           doe
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           must
           doe
           it
           :
           for
           example
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           far
           different
           thing
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           may
           giue
           the
           reuenews
           of
           his
           Bishoprick
           of
           one
           whole
           yeare
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           ,
           to
           the
           poor
           people
           of
           Lincolne
           ,
           and
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           must
           giue
           his
           renenews
           of
           one
           yeare
           to
           the
           said
           poore
           people
           .
           But
           without
           this
           cobling
           and
           cogging
           in
           of
           words
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           can
           make
           no
           contradi●tiō
           .
           He
           refuteth
           also
           himself
           for
           omitting
           the
           word
           must
           ,
           here
           thrust
           in
           as
           I
           said
           .
           Bellarmin●
           saith
           the
           selfe
           same
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             that
             confid●nce
             may
             be
             reposed
             in
             m●rits
             ,
          
           and
           
             confi●●nce
             may
             be
             reposed
             in
             God.
          
           But
           the
           first
           is
           subiect
           to
           errour
           and
           pride
           ,
           the
           second
           is
           secure
           ,
           and
           therfore
           it
           is
           best
           to
           repose
           all
           on
           the
           same
           .
           Which
           two
           propositions
           euen
           by
           
             M.
             Barlows
          
           confession
           are
           not
           contradictory
           ,
           and
           therfore
           all
           his
           preaching
           and
           pratling
           ,
           as
           
             F.
             Parsons
          
           well
           calleth
           it
           ,
           se●ueth
           rather
           to
           shew
           himself
           a
           false
           and
           ignorant
           writer
           ,
           then
           to
           proue
           any
           contradiction
           
           in
           the
           Cardinall
           .
        
         
           57.
           
           After
           this
           sory
           stuffe
           he
           beginneth
           a
           Sermō
           out
           of
           S.
           Augustine
           vpon
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           
           
             Memorabor
             iustitiae
             tuae
             solius
          
           :
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Father
           
             doth
             insist
             vpon
             the
             same
             ,
             both
             with
             an
             admiration
             ,
          
           
           ô
           solius
           ,
           
             and
             also
             with
             a
             question
          
           ,
           rogo
           vos
           ,
           
             I
             pray
             you
             :
             why
             should
             he
             ad
             this
             word
          
           solius
           ?
           
             Had
             it
             not
             bene
             inough
             for
             him
             to
             say
             ,
          
           
           
             I
             will
             remember
             thy
             righteousnes
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
          
           solius
           prorsus
           ,
           
             it
             alone
             ,
             altogeather
             I
             will
             remember
             :
             why
             so
             ?
          
           Vbi
           meam
           non
           cogito
           ,
           
             for
             in
             so
             saying
             I
             put
             out
             of
             my
             mynd
             any
             righteousnes
             which
             is
             mine
             owne
             .
          
           So
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           :
           and
           hauing
           ended
           his
           deuotion
           ,
           he
           concludeth
           thus
           :
           
             So
             then
          
           totum
           ,
           
             whole
             confidence
             ,
             that
             taks
             away
             the
             particular
          
           aliqua
           ,
           
             in
             his
             former
             proposition
          
           ,
           sola
           excludes
           meritum
           
             in
             both
             propositions
          
           .
           This
           is
           all
           he
           hath
           touching
           the
           obiect
           ,
           and
           all
           wyde
           of
           the
           marke
           ,
           as
           is
           most
           euident
           .
        
         
           58.
           
           Yea
           so
           far
           is
           
             S.
             Augustine
          
           from
           checking
           this
           assertion
           of
           the
           Cardinall
           ,
           as
           he
           elswere
           graunteth
           the
           same
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             vt
             speret
             regnum
             ,
             habeat
             bonam
             conscientiam
             ,
             credat
             ,
             &
             operetur
             ,
          
           
           that
           a
           man
           may
           hope
           for
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           let
           him
           haue
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           let
           him
           belieue
           and
           labour
           .
           So
           he
           :
           and
           the
           place
           here
           cyted
           by
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           hath
           no
           more
           coherence
           with
           this
           matter
           now
           in
           controuersy
           ,
           then
           a
           poke
           full
           of
           plums
           ,
           with
           the
           way
           to
           London
           .
           For
           our
           question
           is
           of
           such
           workes
           ,
           as
           be
           meritorious
           ,
           and
           follow
           ,
           or
           rather
           flow
           from
           Gods
           grace
           inherent
           within
           vs.
           But
           
             S.
             Augustine
          
           speaketh
           of
           that
           grace
           which
           goeth
           before
           all
           our
           good
           workes
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           iustification
           which
           the
           deuines
           call
           the
           first
           iustificatiō
           ,
           by
           which
           a
           sinner
           is
           made
           iust
           and
           first
           called
           vnto
           God
           from
           that
           state
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           that
           this
           grace
           or
           righteousnes
           
           no
           workes
           can
           merit
           ,
           which
           all
           Catholiks
           admit
           ,
           &
           the
           Cardinall
           elswhere
           at
           large
           doth
           proue
           :
           
           and
           that
           he
           meaneth
           the
           first
           ,
           not
           the
           second
           iustification
           ,
           is
           cleare
           by
           his
           owne
           words
           following
           in
           this
           explication
           ,
           which
           are
           these
           :
           
             I
             am
             enim
             si
             superbi
             desideramus
             ,
             v●l
             fatigati
             r●deamus
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             For
             now
             if
             we
             that
             are
             proud
             doe
             desire
             ,
             or
             wearied
             do
             returne
             ,
             we
             cannot
             returne
             but
             by
             grace
             :
             grace
             is
             freely
             giuen
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             were
             not
             a
             free
             gift
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             grace
             .
             Moreouer
             if
             therfore
             it
             be
             grace
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             freely
             giuen
             ,
             nothing
             of
             thine
             went
             before
             for
             which
             thou
             must
             receaue
             it
             .
             For
             if
             any
             of
             thy
             good
             workes
             went
             before
             ,
             thou
             hast
             receaued
             a
             reward
             ,
             no
             free
             gift
             ;
             the
             reward
             due
             vnto
             thee
             is
             punishment
             :
             that
             therefore
             we
             are
             deliuered
             ,
             comes
             not
             frō
             our
             merits
             ,
             but
             is
             of
             his
             grace
             ;
             him
             therfore
             let
             vs
             praise
             to
             whome
             we
             owe
             all
             that
             we
             are
             ,
             to
             whome
             we
             owe
             our
             saluation
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Prophet
             concluded
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             said
             many
             things
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               memorabor
               iustitiae
               tuae
               solius
            
             ,
             I
             will
             remember
             thy
             righteousnes
             alone
             .
             So
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             .
             So
             cleerly
             explicating
             himself
             ,
             &
             euincing
             
               M.
               Barlows
            
             ignorance
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             ad
             any
             further
             Commentary
             for
             confutation
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           The
           rest
           which
           he
           addeth
           by
           way
           of
           antithesis
           
             totum
             ,
             aliqua
             ,
             sola
             ,
             meritum
             ,
          
           is
           nothing
           els
           but
           meere
           foolery
           ,
           as
           shal
           be
           afterwards
           shewed
           .
        
         
           59.
           
           From
           Diuinity
           he
           comes
           to
           Logick
           ,
           making
           his
           entrance
           with
           a
           vaunting
           insultation
           of
           his
           Aduersaries
           ignorance
           ,
           
           and
           want
           of
           skill
           about
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           a
           contradiction
           .
           In
           deliuering
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           poore
           man
           is
           so
           embroyled
           ,
           as
           he
           knoweth
           not
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           but
           cleane
           mistaketh
           euery
           thinge
           which
           he
           speaketh
           of
           .
           For
           first
           he
           supposeth
           ,
           that
           a
           con●radiction
           
           must
           be
           where
           some
           generall
           proposition
           ●ither
           expresly
           or
           implicatiuely
           is
           crossed
           by
           a
           particu●er
           ,
           
           but
           this
           is
           no
           equall
           and
           perfect
           diuision
           ,
           for
           that
           ●
           contradiction
           requireth
           not
           alwaies
           a
           generall
           pro●osition
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           between
           two
           particuler
           ,
           so
           that
           ●he
           subiect
           remaine
           indiuisible
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           vnder
           one
           ,
           and
           ●he
           selfsame
           respect
           vnder
           them
           both
           .
           For
           if
           I
           should
           ●ay
           ,
           that
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           hath
           skill
           in
           Logicke
           (
           though
           it
           be
           ●ery
           little
           )
           and
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           hath
           not
           skill
           in
           Logick
           :
           ●gaine
           ,
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           is
           Bishop
           of
           Barlow●s
           ●s
           not
           Bishop
           of
           Lincolne
           &c.
           
           I
           do
           not
           doubt
           but
           that
           ●e
           would
           thinke
           these
           propositions
           ,
           though
           both
           par●iculer
           ,
           to
           be
           truly
           contradictory
           ,
           and
           consequently
           his
           ●wne
           supposition
           to
           be
           false
           ;
           as
           that
           also
           is
           very
           fond
           ,
           ●hich
           for
           explication
           of
           his
           expresse
           and
           implyed
           con●radiction
           he
           ioyneth
           ,
           saying
           :
           contradiction●n
           ●n
           negato
           ,
           
             the
             other
          
           in
           opposito
           or
           adiecto
           :
           
             of
             the
             first
             ●ort
             are
             these
             examples
             ,
             wherin
             the
             negatiue
             note
             is
             expres●ed
             ,
             as
          
           omnis
           homo
           est
           ,
           aliquis
           non
           est
           ;
           
             of
             the
             second
             ●ort
             are
             such
             ,
             wherin
             the
             note
             negatiue
             is
             omitted
             ,
             and
             yet
             ●ne
             member
             ouerthrowes
             another
             .
          
           So
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           out
           of
           Logick
           .
           And
           this
           as
           I
           said
           is
           very
           fond
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           not
           ●f
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           contradiction
           
             in
             adiecto
          
           ,
           to
           be
           impli●d
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           contrary
           to
           be
           expressed
           in
           termes
           ,
           ●t
           being
           all
           one
           with
           that
           which
           is
           called
           
             implicantia
             ●n
             terminis
          
           ,
           an
           implicancy
           ,
           or
           contradiction
           in
           the
           ●ery
           termes
           themselues
           .
           For
           example
           :
           If
           I
           should
           say
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           is
           
             a
             brute
             beast
          
           ,
           the
           adiectum
           or
           
             terminus
             ●rute
             beast
          
           ,
           destroyeth
           the
           subiect
           ,
           to
           wit
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           whose
           behauiour
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           often
           tymes
           very
           bru●ish
           and
           beastly
           ,
           yet
           is
           he
           by
           nature
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           
           also
           a
           very
           naturall
           one
           .
        
         
           60.
           
           But
           the
           greatest
           mistaking
           and
           ignorance
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           example
           which
           he
           maketh
           of
           this
           his
           implyed
           contradiction
           :
           for
           hauing
           made
           this
           proposition
           ,
           
           
             Euery
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             is
             vnder
             Christ
             the
             immeatate
             and
             sole
             chief
             Pastour
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
          
           this
           ,
           saith
           our
           Philosopher
           ,
           may
           be
           contradicted
           two
           wayes
           :
           first
           expresly
           ,
           
             Some
             Bishop
             o●
             Rome
             is
             not
             the
             immediate
             and
             sole
             chief
             pastour
             &c.
             
          
           Thi●
           is
           a
           contradictory
           with
           the
           negatiue
           .
           Secondly
           it
           may
           be
           crossed
           by
           implicatiō
           ,
           as
           thus
           :
           
             The
             patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             is
             vnder
             Christ
             the
             immediate
             and
             sole
             chief
             p●stour
             of
             the
             East●rne
             Church
             .
          
           This
           though
           it
           be
           a
           contradiction
           
             in
             opposito
          
           ,
           yet
           doth
           it
           as
           mainly
           oppose
           th●
           former
           generall
           proposition
           as
           if
           it
           had
           a
           negatiue
           no●
           &c.
           
           Thus
           far
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           as
           good
           a
           Philosopher
           a●
           
             M.
             Morton
          
           ,
           who
           though
           he
           professe
           to
           haue
           bene
           ●
           Reader
           of
           Logick
           ,
           yet
           shaped
           vs
           out
           a
           syllogisme
           o●
           six
           termes
           to
           proue
           Equiuocation
           in
           an
           oath
           to
           b●
           vnlawfull
           :
           such
           great
           Deuynes
           are
           these
           men●
           as
           they
           know
           not
           the
           first
           elements
           of
           this
           faculty
           .
           For
           ha●
           not
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           bene
           exceeding
           ignorant
           of
           the
           first
           rule
           ,
           and
           necessary
           condition
           of
           a
           contradiction
           ●
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           both
           parts
           c●nnot
           togeather
           be
           eythe●
           true
           of
           false
           ;
           he
           would
           neuer
           haue
           giuen
           this
           for
           a●
           example
           ,
           seeing
           himself
           ,
           neyther
           belieueth
           the
           Bishop
           of
           R●m●
           to
           be
           head
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           or
           Patriarke
           of
           Constantinople
           of
           the
           Easterne
           Church
           .
           And
           where
           the●
           is
           the
           contradiction
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           well
           seen●
           in
           Philosoph●
           ,
           who
           chooseth
           out
           an
           example
           to
           proue
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           euen
           in
           his
           owne
           opinion
           there
           is
           no
           contradiction
           at
           all
           ?
           Truly
           I
           may
           well
           suspect
           that
           he
           neuer
           came
           to
           be
           Bishop
           
           ●f
           Lincolne
           for
           his
           learning
           ,
           which
           euery
           where
           he
           ●heweth
           to
           be
           lesse
           then
           meane
           ,
           and
           therfore
           ouerla●heth
           without
           measure
           ,
           but
           for
           some
           other
           inferiour
           quality
           ,
           little
           perhaps
           befitting
           that
           calling
           .
           Let
           vs
           to
           make
           him
           conceaue
           his
           errour
           the
           better
           ,
           exemplifie
           in
           some
           more
           familiar
           examples
           .
           The
           L.
           of
           Canterbu●y
           is
           Primate
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           euery
           part
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           ●he
           L.
           of
           Yorke
           is
           Primate
           of
           all
           the
           North
           part
           ,
           is
           with
           me
           no
           contradiction
           :
           for
           that
           I
           hold
           both
           propositions
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           and
           neyther
           of
           them
           both
           to
           haue
           any
           Primacy
           at
           all
           in
           that
           Church
           :
           and
           as
           the
           later
           will
           not
           claime
           it
           ,
           so
           M.
           Abbots
           may
           be
           sure
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           assigne
           it
           vnto
           him
           ,
           whome
           I
           doe
           as
           much
           hold
           to
           be
           Abbot
           of
           W●stminster
           ,
           as
           Bishop
           of
           Cant●r●ury
           .
           And
           the
           like
           must
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           needs
           say
           of
           his
           two
           propositions
           ,
           for
           that
           neyther
           of
           them
           in
           his
           iudgmēt
           ●s
           true
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           more
           contrary
           then
           contradictory
           ;
           as
           are
           also
           these
           ,
           
             omnis
             homo
             currit
             ,
             nullus
             homo
             currit
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           61.
           
           Wherefore
           if
           it
           be
           (
           as
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           will
           needs
           haue
           it
           )
           our
           very
           case
           in
           hand
           ,
           euen
           by
           the
           verdict
           of
           all
           skilfull
           Philosophers
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Cardinall
           will
           be
           quit
           at
           least
           from
           a
           contradiction
           :
           and
           it
           is
           but
           childish
           babling
           ,
           yet
           very
           frequent
           in
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           oppositiōs
           of
           the
           termes
           thēselues
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             h●re
             is
             a
             double
             contradictiō
             both
          
           subiecti
           &
           praedica●i
           ;
           
           
             the
             Patriarke
             of
          
           Constantinople
           
             crosseth
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ;
           
             the
             East●rn●
             Church
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             contradict
             ech
             oth●r
             implicitely
             .
          
           This
           I
           say
           is
           but
           babling
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           as
           great
           opposition
           between
           the
           former
           two
           propositions
           before
           set
           downe
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           ,
           
             Cant●rbury
             cr●ss●th
             Yorke
             ;
             all
             England
             the
             north
             parts
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           omnis
           cannot
           stand
           with
           
             nullus
             ,
             currit
          
           with
           
             non
             currit
          
           :
           
           and
           yet
           he
           will
           sooner
           bring
           Constantinople
           to
           Rome●
           and
           Yorke
           to
           Canterbury
           ,
           then
           proue
           any
           contradictiō
           to
           be
           in
           the
           same
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           draw
           to
           an
           end
           of
           
             M.
             Barlows
          
           dispute
           .
        
         
           62.
           
           I
           passe
           ouer
           the
           rest
           he
           addeth
           ,
           concerning
           this
           matter
           ,
           although
           his
           chiefest
           fraud
           and
           cosenage
           be
           conteyned
           in
           the
           same
           .
           
           For
           of
           an
           exhortatiue
           proposition
           in
           the
           Cardinall
           ,
           he
           maketh
           an
           absolute
           and
           necessary
           ,
           by
           cogging
           in
           the
           words
           is
           ,
           &
           must
           ,
           thus
           :
           
             mans
             confidence
             is
             to
             be
             reposed
             in
             the
             alone
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           
             some
             confidence
             of
             man
             must
             be
             placed
             in
             his
             owne
             merits
             ,
          
           which
           are
           his
           owne
           forgeryes
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Cardinalls
           assertions
           :
           and
           then
           further
           in
           falsly
           charging
           F.
           Persons
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           said
           that
           good
           workes
           increase
           confidence
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           ,
           
           and
           therfore
           will
           needs
           haue
           his
           doctrine
           to
           be
           condemned
           by
           
             Pius
             V.
          
           amongst
           other
           like
           assertions
           of
           a
           Louain
           Doctor
           ;
           but
           all
           is
           forgery
           :
           for
           the
           Father
           speaketh
           not
           of
           our
           workes
           ,
           as
           alone
           they
           proceed
           from
           vs
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           proceed
           also
           from
           Gods
           grace
           within
           vs
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           calleth
           them
           the
           good
           workes
           of
           a
           Christiā
           :
           &
           it
           is
           vnchristian
           dealing
           in
           this
           Prelate
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           proposition
           was
           euer
           condemned
           by
           
             Pius
             V.
          
           or
           any
           other
           Pope
           or
           Councell
           ,
           who
           only
           speake
           of
           our
           workes
           as
           they
           are
           done
           by
           a
           Pagan
           ,
           without
           grace
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           supernaturall
           help
           ;
           and
           last
           of
           all
           for
           maliciously
           transposing
           the
           word
           any
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           signifie
           that
           which
           the
           Father
           neuer
           dreamed
           of
           ,
           thereby
           to
           make
           him
           contrary
           to
           B●llarmine
           ,
           and
           contradictory
           to
           himself
           .
           For
           he
           maketh
           him
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             a
             man
             may
             place
             any
             confidence
             in
             his
             owne
             merits
             ,
             so
             he
             beware
             of
             prid●
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           notorious
           vntruth
           .
           But
           I
           will
           not
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           further
           stand
           to
           refell
           these
           falshoodes
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Father
           himself
           
           hath
           very
           learnedly
           performed
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           will
           neuer
           be
           able
           with
           any
           shew
           of
           truth
           o●
           learning
           to
           make
           any
           reply
           therunto
           .
        
         
           63.
           
           And
           whereas
           for
           the
           last
           vpshot
           of
           this
           his
           dispute
           ,
           he
           marshalleth
           forth
           in
           one
           rank
           togeather
           ,
           a
           heape
           of
           contradictory
           speaches
           ,
           giuing
           vs
           for
           a
           parting
           blow
           to
           make
           all
           sure
           a
           knocking
           Lye
           ;
           I
           shal
           with
           the
           same
           conclusion
           end
           also
           this
           matter
           ,
           not
           entring
           into
           any
           other
           confutation
           thereof
           ,
           then
           the
           bare
           rehearsall
           or
           skoring
           vp
           the
           vntruthes
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           couched
           togeather
           in
           this
           one
           number
           or
           paragraph
           ,
           excepting
           only
           the
           last
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           shall
           be
           forced
           to
           be
           a
           little
           more
           large
           .
        
         
           64.
           
           First
           then
           he
           would
           faine
           make
           the
           Cardinall
           &
           F.
           Persons
           to
           disagree
           ,
           
           by
           setting
           downe
           their
           contrary
           positions
           ,
           and
           thē
           the
           Cardinall
           to
           fight
           with
           himself
           :
           the
           first
           part
           he
           proueth
           thus
           :
           
             Our
             owne
             good
             workes
             haue
             such
             an
             vncertainty
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             our
             whole
             confidence
             must
             be
             referred
             to
             Gods
             mercy
             saith
             the
             Cardinall
             :
          
           
           
             Our
             good
             workes
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             are
             such
             as
             that
             they
             may
             giue
             hope
             and
             confidence
             of
             themselues
             ,
             saith
             his
             Champion
             .
          
           So
           he
           .
           And
           here
           at
           the
           least
           are
           three
           lyes
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           :
           for
           Bellarmine
           saith
           not
           ,
           that
           our
           workes
           haue
           such
           an
           vncertainty
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           no
           confidence
           can
           be
           reposed
           in
           them
           ;
           nether
           doth
           he
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           confidence
           must
           be
           referred
           vnto
           Gods
           mercy
           :
           neither
           doth
           F.
           Persons
           affirme
           ,
           that
           our
           good
           workes
           IN
           THEIR
           OWNE
           NATVRE
           may
           giue
           hope
           and
           confidence
           of
           themselues
           ,
           for
           they
           require
           Gods
           grace
           and
           promise
           of
           reward
           to
           make
           them
           meritorious
           ,
           and
           to
           yield
           confidence
           .
           M.
           Barlow
           goeth
           on
           .
           Mans
           WHOLE
           
             confidence
             is
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
             saith
          
           Bellarmine
           :
           
             A
             man
             may
             willingly
             
             repose
          
           ANY
           
             confidence
             in
             his
             owne
             workes
             ,
             saith
             F●
             Pers●n
             .
          
           Both
           are
           grosse
           lyes
           in
           M.
           Barlow
           .
           For
           these
           two
           proposi●ions
           are
           neither
           found
           in
           Bellarmyne
           ,
           nor
           F.
           P●rsons
           ,
           but
           forged
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           &
           are
           both
           most
           false
           .
        
         
           65.
           
           And
           truly
           ,
           no
           meruaile
           though
           M.
           Barlow
           be
           very
           resolute
           in
           his
           refuting
           our
           opinions
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           frameth
           an
           aduersary
           in
           the
           ayre
           ,
           whom
           he
           may
           conquer
           ;
           &
           then
           telle●h
           in
           great
           sadnes
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           he
           fighteth
           with
           vs
           ,
           which
           as
           you
           know
           is
           no
           great
           ma●stery
           ,
           but
           misery
           rather
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           man
           and
           his
           cause
           .
           For
           hauing
           in
           this
           place
           in
           foure
           propositions
           told
           vs
           fiue
           lyes
           ,
           thus
           he
           vaunteth
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Betweene
             them
             both
             ,
             they
             haue
             broached
             a
             goodly
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             v●ry
             comfortable
             no
             doubt
             .
          
           But
           I
           haue
           now
           shewed
           that
           here
           is
           no
           broaching
           of
           theirs●
           but
           all
           of
           M.
           Barlowes
           owne
           brewing
           ,
           
           and
           abusing
           their
           words
           &
           meaning
           .
           To
           his
           former
           lying
           ,
           he
           addeth
           ignorance
           ,
           &
           would
           make
           the
           Cardinall
           to
           contradict
           himselfe
           ,
           saying
           in
           his
           behalfe
           ,
           
             That
             good
             workes
             of
             their
             owne
             nature
             raise
             vp
             our
             con●idence
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             man
             is
             vncertayne
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             good
             or
             no.
          
           The
           first
           part
           I
           haue
           shewed
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           if
           by
           their
           owne
           nature
           he
           vnderstand
           them
           ,
           as
           done
           without
           Gods
           grace
           inherent
           in
           th●
           doer
           .
           The
           second
           is
           true
           ,
           if
           M.
           Barlow
           vnderstood
           it
           :
           for
           the
           word
           vncertaine
           excludeth
           not
           all
           certainty
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           noted
           ,
           but
           the
           certainty
           of
           faith
           .
           Secondly
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           
             man
             must
             be
             acertayned
             that
             the
             workes
             he
             ●●th
             be
             truly
             good
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             els
             he
             may
             not
             trust
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             man
             can
             assure
             himself
             that
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             vnles
             he
             haue
             a
             reuelation
             ,
             saith
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             then
             which
             wh●t
             is
             more
          
           VNCERTAIN
           ?
           saepe
           fallax
           ,
           semper
           incerta
           ,
           
             are
             his
             owne
             words
          
           .
           So
           M.
           Barlow
           .
        
         
           66.
           
           How
           men
           may
           be
           acertayned
           of
           their
           good
           
           workes
           ,
           hath
           bene
           already
           declared
           ,
           and
           how
           we
           may
           be
           acertayned
           of
           your
           truth
           and
           fidelity
           ,
           
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           proofe
           ,
           this
           one
           place
           alone
           were
           sufficient
           to
           demonstrate
           ,
           and
           euince
           most
           plainly
           ,
           that
           eyther
           your
           ignorance
           is
           intollerable
           ,
           or
           your
           lying
           most
           shameles
           .
           The
           Cardinall
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           without
           reuelation
           ,
           we
           cannot
           haue
           absolute
           certaynty
           of
           our
           being
           in
           grace
           ,
           or
           perseuerance
           in
           the
           same
           vnto
           the
           end
           ,
           because
           this
           certainty
           being
           the
           certainty
           of
           faith
           ,
           dependeth
           vpon
           Gods
           diuine
           reuelation
           ,
           as
           her
           formall
           obiect
           ,
           which
           is
           made
           cleer
           by
           the
           connexion
           of
           the
           present
           and
           future
           tymes
           in
           the
           Cardinall
           .
           For
           who
           but
           God
           can
           reueale
           to
           a
           man
           what
           shall
           be
           his
           end
           ,
           eyther
           for
           blisse
           or
           woe
           ?
           
             Annunciate
             quae
             ventura
             sunt
             in
             futurum
             ,
             &
             sci●mus
             quia
             Dij
             estis
             vos
             ,
          
           
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           to
           the
           Gods
           of
           the
           Gentils
           :
           and
           by
           his
           owne
           plaine
           wordes
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           
             non
             posse
             qu●mquam
             sine
             peculiari
             reuelatione
             certò
             s●ire
             certitudine
             fidei
             sibi
             remissa
             ●sse
             peccata
             .
          
           No
           man
           without
           speciall
           reuelation
           can
           certainly
           know
           ,
           with
           the
           ce●tainty
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           his
           sinns
           are
           forgiuen
           him
           ,
           and
           consequently
           whether
           he
           be
           in
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           Gods
           fauour
           or
           no.
           And
           is
           this
           reuelatiō
           trow
           you
           so
           vncertain
           ?
           Is
           it
           
             saep●
             fallax
             ,
             sēper
             inc●rta
          
           ?
           Or
           is
           Bellarm.
           so
           blasphemous
           ,
           as
           to
           auou●h
           the
           same
           ?
           It
           should
           seem
           by
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           For
           he
           telleth
           the
           Reader
           that
           they
           
             are
             his
             owne
             word●
          
           ;
           
           but
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             M.
             Barlowes
          
           owne
           lye
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           doth
           singularly
           abuse
           both
           his
           Reader
           ,
           &
           the
           Cardinall
           togeather
           by
           this
           imposture
           ,
           deluding
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           slandering
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           all
           disgracing
           himself
           .
        
         
           67.
           
           But
           least
           he
           should
           seeme
           to
           impute
           this
           
           Atheisticall
           paradox
           of
           the
           vncertainty
           of
           Gods
           diuine
           reuelation
           to
           Bellarmine
           ,
           without
           all
           proofe
           ,
           he
           cyteth
           in
           the
           margent
           for
           his
           Readers
           direction
           lib.
           1.
           
             de
             Verbo
             Dei
             cap.
          
           2.
           where
           if
           he
           repayre
           to
           examine
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           assure
           him
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           find
           one
           word
           therof
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           fanaticall
           opinion
           of
           the
           Swenkfeldians
           ,
           who
           reiecting
           all
           written
           authority
           ,
           as
           well
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           Fathers
           ,
           would
           haue
           euery
           man
           to
           be
           directed
           by
           their
           owne
           inward
           spirits
           ,
           which
           Bellarmine
           saith
           ,
           is
           often
           deceiptfull
           ,
           alwayes
           vncertayne
           .
           For
           thus
           he
           writeth
           :
           
             Quare
             cùm
             sacra
             Scriptura
             regula
             credendi
             certissima
             ,
             tutissimaque
             sit
             ,
             sanus
             profectò
             non
             cri●
             ,
             qui
             ea
             neglecta
             spiritus
             interni
             saepe
             fallacis
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             semper
             incerti
             iudicio
             se
             commiscrit
             :
          
           which
           is
           ;
           Wherfore
           seeing
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           is
           the
           most
           sure
           &
           safest
           rule
           of
           beliefe
           ,
           truely
           he
           will
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           well
           in
           his
           wits
           ,
           who
           leauing
           the
           same
           shall
           betake
           himself
           to
           the
           iudgment
           of
           the
           inward
           spirit
           ,
           often
           deceiptfull
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           vncertayne
           .
           By
           which
           wordes
           he
           plainly
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           so
           far
           from
           speaking
           of
           Gods
           diuine
           reuelation
           ,
           as
           the
           wicked
           spirit
           of
           these
           hereticks
           is
           different
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           as
           cleane
           opposite
           as
           Hell
           to
           Heauen
           ,
           truth
           to
           falshood
           ,
           darknes
           to
           light
           .
           And
           with
           what
           face
           or
           forhead
           the●
           can
           this
           Minister
           turne
           the
           masculine
           gender
           into
           the
           feminine
           ,
           the
           Swenckfeldian●pirit
           ●pirit
           into
           Gods
           reuelatiō
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           with
           what
           conscience
           can
           he
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           reuelation
           may
           be
           an
           illusion
           ?
           
             As
             some
             superstitious
             people
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             take
             that
             fire
             for
             a
             walking
             spirit
             which
             is
             but
          
           ignis
           fatuus
           ,
           
           an
           illuding
           
             meteor
             ;
             so
             Pharisaycall
          
           ,
           and
           
             melancholick
             conceipts
             may
             thinke
             them
             to
             be
             infusions
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             which
             are
             but
             speculatiue
             imaginations
             of
             their
             owne
             Ghost
             .
          
           Thus
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           very
           profoundly
           ,
           
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           or
           rather
           most
           profanely
           ,
           comparing
           God●
           reuelation
           (
           for
           of
           that
           Bellarmine
           speaketh
           )
           which
           is
           alwayes
           certayne
           and
           certainly
           knowne
           of
           him
           to
           whome
           it
           is
           made
           ,
           to
           his
           walking
           spirit
           ,
           or
           
             ignis
             fatuus
          
           ,
           to
           
             Pharisaycall
             and
             melancholick
             conceipts
          
           ;
           as
           though
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           said
           reuelation
           depended
           on
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           receauer
           ,
           and
           not
           wholy
           vpon
           the
           infallible
           authority
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           who
           reuealeth
           the
           same
           .
           I
           will
           not
           say
           that
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           is
           either
           Pharisaycall
           or
           melancholick
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           is
           fatuus
           ,
           or
           else
           fanaticus
           ;
           albeit
           I
           say
           it
           not
           ,
           yet
           the
           thing
           it self
           will
           speake
           ,
           if
           his
           malice
           were
           not
           greater
           then
           his
           folly
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           which
           I
           meane
           not
           to
           discusse
           .
        
         
           68.
           
           After
           all
           these
           vntruthes
           and
           manifold
           ignorances
           ,
           he
           concludeth
           his
           disputation
           with
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           is
           become
           very
           deuout
           vpon
           the
           suddaine
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           tender
           conscience
           ,
           telling
           vs
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           better
           for
           the
           Cardinall
           
             to
             acknowledge
             an
             ouersight
             in
             a
             long
             discourse
             ,
             then
             to
             ouerthrow
             one
             soule
             redeemed
             by
             Christs
             bloud
             :
             Contradictions
             in
             assertions
             wounds
             but
             one
             opposite
             member
             ;
             but
             vnsoundnes
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             concerning
             saluation
             ,
             doth
             wound
             the
             weake
             conscience
             of
             a
             Christian.
          
           
           And
           then
           runneth
           on
           in
           the
           same
           descant
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           if
           some
           Harlot
           after
           she
           had
           wearied
           her
           tongue
           with
           rayling
           and
           lying
           on
           her
           neighbour
           ,
           should
           presently
           take
           vpon
           her
           the
           person
           and
           state
           of
           a
           graue
           vertuous
           Matrone
           ,
           
             foris
             Helena
             ,
             intus
             Hecuba
          
           ,
           
           (
           to
           vse
           S.
           
             Gregory
             Nazianz●ns
          
           phrase
           )
           or
           a
           false
           thief
           preach
           of
           truth
           and
           honesty
           .
           For
           how
           many
           falshoodes
           ,
           ignorances
           ,
           and
           forgeryes
           haue
           bene
           shewed
           to
           be
           in
           this
           one
           dispute
           of
           his
           ?
           How
           many
           ,
           and
           how
           grosse
           lyes
           haue
           bene
           detected
           ?
           whereof
           his
           booke
           is
           so
           fraught
           and
           furnished
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           
           say
           ,
           whether
           any
           one
           number
           be
           free
           from
           the
           same●
           For
           in
           one
           only
           thing
           in
           the
           compasse
           of
           little
           more
           then
           one
           page
           ,
           in
           laying
           downe
           14.
           proofes
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           at
           least
           15.
           vntruthes
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           ,
           how
           I
           should
           be
           ouercloyed
           ,
           if
           in
           laying
           forth
           examples
           of
           his
           dealing
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           which
           now
           I
           come
           to
           treat
           of
           ,
           I
           should
           stand
           vpon
           all
           particulers
           .
           But
           I
           will
           take
           a
           shorter
           course
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           disputation
           adioyne
           a
           short
           examen
           of
           some
           few
           lyes
           ,
           and
           these
           such
           only
           ,
           as
           concerne
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Aduersary
           ,
           wherin
           as
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           left
           very
           many
           vntouched●
           so
           doe
           I
           also
           thinke
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           are
           more
           vrgent
           and
           iniurious
           ,
           then
           those
           are
           which
           now
           I
           shall
           produce
           .
        
         
           69.
           
           The
           cause
           wherefore
           immediatly
           after
           
             M.
             Barlows
          
           transparē●
           ignorance
           I
           adioyne
           his
           vntruthes●
           
           is
           for
           that
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           one
           of
           them
           may
           excuse
           the
           other
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           receaued
           axiome
           amongst
           Deuines
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           lesse
           syn
           to
           lye
           out
           of
           ignorance
           then
           of
           malice●
           and
           the
           Apostle
           excused
           himself
           by
           this
           meane●
           when
           he
           said
           .
           
             Qui
             priùs
             blasph●mus
             fui
             ,
             &
             persecutor
             ,
             &
             contum●li●sus
             ,
             sed
             misericordiam
             Dei
             consecutus
             sum
             ,
             qui●
             ignorans
             feci
             in
             in●redulitate
             .
          
           
           I
           who
           before
           was
           a
           blasphemer
           ,
           and
           a
           persecutor
           ,
           and
           contumelious
           ;
           but
           I
           haue
           obteyned
           Gods
           mercy●
           because
           I
           did
           it
           being
           ignorant
           in
           incredulity
           .
           And
           I
           wish
           from
           my
           hart
           that
           this
           mercy
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           blasphemyes
           ,
           iniuryes
           done
           to
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           most
           contumelious
           reproaches
           against
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           of
           neuer
           so
           singular
           sanctity
           &
           learning
           ,
           powred
           now
           forth
           in
           the
           tyme
           of
           his
           ignorāt
           incredulity
           ,
           may
           fall
           vpon
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           worst
           and
           greatest
           reuenge
           I
           doe
           wish
           him
           .
        
         
           70.
           
           This
           I
           say
           I
           would
           wish
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           know
           
           the
           dispositiō
           of
           these
           mē
           ,
           although
           they
           find
           thē
           ignorāt
           inough
           ,
           yet
           not
           alwayes
           to
           offend
           of
           ignorance
           as
           it
           is
           a
           negatiō
           of
           knowledg
           ,
           but
           rather
           of
           that
           which
           of
           the
           Deuines
           is
           called
           
             ignorātia
             prauae
             dispositionis
          
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           follow
           their
           erroneous
           iudgmēt
           ,
           &
           loue
           lyes
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           truth
           ;
           howsoeuer
           to
           make
           fooles
           fayne
           ,
           they
           cry
           out
           against
           Equiuocation
           ,
           &
           such
           as
           do
           maintayne
           the
           same
           .
           
           For
           so
           did
           also
           our
           late
           woodden
           Embassadour
           at
           Venice
           ,
           who
           against
           the
           Iesuits
           and
           their
           doctrine
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           would
           be
           often
           very
           free
           ,
           &
           as
           himself
           thought
           very
           ingenious
           also
           ,
           but
           more
           free
           in
           this
           art
           of
           Lying
           .
           For
           being
           at
           Auspurge
           ,
           &
           requested
           to
           write
           some
           motto
           ,
           or
           sentence
           ,
           with
           the
           subscription
           of
           his
           name
           thereunto
           ,
           was
           not
           ashamed
           to
           professe
           it
           to
           be
           the
           chiefest
           point
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           writing
           the
           definition
           of
           an
           Embassadour
           thus
           :
           
           
             Legatus
             est
             virbonus
             ,
             peregrè
             missus
             ad
             mentiendum
             Reipublicae
             causa
             .
             Domino
             Ioanni
             Fleckhamero
             in
             perpetuum
             amicitiae
             pignus
             ;
             Henricus
             Wottonius
             Serenissimi
             Angliae
             ,
             Scotiae
             ,
             Franciae
             ,
             &
             Hyberniae
             Regis
             Orator
             primus
             ad
             Venetos
             .
             Augustae
             Vindeliciae
          
           16.
           
           
             Augusti
             ,
             anno
             Christiano
          
           1604.
           
           That
           is
           :
           An
           Embassadour
           is
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           sent
           far
           from
           home
           to
           lye
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Cōmon-wealth
           .
           To
           
             M.
             Iohn
             Fleckhamer
          
           for
           a
           perpetuall
           pledge
           of
           friendship
           ,
           
             Henry
             Wotton
          
           the
           first
           Embassadour
           of
           the
           most
           Soueraigne
           King
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           to
           the
           Venetians
           .
           At
           
             Augusta
             Vindelica
          
           the
           16.
           of
           August
           ,
           in
           the
           Christian
           yeare
           1604.
           
        
         
           71.
           
           So
           this
           witty
           Gentleman
           ,
           
           defining
           himselfe
           (
           to
           vse
           M.
           Barlowes
           fantasticall
           phrase
           )
           
             by
             his
             essentiall
             &
          
           *
           
             kindly
             parts
          
           ,
           to
           with
           a
           good
           man
           that
           can
           lye
           well
           .
           And
           whether
           in
           the
           last
           tumults
           of
           Venice
           betwixt
           the
           Sea
           Apostolick
           and
           that
           Cōmon-wealth
           he
           discharged
           
           not
           throughly
           this
           part
           of
           his
           charge
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           
             essentially
             &
             kindly
          
           also
           ,
           I
           refer
           me
           to
           them
           who
           receaued
           his
           letters
           ,
           and
           know
           what
           he
           wrote
           .
           Surely
           M.
           Barlow
           in
           this
           booke
           is
           so
           copious
           therein
           ,
           that
           if
           other
           of
           his
           owne
           ranke
           in
           our
           Countrey
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           defined
           by
           him
           ,
           
           a
           Protestant
           English
           Bishop
           should
           be
           nothing
           els
           ,
           but
           an
           ignorant
           Superintendent
           that
           can
           lye
           ,
           raile
           ,
           &
           flatter
           notoriously
           .
           Of
           his
           ignorance
           we
           haue
           already
           seene
           some
           proofe
           ,
           now
           let
           vs
           see
           how
           well
           he
           can
           lye
           .
        
         
           72.
           
           In
           the
           twelueth
           page
           he
           telleth
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           
             F.
             Persons
             hauing
             wished
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Kings
             Maiesty
             by
             the
             gunpowder-plot
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             by
             hope
             deuoured
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             came
             on
             his
             iourney
             a
             good
             step
             (
             as
             some
             report
             )
             towards
             England
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             haue
             song
          
           Te
           Deum
           
             in
             his
             natiue
             Countrey
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             successe
             of
             that
             happy
             exployt
             .
          
           And
           this
           againe
           he
           repeats
           in
           the
           217.
           page
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             As
             if
             there
             were
             no
             difference
             between
             him
             that
             should
             say
             ,
          
           
           F.
           Persons
           
             was
             almost
             vpon
             the
             Sea
             coast
             of
             England
             ,
             expecting
             the
             issue
             of
             the
             powder-plot
             ,
             and
             his
             ,
             that
             should
             auer
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             vpon
             the
             sea
             coast
             ,
             and
             shipt
             for
             England
             .
          
           So
           he
           .
        
         
           73.
           
           This
           vntruth
           both
           for
           the
           iniury
           done
           to
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           ,
           &
           for
           the
           improbability
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           shaddow
           of
           truth
           ,
           deserueth
           the
           first
           place
           ;
           all
           Rome
           knowing
           the
           contrary
           to
           be
           most
           true
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           yeare
           before
           and
           after
           the
           powder-plot
           ,
           the
           said
           Father
           was
           alwayes
           in
           the
           Citty
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           places
           neere
           adioyning
           :
           and
           at
           this
           very
           tyme
           whē
           M.
           Barlow
           would
           haue
           him
           to
           be
           on
           the
           sea
           coast
           he
           was
           sick
           in
           bed
           ,
           in
           which
           as
           his
           weakenes
           would
           permit
           either
           himselfe
           to
           write
           ,
           or
           to
           dictate
           to
           another
           ,
           he
           refuted
           the
           fifth
           part
           of
           Syr
           
             Edward
             Cookes
             Reports
          
           ,
           
           which
           refutation
           is
           vnanswered
           as
           yet
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           answerable
           by
           any
           .
           Neyther
           can
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           plead
           ignorance
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           seeing
           that
           in
           the
           arraignment
           of
           F.
           Garnet
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           so
           much
           forcing
           and
           streyning
           of
           things
           to
           the
           vttermost
           ,
           as
           well
           against
           the
           said
           F.
           Persons
           in
           particuler
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           Order
           in
           generall
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           mention
           made
           heerof
           ,
           nor
           yet
           in
           the
           printed
           bookes
           both
           English
           and
           Latyn
           ,
           which
           since
           haue
           been
           set
           forth
           of
           that
           matter
           .
        
         
           74.
           
           VVas
           the
           thing
           so
           small
           ,
           trow
           you
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           deserued
           not
           a
           remembrance
           at
           least
           in
           that
           action
           in
           which
           far
           lesse
           presumptions
           then
           this
           were
           so
           tragically
           exaggerated
           ?
           Or
           could
           there
           haue
           byn
           imagined
           a
           more
           forcible
           proofe
           ,
           or
           more
           direct
           meanes
           for
           the
           discrediting
           that
           Order
           ,
           then
           to
           haue
           conuinced
           ,
           by
           this
           iourney
           ,
           the
           only
           Superiour
           of
           all
           the
           English
           mission
           ,
           to
           haue
           knowne
           and
           approued
           the
           same
           ?
           No
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           had
           this
           happened
           ,
           all
           you
           Ministers
           (
           
             genus
             irritabile
             vatum
          
           )
           had
           sounded
           it
           out
           with
           full
           mouth
           ,
           all
           pulpits
           ,
           all
           bookes
           had
           proclaimed
           it
           ,
           all
           Princes
           Courts
           ,
           yea
           all
           cornes
           of
           Christendome
           had
           been
           cloyed
           with
           Embassages
           ,
           pamphlets
           ,
           Inuectiues
           ,
           and
           clamors
           against
           him
           :
           and
           therefore
           to
           set
           downe
           this
           fiction
           in
           print
           ,
           well
           sheweth
           how
           far
           your
           malice
           ouerwent
           your
           wit
           ,
           
           howsoeuer
           you
           temper
           the
           first
           place
           with
           this
           parenthesis
           (
           
             as
             some
             report
          
           )
           for
           you
           could
           not
           but
           know
           that
           they
           reported
           a
           lie
           ;
           as
           you
           doe
           againe
           with
           exceeding
           impudent
           malice
           ,
           when
           you
           write
           ,
           but
           proue
           it
           not
           ,
           that
           
             F
             Persons
             had
             his
             hart
             ,
             hand
             and
             head
          
           in
           the
           powder-plot
           .
           
           But
           I
           see
           that
           in
           you
           verified
           ,
           
             pudet
             non
             esse
             impudentem
          
           ,
           you
           are
           ashamed
           that
           you
           are
           not
           shamel●s●
        
         
         
           75.
           
           In
           the
           98.
           page
           of
           his
           booke
           he
           makes
           in
           a
           different
           letter
           cyting
           also
           the
           place
           ,
           
           F.
           Persons
           to
           say
           :
           
             That
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             to
             amimate
             the
             persecuted
             Christians
             ,
          
           
           
             d●scribed
             the
             l●wd
             life
             and
             fearefull
             end
             of
             their
             pers●cutors
          
           (
           as
           Nero
           and
           Domitian
           )
           
             so
             he
             to
             comfort
             the
             Catholick
             traytors
             ,
             must
             reuile
             and
          
           bely
           
             that
             worthy
             Queene
             ,
             the
             rather
             for
             that
             she
             was
             a
             woman
             .
          
           So
           he
           :
           printing
           only
           the
           word
           bely
           in
           ordinary
           letters
           ,
           as
           though
           all
           the
           rest
           had
           byn
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Father
           .
           But
           without
           any
           belying
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           here
           are
           three
           lyes
           in
           two
           lynes
           :
           for
           neyther
           doth
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           call
           Catholiks
           Traitors
           ,
           whome
           in
           most
           of
           his
           bookes
           he
           hath
           defended
           and
           cleared
           from
           that
           false
           imputation
           ;
           neyther
           doth
           he
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           
             must
             reuyle
          
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           neyther
           that
           he
           will
           doe
           it
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           she
           is
           a
           woman
           :
           and
           yet
           M.
           Barlow
           presently
           replyeth
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             If
             F.
             Persons
             haue
             no
             other
             comfort
             th●n
             to
             cheer
             them
             vp
             ,
             because
             a
             woman
             quelled
             their
             insolency
             ;
             then
             may
             the
             diuell
             be
             comforted
             &c.
             
          
           What
           ●ill
           you
           say
           to
           this
           man
           ?
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             was
             the
             first
             woman
             christian
             ,
             or
             created
             ,
             that
             tooke
             vpon
             her
             supreme
             power
             in
             spirituall
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             ,
          
           and
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           cannot
           refell
           the
           same
           ,
           nor
           doth
           he
           go
           about
           it
           :
           but
           from
           his
           owne
           
             chayr
             of
             Oracles
          
           ,
           tels
           vs
           ,
           without
           further
           proofe
           ,
           that
           she
           
             was
             no
             vsurper
             by
             nouell-clayme
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             had
             annexed
             it
             to
             her
             crowne
          
           ;
           and
           insteed
           of
           prouing
           this
           ,
           entreth
           into
           the
           commendation
           of
           women
           ,
           as
           if
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           had
           discommended
           them
           :
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           he
           saw
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           had
           more
           matter
           for
           talke
           ,
           and
           authority
           for
           proofe
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           barren
           subiect
           of
           the
           feminine
           Supremacy
           ,
           of
           which
           before
           
             Q.
             Elizabeth
          
           no
           example
           can
           be
           shewed
           ,
           and
           therfore
           he
           accommodated
           
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           text
           to
           serue
           to
           his
           purpose
           in
           that
           behalfe
           .
        
         
           76.
           
           Againe
           M.
           Barlow
           saith
           ,
           
           
             that
             F.
             Persons
             in
             his
          
           Viro
           doloso
           ,
           
             his
             Doleman
             ,
             had
             renounced
             his
             part
             in
             our
             Soueraigne
             ,
             and
             pronounced
             him
             elswhere
             a
             desperate
             and
             forlorne
             hereticke
             ;
             yea
             they
             are
             his
             expresse
             words
             ,
             whosoeuer
             shall
             consent
             to
             the
             succession
             of
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             greiuous
             and
             d●mnable
             sinner
             .
          
           So
           he
           :
           and
           here
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           that
           this
           is
           an
           expresse
           lye
           ,
           or
           rather
           that
           here
           be
           as
           many
           lyes
           as
           lynes
           ;
           
           for
           neither
           hath
           F.
           Persons
           renounced
           his
           part
           in
           our
           Soueraigne
           ,
           neyther
           euer
           pronounced
           him
           
             elswhere
             a
             desperate
             and
             forlorne
             hereticke
             ,
          
           with
           which
           none
           but
           
             some
             desperate
             forlorne
             hereticke
          
           indeed
           ,
           like
           M
           Barlow
           ,
           would
           euer
           haue
           charged
           him
           :
           neyther
           are
           the
           other
           F.
           Persons
           expresse
           words
           ,
           
           for
           in
           that
           place
           he
           neyther
           nameth
           ,
           nor
           meaneth
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           more
           then
           a
           
             Puritan
             ,
             Brownist
          
           ,
           or
           else
           a
           Catholik
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           place
           by
           me
           here
           cyted
           is
           by
           himselfe
           declared
           .
           And
           doth
           not
           thē
           M.
           Barlow
           for
           his
           writing
           deserue
           a
           good
           reward
           of
           a
           siluer
           ●hetstone
           ?
           Is
           this
           dealing
           Episcopall
           ,
           or
           not
           rather
           Diabolicall
           by
           such
           lying
           and
           forged
           fictions
           to
           do
           so
           open
           iniury
           to
           others
           ?
           Another
           in
           this
           kind
           he
           maketh
           in
           his
           Commentary
           on
           these
           words
           of
           F.
           Persons
           ,
           as
           he
           cyteth
           them
           (
           for
           in
           the
           text
           they
           are
           other
           )
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           .
           
           
             As
             for
             Catholiks
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             they
             accept
             euen
             the
             least
             fauour
             gratefully
             ,
             as
             hoping
             to
             haue
             receaued
             much
             greater
             (
             as
             due
             vnto
             thē
             )
             if
             his
             Ma●●sty
             had
             not
             bene
             preu●nt●d
             by
             sinister
             information
             .
          
           So
           M.
           Barlow
           relateth
           his
           words
           ,
           by
           making
           a
           parenthesis
           at
           (
           
             as
             due
             vnto
             them
          
           )
           and
           then
           setting
           downe
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           immediatly
           following
           ,
           
             if
             his
             Mai●sty
             had
             not
             byn
             pr●uented
             by
             sinister
             information
             .
          
           But
           let
           vs
           heare
           F.
           Person●
           speak
           in
           his
           owne
           words
           ,
           as
           they
           lye
           in
           the
           Letter
           ,
           &
           
           thereby
           both
           the
           fidelity
           of
           M.
           Barlow
           in
           cyting
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           answere
           in
           replying
           against
           them
           ,
           will
           the
           better
           appeare
           .
           Thus
           then
           he
           saith
           :
           
           
             As
             for
             Catholicks
             ,
             they
             accept
             gratefully
             whatsoeuer
             least
             fauour
             hath
             bene
             ,
             or
             is
             done
             vnto
             th●m
             ;
             and
             do
             not
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             his
             Mai●sty
             had
             not
             bene
             preuented
             by
             sinist●r
             information
             ,
             and
             perswasion
             of
             others
             ,
             they
             had
             tasted
             of
             much
             great●r
             ,
             as
             due
             vnto
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             th●y
             are
             naturall
             borne
             subi●cts
             of
             the
             r●alme
             ,
             most
             Loyall
             in
             hart
             ,
             and
             aff●ction
             :
             and
             neuer
             meaning
             otherwise
             but
             to
             liue
             in
             most
             ord●rly
             &
             duti●ull
             subiection
             ,
             &
             obedi●nce
             to
             his
             Highnes
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             li●ge
             Lord
             and
             Souer●y●ne
             &c.
          
           So
           
             F.
             P●r●ons
          
           .
           And
           who
           could
           vse
           more
           myld
           and
           moderate
           words
           to
           expresse
           the
           dutifull
           mindes
           of
           Catholiks
           ,
           towards
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           then
           he
           doth
           in
           these
           ?
        
         
           77.
           
           But
           let
           vs
           see
           
             M.
             Barlowes
          
           Commentary
           by
           which
           alone
           will
           sufficiently
           appeare
           with
           what
           malignant
           spirit
           his
           mind
           is
           possessed
           .
           For
           if
           hell
           it self
           w●re
           let
           loose
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           ,
           whether
           all
           the
           Diuells
           togeather
           would
           make
           a
           mo●e
           false
           ,
           
           more
           w●●ked●
           or
           more
           iniurious
           Answere
           ,
           then
           he
           hath
           done
           .
           For
           thus
           he
           writeth
           .
           
             H●re
             Iudas
             is
             turn●d
             into
             Caiphas
             ,
             &
             sp●akes
             a
             truth
             as
             Pr●sident
             of
             the
             Couns●ll
             for
             the
          
           POWDER-PLOT
           :
           
           
             the
             reuealing
             thereof
             by
             a
             letter
             vnexpected
             ,
             he
             cunningly
             calls
          
           a
           sinister
           information
           ,
           
             which
             indeed
             preu●nted
             his
             Maiesty
             from
             feeling
             the
             euent
             of
             that
             dreadf●ll
             ●esigne
             ,
             and
             them
             also
             of
             their
             gr●ater
             hopes
             ,
             which
             here
             he
             c●lls
             their
          
           DVE
           ,
           
             as
             if
          
           ALL
           but
           THEY
           
             were
             vsurpers
             :
             for
             had
             not
             the
             preu●ntion
             hapned
             ,
             the
             greatest
             places
             of
             the
             land
          
           (
           which
           THEY
           
             in
             hope
             had
             swallowed
          
           )
           
             had
             ●ene
             now
             at
             their
             disposall
             ,
             and
             this
             preuention
             he
             calls
          
           sinister
           ,
           
             as
             vnlucky
             vnto
             them
             &c
          
           So
           this
           lying
           Minister
           .
           For
           that
           he
           doth
           here
           most
           loudly
           and
           lewdly
           lye
           ,
           
           needeth
           no
           other
           proofe
           then
           the
           comparing
           of
           F.
           Persons
           words
           ,
           with
           this
           answere
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           can
           no
           more
           stand
           togeather
           ,
           then
           fire
           and
           water
           ,
           truth
           with
           falshood
           ,
           or
           (
           for
           that
           he
           playeth
           the
           beast
           so
           brutishly
           in
           this
           place
           )
           to
           vse
           his
           owne
           example
           ,
           
           
             no
             more
             th●n
          
           Moy●es
           
             his
             oxe
             and
             asse
             in
             on●
             yoake
             .
          
        
         
           78.
           
           For
           were
           not
           his
           wit
           very
           little
           ,
           and
           honesty
           lesse
           ,
           he
           would
           neuer
           shew
           such
           fraudulent
           malignity
           in
           facing
           so
           heynous
           a
           matter
           without
           all
           ground
           ,
           proofe
           ,
           or
           semblable
           coniecture
           ,
           especially
           seeing
           in
           F.
           Persons
           the
           fauour
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           be
           meant
           only
           of
           that
           which
           his
           Maiesty
           shewed
           at
           his
           entrance
           .
           For
           these
           are
           his
           words
           almost
           in
           the
           next
           ensuing
           lines
           :
           
           
             If
             there
             had
             b●n●
             no
             p●rse●utiō
             before
             that
             treason
             ,
             this
             might
             haue
             b●n●
             assign●d
             for
             some
             probable
             cause
             of
             the
             subs●quent
             tribulation●
             :
             but
             all
             England
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             Mai●sties
             sweet
             and
             mild
             asp●ct
             towards
             Catholicks
             at
             his
             first
             entran●e
             ,
             was
             soone
             by
             art
             of
             their
             en●myes
             ,
             au●rted
             ,
             long
             b●fore
             the
             conspiracy
             fell
             out
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           words
           fully
           declare
           ,
           what
           he
           meant
           by
           
             sinister
             informati●n
             and
             perswasion
             of
             oth●rs
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           willing
           to
           dazle
           the
           Readers
           eyes
           ,
           and
           imprint
           in
           his
           mind
           a
           suspition
           of
           
             F.
             P●rs●ns
          
           his
           acknowledge
           of
           the
           powder-plot
           ,
           first
           by
           a
           
             hist●ron
             proteron
          
           ,
           inuerteth
           his
           words
           ,
           cobling
           in
           some
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           then
           frameth
           a
           glosse
           ,
           which
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           dealing
           ,
           agreeth
           not
           with
           the
           text
           :
           so
           good
           a
           writer
           he
           is
           ,
           as
           he
           knoweth
           not
           of
           one
           thing
           how
           to
           inferre
           another
           ,
           for
           these
           words
           ,
           
             as
             hoping
             to
             haue
             receiued
             much
             gr●ater
             ,
          
           cited
           by
           
             M
             Barlow
          
           in
           a
           different
           letter
           ,
           are
           not
           
             F.
             P●rs●ns
          
           words
           ;
           neither
           doth
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           shut
           vp
           (
           
             as
             due
             vnto
             them
          
           )
           within
           a
           parēthesis
           ,
           as
           immediatly
           following
           the
           former
           sentence
           ;
           and
           the
           wordes
           ,
           
             if
             his
             Maiesty
             had
             
             not
             bene
             preuented
             by
             sinister
             information
             ,
          
           in
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           goe
           before
           the
           other
           ,
           
             as
             due
             vnto
             them
          
           ,
           and
           are
           there
           so
           plainly
           explicated
           ,
           as
           none
           but
           some
           malicious
           Minister
           could
           be
           ignorant
           of
           his
           meaning
           .
        
         
           79.
           
           Yet
           after
           all
           this
           cutting
           off
           ,
           transposition
           ,
           inuersion
           ,
           &
           changing
           in
           so
           short
           a
           sentence
           ,
           to
           take
           it
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           to
           giue
           it
           ,
           how
           will
           the
           conclusion
           drawne
           therof
           ,
           agree
           with
           the
           premisses
           ,
           
             Catholicks
             had
             receaued
             at
             his
             Maiesties
             hands
             greater
             fauours
             as
             due
             vnto
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             bene
             preuented
             by
             sinister
             information
             ?
          
           How
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           will
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           by
           sinister
           informatiō
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           meant
           the
           reuealing
           of
           the
           powder-plot
           by
           a
           letter
           ,
           which
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             preuented
             his
             Maiesty
             from
             f●eling
             the
             euent
             of
             that
             dreadfull
             designe
             ?
          
           And
           againe
           :
           
             and
             this
             preuention
             he
             calls
             sinister
             ,
             as
             vnlucky
             to
             them
          
           :
           adding
           moreouer
           ,
           that
           the
           hopes
           which
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           meant
           to
           be
           due
           to
           the
           Catholiks
           ,
           were
           those
           which
           should
           haue
           ensued
           vnto
           them
           by
           that
           treason
           ,
           which
           (
           saith
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           )
           
             here
             he
             calls
             their
             DVE
             ,
             as
             if
             ALL
             ,
             but
             THEY
             ,
             were
             vsurpers
             .
          
           Are
           not
           these
           good
           inferences
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           Christian
           and
           charitable
           proceeding
           ?
           What
           learning
           ,
           truth
           ,
           or
           modesty
           will
           allow
           this
           barbarous
           collection
           ,
           and
           th●●
           in
           one
           who
           taketh
           vpon
           him
           to
           write
           in
           defence
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           reputed
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           a
           Bishop
           ?
           
           But
           wo
           be
           to
           those
           sheep
           ,
           that
           are
           fed
           and
           led
           by
           so
           perfidious
           a
           Pastour
           .
        
         
           80.
           
           The
           like
           perfidiousnes
           he
           sheweth
           in
           cyting
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           words
           ,
           where
           he
           maketh
           him
           in
           a
           different
           letter
           to
           say
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           warrs
           which
           some
           Popes
           haue
           had
           with
           the
           Emperours
           ;
           
           
             that
             eyther
             they
             were
             not
             vnlawfully
             done
             ,
             or
             els
             the
             causes
             were
             iust
             ,
             or
          
           (
           saith
           M.
           
             Barlow
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             pretty
             passage
             numb
             .
          
           28.
           )
           
             the
             Popes
             
             haue
             perswaded
             themselues
             they
             were
             iust
             ,
             and
             therfore
             as
             a
             Generall
             in
             the
             field
             pursued
             them
             as
             open
             enemies
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Iudge
             vpon
             the
             Bench
             commaunded
             execution
             to
             be
             done
             vpon
             them
             ,
             as
          
           MALEFACTORS
           .
           And
           hauing
           set
           downe
           these
           wordes
           ,
           as
           if
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           had
           spoken
           them
           ,
           be
           beginneth
           to
           reply
           against
           them
           with
           this
           insulting
           entrance
           .
           
             But
             first
             who
             girt
             the
             sword
             to
             the
             Popes
             side
             ?
          
           But
           I
           may
           better
           retort
           this
           interrogation
           vpon
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           and
           aske
           him
           ;
           But
           first
           ,
           who
           taught
           him
           to
           ly
           so
           loud
           ?
           For
           in
           all
           the
           28.
           nūber
           which
           he
           calles
           
             a
             pretty
             passage
          
           ,
           where
           will
           he
           find
           these
           wordes
           ;
           
             And
             therefore
             as
             a
             Generall
             in
             the
             field
             pursued
             them
             as
             open
             enemies
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Iudge
             vpon
             the
             bench
             cōmaunded
             execution
             to
             be
             done
             vpon
             them
             ,
             as
             MALEFACTORS
             ?
          
           And
           if
           these
           Wordes
           be
           neither
           there
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           other
           place
           of
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           ,
           is
           not
           this
           a
           
             pretty
             passage
          
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           paltry
           cosenage
           ,
           and
           lying
           liberty
           in
           this
           Minister
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           aduersary
           to
           speake
           what
           himselfe
           listeth
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           such
           an
           odious
           manner
           and
           matter
           ,
           as
           here
           he
           doth
           ,
           printing
           the
           words
           MALEFACTORS
           ,
           in
           great
           capitall
           letters
           ,
           as
           though
           
             F.
             Persōs
          
           had
           said
           ,
           that
           Popes
           may
           cōmaund
           execution
           to
           be
           done
           vpon
           Princes
           ,
           as
           vpō
           MALEFACTORS
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           els
           but
           the
           capital
           lying
           of
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ?
        
         
           81.
           
           Perhaps
           the
           Reader
           heere
           will
           aske
           ,
           
           vpon
           what
           ground
           this
           charge
           is
           made
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           to
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           some
           foundation
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           the
           discourse
           of
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           ,
           albeit
           he
           followed
           not
           precisely
           the
           wordes
           ,
           but
           their
           sense
           &
           meaning
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           is
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           he
           hath
           no
           way
           swarued
           :
           but
           hereunto
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           wordes
           or
           sense
           is
           to
           be
           found
           of
           this
           matter
           in
           the
           passage
           cyted
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           can
           be
           drawne
           to
           this
           purpose
           in
           the
           28.
           number
           
           are
           these
           very
           wordes
           of
           the
           beginning
           :
           
             And
             so
             if
             s●●●
             Popes
             haue
             had
             iust
             warrs
             with
             some
             Princes
             ,
             Kings
             〈◊〉
             Emperours
             ,
             or
             haue
             persuaded
             themselues
             that
             they
             we●●
             iust
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             supposed
             disorders
             of
             the
             said
             Prince●
             (
             as
             here
             is
             mentioned
             the
             war
             and
             other
             hostile
             proceeding●
             of
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             seauenth
             against
             the
             Emperour
             He●●●
             the
             fourth
             )
             this
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             Cardi●●●
             Bellarmine
             ,
             that
             no
             Pope
             euer
             commaunded
             any
             Prince
             〈◊〉
             be
             murthered
             ,
             or
             allowed
             thereof
             ,
             after
             it
             was
             done
             by
             〈◊〉
             other
             .
          
           These
           are
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           words
           ;
           for
           which
           in
           his
           nam●
           M.
           Barlow
           guieth
           vs
           these
           :
           
             The
             Popes
             haue
             perswade●
             themselues
             the
          
           (
           warrs
           )
           
             were
             iust
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             a
             Generall
             in
             the
             field
             pursued
             them
             as
             open
             enemyes
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Iudg●
             vpon
             the
             bench
             commaunded
             execution
             to
             be
             done
             vpon
             thē●
             as
             MALEFACTORS
             .
          
           
           And
           doe
           you
           not
           think●
           he
           hath
           played
           well
           his
           prize
           ?
           I
           will
           end
           this
           matter
           ,
           where
           M.
           Barlow
           doth
           begyn
           it
           ,
           to
           wit
           with
           his
           Ep●●stle
           Dedicatory
           ,
           which
           although
           it
           be
           written
           to
           〈◊〉
           Maiesty
           ,
           yet
           he
           blusheth
           not
           in
           the
           same
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           hath
           through
           his
           whole
           booke
           discharged
           
             his
             rancor
             both
             against
             his
             person
             and
             Apology
             .
          
           Againe
           :
           that
           
             he
             careth
             not
             what
             he
             writes
             ,
             nor
             whome
             he
             reuiles
             ,
             nor
             how
             t'
             is
             taken
             .
          
           And
           that
           ,
           
             he
             hath
             in
             the
             basest
             sort
             with
             his
             scorning
             ribaldry
             defiled
             and
             b●smeared
             two
             sacred
             Princes
             successiuely
             raigning
             .
          
           
           And
           that
           ,
           
             he
             cannot
             hould
             ,
             but
             must
             needs
             regorge
             (
             his
             spirit
             is
             so
             turbulēt
             and
             vnquiet
             :
             )
             and
             as
          
           Hierome
           
             speaketh
             of
          
           Heluidius
           ,
           maledicere
           omnibus
           bonae
           cōscientiae
           signum
           arbitratur
           ,
           
             he
             thinks
             his
             conscience
             then
             best
             discharged
             when
             he
             hath
             reuiled
             most
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             if
             the
             obiection
             be
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             not
             spared
             from
             reproaching
             him
             ,
             I
             deny
             it
             not
             .
             How
             could
             I
             forbear●
             ,
             or
             who
             can
             blame
             me
             ?
             None
             that
             eyther
             hath
             loyall
             hart
             to
             your
             Maiestie
             ,
             being
             our
             gracious
             
             Soueraigne
             ,
             or
             Christian
             regard
             of
             her
             (
             who
             late
             was
             )
             that
             euer
             blessed
             Q●eene
             .
          
        
         
           82.
           
           And
           that
           you
           may
           know
           the
           taske
           which
           he
           hath
           taken
           by
           interposing
           himselfe
           in
           this
           answere
           ,
           between
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           and
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           how
           great
           it
           is
           ,
           &
           with
           what
           resolution
           against
           all
           aduentures
           he
           is
           bent
           to
           goe
           through
           with
           the
           same
           ,
           
           he
           sticketh
           not
           for
           courage
           to
           compare
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Roman
           Curtius
           ,
           who
           cast
           himselfe
           into
           the
           stinkng
           gulfe
           ;
           and
           for
           patience
           to
           the
           holy
           Martyr
           S.
           Sebastian
           :
           
           for
           so
           out
           of
           
             S.
             Ambrose
          
           he
           sayth
           :
           
             Against
             me
             let
             him
             empty
             his
             whole
             quiuer
             of
             reproaches
             :
          
           
           
             all
             of
             them
             I
             hope
             will
             be
             like
             the
          
           Roman
           
             arrows
             shot
             against
          
           S.
           Sebastian
           ,
           
             drawne
             with
             bent
             force
             ,
             loos'●
             with
             much
             ease
             ,
             but
             receaued
             with
             strong
             comfort
             .
          
           So
           is
           th●s
           valiant
           Captaine
           fenced
           against
           all
           assaultes
           and
           prepared
           with
           armour
           of
           proofe
           for
           all
           encounters
           .
           But
           yet
           euen
           in
           this
           very
           brauery
           of
           his
           ,
           he
           cannot
           forbeare
           his
           wonted
           forgery
           .
           For
           
             S.
             Ambrose
          
           vpon
           the
           118.
           psalme
           hath
           nor
           ●ny
           mentiō
           of
           
             S.
             Sebastiās
          
           arrows
           ,
           and
           therfore
           M.
           Barlow
           out
           of
           his
           good
           pollicy
           cyted
           not
           the
           Octonary
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           volume
           ,
           least
           if
           he
           had
           made
           any
           direct
           reference
           ,
           the
           Reader
           had
           soone
           espied
           the
           deceipt
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           small
           fault
           in
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           :
           we
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           ouerpasse
           &
           pardon
           much
           greater
           .
        
         
           83.
           
           Hauing
           thus
           set
           forth
           himselfe
           ,
           &
           as
           though
           he
           were
           a
           Spartan
           ,
           a
           Curti●●
           ,
           a
           
             S.
             Sebastian
          
           ,
           he
           so
           contemptibly
           speake●h
           of
           his
           Aduersary
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           respect
           of
           him
           he
           were
           b●t
           like
           a
           littl●
           mouse
           in
           the
           paw
           of
           a
           Liō
           ,
           whom
           a
           man
           (
           saith
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           )
           
             can
             neither
             auoid
             without
             calumny
             ,
             nor
             encounter
             but
             with
             blot
             of
             infamy
             ,
             nor
             cō●uer
             with
             hope
             of
             any
             ma●stery
             :
          
           and
           ●herefor●
           approueth
           ●is
           Mai●●ties
           opinion
           ,
           who
           a●
           h●
           sai●●
           ,
           
             ●●●●dged
             a
             rope
             
             the
             fittest
             answere
             for
             him
             :
          
           but
           in
           my
           booke
           in
           this
           very
           page
           here
           cited
           I
           find
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             an
             hangman
             is
             fittest
             to
             answere
             such
             an
             historian
          
           ;
           alluding
           worthily
           to
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           who
           was
           to
           answere
           him
           :
           for
           hi●
           answere
           better
           befitteth
           a
           man
           of
           that
           trade
           then
           eyther
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           Deuine
           ,
           or
           one
           that
           would
           be
           taken
           for
           both
           ,
           to
           write
           and
           set
           forth
           ,
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           in
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Epistle
           he
           vauntingly
           promiseth
           to
           himself
           
             security
             from
             any
             reply
             thereunto
             from
             F.
             Persons
             :
             for
             verbalize
             ,
          
           ●e
           saith●
           
             he
             can
             ,
             dispute
             he
             cannot
             :
             in
             Stories
             he
             is
             a
             great
             florisher
             ,
             but
             a
             false
             relator
             of
             them●
             who
             so
             inioynes
             him
             a
             modest
             answere
             doth
             vndoe
             him
             .
             Neither
             his
             age
             ,
             nor
             profession
             ,
             neither
             shame
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             grace
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             can
             mortifie
             his
             nature
             ,
             or
             restraine
             his
             tongue
             .
          
           Thus
           to
           his
           M●●●stie
           :
           and
           after
           in
           his
           short
           Admonition
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           he
           addeth
           :
           
             The
             stile
             in
             respect
             of
             my
             place
             and
             pr●fession
             may
             peraduenture
             be
             adiudged
             too
             bitter
             ,
             but
             c●●pared
             with
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             reuiling
             veyne
             against
             two
             such
             Christiā
             Monarches
             ,
             no
             one
          
           Iote
           therof
           ,
           in
           exact
           Surui●●●
           of
           better
           iudgment
           ,
           
             is
             eyther
             pared
             off
             or
             spared
             at
             all
             .
          
           So
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           .
        
         
           84.
           
           And
           do
           you
           not
           thinke
           that
           he
           hath
           her●
           described
           some
           Cynicall
           Proteus
           ,
           or
           railing
           Zoylus
           ,
           〈◊〉
           raging
           Thiestes
           ,
           whose
           tongue
           is
           so
           intemperate
           ,
           and
           stile
           so
           contumelious
           ,
           as
           would
           moue
           euen
           one
           that
           can
           beare
           all
           iniuries
           of
           other
           mens
           tongues
           ,
           as
           p●tiently
           as
           
             S.
             Sebastian
          
           did
           his
           arrowes
           ,
           to
           inueigh
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           requite
           him
           in
           the
           same
           method
           and
           man●●●
           of
           speach
           ?
           And
           that
           none
           who
           beareth
           either
           loyall
           hart
           to
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           or
           Christian
           regard
           to
           M.
           Barlows
           deare
           deceassed
           Mistresse
           ,
           can
           blame
           him
           for
           vsi●●
           this
           sharp
           reiection
           in
           their
           defence
           ?
           Moreouer
           ,
           t●●●
           
           how
           bi●●●rly
           soeuer
           he
           speake
           against
           his
           Aduersar●es
           ,
           yet
           compared
           with
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           reuiling
           veyne
           against
           two
           Princes
           ,
           no
           io●e
           was
           to
           be
           
             pared
             ,
             and
             spared
          
           ,
           because
           (
           forsooth
           )
           
             a
             modest
             answere
             would
             vndoe
             him
             ,
          
           and
           therfore
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           is
           forced
           to
           be
           immodest
           (
           euen
           ●gains●
           his
           mild
           disposition
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           )
           and
           to
           answere
           him
           with
           such
           intemperate
           scurrilitie
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           when
           as
           yet
           no
           modest
           man
           would
           euer
           be
           moued
           ,
           much
           lesse
           forced
           thereunto
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           speciall
           praise
           of
           the
           vertuous
           ,
           neuer
           to
           be
           drawne
           to
           d●●
           ill
           by
           the
           prouocation
           or
           bad
           example
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           85.
           
           But
           let
           vs
           examine
           the
           charge
           it
           sel●
           ,
           which
           how
           much
           the
           greater
           and
           more
           grieuous
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           requireth
           on
           his
           behalfe
           plaine
           and
           euident
           proofe
           :
           
           for
           none
           can
           be
           free
           where
           it
           sufficeth
           only
           to
           accuse
           .
           Wherefore
           seing
           that
           he
           is
           so
           copious
           in
           accusing
           with
           such
           variety
           of
           phrases
           and
           sentences
           ,
           let
           vs
           consider
           a
           litle
           ,
           how
           the
           thing
           it self
           is
           euicted
           ,
           what
           words
           ,
           what
           witnesses
           ,
           what
           probable
           coniectures
           ,
           inductions
           ,
           or
           presumptiōs
           are
           brought
           for
           the
           same
           :
           we
           handle
           not
           now
           a
           speculatiue
           question
           ,
           in
           which
           variety
           of
           iudgements
           may
           breed
           diuersity
           of
           opinions
           ,
           neyther
           talke
           we
           of
           China
           or
           Mex●co
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           done
           in
           them
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           length
           of
           the
           way
           as
           it
           may
           weary
           the
           trauaylers
           ,
           so
           also
           weaken
           the
           credit
           of
           their
           reports
           :
           our
           controuersie
           is
           about
           a
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           and
           that
           registred
           ,
           as
           he
           will
           haue
           it
           ,
           in
           a
           printed
           booke
           ,
           in
           which
           if
           either
           M.
           Barlow
           or
           any
           other
           for
           him
           can
           find
           any
           r●uiling●
           (
           such
           are
           the
           loathsome
           vnsauory
           phrases
           of
           this
           impure
           Minister
           )
           against
           his
           Mai●sties
           person
           that
           now
           is
           (
           as
           for
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           
           I
           remit
           him
           to
           the
           ensuing
           Discussion
           )
           let
           M●●●●low
           be
           belieued
           ,
           and
           me
           discredited
           ,
           yea
           let
           all
           his
           raylying
           passe
           for
           modest
           reason
           ,
           his
           lying
           for
           ●ruth●
           〈◊〉
           for
           an
           honest
           mā
           .
           But
           if
           no
           such
           thing
           be
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           as
           I
           acertayne
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           ,
           them
           let
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           be
           knowne
           to
           haue
           made
           a
           notoriou●ly
           to
           his
           Maiestie
           in
           print
           ,
           and
           haue
           that
           credit
           hereafter
           which
           such
           shameles
           dealing
           doth
           deserue
           ,
           and
           thereward
           also
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           which
           such
           get
           who
           stand
           for
           the
           best
           game
           .
        
         
           89.
           
           Truly
           so
           far
           is
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           from
           all
           reuyling
           or
           whatsoeuer
           else
           inciuility
           against
           his
           Maiesties
           person
           ,
           
           whome
           he
           alwaies
           honoured
           ,
           and
           whome
           after
           the
           attayning
           of
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           his
           dread
           Lord
           and
           Soueraigne
           he
           most
           dutifully
           respected
           ,
           〈◊〉
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           any
           where
           speake
           of
           him
           without
           due
           regard
           and
           honour
           ,
           commending
           his
           great
           humanity
           ,
           royall
           nature
           ,
           and
           noble
           disposition
           ,
           with
           other
           partes
           and
           talents
           ,
           wherewithall
           he
           is
           indued
           ;
           for
           which
           this
           Minister
           is
           much
           offended
           (
           as
           being
           loath
           that
           any
           should
           prayse
           him
           but
           himselfe
           )
           calling
           the
           Father
           Iudas
           ,
           and
           comparing
           him
           to
           the
           diuell
           ,
           who
           confessed
           CHRIST
           to
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           then
           makes
           his
           Maiesty
           to
           answere
           him
           ;
           What
           euill
           haue
           I
           done
           ,
           
             vt
             hic
             tam
             nequam
             de
             me
             tam
             bene
             loqueretur
             ,
          
           
           that
           so
           bad
           a
           fellow
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           should
           speake
           so
           well
           of
           me
           ?
           
             Can
             we
             gather
             grapes
             of
             thrones
             ,
             or
             figgs
             of
             thistles
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             that
             selfe
             same
          
           Persons
           ,
           
             who
             (
             as
             the
             Priests
             witnes
             )
             laboured
             to
             excommunicate
             so
             long
             agoe
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             as
             an
             obstinate
             and
             forlor●e
             Heretick●
             ?
          
        
         
           90
           Lo
           how
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           taketh
           it
           to
           the
           hart
           that
           the
           Father
           should
           praise
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           and
           how
           scornfully
           
           he
           speaketh
           of
           so
           gra●e
           and
           ●eue●●●●
           a
           man.
           But
           such
           Ru●●ian-like
           immodes●y
           we
           mus●
           bea●e
           with●ll
           in
           this
           vnmānerly
           Minister
           ,
           whose
           i●s●icall
           behauiour
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           well
           shewes
           what
           his
           education
           hath
           bene
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           vertuous
           disposition
           and
           iudgmēt
           ,
           he
           is
           .
           For
           were
           I
           disposed
           to
           encounter
           with
           him
           in
           this
           veyne
           ,
           I
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           
             mutato
             nomine
             ,
             de
             te
             fabula
             narratur
             ,
          
           and
           his
           Maiesty
           hath
           more
           cause
           to
           fear
           the
           fawning
           flattery
           of
           such
           as
           seeke
           to
           raise
           themselues
           by
           other
           mens
           ruines
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           in
           case
           their
           fortunes
           should
           faile
           them
           whome
           now
           they
           flatter
           ,
           to
           tread
           on
           their
           necks
           ,
           
             defile
             ,
             &
             besmeare
             them
          
           all
           they
           can
           in
           deed
           then
           of
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           ,
           whose
           sincerity
           ,
           iudgement
           ,
           vertue●
           and
           constancie
           knowne
           to
           the
           world
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           honours
           and
           preferments
           that
           the
           earth
           could
           yield
           him
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           refused
           more
           then
           euer
           
             M●
             Barlow
          
           can
           hope
           to
           haue
           ,
           were
           neuer
           able
           to
           bend
           him
           to
           this
           base
           seruility
           ,
           as
           to
           turne
           his
           sailes
           with
           euery
           wind
           ,
           praise
           and
           dispraise
           ,
           now
           to
           kisse
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           kill
           :
           which
           how
           much
           it
           raigneth
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           that
           all
           doe
           see
           ,
           I
           shall
           for
           the
           present
           forbeare
           to
           speake
           .
        
         
           91.
           
           And
           whereas
           for
           confirmation
           hereof
           he
           saith
           ,
           or
           rather
           demaundeth
           ,
           
           if
           this
           be
           not
           
             that
             Persons
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             the
             Priests
             wittnes
             ,
             laboured
             so
             long
             ago
             to
             excōmunicate
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             as
             an
             obstinate
             &
             forlorne
             heretick
             ?
          
           I
           an●were
           ,
           that
           neyther
           the
           Priests
           ,
           vnles
           he
           speake
           by
           
             E●●allage
             numeri
          
           ,
           witnes
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           but
           ●one
           Watson
           ,
           &
           he
           also
           by
           
             M.
             Brancrost
          
           of
           Canterbury●aught
           ●aught
           in
           his
           seely
           Quodlibets
           how
           to
           lye
           in
           print
           .
           Nei●her
           did
           the
           Father
           euer
           attempt
           any
           such
           matter
           ,
           or
           vse
           any
           such
           tearmes
           against
           his
           Maiesty
           at
           all
           :
           and
           it
           ●s
           a
           signe
           that
           M.
           Barlowes
           proofes
           are
           very
           beggarly
           ,
           
           and
           his
           conscience
           and
           capacity
           not
           very
           good
           wh●●
           he
           stoopeth
           to
           gather
           vp
           these
           off●lls
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           raylatiue
           lying-libell
           condemned
           by
           all
           modest
           men
           ,
           as
           well
           Catholicks
           ,
           as
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           recalled
           w●●●
           grief
           by
           the
           writer
           himselfe
           at
           the
           hower
           of
           his
           death
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           many
           hundreds
           ,
           when
           he
           asked
           the
           Iesuits
           forgiuenes
           that
           he
           had
           so
           slandered
           them
           ,
           and
           much
           lamented
           that
           euer
           he
           had
           se●
           forth
           any
           such
           booke
           ,
           which
           many
           thinke
           he
           would
           neuer
           haue
           do●
           ,
           had
           not
           
             M.
             Mortons
             suggesting
             diuel
          
           R
           C.
           so
           much
           ●ēpted
           him
           therunto
           ;
           
           at
           lea●t
           he
           would
           haue
           for
           borre
           frō
           so
           open
           vntruthes
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           can
           make
           (
           when
           need
           shall
           be
           )
           an
           euident
           demonstration
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           testimonyes
           taken
           from
           that
           infamous
           libell
           ,
           are
           with
           all
           wise
           men
           of
           as
           much
           credit
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           bene
           cyted
           out
           of
           AEsops
           fables
           ,
           or
           the
           Acts
           and
           Monuments
           of
           
             Iohn
             Fox
          
           .
        
         
           92.
           
           Yet
           least
           that
           the
           Reader
           should
           thinke
           M.
           Barlow
           so
           shameles
           ,
           as
           without
           all
           colour
           and
           probability
           to
           make
           so
           false
           and
           iniurious
           a
           charge
           of
           F.
           Persons
           railing
           against
           his
           Maiesty
           :
           or
           himselfe
           complai●●
           of
           my
           cōcealing
           his
           arguments
           ,
           as
           fearing
           their
           force
           ,
           I
           shall
           very
           briefly
           touch
           some
           two
           or
           three
           of
           thē
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           good
           and
           demonstratiue
           ,
           
           as
           that
           they
           nee●
           no
           other
           answere
           to
           confute
           them
           ,
           then
           their
           bare
           recitall
           .
           F.
           P●rs●ns
           thinking
           the
           Apology
           to
           haue
           ben●
           written
           by
           
             Thomas
             Montag●e
          
           ,
           as
           most
           did
           here
           suppo●●
           before
           the
           cōming
           forth
           of
           the
           Premonition
           ,
           put
           downe
           in
           the
           text
           
             T.
             M.
          
           but
           in
           the
           margent
           answering
           therunto
           ,
           his
           name
           at
           length
           ;
           how
           doth
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           thinke
           you
           ,
           draw
           an
           argument
           from
           hence
           to
           proue
           that
           all
           which
           is
           sayd
           against
           this
           Minister
           ,
           was
           di●ectly
           spoken
           against
           the
           Kings
           Maiesty
           by
           
             F.
             P●rsons
          
           ?
           Strangly
           
           without
           doubt
           :
           for
           thus
           he
           writeth
           .
           
             By
             these
             two
             letters
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             speake
             without
             ●quiuocatiō
             ,
             he
             meant
          
           Tua
           or
           Tanta
           Maiestas
           .
           
           Thus
           he
           maketh
           
             F.
             P●rsons
          
           against
           his
           owne
           mind
           &
           meaning
           ,
           to
           vnderstand
           by
           these
           letters
           what
           liketh
           him
           to
           forge
           ;
           for
           without
           this
           fiction
           of
           his
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           d●filing
           ,
           or
           b●smearing
           to
           be
           found
           against
           his
           Maiesty
           at
           all
           ,
           vnles
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           should
           turne
           
             Thomas
             Montague
          
           ,
           into
           
             so
             great
             a
             Maiesty
          
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           see
           another
           .
        
         
           9●
           .
           F.
           Persons
           shewing
           ,
           that
           in
           an
           oath
           compoūded
           of
           many
           clauses
           ,
           if
           one
           amongst
           them
           all
           be
           false
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           cannot
           be
           taken
           as
           it
           lyeth
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           refusall
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           for
           that
           one
           clause
           excepted
           against
           ,
           cannot
           infer
           the
           deniall
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           combined
           therewithall
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           lyable
           to
           that
           exception
           .
           For
           cleerer
           explication
           hereof
           he
           bringeth
           forth
           two
           examples
           ,
           saying●
           
             As
             if
             some
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             Plato
             was
             a
             man
             borne
             in
             Gre●●●
             ,
             
             of
             an
             exellent
             wit
             ,
             skilfull
             in
             the
             Greeke
             language
             ,
             most
             exellent
             of
             all
             other
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             would
             require
             this
             to
             be
             confirmed
             by
             an
             oath
             ;
             some
             Platonist
             perhaps
             would
             be
             content
             to
             sweare
             it
             :
             but
             if
             some
             St●ick
             ,
             or
             Peripat●tick
             ,
             or
             Professor
             of
             some
             other
             Sect
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             should
             refuse
             the
             said
             oath
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             might
             a
             man
             infer
             against
             him
             in
             all
             the
             other
             clauses
             also
             ,
             ●●go
             he
             denieth
             Plato
             to
             be
             a
             man
             ?
             He
             denyeth
             him
             to
             be
             borne
             in
             Greece
             ?
             He
             denyeth
             him
             to
             be
             of
             an
             exellent
             wit
             ?
             he
             denyeth
             him
             to
             be
             skilfull
             in
             the
             Greek
             tongue
             &
             c
             ?
             Were
             not
             this
             a
             bad
             kind
             of
             arguing
             ?
          
        
         
           94.
           
           
             So
             in
             like
             māner
             ,
             if
             an
             Arian
             ,
             or
             Pelagian
             Prince
             should
             exact
             an
             oath
             at
             his
             Subiects
             hands
             ,
             concerning
             diuers
             articles
             of
             religion
             ,
             that
             were
             belieued
             by
             them
             both
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             or
             middle
             thereof
             should
             
             insert
             some
             clauses
             soūding
             to
             the
             fauour
             of
             their
             ow●●
             sect
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Subiect
             should
             refuse
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             that
             Oath
             as
             it
             was
             conceyued
             ;
             could
             the
             other
             ●●
             iustice
             accuse
             him
             ,
             for
             denying
             all
             the
             seuerall
             articles
             ●●
             his
             owne
             religiō
             also
             which
             therin
             are
             mētioned
             ?
             W●●●
             seeth
             not
             the
             iniustice
             of
             this
             manner
             of
             dealing●
             S●
             far
             F.
             Persons
             .
          
           Out
           of
           which
           discourse
           ,
           what
           trow
           yo●
           doth
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           infer
           ?
           
           
             He
             secretly
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             girds
             a
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             for
             being
             both
             a
             Philosopher
             (
             which
             is
             h●●
             Maiest●es
             great
             glory
             &
             our
             Realmes
             happines●
             for
             true
             Philosophy
             ioyned
             to
             go●ernment
             ,
          
           
           
             regulates
             the
             scepter
             ,
             to
             the
             subiects
             comfort
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdomes
             renowne
             )
             and
             an
             heretick
             also
             ;
             a
             perfect
             slaunder
             in
             them
             both
             :
             for
             by
             that
             religion
             which
             they
             call
             heresie
             ,
             he
             doth
             truly
             glorifie
             the
             God
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           So
           he
           and
           who
           can
           deny●
           but
           that
           here
           is
           also
           besmearing
           as
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           hath
           framed
           his
           Cōmētary
           ?
           but
           I
           verily
           thinke
           that
           
             God
             is
             little
             glorified
          
           by
           such
           bad
           glosses
           ,
           so
           little
           coherent
           ,
           yea
           so
           cleane
           repugnan●
           to
           the
           text
           .
           Let
           vs
           come
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           for
           hasten
           to
           a●
           end
           of
           this
           Preface
           ,
           &
           meane
           not
           to
           make
           any
           longer
           demurr
           vpon
           this
           kind
           of
           sycophancy
           .
        
         
           95.
           
           The
           most
           potent
           proofe
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           to
           euince
           ,
           that
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           wrote
           against
           his
           Maiesty
           and
           not
           T.
           M.
           which
           M.
           Barlow
           will
           haue
           to
           be
           demonstratiue
           ,
           and
           therfore
           setteth
           it
           out
           with
           his
           Ministeriall
           eloquence
           and
           Episcopall
           grauity
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           these
           words
           of
           the
           said
           Father
           ,
           where
           hauing
           āswered
           the
           obiectiōs
           made
           against
           the
           liues
           of
           some
           Pope●
           he
           concludeth
           thus
           .
           
           
             If
             a
             man
             would
             goe
             about
             to
             discredit
             Kingly
             authority
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             misdeeds
             of
             particuler
             Kings
             that
             haue
             byn
             registred
             by
             Historiographers
             ,
             since
             the
             tyme
             that
             Popes
             began
             ,
             he
             should
             finde
             no
             doubt
             aboundāt
             ma●●er
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             be
             defended
             by
             any
             probability
             .
             And
             
             yet
             doth
             this
             preiudicate
             nothing
             to
             Princely
             power
             or
             dignity
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             in
             our
             case
             ,
             where
             the
             facts
             themselues
             obiected
             ,
             are
             eyther
             exaggerated
             ,
             increased
             ,
             wrested
             ,
             or●
             altogeater
             falsified
             .
          
        
         
           96.
           
           To
           this
           what
           replyeth
           M.
           Barlow
           ?
           
           
             Here
             first
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             is
             verified
             that
             speach
             of
             Seneca
             ,
          
           nemo
           personam
           diu
           ferre
           potest
           ,
           
             Art
             cannot
             long
             estrange
             nature
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Apologue
             d●scrib●s
             Venus
             transformed
             waiting-mayde
             ,
             who
             beeing
             trickt
             vp
             like
             a
             Gentlewomā
             ,
             mink'st
             it
             a
             while
             till
             she
             spied
             a
             Mouse
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             then
             made
             it
             knowne
             she
             was
             a
             Cat
             :
             So
             this
             Censurer
             ,
             who
             all
             this
             while
             would
             make
             the
             Reader
             belieue
             that
             he
             confuted
             onely
             one
             T.
             M.
             the
             yonger
             ,
             and
             would
             seeme
             to
             take
             no
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             our
             Gra●ious
             Soueraigue
             had
             to
             doe
             in
             the
             Apology
             :
             now
             being
             exasp●rate
             with
             this
             round
             canuasin●
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             knowing
             that
             it
             will
             be
             descried
             for
             the
             stile
             and
             veine
             of
             more
             th●n
             an
             ordinary
             man
             ,
             he
             forgets
             his
             dissembled
             aduersary●
             &
             lik●
             a
             perfit
             Iesuit
             retorts
             vpon
             the
             King.
          
           Thus
           he
           .
           But
           how
           is
           this
           proued
           ?
           Heare
           I
           pray
           ,
           and
           admire
           the
           wisdome
           of
           
             Syr
             William
             .
             For
             if
             T.
             M.
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             were
             the
             tru●
             Apolog●r
             ,
             the
             recrimination
             had
             bene
             more
             fit
             both
             in
             resp●ct
             of
             these
             precedēt
             instances
             of
             Popes
             ,
             and
             that
             supp●s●d
             Author
             to
             haue
             made
             the
             comparison
             between
             Bishops
             &
             Minist●rs
             .
          
           But
           if
           I
           answere
           him
           againe
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           more
           fitly
           made
           betweene
           King●
           &
           Popes
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           supreme
           authority
           which
           is
           not
           lost
           by
           the
           demerit
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           he
           hath
           nothing
           to
           reply
           therunto
           ,
           
           but
           that
           
             all
             they
             who
             weare
             the
             habit
             ,
             or
             are
             inuested
             into
             holy
             orders
             amongst
             Protestants
          
           (
           I
           vse
           his
           ●wne
           words
           )
           
             are
             not
             free
             from
             notorious
             vices
             and
             scandalous
             to
             the
             world
             :
          
           which
           I
           confesse
           ,
           and
           none
           I
           thinke
           can
           with
           any
           reason
           or
           truth
           gaine-say
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           97.
           
           By
           these
           then
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           reasons
           he
           
           would
           proue
           F.
           Persons
           to
           haue
           written
           against
           hi●
           Maiesty
           :
           whatsoeuer
           he
           said
           against
           
             Thomas
             Mountague
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           haue
           railed
           against
           him
           ,
           which
           although
           they
           be
           very
           childish
           ,
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           impertinent
           as
           you
           haue
           seene
           ,
           prouing
           nothing
           but
           his
           owne
           sicophancy
           ,
           yet
           as
           though
           they
           were
           cleerer
           mathematicall
           demons●rations
           then
           any
           in
           Euclide
           ,
           he
           buildeth
           all
           his
           accusation
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           sayth
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           heard
           ,
           
           
             that
             he
             could
             not
             without
             touch
             of
             disloyaltie
             forbeare
             from
             reproach
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             respect
             of
          
           F.
           Persons
           
             reuiling
             veyne
             ,
             nothing
             at
             all
             was
             to
             be
          
           pared
           ,
           or
           spared
           ;
           telling
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           
             that
             neyther
             the
             shame
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             grace
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             can
             mortify
             his
             nature
             ,
             or
             restraine
             his
             tongue
             ,
          
           but
           citeth
           no
           sentēce
           ,
           word
           or
           syllable
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           you
           haue
           heard
           .
           With
           M
           Barlow
           ,
           whose
           rayling
           I
           meane
           heere
           to
           examine
           ,
           I
           will
           deale
           more
           really
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           words
           shew
           ,
           what
           
             feare
             of
             God
          
           he
           hath
           ,
           what
           
             shame
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           what
           
             grace
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           what
           
             mortified
             nature
          
           ,
           what
           
             mod●st
             tongue
          
           ,
           and
           then
           leaue
           it
           to
           Readers
           iudgment
           to
           determine
           ,
           whether
           in
           such
           brutish
           reuiling
           ,
           
             no
             sparing
             ,
             or
             paring
          
           were
           to
           be
           vsed
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           98.
           
           In
           his
           Epistle
           Dedicatory
           which
           is
           not
           very
           long
           ,
           
           besides
           the
           reproaches
           mentioned
           of
           
             rancour
             ,
             scorning
             ,
             ribaldry
             ,
             defiling
             ,
             besmearing
             ,
             regorging
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           he
           calleth
           
             F.
             Persons
             a
             debos●ed
             abiect
             ,
             and
             vnreformed
             Hypocrite
          
           (
           belike
           M.
           Barlow
           is
           a
           reformed
           one
           )
           
             a
             Rakeshame
             ,
             Rabshekah
             ,
             of
             a
             prostituted
             conscience
             &
             impudency
             ,
             whose
             very
             name
             is
             the
             epitome
             of
             all
             contumely
             being
             as
             currant
             in
             a
             pro●erb
             as
             was
             once
             the
             name
             of
          
           Daedalus
           :
           
           In
           omni
           fabula
           &
           Daedali
           execratio
           :
           
             for
             no
             libell
             can
             come
             from
          
           Rome
           ,
           but
           Persons
           
             is
             presently
             supposed
             and
             
             noysed
             to
             be
             Author
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             vile
             ,
             the
             more
          
           Persons
           
             like
             ,
             a
             creature
             that
             doth
             rage
             &
             snarle
             &c.
             
          
           Thus
           much
           to
           his
           Maiesty
           himselfe
           .
           And
           is
           not
           this
           thinke
           you
           ,
           fit
           for
           a
           Prince
           to
           read
           ,
           or
           pre●ēded
           Prelate
           to
           write
           ?
           Is
           the
           grauity
           ,
           learning
           ,
           modesty
           ,
           and
           vertue
           of
           the
           English
           Clergy
           ,
           
           for
           which
           our
           Country
           before
           this
           reuolt
           was
           most
           famous
           ,
           so
           lost
           ,
           as
           insteed
           of
           answering
           like
           Deuines
           ,
           to
           see
           one
           bearing
           himselfe
           for
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           renew
           the
           
             old
             Comedy
          
           ,
           in
           an
           epistle
           to
           his
           Soueraigne
           &
           a
           Booke
           written
           in
           his
           defēce
           ,
           which
           euē
           on
           the
           heathen
           stage
           was
           so
           much
           misliked
           &
           condemned
           by
           all
           ?
        
         
           99.
           
           To
           this
           begining
           is
           sutable
           the
           whole
           worke
           which
           followes
           ,
           or
           rather
           much
           worse
           .
           For
           in
           the
           very
           entrance
           after
           he
           hath
           set
           down
           what
           order
           he
           will
           obserue
           ,
           and
           repeated
           some
           of
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           words
           ,
           but
           falsly
           after
           his
           accustomed
           manner
           ,
           he
           calleth
           him
           
             a
             ranging
             voluntary
             runnagate
             ,
             an
             Hispanized
             Camelion
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             brat
             of
             an
          
           Incubus
           ,
           filius
           terrae
           ,
           
             no
             true
             Englishman
             eyther
             in
             hart
             or
             by
             birth
             .
          
           This
           is
           his
           first
           assault
           ,
           rude
           &
           Ruffianlike
           as
           you
           see
           :
           and
           then
           afterwardes
           he
           telleth
           of
           
             the
             disgorging
             the
             gall
             of
             his
             bitternes
             ,
             and
             the
             venemous
             rancour
             of
             his
             cancred
             hart
             by
             his
          
           Rabshakeis
           
             pen
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             the
             abstract
             quintessence
             of
             all
             coynes
             ,
             coggeries
             &
             forgeries
             ,
             that
             lyes
             ,
             dissembles
             ,
             equiuocates
             at
             euery
             word
             ;
             this
             fugitiue
          
           tenebrio
           ,
           Persons
           ,
           Robin
           Cowbucke
           ,
           
             parasite
             and
             trayterous
             clawbacke
             ,
             a
             knowne
             incendiary
             ,
             this
          
           serpens
           Epidaurius
           
             the
             Diuells
             schollar
             ,
             his
             Deuillity
             reader
             ,
          
           Spiritus
           mendax
           in
           ore
           omnium
           Prophetarum
           ,
           
             this
             boutefeaux
             ,
             he
             disgorgeth
             out
             of
             his
             filthy
             throat
             by
             his
             diuelish
             pen
             &c.
             
          
           And
           is
           there
           heer
           
             no
             paring
             ,
             nor
             sparing
          
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           the
           iudgment
           of
           M.
           
             Barlows
             exact
             Surueyers
          
           ?
           Truely
           eyther
           their
           Suru●y
           was
           not
           very
           exact
           ,
           or
           their
           iudgmēt
           small
           ,
           or
           els
           they
           were
           not
           his
           friēds
           ,
           
           that
           would
           permit
           such
           scurrility
           to
           passe
           in
           print
           ,
           without
           controlle
           ,
           to
           his
           euerlasting
           shame
           and
           discredit
           .
        
         
           100.
           
           There
           were
           no
           end
           ,
           if
           I
           would
           stand
           on
           all
           particulers
           ,
           for
           in
           lesse
           then
           the
           compasse
           of
           one
           leaffe
           he
           vseth
           all
           these
           reuiling
           ●earmes
           ,
           
           
             A
             blackm●●thed
             Shemey
             ,
             famous
             for
             nothing
             but
             for
             capitall
             infamies
             ,
             a
             bastard
             by
             birth
             ,
             a
             libeller
             by
             custome
             ,
             a
             factionist
             in
             society
             ,
             an
             expulst
             Academian
             ,
             rung
             out
             with
             bells
             ,
             as
             a
             carted
             strumpet
             with
             pannes
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             a
             graceles
             companion
             ,
             a
             Diabolicall
             Machiauellian
             ,
             a
             staine
             of
             humanity
             ,
             a
             corrupter
             of
             all
             honesty
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           
             a
             Camelion
             for
             his
             profession
             ,
             a
             backsliding
             Apostata
             ,
             a
             periured
             intruder
             ,
             a
             dissolute
             Libertine
             in
             act
             ,
             in
             choice
             ,
             in
             mayntenanee
             ,
             a
             fugitiue
             with
             discontented
             runnagates
             ,
             a
             viperous
             complotter
             against
             his
             Country●
             a
             firebrand
             of
             treasonable
             combustious
             by
             pen
             and
             aduice
             ;
             and
             (
             which
             of
             all
             other
             is
             most
             remarkeable
             )
             a
             Iesuit
             b●
             proxye
             ,
             a
             votary
             by
             substitution
             ,
             a
             Paduan
             Mountebanke
             ,
             and
             Empericall
             Quack-saluer
             ,
             a
             disdainfull
             scorner
             of
             all
             reproofe
             or
             counsell
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             scorned
             vassall
             by
             all
             the
             Pope●
             he
             hath
             serued
             ,
             a
             dog
             to
             snarle
             &c.
             this
             canker
             of
             youth●
             this
             spawne
             of
             vipers
             ,
             this
             slaue
             of
             Sathan
             &c.
             a
             dead
             dog
             being
             whiles
             he
             liues
             a
             rotten
             carcase
             of
             a
             poisoned
             cur
             ,
             infected
             in
             his
             entralls
             ,
             and
             infecting
             with
             his
             fauour
             the
             ay●●
             he
             breathes
             ,
             and
             the
             land
             where
             he
             had
             hi●
             first
             breath
             ,
             a
             miching
             cur
             ,
             a
             car●only
             cur
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             were
             the
             porter
             of
             Had●s
             ,
             Carons
             Mastiffe
             ,
             Plutoes
             Cerberus
             ,
             he
             ●arrowe●
             Tartar
             and
             (
             I
             tremble
             to
             write
             it
             )
             feignes
             with
             a
             wish
             (
             Q.
             Elizabeths
             )
             glorified
             soule
             in
             a
             gastly
             ghost
             to
             speake
             from
             hell
             .
          
           So
           he●
           And
           to
           all
           this
           there
           needeth
           no
           other
           answer
           ,
           thē
           
             Medici
             mediā
             pertundite●
             venam
          
           .
           The
           ma●
           is
           more
           then
           halfe
           mad
           .
        
         
           101.
           
           Only
           this
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           ,
           
           ●hat
           here
           with
           his
           immodesty
           is
           conioyned
           exceeding
           great
           malignity
           ,
           in
           calumniating
           the
           birth
           &
           parents
           of
           F.
           Persons
           ,
           
           which
           though
           by
           some
           passionate
           and
           foolish
           Watson
           ,
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           his
           dissention
           &
           contradiction
           against
           him
           ,
           without
           all
           proofe
           or
           probability
           ,
           was
           called
           into
           question
           ,
           yet
           could
           not
           M.
           Barlow
           but
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           sayd
           reproachfull
           slaunder
           was
           refuted
           by
           the
           Father
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           his
           booke
           of
           
             Apology
             for
             the
             Archpriest
          
           ,
           &
           
             Manifestation
             of
             folly
             and
             bad
             spirit
             ,
          
           which
           ●ater
           M.
           Barlow
           doth
           often
           cyte
           (
           and
           I
           thinke
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           the
           very
           page
           where
           this
           is
           handled
           )
           in
           which
           F.
           Persōs
           proueth
           how
           free
           his
           birth
           was
           frō
           all
           such
           suspition
           ,
           and
           his
           proofes
           are
           so
           playne
           and
           pregnant
           ,
           as
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           set
           to
           proue
           his
           owne
           legitimation
           ,
           would
           not
           ,
           nay
           could
           not
           proue
           it
           better
           ,
           &
           perhaps
           not
           so
           well
           .
           And
           it
           argueth
           little
           wit
           ,
           and
           ●hame
           in
           the
           man
           ,
           but
           much
           malice
           and
           great
           desire
           to
           hurt
           ,
           in
           repeating
           againe
           these
           refuted
           slaūders
           ,
           which
           as
           well
           for
           the
           falshood
           they
           contayne
           ,
           and
           iniury
           to
           the
           said
           Father
           ,
           he
           should
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           Christian
           charity
           and
           conscience
           haue
           forborne
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           owne
           Clergy
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           brother
           ,
           who
           (
           the
           more
           pitty
           )
           by
           profession
           is
           one
           of
           M.
           Barlowes
           owne
           ranke
           ,
           I
           meane
           a
           Protestant
           Minister
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           much
           iniured
           by
           this
           infamous
           lye
           ,
           as
           F.
           Persons
           himself
           .
        
         
           102.
           
           For
           according
           to
           his
           wonted
           manner
           not
           of
           modesty
           but
           of
           
             reproachfull
             ribaldry
          
           ,
           he
           calleth
           their
           mother
           (
           a
           very
           graue
           Ma●rone
           )
           Pasiphae
           ,
           and
           he●
           husband
           Actaeon
           ,
           and
           Minotaurus
           :
           belike
           his
           mother
           married
           one
           of
           her
           owne
           sonnes
           ,
           for
           so
           was
           Mino●auru●
           to
           Pasiphae
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Actaeon
           ,
           if
           I
           would
           learne
           by
           the
           example
           of
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           to
           be
           immodest
           ,
           I
           could
           
           tell
           him
           ,
           if
           report●
           may
           be
           credited
           ,
           where
           per●●●●
           neerer
           home
           he
           may
           finde
           a
           friend
           ,
           
           who
           laying
           〈◊〉
           hand
           on
           his
           brest
           (
           I
           will
           forbeare
           his
           forehead
           )
           may
           truely
           say
           ,
           
             Actaeon
             ego
             sum
          
           :
           but
           howsoeuer
           that
           be
           ,
           s●●rely
           if
           from
           the
           dispositiō
           of
           the
           children
           a
           ghesse
           may
           be
           made
           of
           the
           parents
           deportment
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           frui●●
           we
           gather
           of
           what
           nature
           the
           tree
           is
           that
           did
           beare
           it●
           well
           may
           we
           thinke
           that
           F.
           Persons
           mother
           was
           modest
           ,
           wise
           ,
           graue
           and
           vertuous
           ,
           because
           himself
           wa●
           so
           ;
           and
           that
           M.
           Barlows
           mother
           was
           eyther
           some
           Hecuba
           ,
           whome
           the
           Poets
           for
           her
           railing
           feigne
           to
           haue
           bene
           turned
           into
           a
           dog
           ,
           or
           Proserpina
           that
           hath
           brought
           forth
           to
           the
           world
           this
           hellish
           spirit
           &
           serpētine
           tongue
           ,
           
             inflámata
             à
             gehenna
          
           ,
           
           that
           alwayes
           br●aketh
           forth
           into
           such
           virulent
           acerbity
           ,
           lying
           ,
           detraction
           ,
           railing
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           sycophancy
           ,
           as
           in
           euery
           place
           almost
           ,
           and
           passage
           of
           his
           booke
           we
           doe
           find
           .
        
         
           103.
           
           His
           other
           example
           of
           
             an
             expulst
             Academi●●
             ,
             rung
             out
             with
             bells
             ,
          
           which
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           adorneth
           with
           th●●
           comparison
           well
           beseeming
           his
           Episcopall
           grauiti●
           (
           
             as
             a
             carted
             strumpet
             with
             panns
          
           )
           we
           can
           eas●●y
           pardo●
           ,
           as
           more
           tending
           to
           the
           Fathers
           honour
           ,
           then
           any
           way
           at
           all
           to
           his
           disgrace
           For
           had
           not
           his
           feruour
           and
           forwardnes
           towards
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           bene
           very
           singular
           ,
           
           the
           professed
           enemyes
           thereof
           had
           neuer
           shewed
           such
           extreme
           spite
           ,
           malice
           ,
           and
           rancour
           ●gainst
           him
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           vvhose
           iniury
           done
           in
           this
           behalfe
           is
           no
           more
           disparagemēt
           vnto
           him
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           Angells
           ,
           Saints
           ,
           and
           all
           sober
           men
           ,
           thē
           it
           was
           to
           the
           Apostles
           to
           be
           vvhipped
           by
           the
           Ievves
           ,
           
             S.
             Fulgentius
          
           by
           the
           Arians
           ,
           or
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           to
           fly
           from
           D●masco
           in
           a
           basket
           by
           the
           wall
           .
           If
           the
           cause
           be
           good
           ,
           be
           the
           penalty
           neuer
           so
           sharp
           ,
           base
           or
           shamefull
           i●
           
           the
           sight
           of
           men
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           him
           who
           aba●ed
           himselfe
           to
           death
           ,
           
           &
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           whose
           followers
           and
           disciples
           we
           are
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           pretious
           ,
           most
           honorable
           ,
           most
           glorious
           .
           Wherefore
           to
           F.
           Persons
           we
           may
           well
           apply
           that
           sentence
           of
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           where
           speaking
           of
           his
           zeale
           against
           hereticks
           he
           saith
           :
           
             Respondebo
             me
             numquam
             haereticis
             p●percisse
             ,
             sed
             omni
             egisse
             studio
             ,
             vt
             hostes
             Ecclesiae
             mei
             quoque
             hostes
             fie●ent
             .
          
           
           I
           will
           answer
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           neuer
           spared
           hereticks
           but
           haue
           laboured
           by
           all
           meanes
           I
           could
           ,
           that
           the
           enemyes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           might
           also
           be
           my
           enemyes
           .
           So
           
             S.
             Hierome
          
           :
           and
           so
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           :
           and
           consequently
           if
           ●his
           zeale
           against
           them
           procured
           their
           enmitie
           ,
           and
           their
           enmitie
           brake
           forth
           into
           this
           hereticall
           insolēcy
           ,
           I
           nothing
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           now
           as
           well
           his
           painfull
           endeauours
           in
           his
           workes
           and
           writings
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           his
           patient
           endurance
           of
           the
           wrongs
           and
           iniuryes
           he
           receaued
           by
           them
           ,
           are
           both
           crowned
           in
           heauen
           with
           their
           due
           reward
           of
           immortall
           glory
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           we
           may
           say
           to
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           as
           
             S.
             Bernard
          
           in
           the
           ●ike
           case
           did
           to
           another
           ,
           
           
             Quid
             iustius
             ,
             quid
             iucundius
             ,
             quàm
             vt
             quem
             reprehendere
             intendis
             plùs
             commendes
             ,
             vt
             praeconijs
             pro
             conuitijs
             vtaris
             nescius
             ,
             &
             volens
             detrahere
             ,
             laudes
             inuitus
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ;
           what
           is
           more
           iust
           ,
           what
           more
           comfortable
           then
           that
           you
           should
           the
           more
           honour
           him
           whome
           you
           go
           about
           to
           reproue
           ;
           that
           vnwitting
           you
           shoul●
           for
           reproaches
           vse
           praises
           ,
           and
           desiring
           to
           detract
           (
           F.
           Persons
           )
           that
           euen
           against
           your
           will
           you
           should
           commend
           him
           ?
           But
           let
           vs
           returne
           againe
           to
           the
           railing
           Rhetorick
           of
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           .
        
         
           104.
           
           Within
           some
           two
           leaues
           after
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           were
           
             in
             deuotionis
             templo
          
           ,
           
           at
           his
           praiers
           ,
           or
           amongst
           the
           Lindians
           ,
           or
           Coribantes
           at
           their
           Sacrifices
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           that
           
             F.
             Persons
             is
             bill'd
             by
             the
             deuill
             ,
             and
             enrolled
             in
             〈◊〉
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             damned
          
           ;
           
           
             that
             he
             hath
             all
             the
             markes
             of
             〈◊〉
             r●probate
             ;
             his
             braine
             the
             forge
             of
             mischiefe
             ;
             his
             face
             the
             ●●uile
             of
             impudency
          
           ;
           
           
             his
             hart
             the
             minthouse
             of
             treasons
             to
             〈◊〉
             Country
             ;
             a
             libelling
             hand
             restles
             &
             truthles
             ;
             a
             rayling
             tong●●
             without
             measure
             or
             discretion
             ;
             his
             throat
             an
             open
             sepulcher●
             his
             feet
             swife
             for
             bloudshed
             ,
          
           &
           interiora
           impietas
           ,
           
             his
             very
             entralls
             the
             inwards
             of
             impiety
             ;
             in
             briefe
             the
             engarbled
             an●tomy
             of
             a
             damned
             wretch
             ,
             beyng
             branded
             with
          
           Cai●
           
             marke
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             may
             attach
             to
             punish
             ●ym
             heere
             &c.
             
          
           These
           are
           the
           Episcopall
           tearmes
           of
           M.
           Barlow
           ,
           an●
           you
           may
           imagine
           what
           forceth
           him
           to
           this
           fury
           .
           Were
           the
           truth
           on
           their
           syde
           ,
           they
           needed
           not
           defile
           their
           pen●s
           with
           this
           filth
           ;
           but
           leesers
           must
           haue
           leaue
           to
           talke
           ,
           and
           the
           ignorant
           to
           raue
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           frame
           better
           answers
           .
        
         
           105.
           
           Many
           more
           of
           these
           flowers
           of
           
             M.
             B●●●lowes
          
           folly
           ,
           or
           rather
           frenzy
           ,
           I
           might
           produce
           ,
           if
           the
           Reader
           were
           delighted
           with
           their
           noysome
           sauour
           ,
           whose
           most
           common
           title
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           is
           Curr
           ,
           or
           Do●●
           for
           so
           you
           haue
           now
           heard
           him
           call
           him
           ,
           
           
             a
             dogg
             to
             sna●●●
             a
             dead
             dog
             ,
             a
             rotten
             carcase
             of
             a
             poys●ned
             curr
             ,
             a
             mych●●
             curr
             ,
             a
             carionly
             curr
             ,
             Carons
             mastiffe
             ,
             Plutoes
             Cerb●rus
             ,
          
           &
           afterwards
           ,
           
             a
             Curr
             that
             snarles
             ,
             a
             currish
             bloudhound
             ,
             an
             oppro●rious
             curr
             ,
             base
             bone-gnawer
             .
          
           And
           whereas
           
             F.
             P●rsons
          
           made
           this
           demaund
           of
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Apology
           whome
           he
           tooke
           to
           be
           
             Thomas
             Mountagne
          
           :
           
           
             A●●
             needeth
             no
             more
             ,
             Syr
             ,
             but
             this
             to
             condemne
             both
             ●onfesso●●
             and
             Popes
             of
             conspiring
             the
             last
             Queenes
             death
             ?
             M.
             Barlow
          
           answereth
           hereunto
           :
           
           
             There
             needs
             no
             more
             (
             CVRR
             )
             then
             that
             :
          
           writing
           the
           word
           CVRR
           ,
           in
           great
           capitall
           letters
           ,
           for
           else
           the
           Reader
           should
           not
           haue
           discouered
           him
           so
           well
           to
           be
           a
           great
           capitall
           foole
           .
           Moreouer
           
           he
           calleth
           him
           
             turpissima
             bestia
          
           ,
           a
           practised
           Equiuocatour
           ,
           an
           equiuocating
           Malepardus
           .
           From
           beasts
           and
           doggs
           ,
           he
           cometh
           to
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           and
           compareth
           the
           Father
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Diabolus
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Satan
           ,
           
           as
           he
           is
           Lucifer
           :
           in
           respect
           of
           which
           ,
           and
           the
           precedent
           tearmes
           ,
           these
           which
           follow
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           
             an
             impostume
             of
             all
             corruptions
             ,
             a
             Sycophant
             ,
             the
             Popes
             Scauinger
             ,
             a
             misbegotten
             Catechristicall
             companion
             ,
             cogging
             &
             shamles
             companion
             ,
             perfidious
             Hypocrite
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           may
           seeme
           very
           mild
           and
           moderate
           ,
           though
           yet
           most
           repugnant
           to
           the
           modesty
           of
           any
           honest
           or
           well-minded
           man.
           
        
         
           106.
           
           And
           albeit
           this
           tempestuous
           storme
           of
           M.
           Barlowes
           immodest
           and
           vnchristianlike
           railing
           ,
           do
           fall
           specially
           vpon
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           ,
           yet
           he
           forbeareth
           not
           also
           others
           of
           higher
           calling
           ,
           and
           more
           eminent
           degree
           ,
           who
           (
           euen
           by
           his
           owne
           rule
           )
           are
           further
           from
           enuy
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           he
           telleth
           his
           Maiestie
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Epistle
           )
           
             stretcheth
             herselfe
             no
             higher
             then
             these
             which
             are
             a
             mans
             equalls
             ,
             or
             somwhat
             his
             Superiours
          
           :
           
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           and
           euen
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           cōmon
           ciuility
           should
           haue
           bene
           spared
           ,
           had
           not
           this
           Minister
           after
           that
           once
           he
           had
           broken
           the
           limits
           of
           modesty
           ,
           earnestly
           endeauoured
           to
           be
           egregiously
           impudent
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           he
           forbeareth
           none
           ,
           but
           euen
           this
           present
           Pope
           for
           his
           mildnes
           ,
           vertue
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           learning
           most
           laudable
           ,
           he
           calleth
           out
           of
           M.
           Bluetts
           relation
           (
           if
           you
           will
           beleiue
           him
           )
           
             a
             rash
             speaker
             ,
             &
             a
             heady
             vndertaket
             ,
             of
             a
             most
             violent
             spirit
             ,
             &
             impatient
             of
             contradiction
             :
          
           
           &
           in
           other
           places
           
             a
             busy
             polypragmon
             ,
             a
             man
             wedded
             to
             his
             owne
             will
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             newly
             possessed
             of
             Pope
             Ioanes
             Chaire
             ,
             the
             Grandfather
             of
             the
             Romish
             ●rats
             ,
             an
             only
             Breue-compounder
             .
          
           And
           as
           the
           man
           is
           witty
           ,
           so
           he
           interpreteth
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apocalyps
           ,
           
           
             sciens
             quod
             breue
             tempus
             habet
          
           ,
           thus●
           The
           
           (
           Pope
           )
           
             knowing
             that
             his
             tyme
             is
             but
             a
             Breue
             .
          
           
           Cardinal
           Bellarmyne
           he
           abuseth
           more
           grosly
           ,
           for
           he
           calleth
           him
           ,
           
             a
             Cardinall
             parasite
             ,
             the
             lenocinating
             pander
             of
             the
             whore
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             the
             whit-lyuerd
             red-cap
             ,
             his
             roguing
             trycks
             ,
             and
             the
             lyke
             .
          
        
         
           107.
           
           Besyds
           these
           personall
           reproaches
           ,
           he
           hath
           many
           also
           more
           generall
           of
           the
           whole
           order
           of
           Iesuits
           ,
           
           in
           which
           liue
           so
           many
           men
           of
           great
           nobility
           of
           bloud
           ,
           exquisite
           learning
           ,
           &
           rare
           vertue
           ,
           for
           which
           amongst
           all
           good
           men
           they
           are
           renowned
           ,
           and
           hated
           specially
           of
           hereticks
           ,
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           bad
           Christians
           :
           this
           man
           measuring
           and
           describing
           them
           all
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           &
           his
           fellow
           Ministers
           of
           England
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           a
           Society
           ,
           which
           like
           
             Anniballs
             army
             is
             gathered
          
           ex
           collu●●●
           omnium
           gentium
           ,
           
           
             of
             the
             resuse
             &
             male-contents
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             cemented
             into
             a
             fraternity
             as
             the
             walls
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             buylt
             with
             the
             demolished
             rubbish
             of
             Babells
             tower
             ,
             nourished
             by
             the
             Pope
             as
             the
             Ianizaries
             by
             the
             Turke
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             valiantest
             cut-throates
             of
             true
             christians
             their
             owne
             natiue
             Coutrymen
             .
          
           So
           in
           one
           passage
           without
           interruption
           :
           and
           in
           another
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           that
           Iesuits
           
             are
             the
             principall
             Boutefeaux
             ,
             and
             incendiary
             make-bates
             through
             all
             Christendome
             ,
             who
             laying
             fuell
             to
             fire
             ,
             with
             their
             doctrine
             kindle
             ,
             &
             with
             their
             counsayle
             enflame
             the
             mynds
             of
             Princes
             in
             iealouzies
             ech
             of
             other
             ,
             &
             the
             naturall
             subiects
             with
             disloyall
             cō●
             spiracyes
             against
             their
             lawfull
             Soueraignes
             .
          
           So
           he
           .
           But
           this
           ranke
           blast
           with
           them
           shaketh
           no
           corne
           ,
           all
           Princes
           &
           people
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           liue
           ,
           seeing
           with
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           knowing
           by
           their
           experience
           the
           quite
           contrary
           .
           
           But
           rayling
           and
           lying
           with
           this
           Minister
           ,
           to
           vse
           his
           owne
           phrase
           ,
           seeme
           
             to
             be
             his
             very
             kindly
             &
             essentiall
             partes
             .
          
        
         
           108.
           
           Neyther
           is
           he
           content
           with
           this
           immodesty
           
           against
           Christs
           Vicar
           ,
           and
           other
           vertuous
           men
           ,
           but
           loosing
           the
           raynes
           of
           his
           vnbridled
           tongue
           ,
           
           as
           a
           ship
           without
           a
           sterne
           ,
           is
           carried
           where
           the
           fury
           of
           his
           passion
           ,
           like
           a
           strong
           winde
           ,
           doth
           transport
           him
           ,
           and
           opens
           his
           mouth
           against
           heauen
           it selfe
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Saints
           therein
           ,
           by
           storming
           or
           blasphemously
           speaking
           of
           three
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           S.
           Gregory
           ,
           and
           S.
           Leo
           ,
           
           both
           which
           are
           for
           their
           rare
           examples
           of
           life
           ,
           admirable
           knowledge
           ,
           &
           renowned
           labours
           surnamed
           
             the
             Great
          
           ,
           &
           S.
           Martyn
           no
           lesse
           eminent
           in
           all
           māner
           of
           sanctity
           ,
           for
           which
           all
           the
           learned
           Fathers
           since
           his
           tyme
           haue
           neuer
           spoken
           of
           him
           but
           with
           singular
           reuerence
           ,
           and
           very
           speciall
           commēdation
           .
           Of
           S.
           Gregory
           with
           a
           solemnelye
           he
           telleth
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           
             B●llarmyne
             maketh
             their
             great
             Sainted
             -
             Pope
             eyther
             an
             hypocryte
             to
             giue
             the
             Emperour
             a
             hayle
             -
             Maister
             (
             whom
             in
             hart
             he
             contemned
             ,
             yea
             accounted
             a
             persecutour
             ,
             saith
          
           Persons
           )
           
             or
             else
             a
             temporizing
             luke-warme
          
           Laodicaean
           ,
           
           
             that
             for
             feare
             or
             constraint
             would
             yield
             to
             any
             thing
             against
             his
             consciēce
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             would
             commaund
             .
          
           And
           can
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           more
           contumeliously
           and
           Lucian-like
           spoken
           then
           this
           ?
           Neyther
           hath
           the
           Cardinall
           any
           word
           or
           clause
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           drawne
           hereunto
           ,
           without
           manifold
           iniurious
           wresting
           and
           peruerting
           of
           his
           whole
           scope
           ,
           drift
           ,
           &
           meaning
           ,
           as
           the
           Reader
           ,
           if
           he
           list
           ●o
           peruse
           the
           place
           will
           soone
           confesse
           .
        
         
           109.
           
           Towards
           S.
           Leo
           he
           is
           much
           more
           exorbitant
           calling
           him
           
             the
             eloquent
             proud
             Pope
          
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           
           
             that
             he
             hath
             certayne
             hyperbolycall
             phrases
             ,
          
           
           
             wherwith
             he
             sets
             forth
             S.
          
           Peters
           
             authority
             ,
             especially
             that
             blasphemous
             speach
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             did
             take
             S.
          
           Peter
           
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             indiuisible
             Vnity
             ,
             such
             an
             impious
             &
             prophanely
             proud
             assertion
             ,
             as
             a
             Christian
             hart
             would
             tremble
             to
             imagine
             it
             ,
             and
             
             his
             hand
             abhor
             to
             write
             it
             .
          
           So
           he
           .
           And
           I
           thinke
           that
           al●
           Christian
           harts
           will
           more
           tremble
           &
           abhor
           the
           impious
           and
           prophane
           proud
           audacity
           ,
           and
           blasphemo●●
           villany
           of
           this
           wicked
           miscreant
           ,
           for
           his
           base
           reuiling
           so
           glorious
           a
           Saint
           ,
           then
           any
           words
           vsed
           by
           
             S.
             Leo
          
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           author
           of
           the
           Supplement
           are
           defended
           ,
           &
           proued
           to
           contayne
           nothing
           but
           true
           and
           Catholicke
           doctrine
           ,
           consonant
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           Counsell
           ,
           &
           all
           antiquity
           S.
           Martyn
           he
           calleth
           a
           sullen
           surly
           Prelate
           ,
           taxing
           his
           vnciuill
           vsing
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           proud
           thoughts
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           was
           so
           free
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           by
           all
           writers
           specially
           commended
           for
           the
           contrary
           ,
           &
           made
           a
           rare
           example
           and
           mirrour
           of
           humility
           .
           But
           M
           Barlow
           hath
           leaue
           as
           it
           should
           seeme
           of
           his
           
             exact
             Suru●yours
          
           (
           as
           once
           the
           Clazemonians
           had
           of
           the
           Sparthians●
           
             indecorè
             facere
          
           ,
           
           to
           spare
           none
           ,
           but
           to
           rayle
           ,
           lye
           ,
           an●
           blaspheme
           the
           highest
           and
           lowest
           ,
           lyuing
           and
           dead
           ,
           Gods
           seruants
           on
           earth
           ,
           &
           his
           Saints
           in
           heauen
           ,
           with
           whome
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           repent
           ,
           he
           will
           neuer
           haue
           any
           part
           or
           portion
           ,
           
           
             Quia
             maledici
             regnum
             Dei
             non
             possidebunt
             .
          
        
         
           110.
           
           There
           would
           be
           no
           end
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           vnfold
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           which
           I
           forbeare
           to
           do●
           any
           further
           as
           hauing
           already
           layd
           forth
           so
           much
           as
           may
           cloy
           the
           Reader
           ,
           and
           cleerly
           shew
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           man.
           For
           if
           ,
           as
           Cassiodorus
           writeth
           ,
           
             speculum
             cordis
             hominum
             verba
             sunt
          
           ,
           
           the
           words
           of
           men
           are
           the
           looking
           glasse
           of
           their
           hart
           ,
           for
           from
           the
           aboundance
           of
           the
           hart
           the
           mouth
           doth
           speake
           ,
           we
           must
           needs
           see
           what
           a
           sinke
           of
           iniquity
           lyeth
           in
           the
           hart
           of
           this
           man
           ,
           from
           which
           so
           many
           lyes
           ,
           contumelies
           ,
           slaunders
           ,
           blasphemyes
           ,
           and
           wicked
           impure
           words
           haue
           proceeded
           ;
           what
           immodest
           malice
           ,
           that
           spareth
           none
           ,
           abuseth
           all
           ;
           what
           malicious
           immodesty
           ,
           that
           shameth
           not
           to
           a
           base
           
           ●t
           selfe
           to
           the
           most
           vile
           and
           beastly
           tearmes
           which
           be●ore
           haue
           bene
           set
           downe
           ,
           and
           are
           too
           filthy
           here
           to
           ●e
           againe
           repeated
           .
           Truely
           whosoeuer
           will
           with
           vn●artia●l
           affection
           iudge
           hereof
           ,
           will
           soone
           see
           ,
           and
           confesse
           that
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           is
           more
           trayned
           and
           better
           practised
           in
           his
           schoole
           ,
           who
           is
           
             accusator
             Fratrum
          
           ,
           
           or
           his
           ,
           
             qui
             aperuit
             os
             suum
             in
             blasp●emias
             ,
          
           
           then
           our
           Sauiours
           ,
           whose
           wisdome
           as
           
             S.
             Iames
          
           saith
           ,
           is
           
             pudica
             ,
             pacifica
             &c.
          
           peaceable
           and
           modest
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           shall
           find
           this
           Minister
           quite
           deuoid
           ,
           without
           sēse
           or
           feeling
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           111.
           
           And
           by
           this
           also
           he
           may
           further
           ghesse
           where
           to
           find
           
             the
             Diuels
             scholler
             indeed
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             his
             D●uillity
             Reader
          
           (
           to
           vse
           
             M.
             Barlows
          
           words
           )
           if
           he
           list
           to
           seek
           him
           ,
           for
           I
           report
           me
           to
           all
           modest
           men
           ,
           whether
           this
           manner
           of
           writing
           or
           rather
           railing
           haue
           not
           more
           Deuillity
           ,
           
           then
           Diuinity
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           doe
           not
           better
           beseeme
           a
           Diuell
           thus
           to
           speake
           ,
           then
           a
           Deuine
           to
           write
           ,
           vnles
           perhaps
           such
           a
           Deuine
           as
           for
           his
           degree
           of
           Doctorship
           made
           his
           positiō
           of
           the
           possessiō
           of
           Diuels
           ,
           and
           in
           defending
           the
           negatiue
           (
           a
           strange
           assertion
           )
           was
           so
           much
           in
           the
           tearmes
           of
           
             obsession
             ,
             circumsession
          
           &
           possession
           ,
           answering
           &
           distinguishing
           so
           ridulously
           whē
           the
           Maister
           of
           Queens
           Colledge
           pressed
           him
           ,
           
           as
           if
           he
           had
           bene
           some
           Coniurers
           boy
           ,
           that
           had
           bene
           to
           go
           forth
           Maister
           of
           the
           black
           art
           ,
           and
           not
           
             M●
             Barlow
          
           to
           proceed
           Doctor
           of
           Diuinity
           :
           and
           as
           none
           will
           deny
           but
           that
           the
           argument
           of
           possession
           of
           Diuels
           did
           very
           much
           fit
           his
           humour
           ,
           so
           must
           I
           needs
           say
           ,
           that
           Cambridge
           was
           a
           very
           vnfit
           place
           for
           such
           a
           Doctour
           ,
           when
           as
           both
           the
           dogmaticall
           position
           ,
           and
           disposition
           of
           the
           man
           deserued
           rather
           a
           B●dlam
           or
           Bridewell
           ,
           
           then
           any
           Oxford
           or
           Cambridge
           to
           be
           stayned
           withall
           .
           For
           there
           is
           neyther
           mad
           man
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           bad
           woman
           
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           that
           may
           yet
           learne
           to
           raue
           and
           raile
           of
           M.
           Barlow
           ,
           though
           he
           haue
           this
           speciall
           priuiledge
           more
           then
           they
           ,
           to
           set
           that
           out
           in
           print
           to
           the
           view
           of
           all
           ,
           which
           some
           of
           them
           perhaps
           would
           be
           ashamed
           to
           speake
           priuately
           in
           their
           chambers
           between
           themselues
           alone
           .
        
         
           112.
           
           I
           could
           here
           out
           of
           better
           proofe
           then
           the
           infamous
           Quodlibets
           ,
           or
           other
           such
           like
           Libells
           which
           are
           
             M.
             Barlows
          
           chiefest
           Authors
           and
           authorityes
           against
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           ,
           shew
           other
           examples
           of
           his
           proud
           &
           insolent
           behauiour
           ,
           I
           meane
           by
           such
           witnesses
           as
           both
           saw
           and
           heard
           what
           passed
           at
           Lincolne
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           not
           so
           honorably
           receaued
           as
           he
           did
           expect
           ,
           though
           yet
           he
           had
           much
           more
           honour
           done
           him
           then
           he
           did
           deserue
           .
           For
           preaching
           in
           his
           parish
           at
           
             S.
             Edwards
          
           o●
           the
           feast
           of
           the
           Circumcision
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           vpon
           the
           Ghospell
           and
           present
           solemnitie
           ,
           as
           against
           
             Syr
             Ioh●
             Cuts
          
           there
           present
           (
           for
           cutting
           belike
           some
           benefice
           ,
           or
           part
           therof
           from
           him
           )
           he
           was
           so
           enraged
           ,
           as
           neyther
           the
           place
           ,
           tyme
           ,
           Auditory
           ,
           or
           the
           matter
           he
           hādled
           could
           keep
           him
           from
           open
           reproach
           ,
           
           but
           that
           he
           must
           needs
           tell
           that
           out
           of
           the
           pulpit
           ,
           which
           s●an●
           be
           fitted
           an
           Alebench
           ,
           that
           
             now
             euery
             Iack
             would
             become
             a
             Cutter
             ,
          
           with
           other
           words
           to
           that
           effect
           ,
           which
           I
           forbeare
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           myndfull
           of
           my
           promise
           not
           to
           bring
           witnesse
           or
           proofe
           against
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           but
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           himself
           .
           These
           things
           with
           many
           other
           in
           a
           more
           ample
           processe
           may
           come
           forth
           hereafter
           ,
           if
           insteed
           of
           answering
           our
           bookes
           he
           prouoke
           vs
           againe
           ,
           as
           here
           he
           hath
           done
           with
           his
           intemperate
           scurrility
           .
           From
           his
           rayling
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           his
           flattery
           .
        
         
           
           113.
           
           Witty
           was
           the
           answere
           of
           the
           Cynicke
           ,
           who
           being
           asked
           what
           beast
           had
           sharpest
           teeth
           to
           byte
           ,
           
           ●nswered
           ,
           that
           of
           wyld
           beasts
           the
           Detractor
           or
           rayler
           ,
           ●f
           tame
           the
           Flatterer
           .
           And
           the
           Fathers
           well
           note
           ,
           ●hat
           commonly
           these
           two
           vices
           combyned
           togea●her
           in
           the
           same
           subiect
           .
           Parasitus
           (
           saith
           
             S.
             Hierome
          
           )
           
             ●n
             contumelijs
             gloriatur
          
           :
           
           the
           Parasite
           delighteth
           in
           reproa●hes
           .
           And
           
             S.
             Chrysostome
             :
             Nihil
             muliebrius
             est
             ,
             quàm
             ●obor
             in
             lingua
             habere
             ,
             &
             in
             conuicijs
             superbire
             ,
             sicut
             Para●●ti
             &
             adulatores
             &c.
             
             Porci
             magis
             sunt
             quàm
             homines
             ,
             ●uotquot
             in
             hoc
             gloriantur
             .
          
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           effe●inate
           ,
           then
           for
           a
           man
           to
           haue
           his
           strength
           in
           his
           ton●ue
           ,
           to
           take
           pride
           in
           rayling
           ,
           as
           Parasites
           &
           flatterers
           vse
           ●o
           doe
           .
           As
           many
           as
           doe
           glory
           in
           this
           are
           more
           to
           be
           ●steemed
           swyne
           then
           men
           .
           So
           this
           Father
           in
           this
           short
           ●entence
           ,
           giuing
           a
           sharp
           censure
           of
           M.
           Barlowes
           booke
           ●o
           flattering
           ,
           so
           raylatiue
           ,
           as
           it
           passeth
           all
           modesty
           &
           measure
           .
           Of
           the
           later
           we
           haue
           already
           seene
           some
           ex●mples
           ,
           now
           you
           shall
           see
           how
           he
           can
           fawne
           ,
           that
           did
           before
           so
           reproachfully
           byte
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           breuity
           ,
           as
           being
           loath
           for
           some
           respects
           ,
           to
           touch
           the
           most
           pregnant
           examples
           of
           this
           Parasite
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           further
           reproofe
           and
           check
           .
        
         
           114.
           
           You
           haue
           heard
           him
           blaspheme
           three
           Saints
           of
           ours
           (
           for
           none
           of
           them
           was
           a
           Protestant
           )
           now
           you
           shall
           heare
           him
           make
           a
           new
           Saint
           of
           his
           owne
           .
           
           For
           hauing
           spent
           almost
           three
           pages
           togeather
           in
           extolling
           or
           rather
           belying
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           farr
           beyond
           all
           truth
           or
           desert
           ,
           calling
           white
           black
           ,
           and
           black
           white
           ,
           making
           light
           darknes
           ,
           &
           darknes
           light
           ,
           after
           he
           hath
           made
           her
           of
           all
           liuing
           creatures
           the
           most
           admirable
           on
           earth
           ,
           with
           many
           bōbasting
           ph●ases
           ,
           setting
           forth
           her
           praise
           ,
           who
           yet
           in
           her
           life
           tyme
           did
           nothing
           or
           very
           little
           (
           God
           wot
           )
           that
           was
           praise
           worthy
           ,
           leauing
           after
           44.
           yeares
           raigne
           ,
           no
           other
           monument
           in
           the
           land
           of
           her
           liuing
           in
           
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           had
           pulled
           downe
           many
           Churches
           〈◊〉
           howses
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           much
           as
           buylt
           or
           let
           vp
           one●
           or
           ●rected
           any
           thing
           for
           posterity
           to
           remayne
           after
           〈◊〉
           But
           as
           Xenophon
           in
           Cyrus
           did
           not
           so
           much
           write
           〈◊〉
           life
           ,
           as
           in
           him
           describe
           what
           a
           good
           King
           should
           be●
           so
           M.
           Barlow
           in
           his
           transformed
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           ●●●leth
           vs
           not
           so
           much
           what
           she
           was
           indeed
           ,
           as
           what
           〈◊〉
           should
           haue
           bene
           ,
           or
           as
           now
           they
           would
           for
           the
           cr●dit
           of
           their
           Ghospell
           wish
           that
           she
           had
           bene
           :
           After
           a●●
           these
           Encomions
           giuen
           of
           her
           life
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           thus
           he
           ad●uaunceth
           her
           after
           her
           death
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           witho●●
           authority
           will
           needs
           canonize
           her
           before
           her
           tyme
           ,
           &
           to
           vse
           his
           owne
           phrase
           ,
           make
           her
           an
           eternized
           Saint●
           His
           words
           be
           these●
           
           
             For
             her
             reward
             in
             heauen
             ,
             if
             restraints
             of
             liberty
             ,
             and
             pursuites
             of
             malice
             for
             Gods
             truth●
             inflicted
             through
             Iealousie
             ,
             and
             indured
             with
             singular
             pat●●ence
             ;
             if
             a
             release
             from
             them
             vnexpected
             ,
          
           
           
             followed
             with
             h●●nours
             ,
             and
             blessings
             ,
             neyther
             interrupted
             by
             others
             (
             whe●ther
             treasons
             or
             inuasions
             )
             nor
             blemished
             by
             herselfe
             with
             vice
             criminall
             ,
             or
             continued
             ;
             if
             life
             shut
             vp
             after
             length
             〈◊〉
             dayes
             and
             a
             full
             age
             ,
             with
             a
             courage
             defying
             death
             ,
             with●
             pray●rs
             imploring
             mercy
             ,
             with
             faith
             assuring
             the
             prayers
             ,
             with
             testimo●ies
             witnessing
             her
             assurance
             ,
             can
             be
             preceding
             coniectures
             ,
             or
             rather
             euidences
             of
             vnspeakable
             happinesse●
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             that
             she
             which
             passed
             through
             〈◊〉
             Crowne
             of
             thornes
             (
             borne
             so
             constantly
             )
             to
             a
             Crow●e
             of
             Gold
             (
             worne
             so
             tryumphantly
             )
             hath
             n●w
             gotten
             the
             thir●
             of
             Glory
             ,
             to
             enioy
             for
             euerlasting
             .
          
        
         
           115.
           
           So
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           ,
           with
           more
           to
           the
           same
           effect●
           telling
           how
           
             she
             was
             an
             example
             of
             v●rtue
             for
             her
             owne
             to
             follow
             ,
             and
             a
             loadst
             irre
             for
             other
             Nations
             to
             admire
             ,
          
           cōcluding
           with
           this
           Apostrophe
           :
           
             Now
             this
             renowned
             Queen
             ,
             this
             eternized
             Saint
             &c.
             
          
           And
           not
           to
           enter
           into
           disput●
           
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           aske
           him
           by
           what
           ●ertainty
           he
           knowes
           ,
           that
           she
           passed
           from
           one
           of
           these
           ●hree
           Crownes
           to
           another
           ,
           especially
           from
           the
           gold
           ●o
           glory
           ,
           which
           requireth
           other
           proofe
           then
           this
           ver●all
           florish
           of
           a
           few
           Rhetoricall
           figures
           ,
           &
           bare
           imagi●ary
           coniectures
           of
           that
           courage
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           testimonies
           witnessing
           assurance
           ,
           which
           this
           man
           sitting
           in
           his
           chamber
           doth
           faigne
           ,
           but
           she
           at
           her
           death
           (
           if
           we
           belieue
           eye
           witnesses
           of
           much
           better
           credit
           then
           himselfe
           )
           did
           little
           feele
           ;
           to
           omit
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           
           as
           an
           idle
           fancy
           or
           fiction
           rather
           of
           this
           foolish
           Parasite
           ,
           two
           things
           I
           would
           demaūd
           of
           him
           :
           the
           first
           that
           seeing
           he
           will
           needs
           draw
           his
           glorious
           Queen
           into
           the
           Calendar
           of
           Saints
           ,
           what
           title
           or
           place
           she
           shall
           haue
           amongst
           them
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           ours
           there
           is
           no
           Saint
           of
           that
           sex
           ,
           but
           is
           either
           Virgin
           ,
           or
           Martyr
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           or
           else
           
             nec
             Virgo
             ,
             nec
             Martyr
          
           ,
           as
           are
           Wiues
           ,
           Widdowes
           ,
           and
           repentāt
           sinners
           .
           M.
           Barlow
           shall
           do
           well
           in
           his
           next
           to
           tell
           vs
           ,
           in
           which
           of
           these
           degrees
           this
           his
           new
           Sainted
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           is
           to
           be
           placed
           :
           
           perhaps
           when
           he
           hath
           thought
           better
           on
           the
           matter
           ,
           he
           may
           find
           some
           perplexity
           ,
           &
           be
           content
           to
           let
           her
           passe
           for
           one
           that
           was
           
             nec
             Virgo
             ,
             nec
             Martyr
          
           ,
           and
           thrice
           happy
           had
           it
           bene
           for
           her
           ,
           if
           she
           had
           bene
           indeed
           a
           true
           repentant
           sinner
           .
        
         
           116.
           
           The
           other
           thing
           is
           to
           know
           ,
           what
           he
           thinketh
           of
           the
           renowned
           Mother
           of
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           
           whom
           by
           this
           canonizing
           of
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           condemne
           to
           hell-fire
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           one
           heauen
           should
           hold
           both
           these
           Queenes
           ,
           in
           life
           and
           beliefe
           so
           quite
           opposite
           ,
           the
           one
           ,
           with
           great
           commendation
           of
           vertue
           ,
           remayning
           in
           the
           vnity
           of
           the
           Catholick
           faith
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           she
           dyed
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           admiration
           
           and
           amazement
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           to
           〈◊〉
           a
           Queene
           &
           Mother
           of
           a
           King
           indeed
           for
           religion
           ,
           〈◊〉
           vnder
           the
           colour
           of
           ●reason
           ,
           
           to
           which
           foule
           spot
           ,
           as
           〈◊〉
           Orator
           well
           noteth
           Royall
           dignity
           was
           neuer
           lyabl●
           against
           all
           law
           ,
           with
           all
           disgrace
           ,
           ●o
           l●ose
           her
           he●d
           ,
           〈◊〉
           an
           ordinary
           malefactor
           by
           way
           of
           publick
           and
           cō
           〈◊〉
           iustice
           ,
           whiles
           the
           other
           liued
           in
           all
           ruffe
           ,
           pride
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           followed
           the
           fancyes
           of
           new
           vpstart
           Ghospellers
           ,
           hated
           and
           persecuted
           that
           faith
           ,
           wherin
           notwithstanding
           vntill
           the
           fall
           of
           her
           vnhappy
           Father
           ,
           〈◊〉
           whole
           Iland
           frō
           the
           first
           Cōuersion
           had
           remayned
           ,
           〈◊〉
           in
           the
           end
           shut
           vp
           a
           wicked
           lyfe
           with
           a
           miserable
           &
           p●tiful
           death
           if
           that
           may
           be
           sayd
           to
           be
           pitifull
           &
           miserable
           which
           was
           without
           all
           remorse
           of
           conscience
           for
           f●●mer
           sinnes
           ,
           all
           remonstrance
           of
           piety
           in
           ,
           and
           before
           her
           agony
           ,
           all
           remembrance
           of
           her
           future
           weale
           o●
           woe
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           all
           naming
           God
           as
           of
           her selfe
           ,
           or
           enduring
           others
           that
           did
           name
           him
           for
           her
           ,
           or
           put
           her
           in
           mind
           of
           him
           ;
           whatsoeuer
           this
           lying
           Minister
           who
           is
           true
           in
           nothing
           ,
           with
           a
           few
           fine
           phrases
           chatteth
           and
           forgeth
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           117.
           
           And
           if
           it
           would
           but
           please
           his
           most
           Excellent
           Maiesty
           out
           of
           his
           Royall
           respect
           to
           his
           most
           Noble
           Mother
           to
           see
           ,
           who
           in
           her
           person
           haue
           alwaies
           most
           honoured
           or
           dishonoured
           his
           ,
           he
           should
           soone
           find
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           her
           life
           tyme
           the
           Catholiks
           had
           her
           in
           highest
           esteeme
           :
           so
           since
           her
           death
           haue
           registred
           her
           in
           the
           rāke
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           of
           whome
           the
           glory
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           
           
             Cardinal
             B●ronius
          
           (
           to
           name
           one
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           )
           writeth
           thus
           :
           
             Porrò
             eamd●m
             Eccl●siam
             nobiliss●mam
             &c.
          
           
           
             Moreouer
             God
             in
             this
             our
             age
             hath
             permitted
             that
             most
             noble
             Church
             (
             
               of
               Scotland
            
             )
             to
             be
             tempted
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             yield
             a
             most
             noble
             example
             of
             Christian
             cōstancy
             ,
             when
             as
             a
             mōgst
             
             ●ther
             Martyrs
             (
             which
             no
             other
             Country
             hath
             hitherto
             ●ad
             )
             it
             hath
             deserued
             to
             haue
             their
             owne
             Queene
             the
             ●●nguler
             glory
             and
             ornament
             of
             the
             Catholick
             faith
             ,
             ●efore
             tryed
             by
             a
             long
             imprisonment
             for
             to
             be
             honou●ed
             with
             the
             Crowne
             of
             Martyrdome
             .
          
           So
           he
           .
           As
           con●rariwise
           in
           M.
           Barlows
           brethrens
           bookes
           both
           at
           home
           ●nd
           abroad
           he
           shall
           find
           the
           most
           iniurious
           slanders
           ,
           ●●ying
           reports
           ,
           and
           reproachfull
           villanies
           ,
           powred
           forth
           ●gainst
           that
           innocent
           Princesse
           ,
           as
           will
           make
           any
           mans
           ●ares
           to
           glow
           and
           hart
           to
           rue
           ,
           to
           see
           so
           little
           respect
           of
           ●rincely
           Maiestie
           or
           such
           insufferable
           liberty
           in
           Pro●estant
           writers
           ,
           conioyned
           with
           singular
           impudency
           ●nd
           fraudulent
           malignity
           in
           imputing
           the
           outragious
           ●ttempts
           of
           the
           trayterous
           subiects
           to
           the
           Queen
           her●elf
           ,
           as
           though
           she
           had
           bene
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           mis●hiefe
           which
           in
           hart
           she
           detested
           ,
           &
           with
           many
           bitter
           ●eares
           ,
           the
           true
           tokens
           of
           vnfaygned
           griefe
           most
           pitti●ully
           bewailed
           ;
           
           let
           one
           Reusn●rus
           in
           his
           Geneal●gyes
           be
           ●eene
           (
           whose
           words
           I
           abhore
           to
           set
           downe
           )
           and
           the
           Reader
           will
           not
           thinke
           me
           too
           sharp
           ;
           and
           I
           must
           con●esse
           ,
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           him
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           may
           seeme
           pardonable
           ,
           though
           yet
           he
           be
           well
           content
           to
           haue
           his
           Maiestyes
           Mother
           to
           lye
           in
           hell
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           may
           aduance
           his
           owne
           Mistresse
           to
           heauen
           .
        
         
           118.
           
           In
           flattering
           his
           Maiesty
           he
           is
           more
           diffuse
           ,
           
           taking
           all
           occasions
           to
           blaze
           out
           his
           praise
           ,
           and
           sometymes
           forcing
           occasions
           where
           none
           are
           offered
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           on
           false
           grounds
           :
           in
           which
           albeit
           I
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           to
           vse
           
             Syr
             Th●mas
             Mores
          
           phrase
           ,
           
           that
           his
           
             Gloria
             Patri
          
           is
           a
           wayes
           without
           a
           
             Sicut
             erat
          
           (
           for
           who
           knoweth
           not
           that
           there
           are
           many
           great
           and
           commendable
           parts
           in
           his
           Maiestie
           ?
           )
           yet
           this
           I
           dare
           warrant
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           booke
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           the
           Relation
           of
           the
           Conference
           at
           
           Hampton-Court
           ,
           not
           big
           for
           bulke
           ,
           but
           rather
           small
           〈◊〉
           respect
           of
           many
           great
           volumes
           written
           by
           some
           of
           th●
           Iesuits
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
             Suarez
             ,
             Valentia
             ,
             Vasquez
             ,
             Salm●●●
             Tolet
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           found
           more
           flattery
           to
           King
           Iames
           in
           this
           alone
           ,
           then
           in
           all
           the
           bookes
           〈◊〉
           theirs
           togeather
           hitherto
           ●et
           forth
           in
           print
           ,
           towards
           〈◊〉
           the
           Popes
           or
           Princes
           vnder
           whom
           they
           haue
           written
           ,
           or
           to
           whom
           they
           haue
           dedicated
           their
           learned
           labours
           ;
           so
           cunning
           ,
           so
           carefull
           ,
           and
           so
           copious
           is
           th●●
           fawning
           Parasite
           to
           creep
           into
           credit
           ,
           and
           to
           pray●●
           and
           please
           them
           by
           whom
           he
           may
           hope
           for
           prefermēt●
           Examples
           in
           this
           kind
           do
           not
           want
           ,
           were
           it
           as
           safe
           〈◊〉
           alleadge
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           find
           them
           .
           But
           I
           se●
           what
           will
           be
           answered
           by
           him
           and
           others
           of
           the
           same
           seruile
           spirit
           ,
           that
           in
           reprehending
           their
           flattery
           〈◊〉
           shew
           our selues
           impatient
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           glory
           ,
           and
           enuy
           at
           his
           worthines
           ;
           which
           how
           far
           it
           is
           from
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           he
           who
           sees
           all
           secrets
           ,
           and
           searches
           al●
           hartes
           doth
           know
           and
           see
           .
           And
           that
           I
           may
           not
           seeme●
           to
           suspect
           this
           without
           cause
           ,
           I
           will
           only
           produce
           o●●
           passage
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           most
           cleer
           .
        
         
           119.
           
           After
           his
           15.
           proofes
           and
           16.
           lyes
           in
           the
           history
           of
           the
           second
           Frederick
           ,
           this
           without
           any
           coherence
           with
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           by
           a
           needles
           digression
           he
           turneth
           his
           speach
           to
           speake
           of
           his
           Maiesty
           :
           
             It
             was
             hi●
             Mai●styes
             exceeding
             humility
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             he
             would
             grace
          
           Bellarmine
           (
           
             being
             but
             a
             Cardinall
          
           )
           
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             to
             vouchsafe
             him
             an
             answere
             ;
             t'
             is
             his
             eminent
             commendation
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             readily
             vnderstand
             all
             Stories
             written
             in
             this
             kind
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             it
             argues
             his
             singular
             industry
             ,
             that
             after
             so
             many
             houres
             sp●nt
             in
             the
             higher
             af●aires
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             he
             could
             take
             the
             paines
             to
             perus●
             th●se
             which
             he
             did
             ;
             it
             is
             his
             pregnant
          
           dex●erity
           ,
           
           
             that
             he
             contriued
             and
             abridged
             the
             discourse
             with
             that
             methode
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             his
             admirable
             iudg●ent
             and
             wisdome
             in
             forbearing
             variety
             of
             other
             Authours
             which
             wrote
             but
             by
             heare-say
             ,
             &
             deliuered
             what
             they
             wrote
             vpon
             the
             second
             hand
             ,
             in
             this
             example
             to
             pitch
             principally
             vpon
             him
             who
             liued
             in
             that
             tyme
             ,
             and
             saw
             &
             wrote
             what
             passed
             betweene
             the
             Emperour
             &
             the
             Pope
             ,
             in
             euery
             particu●er
             .
             True
             Christians
             and
             well
             affected
             to
             God-ward
             ,
             would
             reioyce
             to
             see
             so
             gr●at
             a
             Monarch
             ,
             so
             learned
             ,
             &
             so
             expert
             ,
             considering
             what
             the
             ignorance
             of
             Kings
             hath
             bene
             heretofore
             :
             but
             this
             is
             the
             Catholike
             enuy
             and
             vexation
             ,
             that
             not
          
           Eldad
           &
           Medad
           ,
           
           
             but
             Monarchs
             also
             can
             prophesie
             and
             discouer
             their
             weaknesse
             ;
             so
             that
             whereas
             now
             they
             cannot
             (
             as
             in
             former
             tymes
             )
             enthrall
             them
             by
             superstition
             ,
             and
             insult
             vpon
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             they
             are
             enraged
             against
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             accounting
             their
             learning
             forgerie
             ,
             and
             their
             truth-●elling
             malice
             .
          
           So
           M.
           Barlow
           .
        
         
           120.
           
           In
           which
           passage
           ,
           drawne
           in
           without
           occasion
           ,
           
           besides
           that
           the
           whole
           ground
           thereof
           is
           vntrue
           that
           
             Petrus
             de
             Vineis
          
           (
           for
           of
           him
           he
           speaketh
           )
           
             li●ed
             at
             ●he
             tyme
          
           (
           of
           Frederick
           his
           death
           )
           
             and
             saw
             and
             wrote
             what
             pass●d
             in
             euery
             particular
          
           (
           for
           by
           a
           whole
           cloud
           of
           witnesses
           it
           is
           afterwards
           proued
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           dead
           a
           whole
           yeare
           before
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           whome
           they
           will
           haue
           to
           be
           poysoned
           )
           the
           Reader
           doth
           see
           what
           insultation
           he
           makes
           ouer
           ignorant
           Kings
           of
           former
           tymes
           (
           whome
           yet
           this
           ignorant
           Minister
           might
           well
           haue
           spared
           )
           and
           ouer
           the
           Catholicks
           ,
           for
           their
           en●y
           of
           his
           Maiestyes
           knowledge
           ,
           
             of
             their
             enthralling
             men
             in
             superstition
             ,
             accounting
             their
             l●arning
             forgery
             ,
             and
             their
             truth-telling
             mali●e
          
           :
           which
           empty
           froath
           of
           idle
           words
           ,
           and
           vntrue
           surmises
           we
           can
           well
           beare
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           who
           must
           needs
           say
           somewhat
           ;
           and
           you
           see
           what
           he
           will
           say
           in
           case
           I
           
           should
           produce
           more
           examples
           of
           his
           flattery
           ,
           which
           〈◊〉
           as
           well
           to
           auoid
           all
           occasion
           of
           such
           obloquy
           ,
           as
           fo●
           that
           I
           meane
           to
           draw
           to
           an
           end
           of
           this
           Preface
           do
           heare
           forbeare
           further
           to
           recount
           .
        
         
           121.
           
           There
           remayneth
           after
           his
           rayling
           and
           flattery
           ,
           
           that
           we
           speake
           a
           word
           or
           two
           of
           his
           leuity
           (
           for
           a
           lewd
           tongue
           and
           light
           head
           are
           seldome
           separated
           )
           in
           his
           manner
           of
           speach
           and
           stile
           ,
           which
           I
           the
           rather
           no●e
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           pleased
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           to
           twyte
           F.
           Persons
           with
           the
           inkhorne
           tearmes
           of
           
             euacuating
             ,
             shifting
          
           ,
           and
           trifeling
           ,
           
           which
           words
           notwithstanding
           are
           very
           vsuall
           i●
           our
           vulgar
           tongue
           :
           and
           he
           that
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           M.
           Barlow
           doth
           nothing
           else
           but
           shift
           ,
           &
           tryft
           ,
           would
           I
           doub●
           not
           ,
           be
           well
           vnderstood
           ,
           albeit
           he
           should
           not
           speak●
           altogeather
           true
           ,
           for
           besides
           that
           ,
           he
           doth
           raile
           ,
           lye
           ,
           flatter
           ,
           forge
           authorityes
           ,
           corrupt
           histories
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           But
           the
           words
           which
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           vseth
           are
           not
           only
           not
           vsuall
           ,
           but
           very
           strāge
           &
           vncouth
           ,
           some
           of
           thē
           being
           taken
           from
           the
           Latin
           ,
           some
           from
           the
           Greek
           ,
           so●e
           from
           the
           French
           ,
           others
           I
           thinke
           from
           the
           Irish
           ,
           fo●
           they
           are
           neyther
           
             Greek
             ,
             Latin
             ,
             Fr●nch
          
           ,
           or
           English
           ,
           not
           haue
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           see
           ,
           affinity
           with
           any
           other
           tongues
           ,
           Out
           of
           a
           great
           heape
           I
           will
           set
           downe
           a
           few
           .
        
         
           122.
           
           The
           word
           Only
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           signifie
           an
           
             hypocoristicall
             alleuiation
             ,
             as
             a
             compendiary
             limitation
             .
          
           
           Is
           not
           this
           fine
           ?
           And
           in
           the
           same
           page
           ,
           
             more
             e●pedit
             for
             euiden●e
             ,
             a
             very
             per●u●siue
             forc●
             .
          
           After
           ,
           
             Cat●●●guised
             on
             holy
             Thursday
             ;
             to
             vindicate
             his
             credit
             ;
             a
             mend●cious
             vanity
             :
          
           and
           then
           togeather
           :
           
             this
             reliance
             vnrepe●●●able
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             in
             them
             thus
             tyed
             ,
             a
             vassallage
             of
             slauery
             ?
             &
             i●
             the
             Pope
             thus
             bynding
             them
             (
             look
             to
             himself
             )
             an
             oultrec●i●dance
             of
             tyrany
             ?
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             Kings
             a
             license
             for
             disloyalty
             in
             their
             subiects
             ,
             and
             their
             allumetts
             of
             treason
             to
             their
             
             ●ersons
             ?
          
           So
           he
           .
           And
           do
           you
           not
           thinke
           ,
           that
           this
           Gētlemā
           can
           speak
           Frēch
           ?
           doe
           not
           these
           words
           well
           beseem
           &
           adorne
           an
           English
           stile
           ?
           In
           other
           places
           .
           
             Porter
             of
             Hades
             ;
             this
             boutife
             aux
             is
             acquainted
             ;
             if
             he
             renege
             and
             de●y
             his
             prof●ssion
             ;
             no
             enterparte
             for
             exchange
             ;
             a
             sarcasti●all
             ●corne
             ;
             pharmatized
             with
             ●uch
             druggs
             ;
             a
             coalition
             of
             distinct
             regimēts
             ;
             some
             so
             wild
             that
             no
             disciplyne
             will
             cicure
             them
          
           ;
           
           
             many
             vse
             to
             robb
             with
             the
             valures
             ;
             this
             fal●e
             atomite
             ;
             the
             profi●able
             mythologies
             of
             poetts
             fables
             ;
             insulting
             pseudo-Apostles
          
           ;
           
           
             ●ainted
             affections
             may
             marr
             good
             orisons
             ;
             the
             Apologer
             had
             ●hus
             metaphrased
             ;
             neyther
             was
             her
             a●thority
             any
             thing
             anoindred
             or
             made
             lesse
          
           ;
           
           
             treacherous
             and
             vnnaturall
             cheui●ance
             ;
             from
             his
             didacticall
             we
             must
             follow
             him
             to
             his
             historicall
             skill
          
           ;
           
           
             the
             Popes
             ouer-awing
             surquedry
             ;
             of
             an
             oultrecuidant
             Pope
             ;
             a
             diametrall
             renouncing
             ;
             an
             iteritious
             Pamphlet
             .
          
           
           These
           are
           his
           forrain
           phrases
           ,
           fectht
           far
           from
           home
           ,
           and
           therefore
           fit
           for
           Ladyes
           :
           let
           vs
           see
           some
           few
           of
           his
           that
           are
           more
           domesticall
           .
        
         
           123.
           
           In
           the
           very
           first
           page
           he
           telleth
           F.
           Persons
           that
           he
           might
           haue
           left
           the
           
             blunting
             or
             disloding
             of
             the
             tripled
             wedge
          
           (
           two
           pretty
           metaphors
           )
           
             to
             him
             that
             weares
             the
             triple
             Crowne
             .
          
           
           A
           litle
           after
           .
           
             An
             itching
             arme
             desires
             still
             to
             be
             scrubd
             ;
             to
             retriue
             an
             Author
             ;
             Aiax
             the
             whipper
             wreaking
             his
             teene
             vpon
             a
             ram
             ;
             as
             sowters
             stretch
             leather
             with
             their
             teeth
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             gaue
             his
             body
             to
             the
             smy●ers
             ,
             his
             cheekes
             to
             the
             nippers
             ;
             a
             burt
             in
             his
             throat
             ;
             the
             pudder
             of
             different
             opinions
             ;
             they
             should
             settle
             their
             conscience
             not
             startle
             it
             ;
             a
             frapting
             discourse
             ;
             fayned
             blandishments●
             to
             distinguish
             vpon
             any
             hint
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             aduised
             ●ot
             to
             draw
             in
             a
             count●r-ietting
             yoke
             with
             Infidells
             ,
             in
             that
             orbytie
             and
             age
             to
             embroider
             the
             Popes
             ingratitude
             ,
             in
             this
             iering
             scorn●
             ;
             a
             Priest
             and
             his
             recepter
             ;
             let
             them
             garr
             their
             wiues
             ;
             more
             awkward
             and
             violent
             ;
             a
             pingle
             of
             trifles
             ;
             a
             counterscarfe
             of
             
             examples
             ;
             an
             Empericall
             Quack-saluer
             ;
             rebecke
             by
             oppos●●
             prouokes
             to
             wrath
             ;
             to
             start
             into
             circumstances
             ;
             a
             strong
             c●●̄tershocke
             ;
             to
             detort
             or
             defalke
             ;
             a
             scorning
             flur
             ;
             a
             bloud
             gl●s●●
             ,
             to
             besm●er
             with
             his
             glauering
             balme
             ;
             the
             rechaffment
             to
             disloyall
             attempts
             ;
             frampold
             dealing
             ;
             a
             decade
             of
             reasons
             to
             d●s●
             the
             Pope
             &c.
             
          
           I
           leaue
           more
           then
           I
           take
           of
           these
           tear●e●
           and
           yet
           here
           are
           more
           then
           I
           well
           vnderstand
           :
           he
           shall
           not
           doe
           amisse
           ,
           if
           he
           write
           againe
           ,
           for
           the
           ease
           of
           his
           Reader
           ,
           to
           se●
           out
           some
           dictionary
           to
           the
           end
           he
           may
           the
           better
           know
           the
           signification
           of
           these
           new
           words
           ,
           or
           elsse
           I
           verily
           suppose
           he
           will
           be
           mistaken
           in
           many
           .
        
         
           124.
           
           I
           will
           end
           all
           this
           matter
           with
           that
           which
           is
           most
           vsuall
           ,
           
           most
           grosse
           and
           palpable
           in
           M.
           Barlow
           ,
           to
           wit
           his
           forgery
           ,
           and
           corrupting
           of
           Authors
           by
           exchange
           ,
           addition
           ,
           or
           subtraction
           of
           their
           words
           ,
           inuerting
           wholy
           their
           sense
           and
           meaning
           :
           as
           in
           others
           very
           often
           ,
           as
           well
           anciēt
           as
           moderne
           ,
           so
           for
           the
           most
           part
           alwayes
           when
           in
           a
           different
           character
           he
           setteth
           downe
           (
           as
           he
           would
           haue
           it
           seeme
           )
           the
           text
           of
           his
           aduersary
           ,
           &
           then
           taketh
           occasion
           vpon
           his
           owne
           word●
           foysted
           in
           ,
           to
           carpe
           ,
           rayle
           ,
           &
           insult
           ouer
           him●
           the
           occasion
           of
           which
           foule
           fault
           in
           him
           ,
           I
           find
           to
           be
           eyther
           his
           owne
           praise
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           is
           very
           desirous
           ,
           the
           disgrace
           of
           his
           aduersary
           ,
           or
           the
           reliefe
           of
           his
           cau●e
           ,
           when
           by
           no
           other
           way
           he
           is
           else
           able
           to
           shift
           ,
           &
           auoyd
           the
           force
           of
           the
           authorityes
           produced
           against
           him
           ,
           in
           ech
           kind
           :
           but
           very
           briefly
           I
           will
           alleage
           an
           example
           ,
           without
           any
           choyce
           as
           they
           shall
           occur
           to
           my
           handes
           ,
           for
           who
           so
           listeth
           to
           read
           his
           booke
           ,
           &
           examine
           what
           he
           readeth
           ,
           shall
           hardly
           in
           any
           place
           misse
           of
           examples
           .
        
         
           125.
           
           In
           the
           Epistle
           to
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           against
           F.
           Persons
           rayling
           he
           will
           comfort
           himselfe
           with
           that
           conclusion
           of
           S.
           
             Hierom
             :
             Caninam
             facundiam
             seru●s
             
             D●mini
             pariter
             exp●riatur
             &
             vnctas
             ,
          
           accounting
           it
           my
           glory
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             the
             same
             creature
             should
             rage
             and
             sn●rle
             at
          
           ME
           ,
           
           
             the
             Lords
             vnworthy
             Minister
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             spared
          
           TWO
           ROYALL
           MONARCHES
           
             the
             Lords
             annointed
             and
             amounted
          
           .
           This
           text
           is
           fit
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           for
           
             M.
             Barlowes
          
           purpose
           :
           for
           none
           can
           deny
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           great
           glory
           to
           this
           
             vnworthy
             Minister
          
           ,
           to
           be
           ioyned
           with
           
             royall
             Monarches
             the
             Lords
             annointed
             and
             amounted
             .
          
           But
           in
           the
           Author
           ,
           I
           meane
           S.
           Hierome
           himselfe
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           of
           any
           such
           Minister
           ,
           or
           Monarch
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           annointing
           ,
           no
           amounting
           ;
           for
           he
           only
           speaketh
           of
           the
           B.
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           Mother
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           saying
           ,
           or
           rather
           concluding
           his
           whole
           dispute
           with
           this
           sentence
           .
           
             Caninam
             facundiam
             seruus
             Domini
             pariter
             experiatur
             &
             mater
             :
          
           I
           shall
           with
           cōfort
           endure
           his
           rayling
           ,
           who
           togeather
           with
           me
           reuiles
           the
           Mother
           of
           our
           Lord.
           So
           he
           .
           which
           full
           little
           concerneth
           this
           Minister
           ,
           who
           with
           his
           Mates
           rather
           ioine
           with
           Heluidius
           to
           dispraise
           her
           ,
           then
           with
           S.
           Hierom
           &
           the
           Cath.
           Church
           to
           defend
           or
           commend
           her
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           world
           doth
           see
           .
        
         
           12●
           .
           Of
           abusing
           F.
           Persons
           words
           ,
           I
           haue
           spoken
           before
           ,
           in
           relating
           
             M.
             Barlowes
          
           vntruthes
           ,
           &
           vpō
           other
           occasiōs
           :
           one
           place
           more
           I
           will
           here
           adioyne
           ,
           in
           which
           wit●
           the
           forgery
           he
           sheweth
           great
           malice
           &
           other
           Ruffiālike
           misdemeanour
           ,
           for
           thus
           he
           citeth
           
             F.
             P●rsons
          
           words
           .
           
           
             A
             third
             thing
          
           is
           an
           
             ABVSE
             offered
             by
             his
             Maiesty
             to
             the
             words
             &
             meaning
             of
             the
             Breue
             ,
             namely
             that
             the
             King
             should
             charge
             the
             Pope
             with
             vndeuinelike
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             saying
             that
             the
             Oath
             conteyned
             many
             things
             apertly
             contrary
             to
             faith
             and
             saluation
             ,
             as
             if
             therby
             the
             Pope
             should
             say
             or
             meane
             that
             naturall
             Allegiance
             to
             their
             Soueraigne
             and
             Kin●
             ,
             were
             directly
             opposite
             to
             fayth
             and
             saluation
             of
             soules
             .
          
           So
           he
           printing
           and
           noting
           the
           wordes
           as
           taken
           out
           of
           F.
           Persons
           
           booke
           ,
           with
           different
           characters
           ,
           marginall
           comma's
           as
           in
           the
           beginning
           he
           promised
           the
           Reader
           to
           do
           ,
           saying
           :
           
           
             The
             Iesuits
             speaches
             through
             this
             whole
             booke
             are
             printed
             in
             the
             smaller
             letter
             alwayes
             with
             this
             marke
             ●
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             line
             prefixed
             .
          
           And
           who
           then
           that
           shall
           read
           these
           wordes
           will
           not
           thinke
           them
           all
           to
           be
           the
           wordes
           of
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           ?
           and
           that
           he
           had
           in
           expresse
           tearmes
           abused
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           with
           the
           charge
           of
           
             offering
             ●buse
          
           to
           the
           Pope
           ?
           Especially
           seeing
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           in
           his
           Reply
           against
           him
           to
           ●harpen
           his
           pen
           ,
           &
           to
           dip
           it
           deep
           in
           gall
           with
           this
           Virulent
           answere
           .
           
             The
             high
             Priest
             himselfe
             would
             not
             haue
             vsed
             such
             a
             sawcy
             tearme
             of
          
           ABVSE
           
             as
             this
             rightly
             malepart
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             misbegotten
             Catachristical●
             c●mpanion
             hath
             done
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             appeare
             that
             the
             Popes
             words
             imply
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             that
             necessarily
             ,
          
           Quid
           dabitur
           viro
           ?
           
             what
             shal
             be
             done
             to
             him
             that
             knetcheth
             this
             opprobrious
             Curr
             ?
             for
             what
             is
             this
             vncircumcised
             Iesuite
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             in
             so
             base
             tearmes
             scurri●ize
             so
             great
             a
             King.
          
           So
           he
           .
        
         
           127.
           
           And
           none
           can
           deny
           but
           that
           here
           he
           hath
           shewed
           himselfe
           ,
           both
           a
           feruent
           and
           furious
           defender
           of
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           
           for
           his
           rage
           doth
           ouer-runn
           his
           witt
           ,
           &
           his
           words
           all
           modesty
           .
           But
           not
           to
           stand
           vpon
           his
           immodesty
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           quality
           inseparable
           from
           the
           subiect
           ,
           I
           would
           aske
           him
           in
           Christian
           charity
           ,
           why
           he
           hath
           put
           downe
           these
           as
           the
           words
           of
           F.
           Persons
           ,
           or
           where
           they
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           his
           booke
           ?
           Doth
           he
           euer
           say●
           that
           his
           Maiesty
           offered
           ABVSE
           ?
           or
           doth
           he
           vse
           the
           tearmes
           of
           
             vndeuinelike
             doctrine
          
           ?
           what
           malice
           ,
           what
           forgery
           ,
           or
           rather
           what
           villany
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           make
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           directly
           to
           charge
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           own
           words
           with
           
             offering
             abuse
          
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           booke
           hath
           no
           one
           such
           word
           or
           sillable
           ?
           All
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           is
           against
           him
           ,
           whom
           he
           tooke
           to
           be
           the
           author
           of
           the
           Apology
           ,
           
           whom
           for
           the
           reasons
           he
           alleaged
           in
           the
           very
           begining
           of
           his
           letter
           ,
           &
           for
           other
           respects
           he
           could
           not
           perswad
           himself
           to
           be
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           as
           all
           know
           who
           then
           liued
           and
           conuersed
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           heard
           him
           seriously
           giue
           his
           iudgment
           thereof
           .
           The
           true
           words
           of
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           which
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           should
           haue
           cyted
           are
           these
           :
           
           
             Heare
             now
             ,
             what
             abuse
             is
             offered
             to
             the
             words
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
          
           Breue
           ,
           
             euery
             simple
             Reader
             will
             see
             without
             any
             explycation
             from
             me
             .
             For
             that
             the
             Pope
             doth
             not
             prohibite
             naturall
             obedience
             in
             things
             lawfull
             ;
             nor
             doth
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             naturall
             ,
             or
             ciuill
             obedience
             is
             opposite
             to
             faith
             or
             saluation
             of
             soules
             ;
             nor
             that
             the
             oath
             is
             vnlawfull
             ,
             for
             exhibiting
             such
             naturall
             or
             ciuill
             obedience
             :
             but
             for
             that
             ,
             besides
             this
             exaction
             of
             naturall
             obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             it
             conteyneth
             diuers
             other
             points
             also
             ,
             concerning
             matters
             of
             Catholicke
             religion
             &c.
             
          
           Let
           the
           Reader
           compare
           them
           ,
           with
           those
           which
           in
           the
           Fathers
           name
           M.
           Barlow
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           ,
           &
           he
           shal
           soone
           see
           how
           well
           ,
           whē
           he
           is
           disposed
           to
           rayle
           ,
           he
           can
           forge
           a
           text
           to
           befit
           his
           argumēt
           ,
           &
           what
           cōscience
           he
           maketh
           to
           abuse
           his
           Reader
           ,
           or
           slaunder
           his
           Aduersary
           .
        
         
           128.
           
           Another
           notorious
           forgery
           he
           vseth
           in
           cutting
           away
           of
           words
           when
           he
           is
           so
           conuinced
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           cannot
           reply
           .
           
           For
           proofe
           that
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           Emperour
           was
           taken
           out
           of
           his
           graue
           the
           day
           after
           his
           buriall
           by
           the
           Popes
           commaundment
           ,
           
             M.
             Barl●w
          
           will
           needs
           bring
           a
           clowd
           of
           witnesses
           ,
           
           which
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           hath
           so
           dispersed
           ,
           as
           that
           all
           the
           thunder
           and
           lightning
           will
           fall
           on
           
             M.
             Barlows
          
           owne
           head
           .
           For
           the
           Emperour
           dying
           at
           Liege
           where
           he
           was
           besi●ged
           by
           the
           yong
           Emperour
           his
           sonne
           ,
           and
           being
           vnburied
           againe
           the
           next
           day
           after
           his
           buriall
           ,
           how
           could
           the
           Pope
           procure
           it
           to
           be
           done
           ?
           
           Belike
           they
           dispatched
           
             M.
             Barlows
             Cut-speed
          
           the
           poast
           who
           in
           one
           night
           went
           from
           Liege
           
           to
           Rome
           800.
           myles
           and
           returned
           againe
           ere
           morning
           .
           But
           least
           that
           this
           should
           be
           espied
           ,
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           out
           of
           his
           Authors
           pareth
           away
           the
           word
           pridie
           ,
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           and
           then
           leaues
           the
           tyme
           indeterminate
           in
           them
           all
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           by
           his
           cyting
           thē
           as
           well
           seeme
           to
           haue
           byn
           done
           a
           yeare
           ,
           as
           a
           day
           before
           :
           for
           which
           matter
           I
           refer
           him
           to
           the
           discussion
           it self
           ,
           where
           this
           in
           due
           place
           is
           more
           largely
           handled
           .
        
         
           129.
           
           I
           will
           end
           with
           one
           place
           more
           wherewith
           the
           forgery
           is
           ioyned
           also
           incredible
           impudency
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Supplement
           doth
           more
           fully
           handle
           and
           cleerly
           euince
           against
           him
           .
           Yow
           haue
           before
           heard
           M.
           Barlows
           bould
           assertion
           ,
           touching
           
             vnity
             of
             names
          
           about
           a
           place
           obiected
           out
           of
           S.
           Leo
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           S.
           Peter
           was
           assumpted
           
             in
             cōsortium
             indiuiduae
             vnitatis
          
           ,
           which
           F.
           Persons
           sayd
           was
           answered
           long
           since
           by
           
             M.
             Harding
          
           ,
           to
           be
           meant
           
             of
             vnity
             of
             Name
          
           .
           
           What
           saith
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           hereunto
           ?
           
             Speake
             in
             sooth
             ,
             honest
             censurer
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             is
             vnity
             of
             names
             Hardings
             owne
             distinction
             in
             answere
             to
             Bishop
             Iewel●
             ?
          
           
           
             Himself
             denieth
             it
             ;
             for
             M.
             Harding
             saith
             that
             Leo
             meāt
             therby
             an
             vnitie
             in
             Quality
             an
             vnity
             in
             grace
             ,
             an
             vnity
             that
             is
             proper
             to
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             mention●th
             no
             vnity
             of
             NAME
             ,
             for
             though
             he
             were
             a
             corrupt
             Doctor
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             a
             better
             D●uine
             then
             to
             speake
             so
             absurdly
             as
          
           Persons
           
             would
             heer
             make
             him
          
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           very
           confidētly
           spoken
           thinke
           you
           ?
           And
           yet
           the
           Reader
           must
           know
           that
           in
           this
           very
           place
           which
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           himelf
           cyteth
           ,
           in
           the
           margent
           ,
           punctually
           setting
           downe
           the
           leaff
           ,
           in
           this
           very
           leasse
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           after
           the
           words
           of
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           of
           
             vnity
             of
             quallity
             ,
             vnity
             of
             grace
          
           he
           addeth
           againe
           and
           againe
           
             vnity
             of
             name
          
           ,
           &
           neuer
           saith
           
             an
             vnity
             that
             is
             proper
             to
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           And
           what
           then
           will
           you
           say
           to
           the
           brazen
           forhead
           of
           this
           shameles
           man
           ,
           affirming
           that
           
             D.
             Harding
          
           
           mentioneth
           
             no
             vnity
             ●f
             Name
          
           ;
           yea
           
             that
             himself
             d●nyeth
             i●
          
           ?
           Againe
           ,
           that
           he
           saith
           an
           
             Vnity
             that
             is
             proper
             to
             Christ
             hims●l●
          
           ?
           Truly
           I
           cannot
           heere
           but
           thinke
           of
           a
           sentence
           of
           
             S.
             Augustine
          
           which
           he
           wrote
           against
           one
           ,
           vsing
           far
           lesse
           impudency
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           if
           M.
           Barlow
           proceed
           on
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           
           
             puto
             quod
             ipsum
             libri
             sui
             atram●ntunm
             erubescendo
             conuertetur
             in
             minium
          
           :
           I
           thinke
           the
           very
           inke
           of
           his
           booke
           with
           blushing
           will
           become
           v●rmil●ion
           .
           I
           add
           no
           other
           examples
           of
           this
           perfidious
           dealing
           ,
           yet
           if
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           list
           to
           see
           them
           he
           shall
           find
           good
           store
           in
           the
           last
           chapter
           of
           the
           Supplement
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           I
           remit
           him
           .
        
         
           130.
           
           By
           these
           euictions
           gentle
           Reader
           (
           that
           I
           may
           heere
           conclude
           all
           this
           matter
           )
           of
           M.
           Barlows
           ignorance
           ,
           Grammaticall
           ,
           Historicall
           ,
           Scripturall
           ,
           Theologicall
           ,
           of
           his
           lying
           ,
           sycophancy
           rayling
           ,
           fooleries
           and
           forgeries
           ,
           of
           his
           bad
           di●puting
           ,
           Thrasonicall
           vaūting
           ,
           and
           other
           impertinencyes
           ,
           and
           misdemeanour
           in
           writing
           ,
           thow
           maiest
           without
           further
           proofe
           be
           able
           of
           thy self
           to
           iudge
           ,
           how
           vnfit
           a
           Sparthan
           he
           was
           to
           enter
           this
           combat
           ,
           &
           how
           true
           the
           Censure
           is
           which
           before
           I
           gaue
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           booke
           :
           which
           the
           more
           I
           consider
           the
           more
           I
           admire
           ,
           eyther
           how
           he
           was
           chosen
           to
           vvrite
           ,
           being
           so
           vveake
           ,
           or
           his
           writing
           suffered
           to
           passe
           with
           so
           sleight
           suruiew
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Apostle
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Sic
             non
             erat
             inter
             vos
             sapiens
             &c.
          
           
           is
           your
           Ministery
           so
           bare
           ,
           and
           Deuinity
           so
           barren
           ,
           
           that
           no
           more
           learned
           man
           then
           this
           ignorant
           and
           shameles
           Superintendent
           could
           be
           found
           to
           defend
           his
           Maiesty
           or
           write
           in
           this
           controuersy
           ?
           Or
           is
           your
           cause
           become
           now
           so
           desperate
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           weaknes
           and
           wickednes
           therof
           ,
           enforceth
           you
           to
           these
           hard
           shifts
           ,
           and
           disgracefull
           attempts
           ?
           Yf
           it
           be
           the
           truth
           you
           seeke
           ,
           why
           vse
           you
           so
           
           many
           and
           so
           manifest
           lyes
           ?
           If
           the
           controuersy
           y●●
           handle
           belong
           to
           fayth
           ,
           or
           good
           life
           ,
           what
           needeth
           so
           fraudulēt
           ,
           so
           faithles
           ,
           &
           persidious
           dealing
           ?
           If
           all
           Authors
           stād
           for
           you
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           corrupt
           their
           words
           ,
           peruert
           their
           meaning
           ?
           If
           the
           Aduersary
           you
           answer
           be
           so
           weake
           as
           you
           make
           him
           ,
           at
           least
           let
           him
           speake
           in
           his
           owne
           words
           ,
           and
           then
           will
           your
           refutation
           in
           that
           respect
           carry
           with
           it
           the
           more
           credit
           .
           Say
           not
           that
           which
           you
           cannot
           proue
           :
           meddle
           not
           with
           that
           which
           you
           doe
           not
           vnderstand
           :
           forge
           not
           accusations
           ,
           and
           then
           take
           the
           aduantage
           of
           your
           owne
           fictions
           :
           deale
           like
           Christiās
           ,
           deale
           like
           Deuines
           if
           you
           haue
           any
           Diuinity
           at
           all
           amongst
           you
           ;
           let
           things
           be
           handled
           as
           their
           nature
           require
           ,
           as
           it
           becomes
           the
           person
           of
           the
           writer
           ,
           as
           is
           best
           for
           the
           Readers
           direction
           for
           finding
           the
           truth
           in
           case
           the
           iniquity
           of
           your
           cause
           ,
           and
           weaknes
           of
           your
           ability
           can
           beare
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           will
           not
           complaine
           ;
           but
           setting
           aside
           all
           personall
           reproaches
           (
           to
           which
           this
           Minister
           aboue
           his
           fellowes
           is
           more
           subiect
           )
           insist
           only
           vpon
           the
           cause
           in
           controuersy
           
             vt
             res
             cum
             re
             ,
             causa
             cum
             causa
             ,
             ratio
             cum
             ratione
             concertet
             .
          
           
        
         
           131.
           
           This
           course
           had
           M.
           Barlow
           or
           could
           he
           haue
           holden
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           haue
           had
           so
           many
           ouersights
           ,
           so
           grosse
           and
           childish
           ignorance
           ,
           such
           lewd
           railing
           ,
           such
           sycophancy
           ,
           so
           many
           words
           ,
           so
           little
           matter
           ,
           so
           much
           chaffe
           without
           all
           substance
           ,
           so
           huge
           a
           heape
           of
           vntruthes
           ,
           so
           great
           brags
           ,
           so
           weake
           proofes
           ;
           and
           is
           fine
           we
           should
           haue
           found
           some
           Diuinity
           besides
           
             Erasmus
             Chiliads
             ,
             Martialls
             Epigrams
          
           and
           other
           Poets
           ,
           for
           of
           such
           pedling
           and
           pelting
           stuff
           is
           his
           whole
           booke
           composed
           :
           we
           should
           not
           haue
           seene
           such
           false
           citations
           such
           mistaking
           ,
           and
           corrupting
           of
           Authors
           ,
           such
           strāge
           and
           vnchristian
           assertions
           ,
           and
           other
           misdemeanours
           
           of
           which
           I
           haue
           laied
           forth
           some
           examples
           ,
           but
           haue
           left
           many
           more
           then
           I
           haue
           taken
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           of
           the
           heads
           touched
           more
           aduantagions
           also
           for
           the
           cause
           it self
           ,
           then
           those
           which
           I
           haue
           alleadged
           ,
           as
           who
           so
           listeth
           with
           any
           diligence
           to
           confer
           
             M.
             Barlows
          
           booke
           with
           F.
           Persons
           Letter
           ,
           or
           examine
           the
           passages
           he
           cyteth
           of
           others
           ,
           or
           his
           owne
           discourse
           ,
           collections
           and
           inferences
           ,
           will
           soone
           perceaue
           .
        
         
           132.
           
           Wherefore
           I
           wish
           thee
           ,
           good
           Reader
           ,
           vpon
           that
           which
           hath
           bene
           said
           to
           weigh
           first
           the
           difference
           both
           in
           the
           spirit
           and
           method
           of
           these
           two
           men
           ,
           
           and
           that
           by
           no
           other
           ballance
           then
           their
           owne
           bookes
           ,
           for
           thereby
           thou
           shalt
           see
           where
           truth
           ,
           where
           vertue
           ,
           and
           learning
           is
           :
           and
           contrariwise
           where
           falshood
           ,
           forgery
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           .
           The
           letter
           is
           in
           many
           mens
           hands
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           his
           booke
           ,
           doe
           but
           confront
           them
           togeather
           and
           thou
           shalt
           in
           the
           one
           find
           grauity
           ,
           iudgment
           ,
           learning
           method
           in
           writing
           ,
           modesty
           ,
           truth
           &
           what
           else
           should
           be
           in
           one
           that
           handleth
           a
           question
           of
           that
           nature
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           other
           neyther
           stile
           ,
           nor
           order
           ,
           nor
           modesty
           or
           any
           grauity
           ,
           learning
           ,
           or
           truth
           at
           all
           :
           and
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           writing
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           harsh
           ,
           patched
           togeather
           like
           a
           beggars
           cloake
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           sick
           mans
           dreame
           so
           ill
           coherent
           (
           vnles
           it
           be
           when
           he
           flatters
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           striues
           of
           purpose
           to
           be
           eloquent
           )
           as
           in
           reading
           the
           same
           I
           often
           thought
           of
           that
           censure
           of
           
             S.
             Hierome
          
           against
           Iouinian
           ,
           who
           was
           as
           fond
           in
           his
           latin
           phrases
           as
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           is
           in
           his
           English
           :
           
             Qu●tie●cumque
             cum
             legero
             ,
             vbi
             me
             defecerit
             Spiritus
             ,
             ibi
             est
             distinctio
             ,
             totum
             incipit
             ,
             totum
             pendet
             ex
             altero
             ,
             nescias
             quid
             cui
             cohareat
             :
          
           
           As
           often
           as
           I
           read
           him
           where
           my
           breath
           shall
           faile
           me
           there
           is
           a
           full
           point
           :
           the
           whole
           begins
           ,
           the
           whole
           depend●
           of
           some
           what
           else
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           knowes
           
           not
           what
           coherence
           one
           thing
           hath
           with
           another
           .
        
         
           133.
           
           Withall
           thow
           mayest
           obserue
           what
           strange
           impudency
           it
           was
           in
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           to
           tell
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           that
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           railing
           was
           such
           ,
           
           as
           
             neither
             his
             age
             ,
             〈◊〉
             profession
             ,
             neither
             shame
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             grace
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             could
             mortifie
             his
             nature
             ,
             or
             restraine
             his
             tongue
             :
          
           when
           as
           out
           of
           that
           Letter
           which
           he
           answereth
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           sentence
           or
           syllable
           ,
           that
           can
           sound
           of
           such
           insolency
           ;
           but
           his
           tongue
           hath
           so
           ouerlashed
           ,
           as
           neither
           age
           ,
           nor
           profession
           ,
           nor
           shame
           ,
           nor
           feare
           ,
           no●
           grace
           could
           restraine
           it
           .
           And
           if
           that
           such
           intempera●●
           and
           vnsincere
           dealing
           be
           the
           grace
           of
           Protestants
           spirits
           ,
           there
           needeth
           no
           great
           tryall
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           for
           discerning
           them
           from
           what
           sourg
           or
           fountayne
           they
           proceed
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           be
           g●od
           or
           bad
           .
           And
           whereas
           he
           mentioneth
           prof●ssion
           ,
           alluding
           ,
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           religious
           profession
           of
           Father
           
             P●rsons
             ,
             M.
             Barlow
          
           must
           know
           that
           in
           Catholicke
           doctrine
           ,
           the
           state
           of
           a
           Bishop
           is
           of
           more
           perfection
           in
           it selfe
           ●
           then
           is
           the
           state
           of
           a
           Religious
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           taking
           himselfe
           for
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           should
           haue
           shewed
           more
           modesty
           then
           
             F.
             Persons
          
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           had
           bene
           immodest
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           not
           .
           But
           men
           gather
           not
           grapes
           from
           thornes
           ,
           nor
           from
           such
           religion
           ,
           such
           Bishops
           ,
           
           such
           spirits
           ,
           expect
           any
           other
           flowers
           ,
           or
           fruite
           then
           are
           wont
           to
           grow
           in
           such
           gardens
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           the
           barren
           soile
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           pride
           ,
           and
           hereticall
           peruersity
           .
        
         
           134.
           
           Againe
           consider
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           what
           regard
           is
           to
           be
           had
           to
           the
           Censures
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           which
           they
           passe
           vpon
           Catholike
           bookes
           ,
           that
           are
           set
           out
           against
           them
           .
           For
           not
           knowing
           which
           way
           to
           turne
           themselues
           to
           answere
           ,
           they
           thinke
           it
           no
           ill
           policy
           to
           make
           the
           Reader
           belieue
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           of
           no
           worth
           ,
           the
           authors
           
           contemptible
           ,
           their
           proofes
           none
           at
           all
           .
           This
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           doth
           often
           ;
           &
           
             M.
             Andrews
          
           also
           maketh
           his
           first
           entrance
           with
           the
           same
           to
           his
           last
           booke
           .
           
           So
           likewise
           before
           them
           did
           
             M.
             Whitaker
          
           against
           the
           Rhemes
           Testament
           ,
           and
           
             M.
             Iewell
          
           against
           Doctor
           Harding
           ,
           which
           shamefull
           shift
           ,
           they
           neuer
           vse
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           know
           least
           what
           else
           to
           reply
           .
           For
           proofe
           whereof
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           argument
           ,
           let
           their
           owne
           writing
           against
           vs
           be
           seen
           ,
           especially
           this
           answer
           of
           M.
           Barlow
           ,
           in
           which
           his
           charges
           are
           fierce
           &
           frequent
           ;
           but
           when
           tryall
           is
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           he
           falleth
           eyther
           to
           forging
           of
           texts
           ,
           or
           corrupting
           of
           Authors
           ,
           or
           idle
           &
           ignorant
           babling
           ,
           or
           to
           worse
           dealing
           as
           hath
           bene
           shewed
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           side
           ,
           we
           for
           cleerer
           euidence
           and
           vpright
           dealing
           ,
           charge
           him
           with
           no
           more
           then
           we
           do
           proue
           ;
           nor
           take
           any
           other
           proofe
           ,
           then
           what
           is
           deduced
           from
           his
           owne
           words
           ,
           or
           else
           plainly
           expressed
           by
           them
           ;
           &
           that
           without
           any
           mutation
           ,
           addition
           ,
           chopping
           ,
           or
           any
           māner
           of
           wresting
           them
           to
           another
           sense
           &
           meaning
           ,
           then
           they
           of
           their
           owne
           nature
           do
           beare
           ,
           &
           M.
           Barlow
           himselfe
           when
           he
           wrote
           them
           did
           intend
           .
        
         
           135.
           
           Last
           of
           all
           if
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           mislike
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           stiled
           with
           a
           more
           honorable
           Ty●le
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           this
           Preface
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Discussion
           &
           Supplement
           ,
           besides
           that
           himself
           acknowledgeth
           it
           sufficiēt
           honour
           to
           haue
           the
           name
           
             Maister
             ,
             which
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             put
             to
             the
             Surname
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             is
             an
             addition
             of
             worship
             :
          
           so
           we
           must
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           giue
           it
           not
           ,
           for
           that
           we
           find
           no
           ground
           or
           foūdation
           for
           the
           same
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           neyther
           Harding
           against
           Iewell
           or
           Stapleton
           against
           Horne
           ,
           or
           others
           against
           other
           of
           the
           Superintendents
           haue
           bestowed
           other
           tytle
           then
           Maister
           ,
           as
           not
           acknowledging
           them
           to
           be
           any
           Byshops
           at
           all
           .
           And
           for
           mine
           owne
           part
           I
           take
           
           
             M.
             Barlowes
          
           wife
           ,
           
           whether
           she
           be
           his
           Lady
           or
           Mistri●
           
             for
             the
             feminine
             sex
          
           (
           to
           vse
           his
           owne
           words
           )
           
             must
             predominate
             which
             way
             so●uer
             inclyned
          
           )
           to
           be
           as
           much
           Bishop
           of
           Lincolne
           as
           he
           .
           And
           albeit
           
             M.
             Barlow
          
           say
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           that
           
             sure
             Maister
             Iewell
             was
             as
             lawfull
             a
             Byshop
             ,
             as
             M.
             Bellarmine
             is
             a
             Cardinall
             ,
             and
             deserues
             the
             tytle
             as
             well
          
           ;
           
           surely
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           that
           he
           is
           much
           mistaken
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           of
           Cardinall
           Bellarmins
           being
           Cardinall
           there
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           ,
           seeing
           he
           was
           made
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           only
           can
           ,
           &
           euer
           yet
           hath
           made
           Cardinalls
           ,
           such
           as
           now
           we
           speake
           of
           .
           But
           of
           
             M.
             Iewells
          
           being
           Byshop
           we
           haue
           not
           so
           much
           certainty
           ,
           yea
           we
           haue
           no
           certainty
           at
           all
           .
           For
           who
           I
           pray
           you
           made
           him
           ?
           Who
           gaue
           him
           his
           Iurisdiction
           ?
           Who
           imposed
           hands
           vpon
           him
           ?
           What
           orders
           had
           they
           ?
           What
           Byshops
           were
           they
           ?
        
         
           136.
           
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           both
           
             He
             ,
             Sands
             ,
             Scory
             ,
             Hor●e
             ,
             Grindall
             ,
          
           
           and
           others
           ,
           (
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           their
           names
           )
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           raigne
           of
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           mett
           at
           the
           Horse-head
           in
           Cheepside
           (
           a
           fit
           signe
           for
           such
           a
           Sacrament
           )
           and
           being
           disappointed
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Byshop
           of
           Landaffe
           ,
           who
           should
           there
           haue
           come
           to
           consecrate
           them
           ,
           they
           vsed
           the
           like
           art
           that
           the
           Lollards
           once
           did
           ,
           in
           another
           matter
           ,
           who
           being
           desirous
           to
           cate
           flesh
           on
           good
           friday
           ,
           and
           yet
           fearing
           the
           penalties
           of
           the
           lawes
           in
           such
           cases
           appointed
           ,
           tooke
           a
           pigge
           &
           d●uing
           him
           vnder
           the
           water
           ,
           said
           
             downe
             pigge
             and
             vp
             pi●●
          
           ,
           and
           then
           after
           constantly
           auouched
           that
           they
           had
           eaten
           no
           flesh
           bu●
           fi●h
           :
           So
           I
           say
           these
           graue
           Prelates
           assēbled
           as
           aforesayd
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Byshop
           whom
           they
           expected
           came
           not
           ,
           to
           consecrate
           them
           ,
           they
           dealt
           with
           
             S●ory
             of
             H●r●ford
          
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           were
           all
           on
           their
           knees
           ,
           caused
           him
           ,
           who
           kneeled
           downe
           
             Iohn
             Iewell
          
           ,
           
           to
           rise
           vp
           Byshop
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           &
           he
           that
           was
           
             Robert
             Horne
          
           before
           ,
           to
           rise
           vp
           Byshop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           and
           so
           forthwith
           all
           the
           rest●
           which
           Horse-head
           Ordering
           ,
           was
           after
           confirmed
           Synodically
           by
           Parlament
           ,
           wherin
           they
           were
           acknowledged
           for
           true
           Byshops
           :
           and
           it
           was
           further
           enacted
           ,
           that
           none
           should
           make
           any
           doubt
           or
           call
           in
           question
           that
           ordination
           .
        
         
           137.
           
           This
           was
           the
           first
           ordering
           of
           M.
           Iewell
           &
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           bene
           enformed
           by
           one
           that
           heard
           it
           from
           
             M.
             Neale
          
           Reader
           of
           the
           Hebrw
           lecture
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           *
           who
           was
           there
           present
           ,
           &
           an
           eye
           witnes
           of
           what
           was
           done
           and
           passed
           .
           Perhaps
           for
           a
           further
           complemēt
           to
           supply
           all
           defects
           in
           the
           matter
           or
           forme
           of
           this
           ordering
           ,
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           as
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           did
           as
           a
           noble
           Woman
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           done
           neere
           Vienna
           ,
           of
           whom
           Schererius
           the
           Lutheran
           writeth
           :
           
           
             Ante
             paucos
             annos
             ,
             non
             procul
             hinc
             mulier
             quaedam
             nobilis
             per
             impositionem
             muliebrium
             suarum
             manuum
             ,
             &
             lintei
             quo
             praecingebatur
             loco
             stolae
             ,
             filiorum
             suorum
             preceptorum
             ad
             praedicanticum
             officium
             vocauit
             ,
             ordinauit
             ,
             &
             consecrauit
             .
          
           A
           few
           yeares
           since
           ,
           not
           farr
           from
           hence
           ,
           a
           certayne
           Noble
           woman
           did
           call
           the
           Maister
           of
           her
           children
           ,
           to
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Preacher
           (
           or
           Minister
           )
           and
           did
           order
           and
           consecrate
           him
           by
           the
           imposition
           of
           her
           hands
           ,
           
           and
           of
           her
           apron
           which
           she
           did
           vse
           in
           steed
           of
           a
           stole
           .
           Whether
           any
           such
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           aprons
           ,
           or
           kyrtles
           ,
           were
           vsed
           to
           these
           first
           Prelates
           by
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           afterwards
           I
           know
           not
           :
           but
           I
           haue
           bene
           credibly
           enformed
           ,
           that
           Maister
           Whitgift
           would
           not
           be
           Byshop
           of
           Canterbury
           vntill
           he
           had
           kneeled
           downe
           ,
           &
           the
           Queene
           had
           laid
           her
           hands
           on
           his
           head
           :
           by
           which
           I
           suppose
           ,
           
             ex
             opere
             operato
          
           ;
           he
           receaued
           no
           grace
           .
        
         
           138.
           
           To
           conclude
           ,
           seeing
           that
           against
           
             M.
             Doctor
             
             Harding
          
           ,
           
           
             M.
             Iewell
          
           could
           neuer
           proue
           himself
           a
           Bishop●
           as
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           at
           large
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           here
           by
           〈◊〉
           cyted
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           put
           M.
           Barlow
           to
           proue
           the
           same
           ,
           f●●
           I
           see
           the
           length
           of
           his
           foote
           ,
           
             &
             quid
             valeant
             humeri
             q●●●
             ferre
             recus●nt
             ,
          
           where
           M.
           Iewell
           failed
           ,
           to
           seeke
           
             M.
             Barlowes
          
           supply
           were
           ridiculous
           ;
           it
           shall
           suffice
           him
           to
           answere
           for
           al
           his
           owne
           ouersights
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           to
           learne
           to
           be
           modest
           ,
           
           to
           take
           heed
           how
           he
           dealeth
           with
           Schoole
           men
           ,
           to
           write
           truely
           ,
           to
           study
           to
           vnderstand
           well
           the
           controuersie
           wherof
           he
           writeth
           ,
           and
           finally
           to
           write
           as
           a
           Scholler
           ,
           as
           a
           Deuine
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           an
           honest
           man
           (
           of
           all
           which
           the
           very
           easiest
           is
           too
           hard
           in
           my
           opinion
           for
           him
           to
           performe
           )
           &
           thē
           I
           dare
           promise
           him
           ,
           that
           with
           all
           candor
           ,
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           modesty
           by
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           answered
           .
           And
           if
           in
           some
           things
           I
           might
           seeme
           to
           haue
           bene
           too
           sharp
           :
           yet
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           base
           and
           bitter
           veyne
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           will
           seeme
           I
           doubt
           not
           to
           be
           both
           myld
           and
           temperate
           .
        
         
           
             Faultes
             escaped
             in
             the
             Preface
          
           
             Quate●n
             .
             (
             c
             )
             pag.
             1.
             nu
             .
             10.
             in
             margine
             versus
             finem
             .
             adde
             ,
             
               Nubrig
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Eodem
             quatern
             .
             pag.
             3.
             lin
             .
             26.
             nu
             .
             12.
             
               species
               producatur
            
             ,
             lege
             ,
             
               species
               praedicatur
            
             .
          
           
             Quatern
             .
             (
             d
             )
             pag.
             3.
             lin
             .
             24.
             nu
             .
             22.
             
             
               Iudge
               not
            
             ,
             ●ege
             ,
             
               I
               iudge
               not
            
             .
          
           
             Quatern
             .
             (
             f
             )
             pag.
             7.
             lin
             .
             30.
             num
             .
             45.
             dele
             ,
             the
             affirmatiue
             or
             negatiue
             .
          
           
             Quatern
             .
             (
             k
             )
             pag.
             1.
             l.
             6.
             nu
             .
             73.
             
             
               F.
               Persons
            
             ,
             lege
             Fathers
             person
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           OF
           POINTS
           CONCERNING
           THE
           NEVV
           OATH
           OF
           ALLEGIANCE
           ,
           Handled
           in
           the
           Kings
           Apology
           ;
           before
           the
           Popes
           Breues
           :
           AND
           Discussed
           in
           my
           former
           Letter
           :
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             FOR
             as
             much
             as
             good
             order
             and
             method
             in
             writing
             giueth
             alwaies
             great
             light
             and
             ease
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             my
             meaning
             is
             in
             this
             ensuing
             Worke
             to
             insist
             speci●lly
             vpon
             the
             three
             parts
             touc●ed
             rather
             then
             treat●d
             at
             large
             in
             my
             Letter
             against
             the
             Apology
             :
             which
             Letter
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             hath
             in
             his
             booke
             pretended
             to
             answer●
             and
             that
             also
             in
             three
             parts
             
             according
             to
             the
             former
             diuision
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             
             wherof
             the
             first
             part
             doth
             conteine
             such
             points
             ,
             as
             the
             Apology
             did
             handle
             by
             way
             of
             preface
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             before
             the
             Popes
             two
             Breues
             ,
             especially
             concerning
             the
             substance
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             of
             the
             new
             Oath
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             such
             other
             matters
             ,
             as
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             sayd
             two
             Breues
             were
             brought
             into
             dispute
             by
             way
             eyther
             of
             impugnation
             ,
             or
             defence
             .
             The
             third
             doth
             comprehend
             
               Cardinall
               Bellarmi●●
            
             his
             letter
             to
             
               M.
               Blackwell
            
             ,
             togeather
             with
             the
             view
             ,
             and
             examination
             of
             what
             had
             beene
             written
             in
             the
             Apology
             against
             the
             same
             .
             And
             albeit
             it
             doth
             grieue
             me
             not
             a
             little
             to
             be
             forced
             to
             leese
             so
             much
             good
             tyme
             ,
             frō
             other
             more
             profitable
             exercises
             ,
             as
             to
             goe
             ouer
             these
             matters
             againe
             ,
             especially
             with
             so
             idle
             an
             aduersary
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             find
             in
             eff●ct
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             euery
             where
             to
             be
             :
             yet
             shall
             I
             endeuour
             to
             recōpence
             somewhat
             to
             the
             Reader
             this
             losse
             of
             time
             ,
             by
             choosing
             out
             the
             principall
             matters
             only
             ,
             &
             by
             drawing
             to
             light
             my
             said
             Aduersaries
             volunta●y
             ,
             and
             affected
             obscurity
             ,
             vsing
             also
             the
             greatest
             breuity
             that
             I
             may
             ,
             without
             ouermuch
             preiudice
             to
             perspicuity
             ,
             which
             I
             greatly
             loue
             ,
             as
             the
             lanterne
             or
             rather
             looking
             glasse
             wherby
             to
             find
             out
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             so
             carefully
             fled
             by
             my
             aduersary
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             progresse
             of
             this
             our
             contention
             will
             be
             discouered
             .
             For
             that
             as
             diuinely
             our
             Sauiour
             sayd
             :
             
               Qui
               male
               agit
               ,
               odit
               lucem
               ,
               &
               non
               venit
               ad
               lucem
               ,
               ne
               arguantur
               op●ra
               eius
               :
            
             He
             that
             doth
             euill
             ,
             hateth
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             come
             at
             it
             ,
             least
             his
             workes
             be
             discouered
             therby
             .
             But
             we
             must
             draw
             him
             hereunto
             ,
             and
             for
             better
             method
             we
             shall
             reduce
             the
             most
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             heades
             of
             ech
             part
             vnto
             certayne
             Sections
             or
             Paragraphes
             ,
             which
             may
             help
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             
             
               ABOVT
               THE
               TRVE
               Author
               of
               the
               Apology
               for
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               .
               §.
               I.
               
            
             
               FIRST
               then
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               hath
               byn
               sufficiently
               obserued
               before
               ,
               and
               the
               reader
               hath
               byn
               aduertised
               also
               therof
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               my
               aduersaries
               allegatiōs
               of
               my
               words
               (
               when
               they
               are
               in
               any
               number
               )
               he
               commonly
               falsifieth
               them
               ,
               or
               offereth
               some
               other
               abuse
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               by
               altering
               them
               to
               his
               purpose
               ,
               or
               inserting
               his
               owne
               among
               mine
               ,
               and
               yet
               setting
               downe
               all
               in
               a
               different
               letter
               ,
               as
               if
               meerly
               they
               were
               myne
               ;
               I
               shal
               be
               inforced
               as
               occasion
               is
               offered
               ,
               to
               repeat
               my
               owne
               lynes
               ,
               as
               they
               ly
               in
               my
               owne
               Booke
               ,
               that
               therby
               I
               may
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               and
               his
               answere
               to
               me
               conceaued
               ,
               which
               hardly
               can
               be
               ,
               as
               he
               hudleth
               vp
               both
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               desiring
               to
               walke
               in
               a
               mist
               of
               darknes
               :
               the
               euent
               shall
               shew
               ,
               whether
               I
               speake
               this
               vpon
               good
               grounds
               ,
               or
               no.
               Now
               to
               the
               narration
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               first
               hauing
               receaued
               from
               my
               friend
               in
               England
               the
               aforesayd
               Apology
               of
               
                 triplex
                 Cuneus
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               new
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               now
               called
               the
               Kings
               ,
               and
               perused
               the
               same
               with
               some
               attention
               ,
               I
               wrote
               backe
               againe
               to
               my
               sayd
               friend
               ,
               as
               followeth
               ,
               being
               the
               very
               first
               lines
               .
               
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 yeild
                 you
                 harty
                 thankes
                 (
                 my
                 louing
                 friend
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 new
                 booke
                 you
                 sent
                 me
                 ouer
                 by
                 Guntar
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 last
                 passage
                 :
                 for
                 albeit
                 I
                 haue
                 determined
                 with
                 my selfe
                 in
                 this
                 my
                 banis●ment
                 to
                 spend
                 my
                 tyme
                 in
                 other
                 studies
                 more
                 profitable
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 contention
                 about
                 controuersies
                 :
                 Yet
                 must
                 I
                 needs
                 acc●pt
                 kindly
                 of
                 your
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 me
                 partaker
                 of
                 your
                 newes
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 more
                 glad
                 should
                 I
                 haue
                 byn
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 aduertised
                 me
                 what
                 your
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 mens
                 opinion
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Booke
                 in
                 your
                 partes
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 you
                 request
                 me
                 to
                 write
                 our
                 mens
                 iudgment
                 from
                 hence
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 you
                 require
                 it
                 so
                 earnestly
                 at
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 party
                 is
                 to
                 returne
                 presently
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 somewhat
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 breuity
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 :
                 albeit
                 I
                 do
                 
                 not
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 parties
                 that
                 are
                 principally
                 interessed
                 there●●●ill
                 answere
                 the
                 same
                 much
                 more
                 largely
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 First
                 then
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 setteth
                 〈◊〉
                 downe
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 not
                 so
                 easy
                 to
                 ghesse
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 more
                 generall
                 opinion
                 in
                 these
                 partes
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 that
                 odious
                 Discouery
                 of
                 Roman
                 do●trine
                 ,
                 and
                 practises
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 late
                 you
                 haue
                 seene
                 answered
                 ,
                 was
                 cast
                 forth
                 against
                 the
                 Catholickes
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 cyphred
                 name
                 of
                 T.
                 M.
                 with
                 direction
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 )
                 from
                 Superiours
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 Autho●●
                 being
                 in
                 deede
                 but
                 an
                 inferiour
                 Minister
                 ;
                 so
                 diuers
                 thinke
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 other
                 booke
                 also
                 cōmeth
                 from
                 some
                 other
                 T.
                 M.
                 of
                 like
                 condition
                 ,
              
               
               
                 t●ough
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 neerer
                 to
                 his
                 Mai●sty
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 perhaps
                 he
                 might
                 shew
                 the
                 same
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 dedicated
                 his
                 )
                 and
                 thereupon
                 might
                 presume
                 to
                 set
                 it
                 forth
              
               Authoritate
               Regia
               ,
               
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 front
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 somewhat
                 dif●●rent
                 from
                 other
                 bookes
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 printed
                 by
              
               Barker
               
                 his
                 Mai●sties
                 Printer
                 ,
                 and
                 adorned
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 page
                 with
                 the
                 Kings
                 Armes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 deuises
                 ,
                 wherin
                 our
                 English
                 Ministers
                 do
                 gr●●
                 now
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 bold
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 hope
                 to
                 haue
                 in
                 tyme
                 the
                 hand
                 which
                 Scottish
                 Ministers
                 once
                 had
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 most
                 certainly
                 do
                 perswade
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 neuer
                 read
                 aduisedly
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 Booke
                 is
                 contayned
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 &
                 honour
                 ,
                 as
                 ●e
                 would
                 neuer
                 haue
                 let
                 passe
                 sundry
                 thinges
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 are
                 published
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               I
               wrote
               at
               that
               tyme
               ,
               of
               my
               coniecture
               about
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               said
               Apology
               ,
               alleaging
               also
               certayne
               reasons
               in
               both
               the
               foresayd
               kindes
               ,
               which
               albeit
               they
               be
               ouerlong
               to
               be
               repeated
               heere
               ,
               yet
               one
               or
               two
               of
               ech
               kind
               ,
               especially
               such
               as
               Master
               Barlow
               pretendeth
               to
               answere
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               pretermitted
               .
               
               
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 (
                 sayd
                 I
                 )
                 his
                 Highnes
                 great
                 iudgmēt
                 would
                 presently
                 haue
                 discouered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 state
                 o●
                 the
                 q●●stion
                 is
                 twice
                 or
                 thrice
                 changed
                 in
                 this
                 Apology
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thin●
                 proued
                 by
                 allegations
                 of
                 Scriptures●
                 Fathers●
                 &
                 Councels
                 ,
                 which
                 t●e
                 a●uerse
                 part
                 d●ny●th
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ●e
                 ●ould
                 ●●u●r
                 haue
                 let
                 passe
                 so
                 mani●est
                 an
                 ouersight
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 〈…〉
                 o●
                 Cardi●all
              
               Bell●●mine
               
                 with
                 ●leuen
                 seuerall
                 pla●es
                 o●●●n●●ad●●●●●n
                 to
                 him●el●e
                 in
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 wheras
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 natu●e
                 o●
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 or
                 contrariety
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 can
                 be
                 proued
                 ,
                 or
                 mantayned
                 ,
                 as
                 euery
                 man
                 that
                 vnderstandeth
                 the
                 latin●on●ue
                 &
                 
                 will
                 but
                 looke
                 vpon
              
               Bellarmine
               
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 will
                 presen●ly
                 find
              
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               one
               of
               my
               reasons
               ,
               besides
               diuers
               other
               ,
               that
               I
               alleaged
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               all
               which
               for
               so
               much
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               Maister
               Barlow
               to
               deferre
               the
               answere
               thereof
               to
               another
               place
               afterwards
               ,
               and
               now
               to
               satisfy
               a
               reason
               only
               of
               certaine
               contemptuous
               speach
               vsed
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               also
               make
               repetition
               of
               my
               wordes
               therein
               .
               Thus
               then
               I
               wrote
               .
               
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 wheras
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 is
                 knowne
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 most
                 honorable
                 respects
                 in
                 treaty
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 vsage
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 especially
                 men
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 &
                 dignity
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 neuer
                 haue
                 consented
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 but
                 seene
                 the
                 Booke
                 with
                 any
                 attention
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 phrases
                 of
                 contempt
                 not
                 only
                 against
                 the
                 Pope
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 a
                 temporall
                 Prince
                 )
                 but
                 neyther
                 against
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 calling
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Maister
                   Bellarmine
                
                 ,
                 should
                 haue
                 passed
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 both
                 the
                 Emperour
                 and
                 greatest
                 Kings
                 of
                 Christēdome
                 ,
                 do
                 name
                 that
                 dignity
                 with
                 honour
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 seemeth
                 no
                 lesse
                 dissonant
                 ,
                 to
                 cal
                 a
                 Cardinal
                 Maister
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 call
                 the
                 chiefest
                 dignities
                 of
                 our
                 Crowne
                 by
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   M.
                   Chancellour
                   ,
                   M.
                   Treasurer
                   ,
                   M.
                   Duke
                   ,
                   M.
                   Earie
                   ,
                   M.
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   M.
                   Bancroft
                   ,
                
                 which
                 I
                 asure
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 would
                 in
                 law
                 of
                 Honour
                 condemne
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 externe
                 Subiect
                 ,
                 or
                 Prince
                 should
                 vse
                 to
                 men
                 of
                 that
                 Sate
                 in
                 our
                 countrey
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 of
                 different
                 religion
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 ,
                 I
                 rest
                 most
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 proceeded
                 ,
                 either
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 lacke
                 of
                 modesty
                 ,
                 or
                 charity
                 :
                 &
                 that
                 if
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 had
                 had
                 the
                 perusall
                 of
                 the
                 Booke
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 came
                 forth
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 presently
                 haue
                 giuen
                 a
                 dash
                 of
                 his
                 pen
                 ouer
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 effectuall
                 order
                 to
                 remedy
                 such
                 ouersights
                 of
                 inciuility
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               I
               then
               .
               And
               if
               I
               were
               deceiued
               in
               iudgement
               as
               now
               it
               seemeth
               I
               was
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               plea●eth
               his
               Maiesty
               to
               take
               the
               matter
               vpon
               himselfe
               ,
               &
               to
               auouch
               that
               Booke
               to
               be
               his
               ,
               
               yet
               in
               reason
               can
               it
               not
               be
               taken
               euill
               at
               my
               handes
               that
               followed
               those
               coniectures
               ,
               and
               sought
               rather
               to
               deryue
               vpon
               others
               the
               pointes
               which
               in
               that
               booke
               I
               misliked
               ,
               then
               to
               touch
               so
               great
               a
               personage
               as
               
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               my
               Prince
               .
               Yea
               in
               all
               duty
               and
               good
               manners
               I
               had
               obligation
               to
               conceale
               his
               Maiesties
               name
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               as
               himselfe
               concealed
               the
               same
               :
               and
               when
               any
               Prince
               will
               not
               be
               knowne
               to
               be
               a
               doer
               in
               action
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               it
               seemeth
               he
               would
               not
               at
               that
               tyme
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               with
               what
               dutifull
               respect
               any
               subiect
               might
               publish
               the
               same
               ,
               though
               he
               did
               suspect
               that
               he
               had
               part
               therin
               .
               For
               that
               subiects
               must
               seeme
               to
               know
               no
               more
               in
               Princes
               affaires
               then
               themselues
               are
               willing
               to
               haue
               known
               .
               And
               consequently
               ,
               when
               I
               saw
               that
               his
               Maiesty
               concealed
               his
               name
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               rather
               duty
               to
               seeke
               reasons
               to
               confirme
               &
               couer
               the
               same
               ,
               then
               by
               presūption
               to
               enter
               into
               Princes
               secrets
               ,
               and
               to
               reueale
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               hauing
               thus
               rendred
               a
               reason
               of
               my
               doings
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ,
               it
               remaineth
               that
               wee
               see
               what
               Maister
               Barlow
               hath
               to
               say
               against
               it
               ;
               for
               somewhat
               he
               must
               say
               ,
               wheresoeuer
               he
               find
               it
               ,
               &
               though
               neuer
               so
               impertinent
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               hauing
               taken
               vpon
               him
               to
               contradict
               ,
               and
               plead
               against
               me
               in
               all
               pointes
               ,
               and
               reaceaued
               his
               ●ee
               before
               hand
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               ,
               by
               the
               possession
               he
               hath
               gotten
               of
               a
               rich
               benefice
               ,
               and
               hopeth
               for
               more
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               he
               runneth
               to
               a
               ridiculous
               imitation
               of
               my
               former
               reasons
               ,
               whereby
               to
               seeke
               out
               whether
               Persons
               the
               Iesuite
               were
               the
               true
               author
               of
               my
               Lettter
               or
               no
               ,
               &
               from
               passage
               to
               passage
               doth
               furnish
               his
               style
               with
               some
               railing
               offals
               out
               of
               M.
               
                 VVatsons
                 Quodlibets
              
               against
               him
               ,
               which
               though
               the
               author
               recalled
               ,
               and
               sore
               repented
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               as
               is
               publikely
               knowne
               and
               testified
               by
               them
               that
               stood
               by
               ,
               and
               heard
               him
               :
               yet
               this
               charitable
               Prelate
               wil
               not
               suffer
               his
               synne
               to
               dye
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               will
               needs
               rayse
               ,
               and
               reuiue
               the
               same
               agayne
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               his
               owne
               ,
               by
               this
               sinfull
               &
               vnchristian
               exprobration
               therof
               .
               But
               what
               maketh
               this
               to
               the
               purpose
               we
               haue
               in
               hand
               ?
               surely
               nothing
               but
               to
               shew
               the
               malice
               ,
               and
               misery
               of
               the
               slaunderer
               .
               For
               let
               Father
               
                 Persons
                 be
                 a
                 ranging
                 voluntary
                 runegate
                 ,
                 and
                 Hispanized
                 Camelion
                 ,
              
               as
               here
               he
               is
               termed
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               els
               which
               an
               intemperate
               ,
               loose
               ,
               or
               lewde
               tongue
               can
               deuise
               for
               his
               con●umely
               ,
               
               what
               is
               all
               this
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               the
               writing
               of
               the
               former
               letter
               ,
               or
               who
               was
               the
               author
               thereof
               ?
               Doth
               not
               here
               malyce
               ,
               and
               folly
               striue
               which
               of
               them
               shall
               haue
               the
               vpper
               hand
               in
               M.
               Barlow
               ?
            
             
               But
               yet
               one
               point
               he
               hath
               more
               of
               singularity
               in
               folly
               ,
               which
               I
               suppose
               will
               goe
               neere
               to
               make
               the
               reader
               laugh
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               in
               choler
               with
               him
               before
               for
               his
               malice
               .
               For
               wheras
               I
               had
               professed
               my selfe
               to
               be
               perswaded
               vpon
               the
               reasons
               set
               downe
               ,
               that
               his
               Maiestie
               was
               not
               the
               penner
               of
               the
               Apologie
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               printed
               by
               Barker
               his
               Printer
               ,
               and
               set
               forth
               
                 authoritate
                 Regia
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Kings
               authority
               ,
               alleadging
               for
               example
               ,
               that
               first
               of
               the
               minister
               T.
               M.
               knowne
               afterwardes
               to
               be
               
                 Thomas
                 Morton
              
               ,
               who
               published
               some
               yeares
               gone
               ,
               his
               lying
               and
               slaunderous
               Discouery
               against
               Catholikes
               ,
               and
               gaue
               it
               this
               approbatio●
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 direction
                 from
                 Superiours
              
               (
               though
               perhaps
               no
               Superiour
               euer
               read
               it
               )
               and
               the
               like
               I
               sayd
               ,
               might
               be
               suspected
               that
               this
               other
               Apologie
               furnished
               with
               
                 authoritate
                 Regia
              
               ,
               might
               perhaps
               proue
               to
               be
               the
               worke
               of
               some
               other
               T.
               M.
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Thomas
                 Montague
              
               ,
               somewhat
               neere
               to
               his
               Maiestie
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               Ministeriall
               office
               ,
               which
               then
               he
               held
               :
               all
               which
               declaration
               notwithstanding
               Maister
               Barlow
               is
               so
               set
               to
               haue
               men
               thinke
               ,
               that
               I
               knew
               and
               perswaded
               my selfe
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Kings
               booke
               indeed
               ,
               
               and
               that
               by
               those
               two
               letters
               T.
               M.
               I
               meant
               Tua
               ,
               or
               
                 Tanta
                 Maiestas
                 .
                 By
                 those
                 ciphers
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 of
                 T.
                 M.
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 speake
                 without
                 equiuocation
                 he
                 meant
                 Tua
                 ,
                 or
                 Tanta
                 Maiestas
                 .
              
               
               And
               haue
               you
               euer
               heard
               such
               a
               dreame
               ,
               or
               deliration
               in
               one
               that
               professeth
               wit
               ?
               Marke
               his
               sharpenes
               .
               I
               doe
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               second
               
                 T.
                 M.
              
               doth
               signify
               
                 Thomas
                 Montague
              
               ,
               &
               do
               sett
               it
               downe
               expresly
               in
               the
               margent
               .
               I
               doe
               describe
               the
               person
               ,
               and
               office
               neere
               the
               king
               ,
               as
               being
               then
               Deane
               of
               his
               Chapell
               though
               I
               name
               it
               not
               .
               I
               doe
               shew
               probabilities
               ,
               how
               he
               might
               presume
               to
               write
               ,
               and
               set
               forth
               that
               booke
               
                 authoritate
                 Regia
              
               ,
               by
               shewing
               it
               only
               to
               the
               king
               .
               And
               how
               could
               I
               then
               by
               those
               two
               letters
               of
               T.
               M.
               meane
               Tua
               ,
               or
               
                 Tanta
                 Maiestas
              
               ?
               or
               what
               sense
               of
               grammer
               ,
               or
               coherence
               
               of
               phrase
               would
               those
               latyn
               wordes
               make
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               as
               I
               wrot
               in
               English
               ?
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               ?
               is
               not
               he
               worthy
               to
               pretend
               a
               Bishopricke
               ,
               that
               hath
               no
               more
               wit
               then
               this
               ?
               But
               let
               vs
               goe
               forward
               to
               examyne
               other
               poyntes
               .
            
             
               He
               standeth
               much
               vpon
               the
               exception
               taken
               ,
               of
               calling
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               ,
               
               
                 Maister
                 Bellarmine
              
               ,
               and
               his
               defence
               consisteth
               in
               these
               poyntes
               ,
               distended
               impertinently
               throughout
               diuers
               pages
               .
               
                 That
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 being
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 might
                 call
                 such
                 an
                 vpstart
                 officer
                 ,
                 that
                 knoweth
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 rake
                 for
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 sublimity
                 ,
                 Maister
                 .
              
               That
               Christ
               our
               Sauiour
               was
               called
               Rabbi
               by
               Nicodemus
               ,
               &
               Rabboni
               by
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               :
               
               and
               that
               Christ
               himselfe
               acknowleged
               the
               title
               to
               his
               disciples
               Iohn
               13.
               
               
                 You
                 call
                 me
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &
                 Maister
                 ,
              
               
               
                 &
                 you
                 do
                 well
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 I
                 am
                 .
                 That
                 S.
                 Cypriā
                 called
                 Tertullian
                 his
                 Mai●ter
                 ,
              
               &
               
                 Peter
                 Lombard
              
               Bishop
               of
               Paris
               was
               called
               
                 Maister
                 o●
                 the
                 Sentences
              
               ,
               in
               all
               which
               speaches
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               the
               word
               Maister
               is
               taken
               for
               a
               name
               of
               credit
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               reproach
               .
               These
               are
               his
               arguments
               .
            
             
               Wher●unto
               I
               answer
               first
               that
               the
               greater
               the
               Prince
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               commonly
               they
               doe
               abound
               in
               courtesy
               of
               honorable
               speach
               ,
               and
               consequently
               his
               Maiesties
               greatnes
               made
               rather
               for
               my
               coniecture
               ,
               then
               otherwise
               :
               that
               if
               he
               had
               beene
               the
               Writer
               of
               the
               booke
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               vsed
               that
               terme
               of
               contempt
               to
               such
               a
               man
               :
               and
               secondly
               for
               so
               much
               as
               concerneth
               the
               dignity
               &
               degree
               of
               a
               Cardinall
               in
               it self
               ,
               
               so
               much
               scorned
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               it
               shal
               be
               well
               ,
               that
               he
               do
               read
               ouer
               the
               fourth
               chapter
               of
               Car●inall
               Bellarmines
               last
               booke
               of
               answer
               to
               his
               Maies●●es
               ●re●ace
               ,
               
                 De
                 comparatione
                 Regis
                 &
                 Cardinalis
              
               ,
               where
               he
               sh●●l
               〈◊〉
               so
               much
               
                 raked
                 togeather
              
               (
               to
               vse
               his
               owne
               phrase
               of
               conte●pt
               for
               the
               dignity
               ,
               and
               high
               estimation
               of
               that
               state
               in
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               as
               he
               wil
               be
               hardly
               ●b●e
               to
               di●perse
               the
               same
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               godly
               ,
               and
               w●s●
               men
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               contumelious
               speach
               he
               can
               vse
               therof
               ,
               esp●c●ally
               for
               so
               much
               as
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               his
               worde●
               o●●●omise
               are
               these
               :
               
                 Adducāiudicium
                 ,
                 &
                 testimonis
                 Pa●●●m
                 v●t●rum
                 ,
                 qui
                 primis
                 q●●ngentis
                 annis
                 sloruerunt
                 ,
                 quos
                 à
                 s●
                 
                 ●ecipi
                 Rex
                 ipse
                 supra
                 testatus
                 est
                 .
              
               I
               wil●
               bring
               forth
               the
               iudgment
               ,
               and
               te●timonies
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               which
               florished
               in
               the
               first
               fiue
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               the
               King
               before
               testified
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               admit
               ,
               and
               receiue
               .
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               where
               he
               alleageth
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               called
               Rabbi
               and
               Rabboni
               ,
               and
               acknowledged
               himselfe
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               a
               Maister
               ,
               and
               Teacher
               ,
               helpeth
               nothing
               Maister
               Barlowes
               purpose
               at
               all
               .
               For
               we
               graunt
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               Maister
               may
               signify
               two
               thinges
               ,
               first
               the
               authority
               of
               a
               teacher
               ,
               or
               doctor
               ,
               and
               so
               our
               Sauiour
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               high
               ,
               and
               most
               excellent
               doctrine
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               to
               ●each
               vnto
               the
               world
               for
               saluatiō
               of
               soules
               was
               called
               Maister
               
                 by
                 ex●ellen●y
              
               ,
               yea
               the
               only
               Maister
               ,
               for
               so
               doth
               our
               Sauiour
               expressely
               aff●●me
               in
               S.
               Matthews
               ghospell
               ,
               
               
                 Be
                 you
                 not
                 called
                 Maisters
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 only
                 your
                 Maister
                 .
              
               In
               which
               sense
               he
               is
               also
               called
               Doctor
               by
               eminency
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Isay
               ,
               
               who
               promised
               amōg
               other
               things
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               his
               people
               ;
               
                 Non
                 saciet
                 a●ol●re
                 ad
                 tev●●●●
                 Doctorem
                 tuum
                 .
              
               He
               wil
               not
               take
               frō
               you
               ag●ine
               your
               Doctor
               ,
               or
               Maister
               .
               Iosue
               also
               in
               this
               sense
               writeth
               ,
               
               that
               he
               called
               togeather
               
                 Principes
                 ,
                 Iudices
                 ,
                 &
                 Magist●os
                 .
              
               The
               Princes
               ,
               Iudges
               ,
               &
               Maisters
               of
               the
               people
               .
               So
               as
               in
               this
               sense
               of
               teaching
               ,
               gouerning
               ,
               &
               directing
               ,
               the
               word
               Maister
               beareth
               a
               great
               dignity
               ,
               and
               our
               Sauiour
               ioyned
               the
               same
               with
               the
               word
               Lord
               ,
               
               when
               he
               sayd
               
                 you
                 call
                 me
                 Lord
                 &
                 Maister
                 ,
                 &
                 you
                 do
                 well
                 therin
                 .
              
               And
               so
               if
               the
               Ap●loge●
               whosoeuer
               he
               were
               had
               this
               intentiō
               to
               hon●ur
               Card.
               Bellarmine
               with
               the
               dignity
               of
               Doctor
               ,
               &
               teacher
               ,
               whē
               he
               called
               him
               
                 M.
                 Bellarmine
              
               ,
               I
               graunt
               that
               no
               discourtesy
               was
               offered
               vnto
               him
               by
               that
               title
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               there
               is
               another
               sense
               in
               vsing
               this
               word
               Ma●●ter
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               common
               title
               giuen
               to
               vulgar
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               lea●t●
               &
               lowest
               of
               all
               other
               titles
               of
               courtesy
               accustomed
               to
               be
               giuen
               ,
               for
               that
               aboue
               this
               is
               the
               word
               Syr
               ,
               &
               aboue
               that
               agayne
               Lord
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Maiest●
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               and
               common
               acceptance
               of
               the
               word
               Maister
               ,
               I
               sayd
               in
               my
               Letter
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               taken
               in
               contempt
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               vsed
               to
               any
               
               person
               ,
               to
               w●om
               the
               title
               o●
               higher
               dignity
               by
               common
               intendment
               was
               due
               ,
               as
               i●
               a
               man
               should
               say
               Maist●r
               Chancellour
               ,
               M.
               Treasurer
               ,
               M.
               Earle
               ,
               M
               .
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               But
               l●t
               vs
               s●e
               the
               wily
               winding
               of
               M.
               Barlow
               here
               ,
               for
               that
               ●●●ding
               hims●lfe
               much
               p●●ssed
               with
               these
               examples
               ,
               he
               ●ound
               this
               deui●e
               to
               shi●t
               them
               of
               .
               
                 S●ch
                 a
                 digni●y
              
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 Ma●s●●r
                 prefixed
                 be●ore
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 pr●●e
                 a
                 diminishing
                 terme
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Syrname
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 addition
                 of
                 ●ors●ip
                 .
              
               
               a●candalum
               ●candalum
               Magnatum
               ?
            
             
               W●e●●t●
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               this
               shi●t
               is
               more
               fond
               then
               the
               former
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               come
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               this
               deuise
               ,
               &
               let
               a
               Sut●r
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               or
               Coun●ell
               ●or
               gayning
               the
               good
               ●ill
               ,
               and
               fauour
               of
               the
               Coun●ellours
               ,
               b●gin
               with
               this
               additiō
               o●
               worship
               to
               their
               S●rnames
               ,
               
               saying
               in●teed
               o●
               Lord
               Chauncellour
               ,
               M.
               Fgerton
               ,
               I
               haue
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               ●ute
               ,
               wherein
               I
               craue
               fauour
               :
               so
               also
               ,
               Mais●er
               ●ecill
               in●●e●d
               of
               Lord
               ●reasurer
               ,
               
                 M.
                 Howard
                 ,
                 M.
                 ●albot
              
               ,
               &
               others
               in
               〈◊〉
               of
               Honours
               ,
               and
               Lordshippes
               :
               would
               Maister
               B●●low
               thinke
               to
               obtayne
               more
               ●auour
               by
               this
               addition
               of
               wor●hip
               to
               theyr
               Syrnames
               ?
               or
               did
               he
               vse
               perhaps
               this
               manner
               of
               speach
               ,
               when
               he
               crouched
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               his
               Ma●esty
               ●or
               gaining
               the
               Bishoprick
               ,
               which
               he
               now
               pos●es●●th
               ?
               or
               will
               he
               teach
               this
               magisteriall
               doctrine
               o
               courtesy
               to
               be
               practised
               in
               the
               Court
               at
               this
               day
               ?
               How
               many
               scholle●s
               and
               disciples
               were
               he
               like
               to
               haue
               th●rin
               ?
               but
               among
               other
               examples
               ,
               one
               there
               is
               wherin
               gl●dly
               I
               w●uld
               haue
               his
               answer
               .
               He
               profes●eth
               himselfe
               a
               great
               ,
               and
               singul●r
               seruitour
               of
               the
               Queene
               past
               ,
               and
               if
               this
               doctrine
               o●
               Ma●ster
               do
               hold
               in
               men
               of
               neuer
               so
               great
               honour
               for
               addition
               of
               worship
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               giuen
               to
               the
               S●rn●me
               :
               then
               b●
               like
               proportion
               also
               ,
               it
               must
               hould
               in
               the
               word
               Mist●●sse
               ,
               giu●n
               to
               the
               S●rname
               of
               women
               ,
               t●●ugh
               neu●r
               so
               gr●at
               ,
               or
               Honorable
               .
               Yf
               then
               Maister
               Barlow
               ,
               had
               gone
               vnto
               the
               s●yd
               Queene
               in
               neuer
               so
               good
               
               ●
               disposition
               ,
               yea
               when
               he
               had
               betrayed
               his
               Maister
               the
               ●arle
               of
               Essex
               for
               her
               sake
               ,
               and
               had
               preached
               again●t
               him
               that
               horrible
               Sermon
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               a●ter
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               should
               haue
               sayd
               vnto
               her
               ,
               Good
               Mistres●e
               Tydder
               ,
               this
               and
               this
               haue
               I
               done
               for
               your
               cause
               ,
               I
               hope
               you
               wil
               reward
               me
               :
               what
               reward
               would
               you
               thinke
               that
               she
               would
               haue
               bestowed
               vpon
               him
               ,
               for
               so
               great
               a
               courtesy
               ?
               And
               this
               shal
               be
               sufficient
               to
               shew
               the
               vanity
               of
               this
               euasion
               ,
               wherein
               he
               pleaseth
               himselfe
               very
               much
               ,
               and
               entertayneth
               his
               pen
               for
               diuers
               pages
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               pretermitting
               three
               or
               foure
               other
               in●tances
               of
               mine
               of
               much
               more
               force
               ,
               for
               prouing
               my
               coniecture
               ,
               that
               his
               Maiestie
               himselfe
               penned
               not
               the
               Apologie
               ,
               promising
               to
               answer
               them
               after
               in
               their
               due
               place
               :
               but
               this
               place
               had
               bene
               most
               due
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               if
               the
               Minister
               had
               found
               himselfe
               ready
               ,
               and
               sufficiently
               fraught
               with
               substance
               to
               refute
               them
               ,
               and
               therfore
               it
               is
               to
               be
               presupposed
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               pretermitted
               the
               occasion
               for
               shew
               at
               least
               of
               some
               furniture
               in
               this
               beginning
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               as
               he
               hunteth
               so
               greedily
               after
               all
               occasions
               to
               say
               somewhat
               ,
               though
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               Well
               then
               ,
               thus
               remayneth
               the
               argument
               of
               this
               first
               Paragraph
               ,
               about
               the
               true
               Author
               of
               the
               Apology
               (
               which
               now
               his
               Maiestie
               confesseth
               to
               be
               his
               )
               somewhat
               discussed
               ,
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               :
               the
               rest
               remayning
               for
               the
               place
               that
               M.
               Barlow
               hath
               promised
               to
               say
               more
               thereof
               afterwardes
               .
               The
               summe
               of
               all
               hitherto
               treated
               being
               ,
               that
               I
               and
               infinit
               others
               being
               strangers
               to
               that
               which
               was
               done
               in
               secret
               ,
               &
               thinking
               it
               not
               conuenient
               ,
               nor
               dutifull
               for
               any
               subiect
               of
               his
               Mati●
               .
               to
               ascribe
               vnto
               so
               great
               a
               Prince
               ,
               a
               thing
               that
               might
               be
               denyed
               afterwards
               ,
               or
               called
               in
               controuersy
               by
               many
               :
               I
               did
               vpon
               the
               reasons
               alleadged
               ,
               perswade
               my selfe
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               doing
               of
               some
               of
               his
               Maiesties
               Chaplaines
               ,
               &
               namely
               of
               Maister
               
                 Thomas
                 Montague
              
               ,
               as
               before
               I
               haue
               said
               by
               some
               generall
               licence
               ,
               or
               approbation
               of
               his
               Highnes
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               haue
               bene
               penned
               by
               his
               Maiesty
               himselfe
               .
               And
               vpon
               this
               ground
               ,
               did
               I
               frame
               my
               Letter
               
               and
               iudg●ment
               to
               my
               friend
               in
               England
               ,
               with
               all
               mod●sty
               ,
               r●uerence
               ,
               and
               due
               respect
               vnto
               his
               Maiesties
               person
               ,
               though
               sometymes
               I
               was
               forced
               by
               the
               very
               currēt
               of
               the
               matter
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               iniurious
               dealing
               ,
               as
               to
               me
               it
               seemed
               ,
               o●
               the
               supposed
               Author
               to
               be
               more
               quick
               and
               earnest
               with
               him
               ,
               then
               I
               would
               haue
               bene
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               but
               imagined
               his
               Maiestie
               to
               haue
               bene
               the
               writer
               thero●
               .
               Whereby
               also
               appeareth
               the
               present
               iniquity
               of
               this
               other
               Minister
               
                 VVilliam
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               
               who
               in
               all
               this
               Answer
               of
               his
               doth
               peremptorily
               conioyne
               himselfe
               with
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               whose
               champion
               he
               maketh
               himselfe
               to
               be
               ,
               reapeating
               all
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               Apologer
               (
               whom
               I
               tooke
               to
               be
               no
               better
               then
               himsel●e
               )
               as
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               my
               confutation
               ,
               as
               a
               confutation
               of
               his
               Maiestie
               ,
               wherin
               he
               doth
               me
               open
               iniury
               :
               for
               that
               
                 Er●or
                 P●rsona
                 mut
                 at
                 casum
              
               ,
               say
               both
               Lawyers
               and
               Deuines
               ,
               and
               he
               ought
               to
               haue
               taken
               me
               in
               the
               sense
               ,
               &
               meaning
               that
               I
               supposed
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               or
               false
               .
            
             
               For
               as
               ,
               if
               in
               an
               euening
               when
               it
               waxeth
               darke
               a
               man
               should
               meet
               one
               ,
               whom
               ●e
               thinketh
               to
               be
               his
               enemy
               ,
               &
               to
               haue
               greatly
               abused
               him
               ,
               &
               should
               vse
               sharp
               speach
               vnto
               him
               according
               to
               his
               supposed
               deserts
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               party
               should
               not
               be
               his
               enemy
               indeed
               ,
               but
               rather
               his
               great
               friend
               ,
               or
               Superiour
               ;
               he
               could
               not
               haue
               an
               action
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               vttered
               these
               former
               words
               out
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               his
               enemy
               ,
               &
               had
               abused
               him
               :
               so
               much
               lesse
               here
               in
               this
               mistaking
               in
               so
               great
               obscurity
               of
               darkenes
               ,
               there
               being
               so
               many
               probabilities
               and
               coni●ctures
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               now
               you
               haue
               heard
               .
               Wherfor
               I
               must
               require
               at
               
                 M.
                 Barlowes
              
               hands
               to
               lay
               down
               this
               deuise
               ,
               and
               to
               r●peate
               my
               words
               throughout
               my
               whole
               Letter
               ,
               a●
               spo●en
               to
               
                 Thomas
                 Montague
              
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               of
               his
               state
               &
               condition
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               perswasion
               ,
               and
               supposition
               at
               that
               t●me
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               his
               Mai●stie
               :
               and
               as
               often
               as
               he
               dot●
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               offereth
               me
               open
               iniury
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               to
               ●i●
               Maiestie
               also
               ;
               and
               maketh
               himselfe
               ridicul●●●●o
               others
               .
               And
               with
               this
               condition
               shall
               we
               end
               t●is
               ●ir●t
               Paragraph
               ,
               and
               passe
               to
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               OF
               THE
               PRETENDED
               Cause
               of
               the
               new
               Oath
               ,
               which
               is
               sayd
               to
               be
               the
               Powder-Treason
               .
               §.
               II.
               
            
             
               NEXT
               after
               the
               coniectures
               handled
               about
               the
               Author
               o●
               the
               Apologie
               ,
               I
               comming
               in
               my
               Letter
               to
               touch
               the
               causes
               pretended
               of
               pres●ure
               to
               Catholikes
               by
               this
               new
               exacted
               oath
               ,
               I
               proposed
               some
               of
               the
               Apologers
               words
               in
               his
               Preamble
               ,
               concerning
               the
               detestatiō
               of
               the
               Powder-treason
               ,
               
               in
               which
               detestation
               ,
               though
               I
               willingly
               ioyned
               with
               him
               ,
               yet
               complayned
               I
               of
               the
               iniquity
               of
               some
               that
               vrged
               continually
               the
               hatred
               therof
               against
               innocent
               men
               ,
               for
               them
               that
               were
               culpable
               ,
               contrary
               to
               his
               Maiesties
               honorable
               meaning
               ,
               as
               appeared
               by
               the
               words
               vttered
               both
               in
               his
               Proclamation
               ,
               &
               speach
               in
               the
               Parlament
               .
               To
               which
               passage
               of
               mine
               M.
               Barlow
               cōming
               to
               answer
               ,
               setteth
               downe
               first
               my
               words
               and
               discourse
               in
               a
               different
               letter
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               were
               punctually
               myne
               indeed
               ,
               &
               nothing
               peruerted
               or
               corrupted
               by
               him
               ,
               &
               then
               playeth
               vpon
               them
               as
               though
               this
               ground
               had
               bene
               true
               and
               sincere
               indeed
               .
               And
               for
               that
               this
               is
               his
               perpetuall
               vse
               throughout
               the
               whole
               answer
               ,
               I
               shall
               for
               this
               once
               ,
               put
               down
               his
               words
               ,
               &
               after
               also
               my
               owne
               ,
               whereby
               you
               may
               take
               a
               document
               now
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               how
               to
               trust
               him
               in
               the
               rest
               .
               Thus
               then
               he
               beginneth
               his
               first
               Paragraph
               num
               .
               18.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 preāble
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 Colloquintida
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Epithetes
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 powder-t●eason
                 of
                 monstrous
                 ,
                 
                 rare
                 ,
                 nay
                 neuer
                 heard
                 of
                 ,
                 treacherous
                 ,
                 famous
                 ,
                 and
                 infamous
                 attempt
                 ,
                 it
                 deserues
                 them
                 sayth
                 he
                 :
                 but
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 singular
                 from
                 all
                 examples
                 ,
                 there
                 hauing
                 bene
                 the
                 like
                 done
                 by
                 Protestantes
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 specie
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 indiuiduo
                 )
                 as
                 at
                 Antwerp
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Hage
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Scotland
                 .
                 Secondly
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 
                   Crambe
                   bis
                   posita
                
                 ,
                 so
                 o●ten
                 repeated
                 ,
                 the
                 parties
                 being
                 executed
                 .
                 ●hirdly
                 that
                 the
                 Kings
                 promise
                 ,
                 &
                 Proclamation
                 being
                 ,
                 that
                 other
                 Catholikes
                 shal
                 not
                 fare
                 the
                 worse
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 innocēt
                 for
                 the
                 nocent
                 are
                 punished
                 ,
                 at
                 lea●t
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 Libells
                 ,
                 Inuectiues
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 searching
                 of
                 houses
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 outward
                 a●●lictions
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 aboue
                 al
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 new
                 deuised
                 Oath
                 for
                 their
                 inward
                 pressure
                 of
                 soule
                 and
                 conscience
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 
                   Mors
                   in
                   olla
                
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 him
                 dilate
                 his
                 stile
                 into
                 dolefully
                 Rhetoricall
                 expostulations
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               his
               relation
               of
               my
               Discourse
               ,
               wherin
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               the
               confused
               obscurity
               thereof
               ,
               which
               euery
               ordinary
               reader
               will
               not
               vnderstand
               (
               and
               therein
               consisteth
               a
               great
               part
               of
               his
               hope
               )
               I
               haue
               no
               such
               word
               in
               my
               speach
               as
               
                 Crambe
                 bis
                 posita
              
               ;
               and
               much
               lesse
               do
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               such
               like
               examples
               of
               Powder-treasons
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               foūd
               in
               Protestants
               although
               not
               in
               specie
               ,
               yet
               in
               indiuidu●
               ,
               for
               I
               should
               speake
               like
               a
               foole
               in
               so
               saying
               ,
               
               and
               so
               doth
               M.
               Barlow
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               like
               one
               that
               vnderstandeth
               not
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               as
               presently
               I
               shall
               declare
               ,
               after
               that
               I
               shall
               haue
               set
               down
               my
               owne
               words
               ,
               as
               they
               ly
               in
               my
               Letter
               ,
               and
               are
               these
               that
               ensue
               .
            
             
               The
               preamble
               beginneth
               with
               ,
            
             
               
                 The
                 monstrous
                 ,
                 rare
                 nay
                 neuer
                 heard
                 of
                 treacherous
                 ,
                 famous
                 ,
                 and
                 infamous
                 attempt
                 ,
                 plotted
                 within
                 these
                 few
                 yeares
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 powder-treason
                 )
                 infinite
                 in
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 singular
                 from
                 all
                 exāple
                 ,
                 crying
                 loudly
                 for
                 vengeance
                 from
                 heauen
                 &c.
                 
                 Al
                 which
                 Epithetes
                 for
                 due
                 detestation
                 of
                 so
                 rash
                 ,
                 and
                 heynous
                 an
                 attempt
                 ,
                 Catholicks
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 Prot●stantes
                 doe
                 willingly
                 admit
                 ?
                 though
                 for
                 singularity
                 from
                 all
                 examples
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 respect
                 speci●m
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 indiuiduum
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 like
                 to
                 another
                 in
                 all
                 poyntes
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 recounted
                 in
                 histories
                 many
                 attēpts
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 also
                 by
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 :
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 Antwerp
                 placed
                 a
                 whole
                 barke
                 of
                 Powder
                 in
                 the
                 vaulted
                 great
                 street
                 of
                 that
                 Citty
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 P●ince
                 of
                 Parma
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Nobility
                 was
                 to
                 pas●e
                 :
                 &
                 that
                 o●
                 him
                 in
                 Hage
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 ha●e
                 blowne
                 vp
                 the
                 whole
                 
                 Counsell
                 of
                 Holland
                 ,
                 vpon
                 priuate
                 reuenge
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 Edenborough
                 in
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 like
                 trayne
                 of
                 Powder
                 was
                 laid
                 for
                 the
                 cruell
                 murther
                 of
                 his
                 Maiesties
                 Father
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 succeeding
                 ,
                 his
                 death
                 was
                 achieued
                 by
                 another
                 no
                 lesse
                 bloudy
                 ,
                 and
                 barbarous
                 violence
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 why
                 (
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 )
                 is
                 this
                 wofull
                 attempt
                 of
                 those
                 vnfortunate
                 gētlemen
                 ,
                 so
                 often
                 brought
                 in
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 repeated
                 almost
                 in
                 euery
                 corner
                 of
                 this
                 booke
                 ?
                 Are
                 they
                 not
                 executed
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 culpable
                 therof
                 ?
                 And
                 are
                 not
                 other
                 Catholikes
                 deliuered
                 from
                 the
                 guylt
                 therof
                 by
                 the
                 long
                 and
                 diligent
                 search
                 of
                 iustice
                 made
                 thereabout
                 ?
                 The
                 Minister
                 himselfe
                 confesseth
                 in
                 his
                 very
                 next
                 lynes
                 ,
                 the
                 equity
                 of
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 professed
                 in
                 his
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 &
                 Parlament-speach
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 vse
                 other
                 Catholikes
                 the
                 worse
                 for
                 that
                 .
                 Wherof
                 it
                 followeth
                 that
                 he
                 held
                 them
                 for
                 guiltlesse
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 pressures
                 both
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 externall
                 affliction
                 which
                 since
                 that
                 tyme
                 they
                 haue
                 suffered
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 doe
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 ,
                 were
                 designed
                 before
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 begun
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 (
                 as
                 indeed
                 they
                 were
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 powder-treason
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 effect
                 rather
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 gentlemen
                 forseeing
                 or
                 knowing
                 the
                 course
                 that
                 was
                 designed
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 also
                 put
                 in
                 practice
                 ,
                 resolued
                 vppon
                 that
                 miserable
                 medium
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 destruction
                 ,
                 &
                 publick
                 calamity
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 alas
                 is
                 there
                 no
                 end
                 of
                 exprobration
                 against
                 the
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 nocent
                 ?
                 No
                 compassion
                 ?
                 No
                 commiseration
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 clemency
                 of
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 in
                 his
                 gracious
                 Proclamation
                 (
                 as
                 here
                 is
                 confessed
                 )
                 gaue
                 security
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 headlong
                 action
                 of
                 those
                 few
                 Catholicke
                 gentlemen
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 profession
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 worse
                 vsed
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 :
                 how
                 commeth
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 agri●uances
                 haue
                 beene
                 heaped
                 vpon
                 them
                 euer
                 since
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 dayly
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 infamous
                 libels
                 published
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 ●
                 .
                 M.
                 ●is
                 slaunderous
                 Discouery
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 answer
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 new
                 Oath
                 deuised
                 
                 for
                 t●e
                 vtter
                 ouerthrow
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 soule
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 again●t
                 their
                 conscience
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 goods
                 and
                 citim●tion
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 refuse
                 it
                 ?
                 How
                 come
                 so
                 many
                 searches
                 of
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 spoyles
                 o●
                 their
                 goodes
                 ,
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 their
                 per●ons
                 ,
                 af●l●ctions
                 of
                 their
                 te●●●●ts
                 ,
                 seruantes
                 ,
                 and
                 friendes
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 citations
                 ,
                 attac●ments
                 ,
                 vexations
                 and
                 molestations
                 ,
                 that
                 daily
                 do
                 ●low
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 only
                 malefactours
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ?
              
            
             
               Thus
               farre
               in
               my
               Letter
               of
               this
               matter
               .
               And
               now
               gentle
               Reader
               ,
               consider
               whether
               his
               phrases
               of
               
                 Crambe
                 bis
                 posita
              
               ,
               or
               
                 mors
                 in
                 olla
              
               be
               mentioned
               by
               me
               or
               not
               .
               But
               spec●ally
               let
               the
               iudicious
               Reader
               note
               this
               foule
               ouerslippe
               in
               peruerting
               ,
               and
               mistaking
               my
               wordes
               (
               about
               likenes
               in
               specie
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               indiuiduo
               )
               to
               a
               quite
               contrarie
               absurd
               sense
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               not
               do
               ,
               but
               either
               out
               of
               great
               malice
               ,
               or
               extreme
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               both
               .
               
               For
               that
               my
               speach
               was
               playne
               ,
               as
               now
               you
               haue
               heard
               ,
               that
               wheras
               the
               Apologer
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Powder-plot
               of
               England
               was
               singular
               from
               all
               example
               ,
               I
               named
               three
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               ,
               or
               species
               practised
               by
               Protestāts
               of
               our
               dayes
               against
               their
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Gouernours
               in
               
                 Antwerpe
                 ,
                 Hage
              
               and
               Edenborough
               ,
               which
               plots
               though
               they
               were
               not
               like
               perhaps
               ,
               in
               all
               particular
               and
               indiuiduall
               qu●lities
               ,
               and
               circumstances
               ●for
               then
               as
               Logicke
               teacheth
               vs
               there
               should
               be
               identitas
               ,
               and
               not
               similitudo
               ;
               )
               yet
               were
               they
               like
               in
               specie
               at
               lea●t
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               were
               Powder-plotes
               ,
               and
               traynes
               of
               fire
               to
               destroy
               theyr
               Princes
               :
               and
               yet
               are
               not
               all
               Protestants
               continually
               c●st
               in
               teeth
               with
               these
               c●imes
               ,
               nor
               all
               condemned
               for
               some
               few
               ,
               nor
               ought
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               iniquity
               of
               our
               Ministers
               ,
               English
               Catholiks
               are
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               my
               speach
               and
               reason
               ,
               now
               let
               vs
               see
               how
               this
               Minister
               relateth
               ,
               and
               peruerteth
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               he
               ●uouc●eth
               me
               to
               haue
               writtē
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 English
                 plot
                 could
                 not
                 ●e
                 called
                 singular
                 from
                 all
                 examples
                 ,
                 there
                 hauing
                 bene
                 the
                 like
                 don●
                 by
                 Protestantes
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
              
               specie
               ,
               
                 yet
                 in
              
               indiuiduo
               ,
               
                 as
                 at
                 Antwer●
                 ,
                 H●ge
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Sco●land
                 .
              
               VVhich
               is
               the
               quite
               c●ntrary
               ●o
               that
               which
               I
               said
               ,
               and
               meant
               .
               For
               I
               said
               that
               those
               three
               examples
               were
               like
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               indiuid●●
               
               (
               for
               that
               they
               might
               haue
               different
               indiuiduall
               qualities
               ,
               and
               circumstances
               )
               yet
               were
               they
               like
               in
               specie
               ,
               kind
               ,
               and
               nature
               :
               but
               he
               maketh
               me
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               were
               not
               like
               in
               specie
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               in
               indi●iduo
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               absurd
               ,
               and
               ridiculous
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               if
               ,
               for
               examples
               fake
               ,
               a
               man
               would
               say
               ,
               that
               an
               oxe
               and
               an
               asse
               ,
               that
               agree
               not
               in
               specie
               or
               kinde
               ,
               may
               agree
               in
               indiuiduo
               :
               wheras
               all
               Philosophy
               teacheth
               that
               indiuiduall
               vnity
               and
               agreement
               being
               the
               last
               ,
               presupposeth
               all
               other
               vnities
               going
               before
               ,
               both
               specificall
               ,
               &
               generical
               ,
               
               and
               can
               neuer
               be
               without
               them
               :
               and
               consequently
               wheresoeuer
               specificall
               vnity
               ,
               or
               agreement
               is
               not
               found
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               indiuidual
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               if
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               agree
               not
               in
               being
               men
               (
               which
               is
               the
               species
               )
               they
               can
               neuer
               agree
               in
               the
               indiuidual
               properties
               of
               being
               particuler
               ,
               and
               singuler
               men
               ,
               though
               contrarywise
               they
               may
               haue
               perfect
               agreement
               and
               likenes
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               to
               wit
               ion
               being
               men
               ,
               albeit
               they
               do
               differ
               ,
               and
               disagree
               in
               the
               later
               ,
               as
               hauing
               different
               indiuiduall
               ,
               &
               personall
               proprieties
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               distinguished
               ,
               &
               made
               seuerall
               men
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               to
               apply
               all
               this
               to
               our
               purpose
               ,
               those
               three
               powder-plots
               by
               me
               mentioned
               ,
               may
               well
               agree
               in
               the
               species
               ,
               or
               genus
               ,
               of
               being
               powder-plots
               ,
               though
               they
               haue
               some
               particular
               ,
               and
               indiuiduall
               differences
               ,
               whereby
               in
               some
               partes
               they
               disagree
               ,
               and
               are
               distinguished
               ,
               but
               how
               they
               may
               agree
               in
               their
               indiuidual
               proprieties
               of
               being
               like
               powder-plotes
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               agree
               in
               the
               specificall
               ,
               
               or
               genericall
               nature
               of
               powder-plotes
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               without
               being
               powder-plotes
               at
               all
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               how
               it
               can
               be
               imagined
               ,
               and
               I
               suppose
               ,
               that
               M.
               
                 Doctor
                 Barlow
              
               wil
               be
               laughed
               at
               by
               all
               Logitians
               in
               Cambridge
               for
               setting
               downe
               such
               doctrine
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               rules
               of
               Logicke
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               for
               that
               a
               little
               before
               in
               the
               very
               same
               page
               ,
               he
               vaūteth
               of
               his
               skill
               in
               Logicke
               ,
               imputing
               great
               want
               therof
               vnto
               me
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               wheras
               I
               had
               deuided
               the
               Apology
               into
               three
               partes
               ,
               it
               was
               made
               to
               my
               hand
               by
               others
               ,
               
               
                 for
                 he
                 sheweth
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 so
                 much
                 Logicke
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 whole
                 censure
                 .
              
               A
               great
               peece
               of
               Logick●-learning
               no
               doubt
               ,
               to
               be
               able
               to
               deuide
               a
               thing
               into
               three
               partes
               ,
               that
               
               lyeth
               be●ore
               a
               mans
               eyes
               .
               When
               the
               Butler
               of
               
                 Trinity
                 -
                 〈◊〉
              
               wherof
               he
               was
               Minister
               and
               Chaplain
               in
               Cambrige
               ,
               did
               deuide
               a
               loafe
               into
               three
               partes
               ,
               what
               Logicke
               was
               needfull
               th●●to
               ?
               Or
               when
               vpon
               the
               way
               an
               ho●tler
               deuideth
               a
               p●●ke
               o●
               oates
               to
               three
               ho●ses
               ,
               what
               skil
               of
               Logicke
               is
               required
               to
               that
               diuision
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               absurd
               ,
               and
               ridiculous
               to
               call
               this
               skill
               of
               Logicke
               ?
               Much
               more
               Logicke
               was
               required
               in
               defending
               the
               indiuiduall
               and
               specificall
               vnities
               ,
               and
               difference
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               which
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               cannot
               doe
               as
               it
               seemeth
               :
               then
               in
               deuiding
               so
               obuious
               ,
               and
               materiall
               a
               thing
               into
               3.
               partes
               as
               my
               Letter
               was
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               exprobration
               of
               lacke
               of
               Logicke
               about
               so
               facile
               a
               thing
               ,
               sheweth
               to
               haue
               come
               of
               stomacke
               ,
               rather
               then
               iudgment
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               perhaps
               some
               man
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               speach
               before
               confuted
               of
               likenes
               of
               powder-plots
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               sp●●ie
               ,
               yet
               in
               indiuiduo
               are
               not
               set
               down
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               his
               words
               ,
               but
               as
               myne
               ,
               which
               I
               confes●e
               ;
               but
               yet
               do
               also
               deny
               them
               to
               be
               mine
               ,
               but
               rather
               falsified
               ,
               and
               peruerted
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               i●
               he
               refuse
               them
               also
               ,
               thē
               they
               be
               nobodies
               :
               but
               indeed
               he
               cānot
               refuse
               thē
               ,
               for
               that
               in
               the
               very
               next
               ensuing
               page
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               same
               in
               his
               owne
               name
               ,
               if
               not
               somewhat
               altered
               to
               the
               worse
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 howsoeuer
                 the
                 Censurer
                 straines
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 English
                 powder-plot
                 is
                 both
                 in
              
               specie
               
                 &
                 in
              
               indiuiduo
               
                 singular
                 ●rom
                 all
                 examples
              
               .
               
               Whereby
               he
               insinuateth
               ,
               that
               the
               three
               examples
               by
               me
               mentioned
               ,
               
                 Antwe●p
                 ,
                 Hage
              
               ,
               and
               Edenborough
               ,
               do
               differ
               from
               the
               London
               plot
               ,
               not
               only
               numero
               but
               also
               specie
               ,
               which
               we
               should
               more
               easily
               haue
               vnderstood
               if
               he
               had
               set
               downe
               the
               definition
               of
               a
               powder-treason
               in
               generall
               :
               for
               then
               we
               might
               haue
               seene
               ,
               whether
               the
               said
               Flemish
               ,
               and
               Scottish
               attempts
               of
               powder
               treason
               had
               agreed
               in
               substance
               &
               nature
               with
               that
               of
               England
               ,
               though
               different
               in
               some
               circumstances
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               so
               essentiall
               .
               But
               now
               we
               shall
               try
               the
               matter
               somewhat
               by
               his
               answers
               to
               these
               three
               instances
               of
               myne
               .
            
             
               
               To
               the
               first
               then
               of
               the
               powder
               plot
               of
               Antwerp
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 T●at
                 t●is
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 open
                 hostility
                 ,
                 what
                 tyme
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 al
                 actions
                 ●or
                 d●●●●s●ture
                 are
                 lawful
                 either
                 by
                 fl●ig●t
                 or
                 force
                 .
              
               But
               by
               his
               leaue
               ,
               these
               that
               did
               practise
               this
               plot
               of
               powder
               against
               their
               
               Gouernour
               the
               Prince
               of
               Parma
               were
               his
               subiects
               ;
               and
               little
               it
               importeth
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               in
               open
               or
               priuy
               rebellion
               .
               For
               suppose
               that
               the
               other
               that
               practised
               the
               powder-plot
               in
               England
               had
               bene
               in
               publike
               rebellion
               also
               against
               his
               Mat●e
               .
               for
               what
               cause
               soeuer
               ,
               yet
               had
               their
               powder
               plot
               bene
               a
               powder
               treason
               ,
               nor
               would
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               haue
               durst
               to
               defend
               the
               contrary
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               this
               plot
               of
               Antwerp
               must
               be
               graūted
               to
               haue
               bene
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               or
               species
               at
               least
               ,
               with
               that
               of
               England
               ,
               albeit
               they
               had
               some
               indiuiduall
               differences
               the
               one
               from
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               second
               fire-plot
               of
               Hage
               ,
               
               he
               answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 single
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 reuenge
                 vpon
                 the
                 States
                 for
                 giuing
                 him
                 discontentment
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 some
                 writers
                 he
                 was
                 distracted
                 ,
                 &
                 mad
                 .
              
               But
               all
               this
               maketh
               no
               essential
               ,
               much
               lesse
               specificall
               difference
               ,
               for
               whether
               the
               treason
               were
               complotted
               by
               one
               alone
               (
               which
               is
               hard
               to
               be
               imagined
               against
               a
               whole
               Senate
               )
               or
               by
               many
               ,
               and
               for
               discontentmēt
               giuē
               by
               the
               States
               whome
               he
               would
               or
               haue
               blowne
               vp
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               distracted
               ,
               as
               some
               will
               fayne
               ,
               for
               excusing
               the
               matter
               ;
               certayne
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               Powder-treason
               ,
               and
               directed
               ,
               and
               intented
               to
               the
               ruyne
               of
               many
               ,
               which
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               it
               of
               the
               same
               species
               at
               least
               ,
               with
               that
               of
               Eng●and
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               the
               third
               of
               Edenborough
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               
               for
               the
               ruyne
               of
               his
               Maiesties
               father
               ,
               when
               he
               commeth
               to
               answer
               ,
               he
               is
               exceedingly
               troubled
               ,
               and
               entangled
               how
               to
               defend
               it
               ,
               &
               therefore
               laying
               aside
               reasoning
               ,
               he
               falleth
               to
               open
               rayling
               ;
               saying
               :
               
                 But
                 by
                 his
                 noting
                 of
                 the
                 last
              
               (
               Powder-plot
               of
               Scotland
               )
               
                 this
                 Censurer
                 discouereth
                 the
                 rancor
                 of
                 his
                 hart
                 against
                 our
                 Soueraigne
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 Parricides
                 ,
                 and
                 murthers
                 vpon
                 Princes
                 haue
                 est
                 soones
                 alighted
                 vpon
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 of
                 that
                 Royall
                 sort
                 that
                 euer
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 dishonour
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 posterity
                 :
                 yet
                 to
                 cast
                 vp
                 such
                 a
                 disasterous
                 example
                 in
                 his
                 Maiesties
                 teeth
                 ,
                 proueth
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 sory
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 escaped
                 the
                 like
                 perill
                 ,
                 whome
                 he
                 so
                 earnestly
                 wished
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Fathers
                 successour
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 fortune
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               he
               .
               And
               who
               wil
               not
               thinke
               this
               malicious
               speach
               fitter
               for
               a
               Parasite
               ,
               then
               for
               a
               pretended
               Prelate
               ,
               yea
               for
               the
               Diuell
               of
               Lincolne
               ,
               then
               for
               any
               
                 VVilliam
                 Lincolne
              
               ,
               making
               no
               scruple
               to
               condemne
               me
               of
               Parricide
               ,
               for
               that
               I
               make
               only
               
               mention
               o●
               so
               nay
               ●ous
               a
               wick●dnesse
               practised
               against
               hi●
               Mati●s
               .
               Fath●r
               by
               Ghospellers
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlowes
              
               religiō
               ,
               &
               companions
               in
               conscience
               ;
               who
               is
               not
               ashamed
               heere
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               good
               inserence
               ,
               
                 and
                 proueth
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 sory
                 ,
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 Mai●stie
                 escaped
                 the
                 like
                 perill
                 ,
                 ●or
                 that
                 I
                 durst
                 cast
                 vp
                 such
                 a
                 disasterous
                 example
                 in
                 his
                 Maiesties
                 teeth
                 .
              
               But
               who
               seeth
               not
               the
               malicious
               ●●cophancy
               o●
               this
               consequence
               ?
               I
               did
               not
               cast
               it
               vp
               (
               to
               vse
               his
               absurde
               phrase
               )
               into
               his
               Maiesties
               teeth
               ,
               but
               only
               represented
               it
               to
               his
               eares
               ,
               and
               memory
               with
               griefe
               ,
               &
               detestation
               of
               the
               ●act
               .
               My
               casting
               it
               vp
               (
               if
               any
               were
               )
               was
               in
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               his
               teeth
               ,
               o●
               whom
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               had
               byn
               then
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               he
               would
               haue
               bene
               as
               ready
               to
               haue
               allowed
               ,
               and
               praised
               the
               fact
               ,
               as
               generally
               most
               of
               his
               ●ellow
               Ministers
               ,
               both
               English
               and
               Scottish
               did
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               regard
               ,
               that
               the
               parricide
               was
               committed
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               &
               against
               a
               yong
               Prince
               suspected
               by
               them
               in
               r●l●giō
               ,
               &
               therfore
               feared
               :
               but
               also
               for
               that
               his
               Noble
               Person
               ,
               &
               growing
               fortunes
               were
               in
               such
               deep
               iealousy
               with
               the
               Queene
               of
               England
               ,
               then
               regnant
               ,
               as
               nothing
               more
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               leaue
               this
               to
               his
               Mati●s
               .
               prudent
               consideratiō
               ,
               &
               the
               obscurity
               of
               his
               speach
               to
               the
               Readers
               due
               obseruation
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               ●uagation
               ,
               and
               digr●ssion
               of
               VVilliam
               of
               Lincolne
               doth
               proue
               nothing
               the
               poynt
               it
               should
               ,
               to
               witt
               ,
               that
               this
               Powder-treason
               of
               ●d●nborough
               was
               not
               of
               the
               same
               essence
               ,
               nature
               ,
               and
               species
               with
               the
               other
               of
               London
               ,
               though
               lesse
               haynous
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               directed
               perchance
               to
               the
               personall
               murders
               of
               so
               many
               particuler
               men
               ,
               but
               yet
               to
               the
               publike
               ruvne
               of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Common-weale
               ,
               as
               the
               euent
               well
               declared
               .
               For
               that
               the
               ruyne
               of
               the
               Father
               brought
               also
               consequently
               the
               ruyne
               of
               his
               Maiesties
               Moth●r
               ,
               wherin
               that
               
                 VVilliam
                 Barlow
              
               himselfe
               had
               not
               only
               a
               wish
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               push
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               his
               wretched
               forces
               of
               tongue
               ,
               and
               pen
               at
               that
               time
               could
               do
               her
               any
               hurt
               ,
               I
               suppose
               he
               would
               thinke
               it
               a
               disgrace
               to
               deny
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               returne
               to
               our
               controuersy
               in
               hand
               ,
               whether
               thi●
               Powder-treason
               of
               Edenborough
               against
               his
               Maiesties
               fath●r
               were
               not
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               and
               species
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               other
               d●signed
               in
               London
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               I
               affirme
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Minister
               denyeth
               :
               let
               vs
               see
               one
               shif●
               of
               his
               more
               ,
               
               as
               idle
               ,
               and
               impertinent
               as
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               auoyd
               the
               force
               of
               truth
               .
               See
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 how
                 malice
                 blindeth
                 iudgement
                 in
                 this
                 his
                 resemblā●e
                 :
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 that
                 his
                 Maiesties
                 Father
                 was
                 not
                 blowne
                 vp
                 with
                 Gun-powder
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 murtherers
                 had
                 strangled
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 bed
                 sleeping
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 carried
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 garden
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 house
                 blowne
                 vp
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 world
                 belieue
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 casuall
                 accident
                 o●
                 fire
                 :
              
               
               
                 and
                 so
                 what
                 semblance
                 o●
                 comparison
                 is
                 there
                 betwene
                 the
                 Powder-treason
                 (
                 of
                 London
                 )
                 and
                 this
                 ?
              
               VVhereto
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               semblāce
               is
               very
               essential
               ,
               that
               both
               were
               Powder-treasons
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               traiterously
               directed
               by
               subiectes
               to
               the
               ouerthrow
               of
               their
               Princes
               ;
               and
               if
               that
               of
               Edenborough
               was
               not
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               saith
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               King
               was
               murthered
               ;
               no
               more
               was
               that
               of
               London
               ,
               God
               be
               thanked
               ,
               but
               was
               disc●uered
               and
               defeated
               ,
               his
               Maiestie
               remayning
               in
               health
               ,
               and
               sa●ety
               .
               And
               how
               will
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               now
               defend
               this
               position
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               like
               in
               specie
               nor
               in
               indi●iduo
               ?
               VVill
               he
               not
               be
               ashamed
               to
               brag
               of
               Logike
               hearafter
               ?
               or
               to
               exprobrate
               the
               want
               thereof
               vnto
               me
               ?
               But
               we
               shall
               haue
               occasion
               to
               handle
               againe
               this
               matter
               in
               other
               passages
               that
               are
               to
               ensue
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               before
               we
               passe
               from
               this
               matter
               of
               the
               powder-treason
               let
               vs
               heare
               how
               he
               insisteth
               therein
               ,
               and
               triumpheth
               ,
               as
               to
               himselfe
               he
               seemth
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               most
               odious
               exaggerations
               that
               his
               venemous
               ,
               and
               virulent
               tongue
               ,
               accustomed
               to
               Satanicall
               maledictions
               ,
               can
               vtter
               in
               spite
               of
               Catholikes
               ,
               &
               especially
               of
               Iesuites
               ,
               whom
               (
               though
               neuer
               so
               innocent
               in
               that
               behalfe
               )
               he
               will
               needes
               haue
               to
               be
               authors
               ,
               and
               actors
               in
               that
               foule
               crime
               .
               And
               first
               of
               all
               he
               beginneth
               his
               railing
               with
               three
               or
               foure
               notorious
               lies
               at
               a
               clap
               :
               as
               namely
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 Hall
                 aliàs
                 Ouldcorne
                 the
                 Iesuite
                 said
                 of
                 this
                 plot
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 discouered
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 actions
                 are
                 not
                 commended
                 ,
                 ●ut
                 w●en
                 they
                 are
                 finished
                 .
              
               A
               thing
               most
               earnestly
               denied
               by
               h●m
               both
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               other
               times
               .
               And
               here
               M.
               Barlow
               is
               bare
               of
               alleadging
               any
               testimony
               at
               al
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Iesuits
               ,
               if
               the
               Parlamēt
               house
               had
               burned
               ,
               would
               haue
               song
               with
               Nero
               ,
               the
               destructiō
               of
               Troy
               ,
               &
               of
               this
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 doubteth
                 not
              
               ,
               other
               proofs
               he
               alleageth
               
               none
               .
               Thirdly
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               haue
               graced
               it
               with
               no
               lesse
               Epithetes
               thē
               Sixtus
               the
               Pope
               did
               the
               murther
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               third
               of
               France
               in
               his
               Panegyricke
               ,
               calling
               it
               
                 A
                 rare
                 ,
                 &
                 memorable
                 fact
              
               ;
               &
               this
               also
               hath
               no
               other
               proofe
               ,
               but
               his
               malicious
               coniecture
               ,
               togeather
               with
               the
               knowne
               lye
               of
               Pope
               Sixtus
               Panegyricke
               ,
               which
               was
               neuer
               yet
               heard
               of
               in
               Rome
               ,
               as
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               testifieth
               in
               his
               Booke
               ,
               who
               made
               diligent
               search
               to
               informe
               himselfe
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               Garnet
               was
               the
               Coryphaeus
               of
               that
               complot
               ,
               
               principall
               priuy
               Counsellour
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               Whereas
               notwithstanding
               the
               very
               actes
               ,
               and
               examinatiōs
               set
               forth
               by
               his
               Aduersaries
               doe
               checke
               this
               ministeriall
               malignity
               in
               that
               behalfe
               ,
               no
               more
               being
               proued
               therein
               ,
               but
               that
               full
               against
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               vnto
               his
               ●xceeding
               g●eat
               griefe
               he
               heard
               therof
               only
               in
               Confession
               not
               long
               before
               the
               matter
               brake
               forth
               .
               And
               albeit
               
                 Syr
                 VVilliam
              
               o●
               ●in●olne
               (
               for
               so
               the
               man
               would
               gladly
               be
               called
               )
               do
               iest
               here
               at
               the
               obligation
               of
               concealing
               thinges
               heard
               in
               Confession
               ,
               calling
               it
               ,
               
                 An
                 enammeling
                 of
                 hideous
                 treasons
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 glorious
                 pretence
                 of
                 Sacramentall
                 Confession
              
               :
               
               yet
               al
               true
               Bishops
               of
               Lincolne
               for
               more
               then
               fiue
               hundred
               years
               before
               himself
               ,
               that
               went
               in
               at
               the
               doore
               ,
               and
               stole
               not
               in
               at
               the
               window
               ,
               were
               of
               another
               opinion
               ,
               touching
               the
               sacred
               seale
               of
               that
               Sacrament
               ,
               
               all
               which
               must
               be
               dāned
               a
               most
               pitifull
               case
               )
               if
               this
               Syr
               VVilliam
               can
               be
               saued
               ,
               that
               so
               contemneth
               the
               said
               seale
               of
               Secresy
               ,
               and
               betraied
               his
               Maister
               and
               Penitent
               ,
               that
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               made
               his
               Confession
               vnto
               him
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               were
               not
               Sacramentall
               ,
               being
               made
               to
               a
               meere
               Lay-man
               (
               as
               I
               take
               Syr
               VVilliam
               to
               be
               :
               )
               yet
               was
               he
               bound
               by
               the
               law
               of
               natural
               secresy
               ,
               not
               to
               haue
               published
               the
               same
               ,
               without
               his
               licence
               ,
               and
               consent
               thereunto
               .
               But
               as
               this
               Minister
               got
               his
               Bishoprick
               without
               Priest
               hood
               ,
               so
               no
               meruaile
               ,
               though
               he
               proceed
               not
               Priestly
               ,
               but
               prophanely
               therin
               .
            
             
               And
               finally
               whereas
               he
               scoffeth
               so
               malignantly
               ,
               and
               in●em●erately
               at
               that
               innocent
               man
               Maister
               Garnet
               ,
               that
               loued
               peace
               no
               lesse
               then
               M.
               Barlow
               doth
               broiles
               ,
               and
               gaue
               his
               life
               for
               defence
               of
               the
               integrity
               of
               his
               Priestly
               function
               ,
               &
               obligation
               ,
               being
               of
               as
               quyet
               a
               spirit
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               is
               turbulent
               :
               
               whereas
               I
               say
               the
               Minister
               sco●●eth
               ,
               and
               scorneth
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 head
                 and
                 flesh
                 was
                 rotting
                 vpon
                 the
                 bridge
                 of
                 London
                 while
                 his
                 face
                 did
                 shyne
                 in
                 a
                 straw
                 for
                 his
                 goaly
                 purity
                 ,
              
               
               I
               can
               say
               no
               more
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               all
               good
               men
               haue
               said
               ,
               and
               done
               in
               the
               like
               ,
               that
               the
               looser
               must
               haue
               his
               wordes
               :
               the
               time
               will
               come
               ,
               when
               the
               Minister
               is
               like
               to
               pay
               for
               al
               ,
               as
               other
               rauenous
               Persecutors
               haue
               done
               before
               .
               The
               straw
               we
               made
               not
               ,
               nor
               inuented
               ,
               &
               of
               this
               can
               be
               witnes
               diuers
               Noble
               ,
               and
               principall
               persons
               of
               contrary
               religion
               to
               Father
               Garnet
               ,
               who
               saw
               ,
               and
               examined
               the
               same
               .
               But
               if
               God
               gaue
               ,
               or
               will
               giue
               any
               such
               testimony
               or
               other
               ,
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               may
               tend
               to
               the
               defence
               of
               any
               of
               his
               seruantes
               that
               suffer
               vniustly
               ,
               by
               the
               malignity
               of
               wicked
               tongues
               ;
               what
               fault
               haue
               we
               therein
               to
               be
               carped
               at
               by
               the
               incredulity
               or
               in●idelity
               of
               such
               as
               belieue
               nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               themselues
               list
               ,
               which
               commonly
               is
               that
               by
               which
               they
               may
               gayne
               most
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               rotting
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               flesh
               vpon
               London-bridge
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               haue
               a
               priuiledge
               aboue
               other
               Seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Prophet
               sayd
               in
               lamenting-wi●e
               to
               God
               himselfe
               :
               
                 They
                 haue
                 cast
                 the
                 dead
                 bodies
                 o●
                 thy
                 Seruants
                 ●or
                 birdes
                 o●
                 the
                 ayre
                 to
                 feed
                 vpon
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 thy
                 ●aintes
                 to
                 ●e
                 deuoured
                 of
                 beasts
                 .
              
               
               If
               that
               be
               sanctity
               which
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               in
               ancient
               Diuinity
               consisting
               in
               true
               Catholik
               beliefe
               ,
               and
               vertuous
               ,
               pious
               and
               innocent
               life
               ;
               Father
               Garnet
               is
               knowne
               to
               haue
               lyued
               a
               Saynts
               life
               indeed
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               accomplished
               the
               same
               with
               a
               happy
               death
               ,
               in
               dying
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               equity
               ,
               that
               obliged
               him
               to
               silence
               ,
               and
               secresy
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               which
               without
               sacriledge
               he
               could
               not
               reueale
               ,
               or
               vtt●r
               ,
               though
               neuer
               so
               much
               detesting
               the
               attempt
               pretented
               ,
               and
               bewayling
               the
               knowledge
               thereof
               ,
               which
               sore
               against
               his
               will
               was
               imparted
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               There
               followeth
               another
               notorious
               vntruth
               which
               is
               the
               fifth
               in
               this
               ranke
               ,
               concerning
               Father
               Persons
               being
               priuy
               ,
               
               &
               consenting
               to
               their
               powder-plot
               ,
               wherof
               this
               Minister
               both
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               maketh
               no
               sc●uple
               resolutely
               to
               accuse
               him
               :
               wheras
               in
               the
               whole
               action
               
               ●et
               forth
               in
               print
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               one
               such
               accusation
               against
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               like
               would
               not
               haue
               bene
               omitted
               ,
               if
               ●ny
               lea●t
               ground
               had
               beene
               found
               for
               the
               same
               .
               And
               moreouer
               he
               addeth
               another
               assertion
               ,
               no
               lesse
               tem●rarious
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 Father
                 Persons
                 came
                 on
                 his
                 iourney
                 a
                 good
                 step
                 towards
                 England
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 song
                 a
              
               Te
               Deum
               
                 in
                 his
                 natyue
                 country
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 successe
                 o●
                 that
                 happy
                 exploit
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               But
               for
               that
               he
               saw
               that
               this
               might
               be
               checked
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               hundreds
               of
               witnesses
               ,
               that
               knew
               ,
               that
               he
               neuer
               departed
               from
               Rome
               in
               all
               that
               tyme
               ,
               nor
               long
               before
               ,
               nor
               after
               ,
               the
               Calumniator
               addeth
               this
               defensiue
               Caueat
               in
               a
               parenthesis
               (
               as
               some
               report
               )
               and
               yet
               would
               he
               haue
               it
               belieued
               of
               all
               ;
               so
               little
               conscience
               hath
               he
               to
               cast
               out
               false
               accusatiōs
               without
               ground
               ,
               as
               though
               there
               were
               no
               Iudge
               in
               heauen
               ,
               or
               earth
               ●or
               false
               Calumniatours
               of
               their
               brethren
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               about
               this
               matter
               of
               the
               powder-treason
               he
               delighteth
               himselfe
               so
               greatly
               with
               the
               often
               mentiō
               ,
               &
               repetition
               therof
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               will
               neuer
               cease
               from
               talking
               of
               that
               matter
               .
               
               
                 Nor
                 will
                 wee
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 be
                 silent
                 thereof
              
               —
               rumpantur
               ilia
               Romae
               ,
               
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 pens
                 to
                 write
                 ,
                 or
                 tongues
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 generation
                 liuing
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 posterity
                 succeeding
                 .
              
               Do
               you
               see
               how
               earne●t
               the
               man
               is
               ?
               If
               we
               should
               imploy
               our
               pens
               &
               tongues
               in
               the
               continual
               repetition
               of
               such
               attempts
               ,
               by
               Prote●tats
               against
               their
               Princes
               ,
               you
               see
               now
               already
               we
               haue
               three
               for
               one
               in
               this
               kind
               of
               powder-plots
               ,
               but
               many
               more
               in
               others
               .
               And
               let
               the
               last
               attempt
               in
               Scotland
               of
               the
               Gowryes
               for
               killing
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               &
               the
               first
               in
               England
               of
               
                 Gray
                 ,
                 Cobham
              
               ,
               &
               R●●le●
               for
               imprisoning
               his
               person
               ,
               giue
               testimony
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               not
               all
               professed
               Protestāts
               or
               no
               ?
               So
               as
               in
               this
               there
               is
               no
               place
               for
               —
               
                 rumpantur
                 ilia
                 Romae
              
               ,
               brought
               in
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               with
               more
               gall
               ,
               then
               discretion
               ,
               as
               many
               other
               thinges
               are
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               for
               diminishing
               of
               the
               pressures
               laid
               vpon
               Catholikes
               for
               their
               consciences
               in
               religion
               :
               
               amongst
               which
               he
               auoucheth
               resolutely
               that
               in
               
                 fi●●y
                 years
              
               of
               two
               Protestant
               Princes
               ,
               scarce
               threes●ore
               persons
               haue
               bene
               executed
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               as
               guilty
               of
               treasonable
               practises
               :
               wheras
               their
               owne
               recordes
               ,
               &
               ours
               also
               forth
               in
               print
               ,
               do
               shew
               aboue
               an
               hundred
               &
               thirty
               
               Priests
               ,
               besides
               lay-men
               to
               haue
               bene
               put
               to
               death
               within
               the
               space
               by
               him
               mentioned
               ,
               whereof
               not
               one
               could
               be
               conuicted
               of
               any
               other
               treason
               ,
               or
               treasonable
               practice
               ,
               then
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Priestly
               function
               .
               So
               as
               in
               this
               both
               for
               the
               number
               and
               cause
               ,
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               is
               taken
               with
               an
               open
               knowne
               falsity
               .
            
          
           
             
               HOW
               GREAT
               A
               PRESSVRE
               the
               vrging
               of
               the
               new
               Oath
               is
               to
               Catholikes
               that
               haue
               a
               contrary
               Conscience
               in
               Religion
               .
               §.
               III.
               
            
             
               IT
               followeth
               by
               order
               of
               M.
               Barlow
               his
               booke
               and
               mine
               ,
               that
               we
               doe
               examine
               a
               little
               ,
               how
               grieuous
               and
               burdensome
               the
               inforcemēt
               of
               the
               new
               Oath
               is
               to
               a
               Catholike
               conscience
               ,
               
               that
               vnderstandeth
               diuers
               points
               of
               his
               Religion
               to
               be
               denied
               therby
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               grieuous
               is
               it
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               more
               desirous
               his
               Maiesties
               Catholick
               people
               are
               to
               giue
               him
               contentment
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               in
               all
               points
               of
               temporall
               obedience
               ,
               belonging
               to
               true
               ,
               and
               loyall
               subiects
               .
               
                 I
                 do
                 say
                 in
                 my
                 Letter
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Apologer
                 ,
                 supposed
                 by
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 some
                 Minister
                 ,
                 did
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 no
                 pressure
                 ,
                 or
                 preiudice
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 hauing
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 asseueration
                 of
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 ,
                 That
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 professiō
                 should
                 be
                 worse
                 vsed
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 powder-t●eason
                 ;
                 he
                 adioyneth
                 presently
                 :
                 Only
                 ,
                 sayth
                 he
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 sitting
                 downe
                 of
                 Parlament
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 Oath
                 was
                 framed
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 Maiesti●s
                 subiects
                 ,
                 wherby
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 their
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 resolution
                 faithfully
                 to
                 persist
                 in
                 his
                 Maiesties
                 obedience
                 &c.
                 
                 By
                 which
                 exception
                 of
                 (
                 only
                 )
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 well
                 perceiue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Minister
                 maketh
                 little
                 accompt
                 of
                 taking
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 taking
                 this
                 Oath
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 supposeth
                 Catholick
                 people
                 to
                 haue
                 receyued
                 no
                 hard
                 vsage
                 therby
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 brought
                 therby
                 into
                 such
                 extremities
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 they
                 must
                 sw●are
                 against
                 their
                 owne
                 iudgments
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 consciences
                 in
                 sundry
                 points
                 p●rtaining
                 to
                 their
                 religion
                 ,
                 or
                 els
                 endure
                 his
                 Maiesties
                 heauy
                 displeasu●●
                 with
                 los●e
                 of
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 lands
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               These
               were
               my
               wordes
               .
               And
               now
               how
               do
               you
               thinke
               that
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               will
               shift
               of
               this
               important
               point
               appert●●ning
               to
               conscience
               in
               Religion
               ?
               No
               doubt
               ,
               but
               much
               according
               to
               the
               feeling
               himselfe
               hath
               of
               swearing
               ,
               or
               not
               swearing
               ,
               if
               the
               Princes
               fauour
               ,
               or
               disfauour
               come
               betweene
               .
               Do
               you
               stand
               attent
               then
               ,
               &
               you
               shal
               heare
               as
               eg●egious
               tris●ing
               ,
               as
               euer
               you
               did
               perhaps
               in
               so
               graue
               a
               matter
               .
               
                 The
                 new
                 Oath
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 is
                 the
              
               Phallaris
               Bull
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 mo●●
                 g●ieuous
                 vexation
                 .
                 But
                 ●herin
                 standeth
                 the
                 agrieuance
                 ?
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 abstract
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Oath
                 commanded
                 ?
                 The
                 highest
                 iudge
                 alloweth
                 it
                 both
                 by
                 ●is
                 owne
                 example
                 ,
                 swearing
                 by
                 himselfe
                 to
              
               Abrahā
               
                 &
                 by
                 precept
                 to
                 vs.
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 seare
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &
                 sweare
                 by
                 his
                 name
                 .
              
               
               But
               good
               Syr
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               deny
               the
               lawfulnes
               of
               swearing
               ,
               either
               in
               abstract
               ,
               or
               ●on●ret
               ,
               but
               the
               sinne
               of
               false
               swearing
               ,
               when
               we
               take
               an
               Oath
               against
               our
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               conscience
               .
               He
               goeth
               further
               .
               
                 Perhaps
                 then
                 the
                 aggrieuance
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Epithete
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 Oath
                 .
              
               
               No
               syr
               .
               But
               because
               it
               is
               a
               faile
               Oath
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               thinketh
               the
               thinges
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               he
               sweareth
               .
            
             
               He
               goeth
               forward
               to
               proue
               ,
               that
               a
               new
               Oath
               may
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               when
               the
               occasion
               thereof
               is
               new
               .
               But
               I
               denied
               not
               this
               ,
               and
               so
               M.
               Doctor
               beareth
               the
               ayre
               in
               vaine
               .
               Yet
               will
               he
               not
               leaue
               of
               ,
               but
               taketh
               another
               medium
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               this
               Oath
               is
               not
               new
               ,
               but
               old
               ,
               concerning
               the
               matter
               therof
               .
               
                 For
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 old
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 hath
                 byn
                 vsuall
                 in
                 all
                 nation●
                 Christian
                 and
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 that
                 subiectes
                 should
                 bind
                 their
                 allegiance
                 by
                 Oath
                 ●or
                 thei●
                 Soueraigns
                 security
                 .
              
               But
               who
               denieth
               this
               ?
               is
               it
               not
               a
               shame
               for
               a
               Doctor
               to
               wander
               vp
               &
               down
               from
               the
               purp●s●e
               ?
               And
               yet
               will
               he
               pas●e
               further
               therin
               ,
               for
               lacke
               of
               better
               matter
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 grounded
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               (
               he
               meaneth
               of
               taking
               Oathes
               of
               f●delity
               to
               Princes
               )
               
                 vpon
                 Scripture
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 holy
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 definition
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 Hebr.
              
               6.
               16.
               n●mel●
               ,
               
                 That
                 an
                 Oath
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 contr●uersies
                 .
              
               Of
               which
               speach
               I
               graunt
               the
               former
               part
               ,
               concerning
               the
               examples
               of
               holy
               
               Kings
               ,
               that
               haue
               taken
               Oathes
               of
               their
               subiects
               ,
               though
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               it
               be
               little
               ,
               or
               nothing
               to
               ou●
               controuersy●
               
               Nor
               can
               I
               find
               
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmines
              
               authority
               cited
               in
               the
               margent
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               in
               his
               7.
               booke
               
                 de
                 Romano
                 Pon●ifice
              
               ,
               he
               hauing
               written
               but
               fiue
               of
               that
               argument
               .
               Nor
               doth
               it
               import
               to
               find
               it
               ,
               he
               saying
               nothing
               therein
               ,
               which
               we
               doe
               not
               confesse
               .
               But
               as
               for
               the
               second
               part
               ,
               where
               M.
               Barlow
               bringeth
               in
               the
               Apostles
               definition
               of
               an
               Oath
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 controuersies
              
               ,
               though
               I
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               his
               sentence
               ,
               and
               most
               true
               :
               yet
               not
               a
               definition
               .
               Nor
               doe
               I
               see
               ,
               how
               M.
               Barlow
               wil
               be
               able
               handsomely
               to
               defend
               the
               same
               .
               For
               if
               the
               common
               axiome
               of
               Logitians
               knowne
               to
               euery
               scholler
               that
               studieth
               that
               art
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 Definitio
                 &
                 defini●ū
                 conuertuntur
              
               ,
               
               so
               as
               whatsoeuer
               is
               comprehended
               vnder
               the
               one
               ,
               is
               comprehended
               also
               vnder
               the
               other
               :
               and
               contrariwise
               whatsoeuer
               agreeth
               not
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               agreeth
               not
               to
               the
               other
               :
               then
               cannot
               this
               proposition
               of
               the
               Apostle
               be
               a
               definition
               of
               an
               Oath
               ,
               and
               consequently
               M.
               Barlow
               doth
               erre
               grossely
               in
               calling
               it
               so
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               that
               this
               matter
               is
               so
               ,
               and
               that
               euery
               Oath
               cannot
               end
               all
               controuersies
               ,
               nor
               that
               euery
               controuersy
               is
               ended
               with
               an
               Oath
               ,
               is
               euident
               by
               experience
               .
               
               For
               how
               many
               swearers
               haue
               you
               ,
               that
               will
               offer
               to
               sweare
               twenty
               Oathes
               in
               a
               controuersy
               betweene
               them
               and
               others
               ,
               if
               therby
               they
               might
               end
               ,
               and
               gaine
               the
               controuersy
               ?
               But
               the
               other
               party
               admitteth
               them
               not
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               so
               much
               credit
               of
               sincerity
               in
               their
               Oath
               ,
               that
               they
               wll
               sweare
               truly
               ,
               as
               to
               belieue
               them
               .
               And
               so
               also
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               how
               many
               controuersies
               are
               there
               ended
               dayly
               without
               Oathes
               ,
               and
               many
               cannot
               with
               Oathes
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               if
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               should
               owe
               a
               peece
               of
               money
               ,
               and
               being
               vrged
               to
               pay
               it
               ,
               should
               offer
               to
               forsweare
               it
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               like
               to
               end
               the
               controuersy
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               laying
               downe
               of
               the
               money
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               all
               Oathes
               are
               not
               able
               to
               end
               all
               cōtrouersies
               ,
               nor
               all
               controuersies
               are
               determinable
               by
               Oathes
               .
            
             
               You
               will
               demaund
               then
               ,
               what
               is
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               his
               meaning
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               as
               here
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               relateth
               him
               ,
               
                 that
                 an
                 Oath
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 controuersies
                 ?
              
               Surely
               
                 S.
                 Paules
              
               meaning
               had
               bene
               
               cleare
               inough
               ,
               i●
               M.
               Barlow
               had
               let
               downe
               all
               the
               Apostles
               wordes
               ,
               as
               they
               lie
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               which
               are
               :
               
                 Homines
                 enim
                 per
                 maiorem
                 sur
                 iurant
                 ,
                 &
                 omnis
                 controuersiae
                 eorum
                 finis
                 ad
                 confirma●●●●
                 est
                 iuramen●um
                 .
              
               
               For
               men
               doe
               sweare
               by
               a
               greater
               then
               themselues
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               all
               their
               controuersy
               for
               the
               confirmation
               ,
               is
               an
               oath
               .
               The
               intention
               of
               the
               Apostle
               is
               to
               strengthen
               our
               hope
               in
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               had
               confirmed
               his
               pr●mises
               to
               vs
               by
               Oath
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               soundest
               confirmation
               that
               can
               be
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               swearer
               ,
               for
               no
               man
               can
               adde
               of
               his
               part
               more
               to
               bind
               ,
               then
               an
               Oath
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 an
                 Oath
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 controuersy
              
               for
               confirmatiō
               of
               truth
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               swearer
               ,
               ●or
               he
               can
               passe
               no
               further
               :
               but
               not
               so
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               other
               party
               that
               is
               interessed
               also
               in
               the
               cōtrouersy
               :
               for
               if
               he
               should
               mistrust
               the
               swearers
               sincerity
               of
               conscience
               ,
               then
               would
               not
               his
               Oath
               be
               sufficient
               to
               end
               the
               controuersie
               ,
               as
               before
               we
               haue
               said
               ,
               &
               consequently
               the
               speach
               of
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               containeth
               no
               definitiō
               of
               an
               oath
               ,
               as
               fondly
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               dreameth
               ,
               but
               expresseth
               rather
               the
               effect
               of
               an
               oath
               for
               confirmation
               of
               truth
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               swearer
               :
               which
               word
               of
               confirmation
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               craftily
               left
               out
               ,
               &
               thrust
               in
               two
               greeke
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               controuersie
               ,
               most
               impertinētly
               ,
               without
               a●y
               purpose
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               otherwise
               often
               he
               doth
               ,
               to
               entāgle
               his
               vulgar
               Reader
               with
               ostētation
               o●
               greeke
               ,
               wheras
               these
               words
               haue
               no
               speciall
               propriety
               ,
               emphasis
               ,
               or
               different
               signification
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               might
               as
               well
               put
               in
               a
               whole
               page
               of
               greeke
               out
               of
               
                 S.
                 Paules
              
               Epistles
               ,
               as
               those
               two
               words
               .
               But
               these
               men
               ,
               as
               els
               where
               I
               haue
               aduertised
               ,
               doe
               seeke
               occasions
               of
               darkenes
               &
               obscurity
               ,
               to
               hide
               the
               weakenes
               of
               their
               cause
               therin
               .
            
             
               But
               l●t
               v●
               goe
               forward
               .
               For
               hauing
               laboured
               all
               this
               while
               out
               of
               the
               list
               to
               proue
               the
               vse
               of
               Oathes
               to
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               ancient
               ,
               which
               wee
               deny
               not
               in
               lawfull
               cases
               ;
               he
               commeth
               now
               to
               set
               downe
               the
               cō●rouersy
               more
               in
               particuler
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               this
               very
               case
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               the
               Amilogiae
               ,
               or
               controuersie
               ,
               wherof
               is
               ,
               
                 VVhether
                 any
                 Romish
                 Catholike
                 can
                 beare
                 any
                 true
                 Allegiance
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 ●he
                 Kings
                 Maiesty
                 .
                 This
                 Iesuit
                 houldeth
                 the
                 ●ffi●matiue
                 ,
                 we
                 by
                 effect
                 ,
                 o●
                 so
                 many
                 treasonable
                 plots
                 of
                 ●riest●
                 
                 and
                 Iesuites
                 ,
                 doe
                 hould
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 Yea
                 the
                 Priestes
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 religion
                 are
                 merely
                 contradictory
                 to
                 him
              
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 ther●ore
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 hath
                 taken
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 matter
                 by
                 both
                 .
              
               
               But
               good
               Syr
               ,
               are
               you
               not
               ashamed
               to
               trifle
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               taken
               euery
               foote
               in
               false
               consequences
               ?
               Where
               did
               you
               learne
               your
               Logicke
               ?
               Or
               where
               did
               you
               frame
               your
               cons●ience
               ?
               
               If
               the
               question
               be
               ,
               Whether
               any
               Romish
               Catholicke
               can
               beare
               true
               Allegiance
               in
               his
               hart
               to
               the
               Kinges
               Maiestie
               ,
               how
               do
               you
               hould
               the
               negatiue
               vpon
               some
               effectes
               of
               treasonable
               plottes
               of
               Pries●es
               and
               Iesuites
               ?
               If
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               that
               such
               were
               sound
               ,
               doth
               the
               discouery
               of
               some
               such
               plotts
               in
               some
               Catholikes
               infer
               an
               impossibility
               ,
               that
               no
               Catholike
               can
               beare
               any
               true
               Allegiance
               ?
               How
               say
               you
               to
               the
               plots
               of
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Flanders
              
               ,
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               other
               parts
               ,
               do
               they
               conuince
               ,
               that
               no
               Protesta●t
               can
               be
               trusty
               ?
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               impossible
               for
               any
               Catholicke
               to
               beare
               true
               allegiance
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               what
               is
               his
               Maiestie
               like
               to
               gaine
               by
               vrging
               them
               to
               sweare
               ?
               For
               that
               either
               they
               must
               leaue
               to
               be
               Catholickes
               ,
               or
               els
               swearing
               helpeth
               the
               matter
               nothing
               .
               For
               while
               they
               are
               Romish
               Catholickes
               you
               hould
               they
               cannot
               beare
               true
               Allegiance
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Priestes
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               ,
               which
               you
               say
               do
               hould
               the
               same
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               do
               quote
               in
               the
               margent
               the
               Quodlibets
               ,
               
               if
               any
               such
               thing
               be
               (
               for
               I
               haue
               not
               the
               booke
               ,
               nor
               do
               meane
               to
               seeke
               for
               your
               allegations
               )
               it
               was
               not
               the
               writing
               of
               Priests
               ,
               but
               either
               of
               some
               one
               Priest
               in
               his
               passion
               ,
               or
               rather
               of
               your
               High-Prie●t
               ,
               whome
               some
               of
               your
               Puritans
               haue
               called
               
                 the
                 Taile
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
              
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               cheefe
               Author
               of
               that
               scandalous
               Booke
               ,
               published
               by
               another
               .
               And
               as
               for
               all
               other
               Priestes
               their
               concord
               ,
               and
               vnity
               in
               true
               ,
               and
               Catholicke
               Religion
               against
               you
               is
               sufficiently
               knowne
               .
            
             
               There
               foloweth
               yet
               an
               impertinency
               or
               two
               more
               :
               as
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               to
               be
               giuen
               
                 tactis
                 Euangeli●s
              
               ,
               laying
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               swearer
               vpon
               the
               ghospell
               ,
               is
               no
               new
               ,
               or
               moderne
               inuention
               ,
               but
               prescribed
               long
               since
               by
               Iustinian
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               as
               though
               we
               had
               sayd
               the
               contrary
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               made
               any
               thing
               to
               our
               controuersy
               .
               The
               second
               
               imper●●nency
               is
               ,
               that
               w●
               are
               muc●
               grieued
               with
               th●●
               clause
               o●
               the
               Oath
               ,
               
               that
               men
               mu●t
               sweare
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 tru●●
                 fayth
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 without
                 Equiuocation
              
               ;
               for
               this
               ,
               he
               sayth
               ,
               
                 
                   is
                   my
                   greatest
                   groane
                   ,
                   and
                   complaint
                   ,
                   t●at
                   the
                   Oath
                   excludes
                   Catholicks
                   from
                   all
                   Eq●iuocating
                   :
                   the
                   tryall
                   o●
                   which
                   complaint
                   we
                   re●erre
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 is●saith
                 ●saith
                 he
                 )
                 ●●●us
                 Ma●tix
                 
                   (
                   in
                   that
                   point
                   )
                   F●ther
                   Persons
                   .
                
              
               Vnto
               both
               which
               points
               ,
               I
               answere
               .
               To
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               most
               false
               ,
               that
               I
               did
               euer
               groane
               ,
               or
               cōplaine
               of
               the
               exclusion
               of
               Equiuocatiō
               in
               this
               Oath
               ,
               but
               haue
               alwayes
               held
               the
               quite
               contrary
               in
               my
               books
               again●t
               
                 M.
                 Morton
              
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               no
               Equiuocation
               was
               ,
               or
               is
               to
               be
               admitted
               in
               any
               Oath
               concerning
               Religion
               or
               our
               profession
               therof
               .
               Let
               M.
               Barlow
               read
               in
               my
               booke
               of
               Mi●ig●tion
               page
               277.
               and
               be
               ashamed
               of
               his
               wilfull
               slaunder
               in
               this
               poynt
               .
               To
               the
               second
               ,
               whether
               Maister
               
                 Thomas
                 Morton
                 in
                 the
                 point
              
               (
               of
               Equiuocation
               )
               
                 is
                 a
                 Mastix
              
               ,
               or
               
                 scourge
                 to
                 Father
                 Persons
              
               ,
               or
               the
               other
               to
               him
               ,
               there
               needet●
               no
               other
               tryall
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               last
               two
               books
               published
               against
               
                 M.
                 Morton
              
               ,
               the
               one
               tearmed
               
                 The
                 Mitigation
              
               ,
               the
               other
               
                 The
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 sober
                 ●eckoning
                 ,
              
               where
               there
               be
               so
               many
               lashes
               laid
               vpon
               him
               and
               his
               credit
               ,
               as
               there
               be
               vnanswerable
               lyes
               proued
               ,
               and
               conuinced
               against
               him
               .
               And
               if
               M.
               Barl●●
               could
               help
               out
               his
               brother-Minister
               in
               answering
               some
               of
               those
               lyes
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               should
               do
               him
               no
               lesse
               ease
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               had
               powred
               both
               wine
               and
               oyle
               vpon
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               hath
               beene
               well
               whipped
               indeed
               .
            
             
               There
               followeth
               immediately
               after
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               an
               authority
               of
               S.
               Augustine
               quoted
               Epist.
               214.
               
                 ad
                 Alipi●●●
              
               ,
               
               where
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               is
               sayd
               to
               allow
               ,
               that
               the
               vse
               of
               an
               Oath
               is
               old
               ,
               and
               ancient
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               swearer
               ought
               to
               sweare
               to
               the
               Iudges
               mind
               ,
               when
               he
               knoweth
               the
               same
               .
               But
               good
               Reader
               ,
               shall
               we
               intreat
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               once
               throughout
               all
               his
               booke
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               good
               consequence
               .
               When
               did
               we
               euer
               deny
               ,
               that
               the
               vse
               of
               an
               Oath
               in
               generall
               is
               not
               ancient
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               Parlament-Oath
               in
               England
               lately
               deuised
               ,
               is
               new
               both
               for
               time
               (
               for
               that
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               doth
               expresly
               in
               this
               very
               page
               ,
               graunt
               that
               it
               was
               procured
               from
               his
               Maiesties
               prudent
               cogitation
               )
               and
               for
               the
               forme
               ,
               and
               contentes
               including
               
               matter
               both
               of
               ciuill
               Obedience
               vnto
               the
               Temporall
               Prince
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               Disobedience
               to
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Prelate
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               second
               poynt
               of
               swearing
               to
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               iudge
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               proceedeth
               lawfully
               ,
               whosoeuer
               hath
               or
               will
               read
               any
               of
               the
               last
               two
               Books
               in
               Answere
               and
               Reply
               to
               M.
               Morton
               ,
               will
               see
               it
               often
               ,
               and
               often
               repeated
               ,
               that
               no
               Equiuocation
               at
               all
               is
               admitted
               in
               that
               case
               :
               or
               when
               the
               examination
               is
               about
               religion
               ,
               and
               con●equently
               he
               will
               wonder
               at
               M.
               Barlow
               his
               running
               from
               the
               matter
               so
               manifestly
               ,
               to
               seeme
               to
               say
               somewhat
               .
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SAME
               ARGVMENT
               About
               the
               Pressure
               of
               the
               Oath
               is
               further
               discussed
               .
               §.
               IIII.
               
            
             
               BVT
               now
               after
               long
               gadding
               abroad
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               an
               Oath
               in
               generall
               is
               not
               vnlawfull
               ,
               nor
               the
               matter
               of
               an
               Oath
               new
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               ;
               he
               returneth
               home
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               saying
               :
               
               
                 And
                 now
                 will
                 we
                 follow
                 him
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 this
                 pressure
                 .
              
               And
               then
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               had
               spoken
               to
               his
               Maiestie
               ,
               when
               I
               spake
               to
               the
               Apologer
               
                 T.
                 M.
              
               (
               ●or
               this
               iniury
               he
               offereth
               me
               at
               euery
               turne
               ,
               
               to
               thrust
               in
               his
               Maiesty
               to
               vndergo
               my
               speache
               ,
               meant
               to
               a
               Minister
               )
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               I
               picke
               a
               quarrel
               about
               the
               word
               Only
               ,
               vsed
               by
               the
               Apologer
               ,
               as
               a
               diminitiue
               phrase
               of
               the
               pressure
               laid
               vpon
               Catholikes
               by
               this
               Oath
               ;
               and
               he
               maketh
               me
               speake
               after
               an
               ironicall
               scoffing
               manner
               ,
               saying
               :
               that
               the
               King
               ●seth
               the
               word
               Only
               ,
               when
               he
               talketh
               of
               the
               imposition
               of
               this
               Oath
               vpon
               Catholikes
               ,
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               small
               ,
               or
               no
               pressure
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               (
               only
               )
               an
               Oath
               was
               deuised
               to
               try
               their
               fidelity
               :
               and
               then
               he
               maketh
               me
               to
               add
               these
               wordes
               of
               
                 Ironicall
                 Sarcasmus
              
               ,
               or
               bitter
               iest
               ,
               as
               he
               calleth
               it
               ,
               and
               setteth
               it
               downe
               in
               a
               different
               letter
               as
               my
               proper
               wordes
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               say
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 this
                 Oath
                 were
                 so
                 lightly
                 
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 thurst
                 vpon
                 Catholickes
                 ,
                 with
                 an
              
               (
               only
               :
               )
               wheras
               I
               haue
               no
               such
               manner
               of
               speach
               ,
               as
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               in
               my
               owne
               wordes
               set
               downe
               at
               large
               in
               the
               XII
               .
               number
               of
               the
               first
               Paragraph
               .
               And
               therfore
               this
               perpetuall
               custome
               of
               falsifying
               in
               euery
               place
               lightly
               where
               he
               pretendeth
               to
               cite
               my
               wordes
               ,
               would
               weary
               a
               man
               to
               deale
               with
               him
               .
               But
               that
               I
               haue
               resolued
               to
               haue
               patience
               with
               him
               yet
               somewhat
               further
               .
            
             
               My
               speach
               then
               about
               this
               word
               Only
               ,
               was
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               ,
               that
               wheras
               ,
               the
               Apologer
               had
               sayd
               that
               his
               Maiesties
               will
               was
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Catholike
               profession
               should
               be
               the
               worse
               vsed
               for
               the
               powder-plot
               ,
               he
               presently
               adioyned
               ,
               That
               Only
               
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 sitting
                 of
                 Parlament
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 was
                 framed
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 by
                 all
                 &c.
                 
              
               By
               which
               word
               Only
               ,
               I
               sayd
               ,
               that
               the
               Apologer
               seemed
               to
               make
               small
               accompt
               of
               taking
               ,
               or
               not
               taking
               this
               Oath
               ;
               for
               so
               much
               as
               he
               supposed
               the
               Catholicke
               people
               to
               haue
               no
               agrieuance
               ,
               or
               pressure
               therby
               ,
               for
               that
               otherwise
               ,
               it
               had
               not
               bene
               true
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               fare
               the
               worse
               for
               the
               sayd
               powder-treason
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               will
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               say
               to
               this
               ?
               You
               shall
               heare
               his
               owne
               wordes
               .
               
                 Who
                 knoweth
                 not
              
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 this
                 word
              
               Only
               ,
               
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 signify
                 an
                 hypocoristicall
                 alleuiation
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 compendiary
                 limitation
                 ?
              
               This
               is
               very
               high
               and
               profound
               stuffe
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               his
               Readers
               I
               suppose
               must
               goe
               to
               the
               greeke
               Lexicon
               before
               they
               passe
               any
               further
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               vnderstand
               him
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               see
               how
               he
               doth
               explicate
               himselfe
               by
               an
               example
               .
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 sayd
                 to
                 our
                 Sauiour
              
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 Only
                 speake
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 thereby
                 extenuate
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
               
                 as
                 is
                 healing
                 in
                 absence
                 by
                 a
                 speach
                 had
                 bene
                 a
                 more
                 easy
                 miracle
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 aproach
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 party
                 ,
                 but
                 thereby
                 wished
                 a
                 course
                 more
                 easefull
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 not
                 lesse
                 powerfull
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 deity
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
               But
               to
               what
               end
               is
               all
               this
               ?
               Doe
               not
               wee
               say
               the
               very
               same
               that
               the
               word
               Only
               is
               a
               diminitiue
               phrase
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               signifying
               ,
               that
               wheras
               our
               Sauiour
               offered
               to
               goe
               with
               the
               Centurion
               for
               the
               curing
               of
               the
               sickeman
               ,
               he
               answered
               ,
               that
               his
               Only
               word
               was
               sufficient
               ,
               excluding
               the
               other
               of
               bodily
               going
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               necessary
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               other
               Commentary
               
               annexed
               ●y
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Centurion
               did
               not
               extenuate
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               therefore
               impertinent
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               co●parison
               was
               Only
               in
               his
               bodily
               going
               ,
               or
               curing
               Only
               by
               word
               in
               absence
               ,
               as
               he
               himselfe
               also
               confesseth
               .
            
             
               If
               a
               Noble
               man
               should
               say
               to
               his
               Tenantes
               ,
               Certayne
               kynred
               ,
               or
               friende
               ,
               of
               yours
               haue
               done
               me
               such
               ,
               &
               such
               displeasure
               ,
               b●t
               none
               of
               you
               that
               are
               innocent
               shall
               fare
               the
               worse
               for
               that
               ,
               Only
               you
               shall
               make
               me
               a
               certaine
               acknowledgement
               for
               my
               better
               satisfaction
               :
               who
               will
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               word
               Only
               conteyneth
               a
               diminution
               ,
               and
               importeth
               as
               much
               ,
               that
               this
               acknowledgement
               is
               no
               grieuous
               matter
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               it
               should
               not
               agree
               well
               with
               his
               promise
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               fare
               the
               worse
               for
               it
               .
               And
               so
               fareth
               it
               in
               our
               case
               .
               But
               if
               that
               Noble
               man
               should
               demaund
               at
               their
               hands
               a
               thing
               that
               importeth
               their
               liues
               ,
               much
               more
               their
               soules
               ,
               and
               life
               euerlasting
               :
               then
               would
               they
               iustly
               cry
               out
               ,
               and
               complaine
               of
               this
               word
               Only
               ,
               as
               gu●lefully
               vsed
               vnto
               them
               .
               And
               so
               much
               of
               this
               .
            
             
               About
               vrging
               Catholickes
               to
               sweare
               against
               their
               consciences
               ,
               this
               our
               Doctour
               determineth
               peremptorily
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               out
               of
               his
               Chayre
               ,
               in
               this
               sort
               :
               
                 You
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 a
                 conscience
                 may
                 be
                 misled
                 by
                 errour
                 ,
                 or
                 sti●ned
                 with
                 pertinacy
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Deuynes
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 vnsoundenes
                 in
                 the
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 obstinacy
                 in
                 the
                 wil
                 maketh
                 but
                 a
                 nicknamed
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               
               
                 which
                 is
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 censured●
                 then
                 tendered
                 .
              
               And
               thē
               he
               citeth
               in
               the
               margēt
               Chrysostome
               ,
               and
               Oecumenius
               ,
               without
               specifiyng
               any
               worke
               or
               place
               of
               theirs
               ,
               who
               haue
               written
               diuers
               Volumes
               ;
               &
               this
               he
               obserueth
               ordinarily
               when
               he
               meaneth
               to
               follow
               the
               wild-goose
               chase
               ,
               to
               vse
               his
               one
               phrase
               ,
               
               and
               not
               to
               be
               foūd
               by
               his
               answerer
               .
               And
               not
               only
               he
               practiseth
               the
               same
               in
               his
               quotation
               here
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               his
               determination
               of
               the
               doubt
               ,
               for
               he
               flyeth
               the
               proper
               question
               ,
               that
               most
               importeth
               the
               Reader
               to
               know
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               whether
               a
               man
               be
               bound
               vnder
               sin
               ,
               to
               follow
               an
               erroneous
               conscience
               or
               not
               ,
               which
               Deuynes
               do
               hould
               that
               he
               is
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               eyther
               bound
               to
               follow
               it
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               not
               to
               go
               against
               it
               :
               for
               in
               case
               the
               errour
               come
               of
               inuincible
               ignorance
               ,
               then
               is
               he
               bound
               to
               follow
               
               〈…〉
               that
               he
               can
               haue
               no
               〈…〉
               it
               away
               :
               but
               i●
               the
               ignorance
               be
               vincible
               (
               as
               〈…〉
               indeed
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               d●pose
               such
               a
               consciēc●
               ,
               〈◊〉
               yet
               he
               can
               do
               nothing
               aga●●t
               it
               ,
               as
               lōg
               as
               such
               an
               〈◊〉
               c●●s●ience
               r●mayn●th
               ;
               for
               that
               our
               will
               is
               alwa●●●●ound
               to
               ●o●●ow
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               go
               against
               the
               direction
               of
               our
               re●son
               ,
               whether
               the
               said
               reason
               do
               erre
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               ●or
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               but
               sin
               for
               our
               wil
               to
               imbrace
               that
               which
               our
               reason
               〈◊〉
               to
               be
               naught
               .
               And
               will
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               deny
               thi●
               ?
               Or
               did
               he
               vnderstand
               it
               ?
               Why
               then
               had
               he
               not
               decided
               the
               question
               as
               became
               a
               learned
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               Prelate
               indeed
               ?
               And
               yet
               it
               seemeth
               by
               those
               wordes
               of
               his
               repeated
               (
               saying
               that
               such
               a
               conscience
               is
               rather
               to
               be
               censured
               ,
               then
               tend●r●d
               )
               that
               an
               erroneous
               conscience
               byndeth
               not
               ,
               &
               that
               it
               is
               not
               sinne
               to
               do
               against
               a
               mans
               owne
               iudgement
               ;
               wherin
               he
               hath
               not
               only
               all
               schoole
               Deuynes
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               proue
               the
               same
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               in
               like
               manner
               ;
               especially
               in
               their
               Commentaries
               vpon
               Saint
               Paules●pistles
               ●pistles
               to
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               where
               the
               said
               Apostle
               hādleth
               the
               matter
               largely
               ,
               and
               concludeth
               :
               
                 Qui
                 antem
                 discernit
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 damnatu●
                 est
                 .
              
               
               He
               that
               disc●rneth
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               ●ate
               and
               yet
               eateth
               (
               against
               his
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               conscience
               )
               is
               damned
               .
               Vpon
               which
               wordes
               
                 S.
                 Ambrose
              
               saith
               (
               which
               〈◊〉
               serue
               for
               all
               )
               
                 Verum
                 est
                 ,
                 quia
                 qui
                 iudicat
                 non
                 edendum
                 &
                 edit
                 ,
                 damnatus
                 est
                 .
              
               
               S.
               Paul
               sayth
               truly
               ,
               for
               that
               ,
               he
               that
               iudgeth
               t●at
               he
               should
               not
               eate
               ,
               and
               yet
               eateth
               is
               damned
               .
               And
               with
               Saint
               Ambrose
               doth
               agree
               S.
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Theophilact
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Ans●lmus
              
               and
               others
               vpon
               the
               same
               place
               .
               And
               the
               s●me
               proueth
               S.
               Bernard
               .
               
               And
               as
               for
               Schoolemen
               after
               Saint
               Thomas
               ,
               and
               
                 Alexander
                 de
                 Hales
              
               ,
               all
               other
               Deuynes
               do
               agree
               vpon
               the
               same
               commonly
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               how
               Maister
               Barlow
               will
               answere
               them
               ?
            
             
               In
               the
               very
               same
               page
               ,
               hauing
               set
               downe
               his
               Maiesties
               wordes
               ,
               promising
               ,
               
                 that
                 ●e●ther
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 nor
                 penalty
                 thereof
                 was
                 〈…〉
                 any
                 for
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 or
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 for
                 an
                 ac
                 〈…〉
                 of
                 their
                 〈◊〉
                 obedi●nce
                 ,
              
               
               he
               setteth
               downe
               my
               Answ●●e
               .
               
                 ●f
                 it
                 be
                 so
              
               (
               〈◊〉
               I
               )
               
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 ended
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 ●atholicke
                 〈…〉
                 obedience
                 that
                 he
                 oweth
                 to
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 .
              
               And
               
               there
               he
               cutting
               or
               my
               wordes
               ,
               maketh
               a
               great
               scanning
               of
               the
               last
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 oweth
                 to
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 ,
              
               calumniating
               my
               meaning
               therein
               ,
               as
               though
               I
               meant
               to
               lymit
               this
               temporal
               obedience
               also
               .
               But
               if
               the
               malicious
               man
               had
               set
               down
               the
               wordes
               that
               do
               immediately
               ensue
               ,
               my
               meaning
               had
               bene
               playne
               in
               my
               Booke
               ,
               for
               I
               sayd
               this
               :
               
               
                 I
                 presume
                 no
                 Catholicke
                 in
                 England
                 will
                 deny
                 to
                 sweare
                 all
                 ciuill
                 obedience
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 oweth
                 to
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 subiect
                 hath
                 euer
                 in
                 former
                 Catholicke
                 tymes
                 sworne
                 to
                 their
                 leige
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 in
                 other
                 Countryes
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               Is
               not
               this
               playne
               inough
               ?
               And
               why
               then
               did
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               cut
               them
               of
               ?
               What
               playne
               dealing
               is
               there
               in
               this
               ?
               Let
               vs
               heare
               how
               he
               prosecuteth
               his
               ●alumniation
               against
               me
               .
               
                 Treason
                 hatched
                 in
                 the
                 hart
                 cannot
                 conceale
                 it selfe
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 from
                 vttering
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 hidden
                 termes
                 .
                 For
                 obserue
                 those
                 words
                 ,
              
               
               al
               obedience
               that
               he
               oweth
               to
               his
               Maiestie
               ,
               
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 or
                 how
                 farre
                 extends
                 it
                 ?
              
               S.
               Peter
               
                 stretcheth
                 it
                 without
                 limitation
              
               ;
               Submit
               your selues
               to
               all
               manner
               of
               ordinance
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               .
               So
               he
               .
               What
               ?
               all
               manner
               of
               ordinance
               ?
               
               and
               without
               limitation
               at
               all
               ?
               and
               that
               in
               a
               time
               of
               Infidell
               Princes
               ,
               as
               was
               that
               of
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               ,
               who
               might
               ,
               and
               did
               ordaine
               many
               thinges
               against
               the
               Lord
               ?
               How
               then
               could
               the
               Apostles
               warrant
               their
               answere
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               to
               obey
               God
               rather
               then
               men
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               Christ
               rather
               then
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               were
               Magistrates
               ?
            
             
               But
               I
               would
               aske
               here
               Maister
               Barlow
               ,
               that
               is
               such
               a
               Grecian
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               in
               Greeke
               phrases
               to
               no
               purpose
               at
               all
               ,
               why
               he
               had
               not
               set
               downe
               the
               sentēce
               of
               S.
               Peter
               in
               Greeke
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               different
               from
               his
               English
               ?
               and
               why
               he
               doth
               translate
               here
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               al
               māner
               of
               ordinance
               ,
               wheras
               the
               words
               do
               import
               
                 omni
                 humanae
                 creaturae
              
               :
               which
               all
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               do
               vnderstand
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               all
               humane
               Princes
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               context
               it selfe
               is
               euidēt
               .
               And
               as
               it
               were
               absurd
               to
               say
               that
               we
               must
               submit
               our selues
               to
               all
               humane
               creatures
               whatsoeuer
               (
               the
               Apostle
               his
               discourse
               being
               of
               obedience
               to
               Princes
               )
               :
               so
               it
               is
               much
               more
               ab●surd
               ,
               
               to
               translate
               it
               ,
               as
               M.
               Barlow
               doth
               ,
               
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Ordinance
              
               ,
               leauing
               quite
               out
               the
               word
               humane
               ,
               and
               turning
               creature
               into
               ordinance
               .
               For
               who
               doth
               not
               see
               that
               many
               
               vnlawfull
               〈◊〉
               are
               made
               by
               Princes
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               S.
               Peters
               time
               ,
               as
               now
               is
               said●
               and
               yet
               (
               forsooth
               )
               will
               not
               M.
               Barlow
               haue
               any
               limitation
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               in
               S.
               Peters
               wordes
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               wordes
               themselues
               translated
               ,
               as
               theyly
               in
               the
               originall
               text
               :
               so
               absolute
               Maisters
               will
               these
               men
               be
               ,
               to
               make
               of
               Scriptures
               what
               they
               list
               .
            
             
               There
               followeth
               immediately
               vpon
               the
               former
               point
               ,
               an
               other
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Apologers
               speach
               ,
               saying
               :
               had●reely
               ●reely
               
                 taken
                 the
                 same
                 Oath●
                 whereby
                 they
                 both
                 gaue
                 his
                 Mai●stie
                 occasion
                 to
                 thinke
                 the
                 better
                 of
                 their
                 fidelity
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 l●kewise
                 ●reed
                 themselues
                 of
                 that
                 heauy
                 slaunder
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 punisheth
                 none
                 for
                 conscience
                 sake
                 .
              
               Vpon
               which
               〈◊〉
               wordes
               I
               a●ked
               this
               question
               ,
               
                 VVhy
                 are
                 then
                 M.
                 Blackwell
                 ,
                 M.
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 haue
                 taken
                 the
                 Oath
                 detained
                 still
                 in
                 prison
                 ?
                 why
                 〈◊〉
                 Re●usantes
                 punished
                 ,
                 and
                 fined
                 for
                 Recusancy
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 take
                 the
                 Oath
                 o●
                 Allegiance
                 ?
                 is
                 not
                 Recusancy
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 conscience
                 ?
              
            
             
               To
               this
               last
               speach
               of
               mine
               ,
               he
               answereth
               presently
               ,
               differring
               the
               other
               for
               many
               pages
               after
               ,
               and
               the
               summe
               of
               his
               answer
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 I
                 would
                 faine
                 be
                 a
                 priuy
                 Counsellour
                 to
                 kn●●
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 thinges
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 answer
                 a
                 scorne
                 is
                 folly
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 wi●●
                 not
                 indeauour
                 to
                 resolue
                 this
                 question
                 either
                 by
                 coniecture
                 or
                 truth
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 my
                 intelligencer
                 .
                 Let
                 Ma●ster
              
               Blackwell
               
                 answer
                 for
                 himselfe
              
               AEtatem
               hab●t
               :
               
               
                 perhaps
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 stay
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 then
                 〈◊〉
                 be
                 dismissed
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 away
                 by
                 Iesuites
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               C●ssano
               ,
               Cardinal
               Allen
               ,
               Tolle●
               ,
               
                 yea
                 Pope
              
               Sixtus
               Quintu●
               
                 hims●lfe
                 ,
                 all
                 f●●ged
                 in
                 a
                 trice
                 ,
                 for
                 c●●ss●●g
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 for
                 not
                 seruing
                 the
                 Iesuites
                 humours
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               And
               by
               this
               kind
               of
               answering
               the
               poore
               man
               sheweth
               of
               what
               humour
               he
               is
               himself
               ,
               
               hauing
               nothing
               to
               say
               ,
               nor
               conscience
               to
               discerne
               what
               to
               say
               ,
               t●ue
               or
               false
               .
               For
               what
               probability
               can
               there
               be
               in
               this
               conscienceles
               calumniation
               ,
               of
               
                 fi●ging
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 away
              
               so
               many
               and
               great
               personages
               ,
               as
               here
               are
               mentioned
               ?
               Doth
               this
               Pre●ate
               thinke
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ?
               or
               account
               to
               be
               giuen
               of
               such
               en●rmous
               slaunders
               ,
               especially
               touching
               bloud
               ?
               Is
               he
               f●t
               to
               haue
               care
               of
               soules
               ,
               that
               seemeth
               to
               haue
               no
               soule
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               care
               what
               becommeth
               of
               other
               mens
               soules
               ?
               Would
               any
               Pagan
               ,
               if
               otherwise
               a
               morall
               
               man
               be
               ●o
               〈◊〉
               ,
               or
               proiect
               in
               s●aundering
               without
               any
               semblance
               ,
               or
               shew
               of
               truth
               ,
               vpon
               meere
               spite
               and
               malice
               ?
               Surely
               among
               other
               calamities
               happened
               vnto
               our
               vn●ortunate
               Coun●●ey
               in
               these
               daies
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               one
               ,
               and
               very
               great
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               ●ellow
               should
               euer
               be
               thought
               worthy
               of
               a
               Bishopricke
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               so
               iudicious
               a
               Prince
               as
               ou●s
               is
               ,
               who
               perhaps
               may
               be
               deceaued
               by
               misinformation
               to
               bestow
               th●
               place
               vpon
               him
               :
               but
               that
               there
               should
               be
               found
               any
               Informer
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               be
               ashamed
               to
               suggest
               the
               promotion
               of
               such
               a
               Pretender
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               let
               vs
               see
               what
               he
               saith
               to
               the
               former
               part
               of
               his
               speach
               ,
               about
               such
               Catholicks
               ,
               as
               were
               said
               freely
               to
               haue
               taken
               the
               Oath
               :
               which
               thou●●
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               indeauoreth
               to
               huddle
               vp
               ,
               as
               not
               willing
               to
               be
               well
               vnderstood
               :
               yet
               shall
               I
               seeke
               to
               cleare
               the
               matter
               somewhat
               more
               particularly
               :
               &
               to
               that
               effect
               ,
               shall
               I
               first
               set
               downe
               my
               owne
               wordes
               ,
               vpon
               that
               case
               of
               free
               swearing
               .
               Thus
               then
               I
               wrote
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 now
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 here
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Maiesties
                 Subiectes
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 were
                 Popishly
                 affected
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Priests
                 ,
                 as
                 Laicks
                 did
                 Freely
                 take
                 the
                 same
                 Oath
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 calleth
                 a
                 blessed
                 successe
                 from
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 godly
                 and
                 wise
                 intent
                 ,
                 in
                 deuising
                 ,
                 and
                 proposing
                 the
                 s●me
                 :
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 forced
                 also
                 to
                 say
                 somewhat
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 pas●e
                 any
                 further
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 freedome
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Priestes
                 &
                 Laicks
                 did
                 ●reely
                 take
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 ,
                 will
                 deny
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 this
                 Oath
                 is
                 proposed
                 by
                 the
                 Statute
                 it selfe
                 vnde●
                 paine
                 of
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 all
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 landes
                 and
                 perpetual
                 imprisonment
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 shal
                 refus●
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 freedome
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Merchant
                 hath
                 in
                 a
                 tempest
                 ,
                 
                 either
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 his
                 goods
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 for
                 lightening
                 his
                 ship
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 drowned
                 himselfe
                 .
                 
                 And
                 though
                 Aristotle
                 in
                 his
                 Ethicks
                 doe
                 seeme
                 to
                 hould
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 
                   simpliciter
                   inuoluntari●m
                
                 ,
                 simply
                 against
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 do●r
                 ,
                 &
                 Catholik
                 Deuines
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   inuolu●tarium
                   secundum
                   quid
                
                 ,
                 in
                 part
                 inuoluntary
                 ,
                 and
                 simply
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 all
                 circūstances
                 considered
                 ,
                 he
                 resolueth
                 finally
                 
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 be●t
                 to
                 ca●t
                 out
                 ●is
                 goods
                 &
                 saue
                 himself
                 :
                 yet
                 all
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 fredome
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 this
                 constraint
                 of
                 t●e
                 passion
                 of
                 feare
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 freedome
                 requireth
                 full
                 liberty
                 to
                 ●oth
                 extremes
                 ,
                 or
                 obiectes
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 proposed
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 case
                 .
                 
                 For
                 that
                 the
                 displeasure
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 goods
                 ,
                 &
                 liberty
                 ,
                 the
                 ruyne
                 of
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 the
                 terrour
                 and
                 perswasion
                 of
                 his
                 friendes
                 ,
                 are
                 heauy
                 poises
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 m●ghtely
                 preponderate
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 Freedome
                 might
                 haue
                 bene
                 pretermitted
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 no
                 constraint
                 of
                 humane
                 will
                 can
                 be
                 greater
                 then
                 this
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 doe
                 it
                 both
                 willingly
                 ,
                 &
                 hartily
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 he
                 belieueth
                 in
                 conscience
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 discreet
                 Reader
                 consider
                 what
                 coherence
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 tale
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               I
               wrote
               at
               that
               tyme.
               Now
               what
               bringeth
               Maister
               Barlow
               to
               ouerthrow
               this
               doctrine
               ?
               First
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 Censurer
                 denyeth
                 not
                 the
                 assertion
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Pries●es
                 and
                 Laycks
                 di●
                 take
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 stickes
                 at
                 the
                 aduerbe
              
               (
               freely
               )
               
                 God
                 loueth
                 Aduerbes
                 ,
                 say
                 the
                 Canonists
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 not
                 .
              
               
               Doe
               you
               see
               how
               the
               man
               speaketh
               in
               mysteries
               ?
               I
               neither
               graunted
               ,
               or
               denied
               ,
               that
               many
               had
               taken
               the
               Oath
               :
               Yea
               very
               many
               ,
               as
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               Apologer
               were
               ,
               for
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               they
               be
               true
               ,
               or
               false
               :
               but
               that
               I
               doe
               sticke
               at
               Ad●erbes
               which
               God
               loueth
               ,
               and
               the
               Diuel
               loueth
               not
               ,
               as
               the
               Canonists
               are
               affirmed
               to
               say
               ,
               may
               seeme
               to
               contayne
               some
               great
               mystery
               ,
               wherin
               me
               thinketh
               he
               offereth
               iniury
               to
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               
               in
               saying
               he
               loueth
               no
               Aduerbes
               ,
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
               for
               that
               bad
               Aduerbes
               must
               needes
               be
               as
               grateful
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               good
               Aduerbes
               to
               Almighty
               God.
               For
               as
               ,
               
                 bene
                 agere
              
               ,
               or
               
                 bene
                 operari
              
               ,
               to
               do
               or
               worke
               well
               pleaseth
               God
               :
               so
               
                 malè
                 agere
              
               ,
               &
               
                 m●le
                 operari
              
               liketh
               the
               Diuell
               .
               And
               this
               is
               confirmed
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               his
               owne
               reason
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               concerneth
               God
               :
               
                 For
                 that
                 the
                 Aduerbe
              
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 doth
                 make
                 the
                 action
                 commendalle
                 yea
                 denominateth
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 axiome
                 both
                 in
                 Diuine
                 and
                 Humane
                 learning
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               good
               S●r
               ,
               by
               your
               leaue
               ,
               neither
               Diuine
               nor
               Humane
               learning
               dot●
               warr●nt
               this
               humane
               folly
               which
               here
               you
               do
               vtter
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Aduerbe
               doth
               make
               the
               
               action
               commendable
               :
               as
               though
               no
               Aduerbe
               may
               not
               be
               reprehe●sible
               ,
               which
               now
               I
               haue
               confuted
               .
               
                 It
                 doth
                 denominate
                 also
                 the
                 action
                 ,
              
               
               say
               you
               :
               which
               I
               graunt
               :
               but
               the
               denomination
               is
               good
               ,
               or
               bad
               ,
               as
               the
               quality
               requireth
               .
               It
               seemed
               that
               you
               blundered
               at
               a
               certaine
               speach
               of
               some
               spirituall
               writers
               though
               not
               wel
               vnderstood
               by
               you
               ,
               who
               ●ay
               ,
               sometimes
               ,
               that
               God
               loueth
               rather
               the
               Aduerbe
               ,
               then
               the
               Verbe
               ;
               ●or
               that
               the
               Verbe
               implieth
               only
               the
               action
               it self
               ,
               but
               the
               Aduerbe
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               action
               :
               &
               as
               the
               good
               quality
               pleaseth
               good
               ,
               so
               the
               bad
               pleaseth
               the
               Diuel
               .
               So
               as
               heere
               it
               seemeth
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               this
               Doctor
               remayneth
               much
               foyled
               about
               Aduerbes
               in
               generall
               :
               now
               let
               vs
               see
               ,
               what
               he
               can
               say
               about
               swearing
               freely
               in
               particular
               .
            
          
           
             
               WHAT
               FREEDOME
               MAY
               be
               sayd
               to
               be
               permitted
               to
               English
               Catholickes
               for
               swearing
               ,
               or
               not
               swearing
               the
               new
               Oath
               .
               §.
               V.
               
            
             
               AS
               concerning
               this
               matter
               ,
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               after
               his
               former
               discourse
               about
               Aduerbes
               commeth
               to
               handle
               the
               point
               it selfe
               of
               freedome
               permitted
               to
               Catholickes
               in
               taking
               the
               Oath
               ,
               beginning
               thus
               :
               
               
                 And
                 is
                 there
                 then
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 such
                 a
                 disagreement
                 betweene
                 the
                 payne
                 of
                 a
                 Statute-law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 a
                 su●iect
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 obeyeth
                 the
                 law
                 so
                 inioyning
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 acco●●●d
                 a
                 free
                 subiect
                 for
                 his
                 obedience
                 !
                 Then
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Christi●n
                 ●o●ld
                 slaues
                 ,
                 not
                 freemen
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 nation
                 is
                 there
                 gouerned
                 by
                 lawes●●ot
                 inioyned
                 by
                 sharpe
                 penalties
              
               &
               c
               ?
               
                 Yea
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 it selfe
                 is
                 imposed
                 with
                 penalties
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 mans
                 obedience
                 yeelded
                 therunto
                 is
                 not
                 thraldome
                 ,
                 but
                 freedome
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               And
               do
               you
               see
               ,
               how
               he
               seeketh
               a
               hole
               to
               runne
               out
               at
               ?
               We
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               penall
               Statutes
               are
               vnlawfull
               in
               a
               Common-wealth
               ,
               
               or
               that
               they
               do
               make
               the
               subiectes
               no
               free
               subiectes
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               that
               they
               doe
               make
               all
               th●
               people
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               slaues
               and
               not
               free-men
               .
               This
               must
               needes
               be
               spoken
               out
               of
               great
               ignorance
               ,
               not
               vnderstanding
               
               〈◊〉
               que●tion
               :
               or
               ou●
               of
               muc●
               ma●●ce
               ,
               that
               would
               daz●e
               the
               Readers
               eyes
               with
               imp●r●●nent
               speach
               .
               The
               question
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               choice
               be
               free
               ,
               w●en
               in
               any
               deliberation
               ,
               t●ere
               is
               a
               heauy
               predominant
               poyse
               of
               one
               side
               ,
               as
               whether
               a
               Merc●ant
               in
               a
               tempest
               should
               cast
               his
               goodes
               or
               no
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               ship
               for
               sauing
               his
               li●e
               ?
               or
               Catholickes
               in
               England
               should
               take
               the
               Oath
               for
               auoyding
               the
               penaltyes
               of
               the
               Statute
               ?
               whether
               this
               choice
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               be
               absolutely
               free
               ,
               or
               no
               ?
               And
               I
               shewed
               before
               both
               out
               of
               Aristotle
               according
               to
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               Schoole-Doctours
               according
               to
               Diuinity
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               not
               perfect
               freedome
               .
            
             
               For
               albeit
               Aristotle
               saith
               ,
               the
               Merchant
               his
               act
               in
               casting
               out
               his
               goodes
               is
               
                 simpliciter
                 inuoluntarium
                 ,
                 &
                 voluntarium
                 secundum
                 quid
                 ,
              
               absolute
               inuoluntary
               ,
               and
               voluntary
               but
               in
               part
               :
               &
               the
               Scholemē
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               simply
               volūtary
               and
               in
               part
               inuoluntary
               :
               yet
               in
               effect
               ,
               they
               say
               all
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               different
               respects
               ;
               for
               that
               Aristotle
               calleth
               it
               simply
               inuoluntary
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               obiect
               alone
               ,
               without
               consideration
               of
               the
               circumstances
               ,
               that
               do
               accompany
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               which
               sense
               no
               doubt
               the
               act
               of
               casting
               out
               his
               goods
               is
               simply
               inuolūtary
               in
               the
               Merchāt
               .
               And
               the
               Schole
               Doctors
               doe
               call
               it
               simply
               voluntary
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               obiect
               accompanied
               ,
               and
               conioyned
               with
               the
               circumstances
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               present
               perill
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               which
               being
               considered
               ,
               the
               Merchant
               doth
               simply
               &
               absolutely
               resolue
               ,
               that
               all
               thinges
               considered
               ,
               it
               is
               better
               to
               cast
               out
               his
               goodes
               then
               to
               d●taine
               them
               :
               &
               so
               in
               this
               sense
               of
               the
               Schole
               Deuines
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 simpliciter
                 voluntarium
              
               ,
               simply
               voluntary
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               other
               sense
               of
               Aristotle
               simply
               inuoluntary
               ;
               for
               that
               simply
               and
               absolutely
               he
               would
               not
               cast
               out
               his
               goodes
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               the
               perill
               ,
               and
               danger
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               most
               ponderous
               circumstance
               ,
               and
               ouerweigheth
               the
               ballance
               o●
               the
               whole
               consultation
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               our
               present
               case
               also
               ,
               about
               taking
               the
               Oath
               by
               those
               
                 very
                 many
                 Catholicks
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Apologer
               saith
               tooke
               it
               freely
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               so
               many
               .
               For
               if
               they
               were
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               were
               informed
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               diuers
               points
               therein
               contayned
               against
               their
               Religion
               ,
               which
               must
               necessarily
               
               retayne
               them
               ●rom
               taking
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               yet
               on
               the
               other
               syde
               there
               was
               losse
               of
               liberty
               ,
               and
               goodes
               in
               refusing
               the
               same
               ;
               then
               sayd
               I
               ,
               that
               neither
               according
               to
               Philosophy
               or
               Diuinity
               ,
               was
               this
               deliberation
               of
               theirs
               altogeather
               free
               .
               
               And
               wheras
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               would
               inferre
               therof
               ,
               that
               thē
               
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 free
                 subiect
              
               ,
               for
               that
               all
               Common
               Wealths
               do
               propose
               lawes
               with
               penalties
               :
               I
               answere
               that
               there
               are
               two
               sortes
               of
               men
               in
               a
               Common
               wealth
               ,
               good
               and
               bad
               :
               the
               good
               do
               willingly
               submit
               themselues
               to
               the
               lawes
               penall
               ,
               made
               by
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               Common
               wealth
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               conscience
               sake
               ,
               as
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               prescribeth
               ,
               without
               respect
               of
               punishment
               ,
               where
               they
               see
               no
               iniustice
               ,
               &
               offence
               to
               God
               cōmanded
               ;
               
               in
               which
               sense
               the
               sayd
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 not
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 the
                 righteous
                 man
              
               (
               which
               is
               repeated
               here
               also
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               )
               of
               which
               sort
               it
               is
               to
               be
               presupposed
               ,
               that
               a
               great
               part
               of
               euery
               Cōmon
               wealth
               consisteth
               :
               but
               to
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               there
               are
               others
               ,
               which
               being
               euill
               men
               ,
               &
               slaues
               to
               their
               owne
               passions
               ,
               do
               repyne
               at
               good
               lawes
               ,
               and
               for
               these
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               that
               punishments
               and
               penalties
               should
               be
               appoynted
               to
               inforce
               them
               to
               obey
               :
               and
               albeit
               this
               choyce
               of
               theyrs
               is
               not
               altogeather
               free
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               freedome
               before
               declared
               ;
               yet
               is
               the
               coactiō
               necessary
               ,
               and
               profitable
               to
               themselues
               ,
               nor
               haue
               they
               any
               iust
               reason
               ,
               but
               only
               their
               disorderly
               passion
               to
               refuse
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               consequently
               it
               is
               no
               reason
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               haue
               free
               choice
               ,
               and
               freedome
               of
               election
               permitted
               vnto
               them
               ,
               in
               a
               matter
               so
               preiudiciall
               to
               the
               common
               wealth
               ,
               and
               to
               themselues
               .
            
             
               All
               which
               is
               different
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Catholickes
               in
               taking
               the
               oath
               repugnant
               to
               theyr
               consciences
               .
               For
               as
               euill
               men
               doe
               not
               follow
               conscience
               ,
               and
               iudgement
               ,
               but
               passion
               as
               now
               hath
               bene
               said
               ,
               in
               not
               obeying
               penall
               lawes
               :
               so
               may
               they
               be
               iustly
               forced
               thereunto
               :
               and
               in
               that
               sense
               may
               yet
               truly
               be
               said
               to
               be
               all
               free
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               free
               to
               do
               euill
               without
               punishment
               .
               But
               Catholiks
               following
               the
               dictamen
               of
               their
               consciences
               ,
               concerning
               pointes
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               receiued
               and
               continued
               in
               England
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               christianity
               ,
               cannot
               with
               any
               equity
               
               be
               constrained
               ,
               or
               coacted
               to
               contradict
               the
               same
               ;
               no●
               can
               it
               be
               demed
               ,
               but
               that
               so
               gri●●uous
               a
               punishmen●
               proposed
               ,
               as
               the
               penalty
               of
               Premunire
               ,
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               grea●
               coaction
               ,
               that
               taketh
               away
               freedome
               .
               And
               consequently
               tho●e
               Catholickes
               ,
               Priestes
               and
               Laicks
               ,
               that
               are
               said
               to
               haue
               freely
               taken
               the
               Oath
               ,
               had
               not
               indeed
               freedome
               therein
               ;
               but
               that
               only
               freedome
               ,
               which
               before
               hath
               bene
               mention●d
               of
               the
               M●rchant
               ,
               casting
               out
               his
               goodes
               into
               the
               ●ea
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               both
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               Diuinity
               is
               not
               t●ue
               freedome
               ,
               as
               now
               hath
               bene
               declared
               ,
               &
               shal
               be
               more
               presently
               .
            
             
               For
               now
               you
               must
               see
               a
               new
               shift
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               who
               finding
               hims●lfe
               sore
               graueled
               about
               my
               former
               speach
               of
               freedome
               ,
               both
               out
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               ,
               and
               Schole-Deuines
               w●nt
               to
               read
               Medina
               ,
               a
               School●
               Doctor
               ,
               about
               the
               matter
               of
               free
               choice
               ,
               but
               vnderstanding
               him
               not
               ,
               as
               it
               seemth
               by
               his
               pe●uerting
               of
               his
               meaning
               ,
               hath
               cast
               himsel●●
               into
               〈◊〉
               greater
               broiles
               ,
               and
               intanglements
               ,
               then
               before
               ;
               you
               shall
               heare
               his
               discourse
               .
            
             
               
                 Were
                 th●
                 Statute
                 inforced
                 peremptorily
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 no
                 leasure
                 graunted
                 for
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 deliberation
                 no
                 liberty
                 of
                 choice
                 ,
                 but
                 inforst
                 vpon
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 
                 then
                 might
                 the
                 Oath
                 be
                 accounted
                 a
                 pressure
                 &
                 the
                 acceptance
                 therof
                 a
                 slauery
                 .
                 But
                 first
                 tyme
                 being
                 giuen
                 to
                 consider
                 therof
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 consideration
                 leaue
                 graunted
                 to
                 choose
                 ,
                 or
                 refuse
                 ;
                 this
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 Schoole
                 learning
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   f●ll
                   liberty
                
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 it
                 they
                 annexe
                 these
                 two
                 conditions
                 .
                 
                 1.
                 
                   indetermination●m
                   iud●ij
                   ad
                   deliberandum
                
                 ,
                 an
                 vnlimited
                 scope
                 for
                 the
                 iudgement
                 to
                 deliberate
                 .
                 2.
                 
                   facultatem
                   eligerdi
                   v●l
                   resutandi
                   quod
                   deliberatum
                   est
                   ,
                
                 power
                 either
                 to
                 chose
                 ,
                 or
                 refuse
                 what
                 is
                 deliberated
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 
                   radix
                   libertatis
                
                 ,
                 the
                 sourse
                 ,
                 or
                 fontaine
                 of
                 liberty
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 
                   ipsa
                   libertas
                
                 ,
                 freedome
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 saith
                 Medina
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 case
                 betweene
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 subiects
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 refusall
                 (
                 a●ter
                 deliberation
                 )
                 argues
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 liberty
                 of
                 choice
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 r●fusing
                 it
                 no
                 loyaltie
                 of
                 affection
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               farre
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               .
               And
               surely
               it
               pitti●th
               me
               that
               I
               
               must
               ●ere
               open
               so
               many
               de●ectes
               of
               his
               in
               this
               his
               discourse
               .
               For
               first
               he
               graunteth
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               t●at
               the
               vrging
               of
               this
               Oath
               were
               a
               pre●sure
               ,
               if
               t●e
               S●atute
               were
               inforced
               peremp●orily
               ,
               and
               no
               leasure
               grau●ted
               for
               deliberation
               .
               But
               what
               dot●
               he
               meane
               by
               
                 peremptory
                 inforcement
              
               ?
               to
               beat
               men
               with
               ●●uo●s
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               ?
               for
               otherwise
               the
               inforcement
               of
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               law
               of
               Premunire
               ,
               contayning
               the
               lo●se
               of
               lands
               ,
               goods
               ,
               and
               liberty
               ,
               peremptorily
               proposed
               by
               the
               law
               to
               him
               that
               refuseth
               ,
               is
               I
               thinke
               peremptory
               inforcement
               ,
               su●ficient
               to
               make
               the
               action
               inuoluntary
               ,
               no
               less●
               then
               t●e
               feare
               of
               death
               ,
               inforceth
               the
               foresaid
               Merchāt
               to
               cast
               out
               his
               goods
               in
               a
               tempest
               .
               So
               as
               in
               this
               point
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               findeth
               no
               refuge
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               ●e
               sayth
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               so
               it
               were
               a
               pressure
               indeed
               ,
               and
               consequently
               he
               grau●●eth
               the
               Oath
               to
               be
               a
               pressure
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               putteth
               another
               condition
               ●ecessary
               to
               make
               a
               thing
               inuoluntary
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               when
               the
               party
               hath
               no
               leasure
               to
               deliberate
               :
               and
               vpon
               this
               he
               standeth
               much
               ,
               as
               
                 radix
                 libertatis
              
               ,
               the
               root
               of
               liberty
               or
               fre
               choice
               ,
               and
               foundeth
               himselfe
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               
                 Michael
                 Medina
              
               a
               Catholick
               Schoole
               Doctor
               of
               our
               dayes
               ,
               and
               therof
               inferreth
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               Catholicks
               haue
               a
               tyme
               to
               deliberate
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               ,
               and
               after
               deliberation
               haue
               choice
               to
               take
               it
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               those
               that
               take
               it
               ,
               take
               it
               freely
               .
               But
               I
               would
               put
               to
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               this
               case
               .
               
               If
               a
               thiefe
               should
               meete
               him
               alone
               in
               a
               place
               ,
               where
               he
               were
               not
               afraid
               to
               be
               discouered
               ,
               and
               should
               will
               him
               ,
               either
               to
               giue
               him
               his
               purse
               or
               his
               little
               finger
               to
               be
               cut
               of
               ,
               and
               should
               giue
               him
               a
               whole
               day
               to
               deliberate
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               choose
               ,
               whether
               he
               would
               loose
               his
               purse
               ,
               or
               his
               finger
               ,
               and
               he
               chooseth
               to
               loose
               his
               purse
               ,
               is
               this
               action
               free
               from
               inforcement
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               hath
               time
               to
               deliberate
               ,
               and
               after
               liberty
               to
               make
               his
               choice
               ?
               What
               man
               of
               sense
               will
               say
               this
               ,
               but
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ?
               Or
               will
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               himselfe
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               gaue
               his
               purse
               ●reely
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               had
               sufficient
               time
               to
               deliberate
               ,
               and
               make
               choice
               after
               his
               deliberation
               ?
               I
               thinke
               he
               will
               not
               ,
               were
               his
               tyme
               of
               deliberatiō
               giuen
               neuer
               so
               long
               .
            
             
               Nay
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               he
               hath
               wholy
               peruerted
               ,
               corrupted
               ,
               
               and
               m●●●●derstood
               Medina
               ,
               who
               neuer
               so
               much
               as
               named
               ,
               
               or
               imagined
               this
               condition
               of
               tyme
               ,
               or
               leasure
               graunted
               to
               deliberate
               :
               for
               alwaies
               it
               is
               to
               be
               presupposed
               ,
               that
               in
               euery
               action
               good
               ,
               or
               bad
               ,
               there
               is
               sufficient
               time
               for
               our
               reason
               to
               deliberate
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               there
               should
               be
               no
               deliberate
               action
               .
               But
               the
               pas●ime
               is
               ,
               that
               M.
               Barlow
               falling
               vpon
               two
               conditions
               of
               liberty
               expressed
               by
               Medina
               ,
               fir●●
               
                 indeterminationem
                 iudicij
                 ad
                 deli●erandum
              
               ,
               the
               indetermination
               of
               our
               iudgment
               to
               deliberate
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               power
               to
               choose
               ,
               or
               refuse
               what
               is
               deliberated
               ,
               he
               vnderstood
               the
               former
               condition
               to
               be
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               so
               translateth
               it
               most
               ridiculously
               thus
               ,
               
                 an
                 v●limited
                 scope
                 for
                 the
                 iudgment
                 to
                 deliberate
                 ,
              
               as
               who
               would
               say
               ,
               that
               euery
               free
               action
               must
               haue
               an
               vnlimited
               scope
               of
               time
               to
               deliberate
               first
               ,
               or
               that
               otherwise
               it
               were
               not
               free
               .
               As
               if
               M.
               Barlow
               when
               he
               is
               riding
               from
               London
               to
               Lincolne
               ,
               and
               hath
               two
               waies
               to
               take
               ,
               must
               needs
               haue
               an
               vnlimited
               scope
               of
               time
               for
               his
               determination
               ,
               which
               way
               to
               ride
               ,
               and
               this
               must
               be
               ,
               not
               an
               hower
               ,
               nor
               halfe
               a
               day
               ,
               nor
               a
               day
               ,
               nor
               a
               moneth
               ,
               nor
               a
               yeare
               ,
               but
               an
               vnlimited
               scope
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               may
               sit
               a
               whole
               yeare
               ,
               nay
               seauen
               yeares
               ,
               yea
               twenty
               ,
               or
               more
               to
               deliberate
               which
               way
               he
               will
               choose
               :
               which
               were
               good
               for
               his
               flocke
               ,
               for
               so
               perchance
               the
               wolfe
               should
               neuer
               come
               amongst
               them
               .
               But
               was
               there
               euer
               such
               a
               Philosopher
               ?
               or
               any
               such
               Philosophy
               taught
               before
               ,
               or
               Diuinity
               ?
               had
               he
               not
               euill
               luck
               at
               this
               his
               first
               stumbling
               vpon
               Medina
               so
               to
               mistake
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               what
               doth
               then
               Medina
               meane
               whē
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               condition
               required
               to
               liberty
               is
               
                 indeterminatio
                 iudicij
                 ad
                 deliberandum
              
               ,
               
               the
               indetermination
               of
               our
               iudgment
               to
               deliberate
               ,
               which
               he
               calleth
               the
               root
               of
               liberty
               ?
               Whereto
               I
               ans●ere
               ,
               that
               he
               meaneth
               not
               an
               vnlimited
               scope
               of
               time
               to
               deliberate
               ,
               as
               ignorantly
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               imagineth
               ,
               for
               of
               this
               now
               you
               haue
               seene
               the
               absurdity
               :
               but
               that
               the
               iudgment
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               maketh
               the
               choice
               ,
               be
               not
               determined
               and
               tyed
               already
               by
               instinct
               of
               nature
               ,
               to
               any
               one
               part
               ,
               or
               parcell
               of
               the
               obiect
               but
               that
               it
               be
               indifferēt
               of
               it
               se●fe
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sayd
               chooser
               ,
               to
               imploy
               it
               to
               what
               part
               he
               will
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               indetermination
               
               of
               liberty
               ,
               or
               indifferency
               of
               iu●gment
               ,
               to
               thinke
               what
               the
               chooser
               will
               :
               vpon
               which
               indifferency
               of
               iudgment
               followeth
               liberty
               of
               choice
               in
               the
               will
               ,
               as
               vpon
               the
               roote
               and
               ground
               therof
               .
            
             
               Medina
               his
               example
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               difference
               betweene
               the
               choice
               of
               a
               brute
               beast
               ,
               &
               a
               man
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               brute
               beast
               hath
               his
               iudgement
               ,
               or
               estimatiue●power
               so
               tyed
               ,
               &
               determined
               by
               ins●inct
               o●
               nature
               to
               one
               part
               of
               the
               obiect
               ,
               as
               he
               cannot
               diuert
               from
               that
               to
               any
               other
               .
               As
               when
               you
               propose
               meate
               to
               a
               beast
               that
               is
               hungry
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               be
               moued
               to
               admit
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               thinking
               that
               best
               in
               this
               his
               estimate
               ,
               or
               brutish
               iudgement
               :
               but
               mans
               iudgement
               ,
               or
               vnderstanding
               is
               not
               so
               determined
               to
               one
               par●
               by
               instinct
               of
               nature
               ,
               but
               may
               apply
               it selfe
               also
               to
               consider
               of
               the
               opposite
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               alleadge
               the
               wordes
               of
               Medina
               ,
               
               which
               will
               make
               all
               the
               matter
               cleare
               .
               
                 Libertatem
                 voluntatis
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 antecedit
                 indeterminatio
                 ,
                 &
                 indifferentia
                 iudicij
                 ex
                 parte
                 intellecius
                 :
                 appetitio
                 emin
                 sequitur
                 cognitionem
                 :
                 igitur
                 vniuersa
                 libertas
                 nostra
                 ex
                 cognitione
                 originem
                 trahit
                 .
              
               Before
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               will
               goeth
               the
               indete●mination
               ,
               &
               indifferency
               of
               the
               iudgement
               or
               estimate
               ,
               on
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               appetite
               ,
               or
               will
               doth
               follow
               knowledg
               ;
               &
               therefore
               all
               the
               liberty
               of
               our
               will
               hath
               her
               beginning
               or
               origen
               frō
               knowledge
               .
               So
               Medina
               :
               laying
               this
               for
               a
               foundation
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               iudgement
               in
               a
               man
               ,
               or
               estimate
               in
               a
               beast
               doe
               not
               first
               know
               ,
               &
               discerne
               the
               obiect
               ,
               there
               can
               no
               appetition
               ,
               or
               choice
               follow
               in
               the
               will
               or
               appetite
               But
               Medina
               doth
               explaine
               himselfe
               further
               ,
               shewing
               that
               this
               knowledge
               of
               the
               vnderstanding
               or
               estimate
               ,
               which
               he
               calleth
               here
               iudgement
               ,
               if
               it
               goe
               not
               before
               the
               choice
               ,
               no
               choice
               at
               all
               can
               be
               made
               :
               bu●
               further
               also
               it
               must
               be
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               indeterminate
               to
               both
               partes
               of
               the
               obiect
               ,
               &
               not
               dete●mined
               ,
               or
               tied
               to
               any
               one
               ,
               as
               he
               proueth
               by
               the
               example
               of
               a
               sheepe
               ,
               whose
               vnderstanding
               or
               estimate
               is
               so
               determined
               by
               instinct
               of
               nature
               to
               fly
               a
               wolfe
               ,
               when
               shee
               seeth
               him
               ,
               as
               shee
               cannot
               thinke
               on
               the
               contrary
               ;
               and
               consequently
               can
               haue
               no
               election
               to
               fly
               him
               ,
               or
               not
               fly
               him
               ;
               as
               not
               only
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               
               a
               dog
               also
               may
               ,
               which
               hath
               strengh
               ,
               and
               courage
               to
               resist
               him
               ,
               and
               fight
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               heare
               the
               rest
               of
               Medina
               his
               discourse
               to
               shew
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               his
               ignorance
               .
               
                 Itaque
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   si
                   iu●icium
                   no●
                   suerit
                   in
                   facultate
                   iudican●is
                   ,
                   se●
                   determinatum
                   ex
                   iustinctu
                   naturae
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Where●ore
                 if
                 the
                 iudgement
                 be
                 not
                 ●reely
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 iudger
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 instinct
                 of
                 nature
                 to
                 one
                 part
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 appetition
                 or
                 choice
                 that
                 followeth
                 thereof
                 is
                 not
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 but
                 determined
                 to
                 one
                 part
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 :
                 forsomuch
                 as
                 a
                 sheep
                 hath
                 this
                 iudgment
                 imprinted
                 in
                 her
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 wolfe
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fled
                 ,
                 shee
                 cannot
                 choose
                 but
                 fly
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 iudgement
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Iudger
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 iudge
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 opposite
                 ,
                 or
                 contrary
                 thereof
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 choice
                 ensuing
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 indi●ferent
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 may
                 iudge
                 whether
                 a
                 wolfe
                 ●e
                 to
                 be
                 fled
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 this
                 iudgement
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 may
                 make
                 free
                 election
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 freedome
                 of
                 his
                 w●ll
                 ,
                 which
                 freedome
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 doth
                 consist
                 formally
                 in
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 fundamentally
                 in
                 the
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 or
                 vnderstanding
                 .
              
            
             
               Hitherto
               is
               the
               discourse
               of
               Medina
               about
               the
               two
               partes
               ,
               wherein
               the
               liberty
               of
               choice
               consisteth
               both
               of
               men
               and
               beastes
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               will
               :
               though
               concerning
               free
               will
               in
               man
               ,
               he
               referreth
               his
               Reader
               to
               a
               further
               ,
               and
               far
               larger
               disputation
               ,
               wherein
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               dispute
               
                 fusissimè
                 contra
                 Lutheranos
              
               ,
               most
               largely
               against
               the
               Lutherans
               ,
               that
               deny
               free
               will.
               And
               then
               he
               commeth
               to
               conclude
               with
               these
               two
               conditions
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               related
               ,
               but
               grossely
               misunderstood
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               of
               indetermination
               ,
               or
               indifferency
               of
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               choice
               of
               will.
               
                 Modò
                 definitum
                 sit
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 quòd
                 ad
                 libertatem
                 dua
                 condi●iones
                 sunt
                 necessariae
                 ;
                 alia
                 est
                 indifferentia
                 &
                 indeterminatio
                 iudi●ij
                 ad
                 deliberandum
                 ,
                 alia
                 est
                 post
                 deli●erationem
                 fa●ul●as
                 elegendi
                 ,
                 vel
                 refutandi
                 id
                 quod
                 deliberatum
                 est
                 .
                 Prima
                 conditio
                 est
                 sons
                 ,
                 &
                 radix
                 libertatis
                 :
                 secunda
                 est
                 ipsa
                 libertas
                 .
              
               And
               now
               let
               it
               remayne
               determined
               ,
               that
               two
               conditions
               are
               nece●sary
               to
               liberty
               of
               freedome
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               the
               indifferency
               ,
               and
               indetermination
               of
               the
               iudgment
               to
               deliberate
               
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               :
               the
               oth●●
               is
               power
               to
               choose
               or
               refuse
               that
               which
               is
               deliberated
               in
               iudgement
               .
               The
               first
               condition
               is
               the
               fountayne
               ,
               and
               root
               of
               freedome
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               freedome
               itselfe
               .
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               let
               vs
               behould
               M.
               Barlow
               his
               good
               vnderstāding
               ,
               and
               skill
               in
               School
               diuinity
               ,
               that
               cannot
               vnderstand
               the
               very
               termes
               therof
               ,
               
               nor
               conceiue
               the
               meaning
               of
               his
               owne
               author
               Medina
               ,
               which
               he
               alleageth
               ,
               though
               (
               as
               you
               see
               )
               it
               be
               cleare
               inough
               ,
               but
               ignorantly
               by
               him
               per●erted
               ,
               especially
               when
               he
               translated
               
                 i●determinationem
                 iudicij
                 ad
                 deliberandum
              
               ,
               an
               vnlimited
               scope
               (
               o●
               tyme
               )
               ●or
               the
               iudgement
               to
               deliberate
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               vrgeth
               the
               Catholikes
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               t●me
               to
               deliberate
               ,
               in
               swearing
               .
               So
               as
               according
               to
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               If
               you
               gaue
               the
               sheepe
               mentioned
               ,
               tyme
               inough
               to
               deliberate
               ,
               when
               she
               seeth
               a
               wol●e
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               be●●
               for
               her
               to
               fly
               or
               noe
               ,
               shee
               may
               chance
               resolue
               not
               to
               f●y
               .
               And
               is
               not
               this
               a
               very
               sheepish
               apprehension
               indeed
               ?
               Did
               not
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               read
               all
               this
               discourse
               now
               by
               me
               related
               in
               Medina
               himselfe
               ,
               how
               the
               sheepes
               iudgement
               ,
               estimate
               ,
               or
               vnderstanding
               is
               tied
               ,
               and
               determined
               to
               one
               part
               only
               by
               instinct
               of
               nature
               ?
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               shee
               must
               fly
               ,
               when
               shee
               seeth
               the
               wolfe
               ?
               And
               how
               could
               he
               conceiue
               then
               ,
               that
               Medina
               should
               meane
               ,
               that
               this
               sheep
               must
               haue
               time
               to
               cōsult
               ,
               whether
               shee
               must
               fly
               ,
               or
               no
               ?
               Hath
               he
               euer
               seene
               any
               sheep
               in
               this
               deliberation
               ?
               Men-sheep
               may
               well
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               &
               would
               God
               his
               Lincolne-sheep
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               false
               proceeding
               of
               his
               ,
               &
               many
               other
               of
               his
               words
               &
               actiōs
               do
               or
               may
               discouer
               him
               for
               a
               wolfe
               indeed
               ,
               would
               enter
               into
               serious
               deliberatiō
               how
               to
               fly
               him
               for
               safety
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               whereunto
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               doctrine
               they
               are
               allowed
               an
               vnlimited
               scope
               for
               their
               iudgement
               to
               deliberate
               .
               God
               grant
               their
               wils
               be
               correspōdent
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               God
               in
               their
               iudgements
               shall
               tell
               them
               to
               be
               the
               best
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               to
               his
               last
               conclusion
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               as
               before
               you
               haue
               heard
               him
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               very
               case
               betweene
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               subiects
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               so
               that
               ,
               
                 the
                 very
                 refusall
                 after
                 deliberation
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 argues
                 that
                 they
                 
                 had
                 liberty
                 of
                 choice
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 refusing
                 it
                 no
                 loyalty
                 of
                 a●●●●tion
                 .
              
               
               Which
               last
               wordes
               ,
               are
               wordes
               of
               slaunder
               ,
               and
               ●cophancy
               ,
               as
               now
               hath
               bene
               sufficiently
               declared
               ,
               not
               founded
               vpon
               reason
               ,
               or
               any
               lawfull
               inference
               at
               all
               .
               For
               to
               repeate
               briefly
               againe
               some
               of
               that
               which
               before
               hath
               bene
               more
               largely
               treated
               ,
               how
               doth
               the
               very
               refusall
               of
               the
               Oath
               proue
               ,
               or
               argue
               this
               disloyalty
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               haue
               freedome
               of
               choice
               ?
               Is
               euery
               thing
               that
               is
               re●used
               ,
               refused
               freely
               without
               coaction
               ?
               What
               say
               you
               then
               to
               the
               refusall
               of
               Eleazar
               in
               the
               Machabees
               ,
               that
               refused
               with
               losse
               of
               life
               to
               eate
               swines-flesh
               ?
               Was
               there
               freedome
               in
               that
               choice
               ?
               and
               yet
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               sufficient
               time
               to
               deliberate
               ?
               or
               did
               the
               very
               refusall
               argue
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               liberty
               of
               choice
               ,
               and
               therupon
               disloyalty
               of
               affection
               ?
               who
               can
               say
               so
               but
               vpon
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               malice
               ?
            
             
               
                 VVhen
                 time
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 consider
              
               (
               saith
               M●
               Barlow
               )
               
                 and
                 after
                 liberty
                 leaue
                 giuen
                 to
                 choose
                 or
                 refuse
                 ,
              
               
               
                 this
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 Schoole-learning
                 is
                 true
                 and
                 full
                 liberty
                 .
              
               But
               this
               of
               Schoole-learning
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               we
               haue
               now
               discussed
               ,
               and
               haue
               found
               both
               true
               ,
               and
               full
               folly
               ,
               and
               ignorance
               in
               your
               collection
               .
               For
               Schoolemen
               do
               not
               talke
               of
               indetermination
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               of
               vnlimited
               scop●
               ,
               but
               of
               indetermination
               ,
               and
               indifferency
               of
               vnderstanding
               to
               be
               able
               to
               deliberate
               :
               which
               being
               in
               the
               iudiciall
               part
               ,
               then
               is
               there
               required
               power
               in
               the
               will
               ,
               or
               appetite
               to
               choose
               or
               refuse
               freely
               ,
               without
               ballancing
               on
               eyther
               part
               ,
               eyther
               by
               feare
               ,
               hurt
               ,
               preferment
               ,
               hatred
               ,
               interest
               ,
               or
               other
               potent
               ,
               and
               forcible
               impositions
               .
               By
               which
               doctrine
               if
               you
               ponder
               well
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               that
               Catholikes
               had
               not
               free
               choice
               to
               sweare
               the
               O●th
               ,
               when
               losse
               of
               goods
               ,
               and
               lands
               do
               ballance
               on
               one
               side
               :
               nor
               you
               perhaps
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               to
               haue
               free
               power
               ,
               or
               liberty
               to
               refuse
               it
               :
               for
               so
               much
               as
               the
               current
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               the
               Princes
               fauour
               ,
               the
               weight
               of
               so
               fat
               a
               benefice
               as
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Lincolne
               is
               ,
               and
               other
               crummes
               that
               you
               haue
               gathered
               togeather
               ,
               and
               hope
               to
               increase
               ,
               do
               so
               power●ully
               preponderate
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               that
               you
               haue
               your
               iudgment
               so
               fast
               fixed
               to
               that
               obiect
               as
               the
               sheepe
               by
               nature
               hath
               hers
               .
               And
               if
               you
               haue
               not
               this
               tye
               or
               indetermination
               
               in
               your
               iudgement
               ;
               yet
               in
               your
               will
               and
               affection
               :
               which
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               you
               no
               free-man
               ,
               from
               which
               thraldome
               Almighty
               God
               deliuer
               you
               ,
               who
               onely
               can
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               breake
               your
               bandes
               .
               For
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               saith
               .
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 deliuer
                 you
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 you
                 be
                 truly
                 free
                 indeed
                 .
              
               And
               so
               much
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               concerning
               our
               freedome
               to
               sweare
               or
               not
               to
               sweare
               :
               wherin
               I
               haue
               detayned
               my self
               some
               what
               longer
               ,
               then
               I
               had
               purposed
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               is
               the
               most
               principall
               question
               of
               this
               our
               contro●●●sy
               .
               
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 free
                 election
                 giuen
                 in
                 taking
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 or
                 n●
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               ABOVT
               RECOVRSE
               MADE
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               for
               decision
               ,
               whether
               the
               Oath
               might
               lawfully
               be
               taken
               by
               English
               Catholiks
               ,
               or
               no
               ?
               wherin
               also
               the
               present
               Pope
               his
               person
               is
               defended
               against
               sundry
               calumniations
               .
               §.
               VI.
               
            
             
               AND
               now
               hauing
               followed
               M.
               Barlow
               thus
               farre
               in
               this
               controuersy
               ,
               we
               must
               turne
               back
               againe
               some
               pages
               to
               take
               the
               whole
               argument
               with
               vs
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               ouerrunne
               ,
               to
               handle
               the
               question
               of
               freedome
               before
               mētioned
               .
               And
               first
               he
               telleth
               vs
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Oath
               came
               forth
               ,
               and
               was
               vrged
               ,
               the
               Garnettistes
               did
               differ
               from
               the
               
                 Black●e●i●tes
                 ,
                 some
                 a●●owing
                 Equiuocation
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 ●aith
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 no●
                 ,
              
               
               which
               is
               a
               notorious
               vntruth
               .
               For
               the
               question
               was
               not
               whether
               the
               Oath
               might
               be
               taken
               with
               Equiuocation
               ,
               
               but
               whether
               it
               might
               lawfully
               be
               takē
               ,
               as
               it
               lay
               ,
               with
               a
               good
               exposition
               ?
               wherin
               some
               difference
               being
               found
               of
               opinion●
               ,
               it
               seemed
               a
               iust
               cause
               to
               referre
               the
               decision
               to
               the
               vniuersall
               Pastour
               :
               about
               which
               point
               M.
               Barlow
               dealeth
               not
               vprightly
               ,
               as
               commonly
               neuer
               he
               doth
               in
               alleaging
               my
               words
               ,
               but
               with
               notorious
               corruptions
               .
               I
               shal
               be
               forced
               to
               repeat
               againe
               briefly
               ,
               what
               I
               then
               said
               .
               My
               wordes
               were
               these
               .
            
             
               
                 What
                 should
                 Catholikes
                 do
                 ?
                 
                 they
                 first
                 consulted
                 the
                 
                 case
                 with
                 learned
                 a
                 men
                 at
                 home
                 :
                 then
                 also
                 abroad
                 .
                 
                 And
                 albeit
                 at
                 home
                 some
                 were
                 moued
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 compassion
                 they
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 perill
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 refused
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 the
                 Oath
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 :
                 yet
                 none
                 abroad
                 were
                 of
                 that
                 mind
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 they
                 allowed
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 Equiuocation
                 in
                 matters
                 touching
                 faith
                 and
                 religion
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 these
                 I
                 hearesay
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iesuites
                 were
                 among
                 the
                 chiefe
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 forward
                 ,
                 as
                 heere
                 also
                 is
                 confessed
                 :
                 who
                 notwithstanding
                 before
                 were
                 most
                 accused
                 ,
                 bayted
                 ,
                 and
                 exagitated
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 bookes
                 ,
                 pulpits
                 ,
                 and
                 tribunalls
                 ,
                 for
                 allowing
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 points
                 ,
                 the
                 lawfull
                 vse
                 of
                 Equiuocation
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 which
                 doubt
                 ,
                 Catholikes
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 rule
                 of
                 subordination
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 obedience
                 in
                 such
                 affaires
                 ,
                 referring
                 the
                 matter
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 consultation
                 of
                 their
                 supreme
                 Pastour
                 ,
                 whome
                 by
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 their
                 religion
                 they
                 belieue
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 giueth
                 assistance
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 mens
                 soules
                 ,
                 they
                 receyued
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 after
                 due
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 this
                 answere
                 .
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   whole
                   Oath
                   as
                   it
                   lay
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   admitted
                   with
                   the
                   integrity
                   of
                   Catholike
                   faith
                
                 For
                 that
                 albeit
                 diuers
                 parts
                 therof
                 were
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 all
                 such
                 clauses
                 ,
                 as
                 appertayned
                 to
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 ciuil
                 and
                 temporall
                 obedience
                 :
                 yet
                 other
                 things
                 being
                 interlaced
                 and
                 mixt
                 therwith
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 detract
                 from
                 the
                 spirituall
                 authority
                 of
                 their
                 said
                 highest
                 Pastour
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 wise
                 indirectly
                 )
                 the
                 whole
                 Oath
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 lyeth
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 thereby
                 vnlawfull
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 resolution
                 and
                 answer
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 these
                 particularities
                 be
                 not
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 his
                 Breues
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Oath
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 vnlawfull
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 Catholike
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 lieth
                 ,
                 without
                 distinction
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 
                   malicious
                   tricke
                   of
                   the
                   Diuel
                
                 then
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 where
                 sheepe
                 do
                 make
                 recourse
                 to
                 their
                 spirituall
                 Pastour
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 important
                 occasions
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 .
                 Doe
                 English
                 Catholicks
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 all
                 English
                 subiects
                 ,
                 both
                 great
                 &
                 small
                 ,
                 learned
                 &
                 vnlearned
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 from
                 our
                 first
                 Christian
                 Kinges
                 ,
                 
                 ●ntill
                 the
                 ti●e
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 eight
                 vpon
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 yeares
                 ?
                 Let
                 t●e
                 answere
                 to
                 
                   Syr
                   Edward
                   Cooks
                
                 Book
                 o●
                 Reportes
                 lately
                 set
                 forth
                 be
                 examined
                 ,
                 wether
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 sh●w
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 ages
                 ,
                 
                 recourse
                 was
                 euer
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 Apostolicke
                 in
                 like
                 occasions
                 ,
                 without
                 preiudice
                 of
                 sub●ects
                 temporall
                 duties
                 to
                 their
                 temporall
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 one
                 English
                 Christian
                 King
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 many
                 )
                 did
                 euer
                 a●solutely
                 deny
                 recourse
                 to
                 Rome
                 in
                 spirituall
                 thinges
                 )
                 notwithstanding
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 ciuill
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 mixt
                 matters
                 ,
                 vpon
                 different
                 occasions
                 some
                 restraints
                 were
                 sometimes
                 made
                 )
                 frō
                 our
                 first
                 King
                 Ethelbert
                 to
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 Eight
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 discourse
                 and
                 answere
                 is
                 euidently
                 proued
                 :
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 ●anke
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Kings
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 his
                 Maiesties
                 Progenitours
                 ,
                 vntill
                 his
                 most
                 Renowned
                 Progenitrix
                 (
                 by
                 whome
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 Royall
                 Right
                 of
                 both
                 Crownes
                 )
                 who
                 is
                 knowne
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 reputed
                 throughout
                 Christendome
                 to
                 haue
                 died
                 for
                 defence
                 of
                 this
                 Catholike
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 would
                 haue
                 abandoned
                 that
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 bene
                 little
                 doubt
                 of
                 making
                 her
                 away
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 great
                 Christian
                 ,
                 &
                 Catholicke
                 Princes
                 of
                 our
                 daies
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 the
                 Potent
                 Kinges
                 and
                 Monarches
                 of
                 
                   Spaine
                   ,
                   France
                   ,
                   Polonia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 States
                 ,
                 Common-wealthes
                 ,
                 and
                 Po●entates
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 thinke
                 it
                 any
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 diminution
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 perill
                 ,
                 or
                 iniury
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 subiects
                 ,
                 for
                 matters
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 doe
                 make
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 Apostolicke
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 consequent
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 generall
                 Pastour
                 doe
                 interpose
                 his
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 declaration
                 ,
                 or
                 decision
                 in
                 such
                 affaires
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Catholike
                 doctrine
                 &
                 practice
                 :
                 this
                 hath
                 bene
                 in
                 vse
                 throughout
                 Christendome
                 from
                 all
                 antiquity
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 where
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 our
                 Realmes
                 of
                 England
                 &
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 bene
                 said
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 beliefe
                 and
                 practice
                 ,
                 liued
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 all
                 our
                 forefathers
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Noble
                 Kinges
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 our
                 Soueraignes
                 ,
                 all
                 our
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Prelates
                 that
                 were
                 our
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 all
                 our
                 great
                 Counsellours
                 ,
                 and
                 Lawiers
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 wisdome
                 &
                 learning
                 gouerned
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 our
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 &
                 Laity
                 .
                 
                 So
                 as
                 if
                 now
                 this
                 be
                 houlden
                 for
                 
                   a
                   malicious
                   tricke
                   o●
                   the
                   Diuel
                   ,
                   dish●●●●●ble
                   ,
                   and
                   preiudiciall
                   to
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   ,
                   his
                   Soueraignty
                   ,
                   Crowne
                   ,
                   Dignity
                   and
                   security
                   ,
                
                 as
                 here
                 is
                 insinuated
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 indeed
                 hath
                 made
                 some
                 change
                 in
                 other
                 men
                 &
                 matters
                 ,
                 by
                 altering
                 of
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 apprehensions
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Catholickes
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 &
                 do
                 thinke
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 belieue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 teach
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 practice
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 Predeces●ours
                 haue
                 done
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               was
               my
               declaration
               &
               discourse
               .
               What
               substantiall
               answer
               ,
               or
               argument
               can
               M.
               Barlow
               bring
               against
               this●
               You
               shall
               see
               ,
               how
               he
               will
               gnibble
               at
               the
               matter
               ,
               as
               a
               mouse
               at
               the
               cheese-vate
               ,
               and
               cannot
               enter
               .
               He
               saith
               first
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               in
               my
               element
               ,
               when
               I
               am
               in
               this
               argument
               of
               recourse
               to
               Rome
               ,
               vsed
               to
               be
               made
               from
               age
               to
               age
               ,
               by
               our
               ancient
               Christian
               English
               people
               ,
               Prelates
               and
               Princes
               ,
               &
               that
               there
               is
               scarce
               any
               Epistle
               ,
               Preface
               ,
               Pamphlet
               ,
               Booke
               ,
               or
               Petition
               of
               myne
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               is
               therein
               the
               Cypres-tree
               ,
               to
               make
               Rome
               the
               loadstone
               for
               drawing
               thither
               the
               tryall
               of
               our
               gould
               in
               both
               senses
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               That
               I
               borrowed
               all
               from
               
                 Cardinall
                 Allen
              
               in
               his
               Apology
               :
               that
               we
               haue
               receyued
               full
               satisfactory
               answers
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               in
               purer
               times
               did
               beare
               thēselues
               as
               religious
               members
               ,
               not
               as
               presumptuous
               heads
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               lyued
               as
               ghostly
               Fathers
               to
               counsaile
               ,
               not
               as
               Superiors
               to
               controle
               ,
               our
               realme
               being
               then
               also
               rude
               ,
               and
               learning
               scant
               ,
               Religion
               new
               sprong
               vp
               ,
               and
               no
               where
               setled
               ,
               I
               say
               then
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               graunteth
               ,
               that
               the
               recourse
               was
               made
               to
               Rome
               ,
               but
               yet
               vpon
               deuotion
               ,
               and
               mere
               necessity
               ,
               and
               not
               then
               neither
               ,
               without
               leaue
               of
               the
               Prince
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               his
               tale
               .
               And
               doe
               you
               not
               see
               what
               gnibling
               this
               is
               ?
               Doe
               you
               not
               behould
               the
               poore
               man
               in
               what
               straites
               he
               is
               ,
               to
               say
               somewhat
               ?
               What
               more
               euident
               ,
               or
               more
               strong
               demonstration
               could
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               made
               (
               if
               he
               would
               ioyne
               really
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               confesse
               the
               truth
               )
               to
               proue
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               continuance
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               his
               supreme
               
               spirituall
               authori●y
               ouer
               England
               ,
               and
               recourse
               made
               vnto
               him
               therein
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               was
               made
               against
               
                 Syr
                 Edward
                 C●●ke
              
               ,
               in
               the
               answer
               of
               the
               fifth
               part
               of
               Reportes
               ,
               
               that
               from
               King
               Ethelbert
               our
               first
               Christiā
               King
               ,
               vntil
               the
               defection
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               eight
               ,
               vpon
               the
               poynt
               of
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               and
               almost
               a
               hundred
               Christian
               Kinges
               ,
               it
               was
               inuiolably
               obserued
               in
               England
               to
               make
               such
               recourse
               in
               matters
               of
               doubt
               ,
               concerning
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               affaires
               ,
               vnto
               the
               Sea
               Apostolike
               and
               the
               vniuersall
               Pastour
               thereof
               ,
               as
               lawfull
               iudge
               ,
               not
               for
               counsaile
               only
               ,
               but
               for
               sentence
               ,
               determination
               ,
               and
               decision
               ,
               both
               be●ore
               ,
               &
               after
               the
               Conquest
               .
               So
               as
               except
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               do
               see
               more
               then
               all
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               haue
               more
               learning
               ,
               and
               piety
               then
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               ●ollowed
               also
               therein
               not
               their
               owne
               sense
               ,
               and
               iudgement
               only
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               besides
               :
               all
               these
               spruse
               ,
               and
               princocke
               exceptions
               of
               
                 ●urer
                 tymes
                 ,
                 rudenesse
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 lacke
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 theyr
                 being
                 of
                 new
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               are
               but
               ridiculous
               inuentions
               of
               an
               idle
               busy-head
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               worth
               the
               standing
               vpon
               to
               answer
               them
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               are
               euidently
               false
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               al
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               And
               like
               vnto
               these
               are
               the
               other
               ●oyes
               ,
               that
               do
               ensue
               pag.
               25.
               26.27
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               need
               to
               make
               recourse
               to
               Rome
               for
               deciding
               the
               doubts
               about
               the
               Oath
               ,
               which
               he
               proueth
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               and
               that
               very
               ●oberly
               ,
               out
               of
               S.
               Paul
               1.
               
               Cor.
               6.
               
               
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 among
                 you
                 ?
              
               
               
                 among
                 al
                 the
                 Priests
                 secular
                 &
                 ●esuited
                 in
                 Englād
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 determine
                 a
                 controuersy
                 about
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 ?
                 Might
                 not
                 your
                 Arch-Priest
              
               Blackwell
               
                 so
                 authorized
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 so
                 commended
                 .
                 and
                 countenanced
                 by
                 two
                 Cardinals
                 ,
              
               
               Cai●tan
               and
               Burghesius
               
                 be
                 sufficient
              
               ?
               But
               al
               this
               is
               simple
               geere
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               and
               hangeth
               not
               togeather
               ,
               but
               rather
               maketh
               for
               his
               aduersary
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Arch-Priest
               that
               then
               was
               ,
               had
               his
               authority
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               then
               reason
               was
               it
               ,
               that
               in
               so
               great
               a
               doubt
               concerning
               the
               soules
               of
               so
               many
               ,
               the
               matter
               should
               be
               consulted
               with
               the
               Superiour
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               it
               vsuall
               in
               England
               ,
               that
               lower
               Iudges
               in
               difficult
               cases
               doe
               consult
               with
               them
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               had
               their
               authority
               .
               Neyther
               doth
               S.
               Paul
               here
               alleaged
               ,
               meane
               that
               the
               Corinthians
               should
               choose
               some
               contemptible
               man
               
               to
               be
               their
               iudge
               in
               Spirituall
               ,
               or
               Eccle●a●ticall
               matters
               for
               in
               all
               those
               he
               biddet●
               all
               Christians
               to
               be
               subiect
               to
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               &
               spiritu●ll
               Pastours
               ,
               that
               haue
               to
               render
               accoūt
               for
               their
               soules
               ;
               but
               h●
               meaneth
               in
               temporall
               matters
               ,
               and
               particuler
               sutes
               ,
               and
               ciuill
               controuersies
               betweene
               man
               ,
               &
               man
               ,
               which
               he
               houldeth
               to
               be
               contemptible
               thinges
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               especially
               to
               contend
               for
               the
               same
               before
               Infidell
               Iudges
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               .
               And
               so
               doth
               
                 M.
                 Barl●●
              
               wholy
               peruert
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               as
               his
               fashion
               is
               commonly
               in
               most
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               authorityes
               that
               he
               alleageth
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               we
               come
               to
               another
               argument
               of
               his
               ,
               against
               our
               recourse
               made
               to
               Rome
               for
               decision
               of
               this
               great
               doubt
               ,
               
               concerning
               the
               taking
               ,
               or
               not
               taking
               the
               Oath
               .
               And
               albeit
               you
               haue
               heard
               how
               many
               impertinent
               and
               childish
               arguments
               he
               hath
               vsed
               before
               about
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               none
               of
               them
               can
               be
               compared
               with
               this
               for
               absurdity
               ,
               and
               impertinency
               :
               and
               it
               consisteth
               in
               taking
               exceptions
               against
               the
               very
               person
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               
                 Paulus
                 Quintus
              
               ,
               that
               now
               sitteth
               in
               the
               Sea
               :
               who
               being
               so
               eminent
               for
               his
               good
               partes
               ,
               &
               rare
               vertues
               ,
               as
               laying
               aside
               his
               supreme
               dignity
               of
               Vniuersall
               Father
               of
               Christs
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               the
               same
               doth
               grieue
               exceedingly
               the
               hartes
               of
               all
               Heretickes
               ,
               that
               hate
               the
               Aposto●●cke
               Sea
               ,
               and
               him
               only
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               sitteth
               and
               gouerneth
               so
               worthily
               therein
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               abyde●
               But
               let
               vs
               see
               ,
               what
               they
               obiect
               against
               him
               in
               this
               behalfe
               .
            
             
               
               
                 VVhat
                 is
                 there
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 in
                 this
                 Pope
                 for
                 his
                 iudgment
                 in
                 Diuinity
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 determination
                 should
                 be
                 expected
                 about
                 this
                 Oath
                 of
                 Alleg●●●ce
                 to
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 his
                 predecessour
              
               Clemens
               ,
               
                 whose
                 opinion
                 was
                 not
                 inquired
                 of
                 about
                 the
                 Oath
                 for
                 conspiracy
                 against
                 the
                 whole
                 Realme
                 ?
              
               Wherunto
               I
               answer
               that
               for
               so
               much
               as
               the
               other
               Oath
               of
               conspiracy
               (
               if
               any
               such
               were
               )
               was
               but
               betweene
               certaine
               particuler
               men
               ,
               who
               did
               vpon
               discontentmēt
               cōspyre
               togeather
               ,
               and
               bynd
               one
               the
               other
               by
               Oath
               to
               secresy
               ,
               &
               did
               presume
               ,
               that
               both
               Pope
               Clement
               ,
               &
               this
               Pope
               if
               they
               had
               bene
               made
               priuy
               therof
               ,
               would
               haue
               letted
               their
               bad
               intentions
               ,
               therfore
               the
               conspirators
               neuer
               proposed
               the
               m●●ter
               vnto
               them
               ,
               but
               concealed
               it
               from
               their
               knowledge
               whome
               they
               as●ur●d
               to
               find
               opposite
               to
               their
               designements
               
               in
               such
               like
               attempts
               .
               But
               this
               other
               Oath
               called
               of
               Allegi●●ce
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               was
               a
               publike
               matter
               ,
               and
               vrged
               publikly
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               all
               Catholicks
               ,
               with
               most
               grieuous
               penalties
               of
               lo●se
               of
               goods
               ,
               landes
               ,
               &
               liberty
               proposed
               for
               the
               refusers
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               the
               sayd
               Catholikes
               had
               a
               great
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               they
               might
               receiue
               the
               same
               with
               a
               safe
               conscience
               in
               respect
               of
               diuers
               clauses
               therein
               contayned
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               deniall
               ,
               or
               calling
               into
               question
               the
               Popes
               supreme
               authority
               ouer
               Christian
               soules
               ,
               therefore
               they
               thought
               it
               necessary
               to
               make
               recourse
               to
               the
               Sea
               Apostolicke
               ,
               
               and
               to
               demaund
               resolution
               thereof
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               that
               had
               bene
               obserued
               in
               the
               like
               cases
               in
               England
               ,
               during
               the
               raigne
               of
               all
               Catholike
               Christian
               Kinges
               from
               their
               beginning
               of
               Christianity
               vntill
               king
               Henry
               the
               eight
               ,
               as
               else
               where
               largely
               hath
               bene
               proued
               by
               a
               seuerall
               booke
               writtē
               lately
               of
               that
               argument
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               the
               English
               Catholickes
               were
               desirous
               to
               exhibite
               vnto
               their
               King
               all
               duti●ull
               obedience
               ,
               and
               subiection
               in
               temporall
               matters
               :
               so
               were
               they
               desirous
               also
               not
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               against
               their
               consciences
               in
               spirituall
               affaires
               towardes
               their
               supreme
               Pastour
               ,
               whome
               they
               acknowledge
               to
               gouerne
               them
               in
               place
               of
               Christ
               our
               Sauiour
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               cause
               ,
               why
               the
               one
               Oath
               was
               not
               consulted
               with
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               Eight
               ,
               &
               the
               other
               was
               with
               Pope
               Paulus
               the
               fifth
               ,
               not
               somuch
               for
               his
               particuler
               and
               personall
               iudgemēt
               in
               Diuinity
               (
               though
               it
               be
               great
               )
               as
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               certaine
               assistanc●
               ,
               which
               almighty
               God
               giueth
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               in
               that
               place
               for
               gouerning
               of
               his
               people
               :
               as
               also
               for
               the
               particule●
               obligation
               ,
               that
               all
               Catholick
               Christians
               haue
               to
               obey
               their
               supreme
               Pastour
               ,
               whose
               authority
               receaued
               from
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               is
               more
               to
               be
               respected
               ,
               then
               the
               gift
               of
               humane
               learning
               ,
               which
               I
               suppose
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               in
               the
               Kinges
               Royall
               Authorit●
               ,
               and
               Person
               will
               not
               dare
               to
               deny
               ;
               or
               thinke
               it
               good
               dealing
               ,
               or
               law●ull
               proceeding
               ,
               if
               when
               he
               setteth
               our
               a
               Proclamation
               ,
               his
               Subiectes
               should
               demād
               what
               skill
               in
               Law
               or
               Diuinity
               he
               hath
               for
               auouching
               ●he
               same
               ?
               And
               much
               more
               if
               the
               question
               had
               bene
               made
               in
               
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Q.
                 Elizabeth
              
               who
               profe●●ed
               not
               so
               much
               learning
               as
               this
               King
               ,
               and
               yet
               would
               be
               obeyed
               no
               lesse
               then
               he
               ,
               i●
               her
               dayes
               ,
               euen
               in
               matters
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               although
               I
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               neuer
               studied
               Diuinity
               .
               It
               followeth
               in
               M.
               Barlow
               .
            
             
               
               Of
               Pius
               Quintus
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 who
                 absolued
                 the
                 Queenes
                 s●●iects
                 ●rom
                 their
                 obedience
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
              
               homo
               pius
               &
               doctus
               ,
               sed
               nimis
               credulus
               ,
               
                 religious
                 and
                 learned
                 ,
                 but
                 too
                 easy
                 of
                 beliefe
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
              
               Paulus
               Quintus
               
                 who
                 hath
                 inter●●cted
                 the
                 Subiects
                 of
                 our
                 Soueraigne
                 King
                 to
                 sweare
                 their
                 obedience
                 ,
                 eyther
                 for
                 his
                 Diuinity
                 ,
                 or
                 Piety
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 nothing
                 .
              
               Whereunto
               the
               answer
               is
               easy
               ,
               for
               if
               you
               haue
               not
               heard
               therof
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               that
               you
               are
               loath
               to
               heare
               so
               much
               good
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               ,
               of
               his
               Holines
               in
               both
               points
               .
               His
               profession
               was
               not
               the
               faculty
               of
               Diuinity
               ,
               but
               rather
               of
               Ciuill
               ,
               and
               Canon
               law
               ,
               before
               God
               did
               choose
               him
               to
               the
               place
               &
               dignity
               ,
               where
               now
               he
               is
               .
               It
               is
               well
               knowne
               that
               his
               Holines
               hath
               great
               sufficiency
               also
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               for
               discharging
               of
               his
               obligation
               in
               that
               high
               Office
               :
               and
               hath
               moreouer
               so
               many
               learned
               men
               about
               him
               in
               all
               sciences
               to
               consult
               withall
               ,
               whē
               matters
               of
               weight
               do
               occurre
               ,
               as
               this
               poore
               exception
               of
               the
               Hereticke
               about
               learning
               in
               his
               Holines
               ,
               is
               a
               good
               witnes
               of
               his
               want
               of
               better
               matter
               ,
               what
               to
               speake
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               his
               Piety
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               other
               point
               ,
               let
               his
               Holines
               life
               ,
               and
               actions
               be
               looked
               vpon
               ,
               as
               we
               know
               they
               are
               by
               all
               Heretikes
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               curiously
               pried
               into
               ;
               not
               only
               at
               home
               in
               their
               owne
               Countreys
               ,
               but
               in
               Rome
               it selfe
               ,
               where
               many
               do
               go
               to
               certify
               thēselues
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               sundry
               other
               like
               pointes
               ,
               and
               do
               depart
               much
               edified
               therby
               ,
               and
               sundry
               of
               them
               conuerted
               dayly
               by
               seeing
               the
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               before
               they
               heard
               :
               wherof
               my selfe
               among
               others
               ,
               can
               be
               a
               good
               witnes
               ,
               that
               haue
               seene
               the
               effect
               hereof
               in
               sundry
               of
               our
               Nation
               ,
               as
               others
               can
               say
               the
               like
               by
               theirs
               .
               And
               this
               amongst
               other
               things
               is
               very
               notable
               and
               knowne
               ,
               spoken
               and
               confessed
               by
               all
               sortes
               of
               people
               in
               Rome
               to
               be
               in
               him
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               an
               Angelicall
               purity
               of
               life
               ,
               throughout
               the
               whole
               course
               therof
               :
               in
               
               so
               much
               that
               he
               was
               neuer
               yet
               stained
               with
               the
               least
               blemish
               of
               suspicion
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               Which
               publike
               voice
               ,
               
               &
               testimony
               how
               well
               it
               hath
               bene
               deserued
               of
               M.
               Barlow
               &
               his
               Mates●
               I
               remit
               my selfe
               to
               the
               common
               fame
               of
               their
               next
               Neighbours
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               know
               them
               best
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               he
               saith
               of
               Pope
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               accompted
               by
               Catholikes
               themselues
               ,
               
                 nimis
                 credulus
              
               ,
               notwithstanding
               he
               was
               
                 homo
                 pius
                 ,
                 &
                 doct●s
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               no
               great
               accus●tion
               :
               so
               is
               it
               spoken
               and
               vttered
               without
               any
               testimony
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               therfore
               of
               small
               credit
               ,
               as
               comming
               from
               one
               ,
               that
               is
               found
               so
               full
               of
               vntruthes
               in
               most
               of
               his
               allegations
               ,
               wherof
               we
               haue
               giuen
               so
               many
               examples
               ,
               and
               shall
               do
               more
               in
               the
               residue
               of
               this
               our
               Answere
               ,
               as
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               will
               scarsely
               seeme
               worthy
               to
               be
               belieued
               ,
               when
               he
               bringeth
               witnesses
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               without
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               remayneth
               a
               more
               large
               impertinency
               of
               M.
               Barlow
               cōcerning
               this
               Pope
               his
               skill
               in
               Diuinity
               ,
               setdown
               in
               these
               wordes
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               comparison
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               &
               S.
               
                 Paul.
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 whose
                 successour
                 he
                 is
                 stiled
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul●
                 whose
                 name
                 he
                 hath
                 borrowed
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 Diuinity
                 indeed
                 by
                 in●●s●●n
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 writings
                 ,
                 reuealed
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 So
                 that
              
               Peter
               
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 and
              
               Paul
               
                 we
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 singular
                 D●uines
                 ;
                 but
                 who
                 is
                 this
                 ?
              
               
               
                 No
                 men
                 that
                 seeketh
                 to
                 be
                 ●amous
                 doth
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 say
                 the
                 bretheren
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 .
                 VVhere
                 then
                 are
                 his
                 labours
                 ?
                 his
                 Sermons
                 ?
                 his
                 Treatises
                 ?
                 his
                 Commentaryes
                 ?
                 his
                 Epistles
                 Theologicall
                 ?
                 his
                 doctrinall
                 determinations
                 ?
                 his
                 Iudiciall
                 Decis●●s
                 ?
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 vsuall
                 attractiues
                 to
                 draw
                 an
                 opinion
                 vpon
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 sound
                 resoluer
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               But
               Syr
               ,
               stay
               your
               Maister-ship
               :
               these
               are
               no
               sound
               groundes
               to
               build
               the
               certainty
               of
               resolution
               vpon
               in
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               especially
               such
               as
               the
               supreme
               Pastour
               is
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               promised
               assistance
               ,
               that
               Christ
               our
               Sauiour
               made
               to
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               and
               his
               successours
               ,
               sitting
               in
               the
               Apostolike
               Chaire
               ,
               
                 That
                 Hell-gates
                 should
                 neuer
                 preuaile
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               And
               how
               many
               haue
               written
               Sermons
               ,
               Treatises
               ,
               Commentaries
               ,
               Epistles
               ,
               Determinations
               ,
               and
               Decisions
               ,
               and
               do
               write
               dayly
               ,
               to
               whome
               notwithstanding
               we
               ascribe
               not
               this
               certainty
               :
               albeit
               the
               last
               two
               ,
               for
               Determinatiōs
               ,
               
               and
               Decisions
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               his
               Holines
               hath
               ma●●
               many
               in
               his
               dayes
               ,
               and
               those
               very
               profound
               ,
               and
               learned
               ,
               hauing
               bene
               a
               Iudge
               in
               diuers
               great
               affaires
               ,
               as
               the
               world
               knoweth
               ,
               before
               he
               came
               to
               this
               dignity
               ,
               whereto
               he
               ascended
               ,
               not
               by
               fortune
               ,
               or
               fauour
               ,
               or
               negotiation
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               his
               great
               and
               rare
               vertue
               ,
               correspondent
               to
               the
               worthines
               of
               the
               noble
               and
               ancient
               family
               ,
               from
               the
               which
               he
               is
               descended
               .
               And
               this
               wil
               be
               euident
               to
               any
               man
               that
               shall
               consider
               the
               eminent
               offices
               and
               dignityes
               ,
               wherwith
               he
               hath
               bene
               honoured
               euen
               from
               his
               youth
               ,
               as
               of
               Referendary
               in
               the
               high
               Court
               of
               
                 Signatura
                 de
                 Gratia
              
               ,
               of
               Vice-Legate
               in
               Bologna
               ,
               of
               
                 Nuntius
                 Apostolicus
              
               into
               Spaine
               for
               most
               important
               matters
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Auditor
                 de
                 Camera
              
               ;
               in
               all
               which
               charges
               ,
               and
               imployments
               ,
               he
               gayned
               such
               reputation
               of
               learning
               ,
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               integrity
               ,
               that
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               eight
               of
               blessed
               memory
               ,
               held
               him
               to
               be
               most
               worthy
               of
               the
               dignity
               of
               a
               Cardinall
               ,
               wherto
               he
               aduaunced
               him
               ;
               and
               afterward
               neuer
               ceased
               to
               imploy
               him
               in
               the
               gra●est
               and
               weightiest
               affaires
               of
               the
               Sea
               Apostolike
               ,
               partly
               in
               the
               holy
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Inquisition
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               the
               Office
               of
               Vic●r-generall
               of
               Rome
               :
               besides
               other
               continuall
               occupations
               in
               diuers
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               particuler
               commissions
               which
               the
               said
               Pope
               Clement
               daily
               commēded
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               one
               of
               the
               wisest
               ,
               and
               most
               confident
               Counsellours
               he
               had
               .
               So
               that
               all
               this
               being
               considered
               ,
               malice
               it selfe
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               singular
               partes
               of
               learning
               ,
               wisdome
               ,
               experience
               ,
               and
               all
               vertue
               opened
               him
               the
               ga●e
               to
               the
               soueraigne
               dignity
               of
               supreme
               Pastour
               ,
               wherto
               Almighty
               God
               of
               his
               particuler
               prouidence
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               hath
               exalted
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               speciall
               good
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               But
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               misseth
               in
               the
               very
               ground
               of
               our
               Catholike
               certainty
               ,
               and
               infallibility
               ,
               and
               so
               rangeth
               most
               ridiculously
               to
               matters
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
               For
               〈◊〉
               what
               end
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               or
               with
               what
               iudgement
               ,
               doth
               he
               bring
               in
               that
               speach
               of
               our
               Sauiours
               brethren
               ,
               in
               
                 S.
                 I●●●s
              
               ghospell
               ,
               
               
                 No
                 man
                 that
                 seeketh
                 to
                 be
                 famous
                 ,
                 doth
                 any
                 thing
                 insecret
                 ?
              
               doth
               it
               appertaine
               any
               thing
               to
               our
               purpose
               ?
               Or
               doth
               his
               Holines
               seeke
               fame
               by
               learning
               ,
               or
               in
               secret
               ,
               when
               he
               
               determineth
               any
               matter
               ?
               Surely
               it
               seemeth
               that
               this
               false
               Bishop
               will
               needes
               make
               himselfe
               famous
               by
               his
               folly
               and
               false
               dealing
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               must
               heare
               him
               out
               a
               little
               further
               for
               that
               the
               further
               he
               goeth
               ,
               the
               more
               gall
               and
               malice
               he
               sheweth
               against
               the
               person
               ,
               and
               dignity
               of
               Pope
               
                 Paulus
                 Quintus
              
               .
               Now
               then
               he
               will
               needes
               bring
               in
               the
               testimony
               of
               certayne
               secular
               Priestes
               ,
               as
               he
               calleth
               them
               ,
               agaynst
               the
               person
               of
               his
               Holines
               ;
               though
               in
               this
               he
               deserue
               as
               little
               credi●
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               rest
               .
               His
               wordes
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               
                 Into
                 his
                 qualyties
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 enter
                 :
                 he
                 standeth
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 falls
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 Maister
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 that
                 Cardinall
              
               Burghesius
               
                 whome
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 secular
                 Priestes
                 haue
                 sometimes
                 described
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 assured
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
              
               Tiberius
               Gracchus
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 rash
                 speaker
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 headdy
                 vndertaker
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 violent
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 impatient
                 of
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 in
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 hath
                 but
                 once
                 imagined
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 be
                 true
                 (
                 which
                 God
                 forbid
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Church-man
                 )
                 now
                 surely
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 fittest
                 Iudge
                 to
                 be
                 resorted
                 vnto
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 consequence
                 as
                 this
                 in
                 hand
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               Where
               first
               the
               Reader
               may
               note
               ,
               that
               he
               sayth
               ,
               he
               wil
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               Pope
               his
               personall
               qualities
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               doth
               :
               shewing
               thereby
               ,
               that
               his
               aboundance
               of
               malice
               ouercame
               his
               iudgement
               ,
               &
               first
               intention
               .
               And
               if
               you
               stand
               attent
               ,
               you
               shal
               see
               ,
               that
               Sathan
               the
               Author
               ,
               &
               Inspirer
               of
               all
               malignity
               ,
               to
               worke
               this
               Heretikes
               greater
               shame
               ,
               made
               him
               lay
               hands
               vpō
               such
               a
               calūniation
               as
               all
               the
               world
               both
               Catholiks
               ,
               &
               Heretiks
               that
               haue
               any
               knowledg
               of
               his
               Holines
               person
               will
               testify
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               meere
               slander
               ,
               
               to
               accuse
               Cardinall
               Burghesius
               ,
               before
               he
               was
               Pope
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               
                 rash
                 speaker
                 ,
                 an
                 headdy
                 vndertaker
                 ,
                 a
                 violent
                 spirit
                 ,
                 &
                 impatient
                 of
                 contradiction
                 ,
              
               is
               as
               probable
               an
               accusatiō
               among
               thē
               that
               know
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               S.
               Francis
               was
               couetous
               ,
               S.
               Thomas
               vnlearned
               ,
               S.
               Bernard
               indeuout
               ,
               S.
               Dominicke
               without
               zeale
               of
               soules
               at
               all
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               ascribe
               the
               cōtrary
               vices
               to
               him
               that
               was
               singular
               ,
               &
               eminēt
               in
               the
               opposite
               vertues
               .
               And
               this
               is
               so
               euident
               ,
               &
               notorius
               in
               the
               present
               calūniation
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               did
               but
               come
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               did
               discourse
               of
               Cardinalls
               ,
               of
               their
               qualities
               ,
               and
               conditions
               (
               as
               men
               are
               wont
               to
               doe
               )
               but
               much
               more
               ,
               if
               they
               conuersed
               with
               him
               ,
               should
               vnderstād
               
               that
               he
               was
               so
               ●arre
               of
               from
               
                 rash
                 speaking
                 ,
                 headdy
                 vnderta●●●●●iolent
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               as
               the
               contrary
               vertues
               were
               ●●●gularly
               respected
               in
               him
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               prudent
               speach
               ,
               of
               slow
               and
               moderate
               enterprizing
               ,
               suauity
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               patience
               in
               hearing
               euery
               man
               with
               lenity
               ,
               as
               it
               pleased
               the
               diuine
               Prudence
               of
               almighty
               God
               afterwards
               to
               vse
               this
               generall
               opinion
               ,
               and
               conceipt
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               potent
               meanes
               among
               others
               ,
               to
               induce
               the
               Cardinalls
               to
               choose
               him
               to
               the
               place
               and
               dignity
               that
               now
               he
               houldeth
               .
               So
               as
               any
               other
               slaunder
               ,
               or
               calumination
               might
               sooner
               find
               place
               against
               him
               ,
               then
               this
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               he
               alleageth
               some
               of
               the
               secular
               English
               Priestes
               to
               haue
               bene
               Authors
               of
               this
               false
               accusation
               against
               his
               Holines
               ,
               quoting
               in
               the
               margent
               M.
               Bluet
               &c.
               whereby
               he
               would
               signify
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               and
               his
               fellowes
               had
               affirmed
               the
               same
               ;
               
               it
               seemeth
               that
               he
               doth
               allude
               vnto
               the
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               said
               M.
               Bluet
               and
               three
               other
               Priestes
               went
               to
               Rome
               ,
               vpon
               a
               certaine
               appeale
               ;
               and
               so
               at
               their
               returne
               ,
               might
               make
               this
               description
               ,
               as
               he
               calleth
               it
               .
               But
               why
               doth
               he
               name
               one
               only
               ,
               and
               he
               dead
               ?
               No
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               fal●e
               Bishop
               did
               foresee
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               had
               named
               them
               all
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               slaunder
               would
               haue
               bene
               answered
               by
               some
               of
               them
               that
               are
               aliue
               :
               but
               by
               naming
               a
               dead
               man
               that
               answereth
               not
               ,
               he
               thought
               he
               might
               scape
               Scot-free
               from
               reprehension
               of
               the
               slaunder
               .
               And
               this
               is
               no
               vnusuall
               art
               of
               heresy
               ,
               that
               seeketh
               to
               maintaine
               it selfe
               by
               lying
               ,
               and
               forgery
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               now
               be
               spoken
               about
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               to
               wit
               ,
               how
               vnius●ly
               these
               Phrases
               ,
               and
               Epithets
               are
               ascribed
               vnto
               the
               person
               of
               his
               Holines
               ,
               supposing
               that
               the
               H●r●tick
               had
               deal●
               vprightly
               in
               alleadging
               them
               out
               of
               Plutarke
               ,
               as
               giuen
               to
               
                 Tyberius
                 Grac●hus
              
               :
               but
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               no
               one
               thing
               commonly
               shall
               you
               euer
               find
               him
               true
               :
               &
               so
               here
               he
               both
               falsifieth
               Plutarke
               ,
               &
               iniureth
               
                 Tyberius
                 Gr●●chus
              
               .
               For
               Plutarke
               hath
               nothing
               so
               much
               of
               
                 Tyberius
                 Gracch●●
              
               ,
               as
               here
               in
               English
               is
               fett
               downe
               ,
               neither
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               ,
               is
               spoken
               by
               him
               in
               such
               reproach
               ,
               as
               Maister
               Barl●●
               would
               haue
               it
               seeme
               .
               For
               Plutarke
               relateth
               the
               contention
               
               had
               before
               the
               people
               betweene
               
                 Tyberius
                 Gracc●us
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Titus
                 A●r●us
              
               ,
               the
               first
               a
               most
               eloquent
               man
               in
               speach
               ,
               the
               second
               craf●y
               in
               proposing
               subtile
               questions
               ,
               whereof
               hauing
               proposed
               one
               at
               their
               first
               encounter
               that
               did
               sting
               
                 Gracc●us
                 ,
                 Plutarke
              
               saith
               :
               
               
                 Ad
                 hanc
                 quaestionem
                 reserunt
                 ita
                 Tyberium
                 hasitasse
                 ,
                 ●t
                 qui
                 omnium
                 esset
                 ad
                 dicendum
                 expectitissimus
                 ,
                 &
                 proiectissimus
                 ad
                 ●udendum
                 ,
                 obmutuerit
                 .
              
               At
               this
               question
               of
               
                 ●itus
                 Annius
              
               men
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 Tyberius
                 Gracchus
              
               did
               so
               sticke
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               held
               his
               peace
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               of
               all
               other
               men
               ,
               the
               most
               prōpt
               to
               speake
               ,
               and
               most
               bold
               to
               attempt
               .
               This
               is
               all
               that
               Plutarke
               saith
               :
               so
               as
               the
               rest
               which
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               addeth
               ,
               
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 violent
                 spirit
                 and
                 most
                 impatient
                 of
                 contradictiō
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 but
                 once
                 imagined
                 ,
              
               is
               his
               owne
               imaginary
               fiction
               ,
               and
               not
               Plutarkes
               relation
               ,
               as
               indeed
               he
               is
               forced
               also
               to
               confesse
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               learned
               by
               setting
               downe
               the
               sentence
               it selfe
               in
               gre●ke
               ,
               amplifying
               the
               same
               in
               the
               English
               tongue
               ,
               for
               the
               deceiuing
               of
               the
               vnlearned
               English
               Reader
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               prompt
               in
               speaking
               ,
               and
               bould
               in
               attempting
               ,
               which
               later
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               ill
               sense
               ,
               yet
               sometimes
               also
               in
               good
               ,
               that
               is
               for
               
                 magnanimus
                 animosus
              
               &c.
               as
               out
               of
               
                 Plato
                 ,
                 Aristophanes
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Greeke
               Authors
               may
               be
               proued
               .
            
             
               And
               albeit
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               to
               defend
               that
               in
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               doth
               wrong
               Plutarke
               and
               Gracchus
               in
               translating
               ,
               
               
                 headdy
                 vndertaker
              
               ,
               rather
               then
               magnanimous
               ;
               yet
               doth
               he
               offer
               them
               open
               iniury
               in
               translating
               the
               other
               epithete
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               a
               
                 rash
                 speaker
              
               ,
               whereas
               indeed
               it
               signifyeth
               to
               Gracc●us
               his
               praise
               ,
               a
               prompt
               ,
               and
               ready
               man
               in
               speaking
               ,
               eloquent
               ,
               copious
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               But
               as
               for
               the
               other
               exprobrations
               of
               a
               most
               
                 violent
                 spirit
                 impatient
                 of
                 contradiction
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ;
               he
               abuseth
               ●gregiously
               both
               Gracchus
               ,
               &
               Plutarke
               :
               for
               not
               only
               are
               those
               reproaches
               not
               found
               there
               ,
               as
               applyable
               to
               Gracchus
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               contrary
               is
               sayd
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               therin
               is
               he
               preferred
               before
               his
               brother
               Caius
               in
               these
               words
               of
               Plutarke
               :
               
                 Vul●u
                 &
                 obtutu
                 ,
                 &
                 motu
                 bla●d●
                 erat
                 &
                 compositus
                 Tyberius
                 ,
                 acer
                 Caius
                 &
                 vehemēs
                 :
                 Deinde
                 or
                 ati●
                 suln●nans
                 Caij
                 ,
                 dulcior
                 Tyberij
                 :
                 pari
                 modo
                 in
                 victu
                 ,
                 &
                 mensa
                 frugalis
                 ,
                 &
                 s●●rplex
                 Tyberius
                 &c.
                 lenis
                 etiam
                 &
                 placidus
                 :
                 confragosus
                 alter
                 &
                 
                 seruidus
                 .
                 Tyberius
              
               both
               in
               countenance
               and
               motion
               was
               a●●●ble
               and
               composed
               ,
               Caius
               sharpe
               and
               vehement
               ;
               and
               consequently
               to
               this
               the
               Orations
               of
               Caius
               were
               thundering
               ,
               but
               those
               of
               Tyberius
               more
               sweete
               :
               and
               in
               like
               manner
               Tyberi●●
               was
               more
               frugall
               and
               simple
               in
               his
               dyet
               ,
               and
               table
               ,
               then
               his
               brother
               Caius
               :
               he
               was
               also
               very
               gentle
               ,
               and
               pleasing
               in
               his
               behauiour
               and
               speach
               ;
               but
               the
               other
               was
               rough
               and
               feruent
               &c.
               
               Now
               then
               ,
               let
               the
               prudent
               reader
               see
               ,
               and
               consider
               how
               all
               this
               doth
               agree
               to
               the
               description
               of
               Tyberi●●
               set
               downe
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               and
               how
               true
               a
               man
               he
               is
               in
               all
               his
               assertions
               .
               And
               how
               false
               soeuer
               he
               was
               in
               the
               allegation
               ,
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               dealt
               most
               wickedly
               in
               the
               application
               of
               all
               to
               the
               person
               of
               his
               Holines
               that
               now
               liueth
               .
               And
               this
               much
               shall
               suffice
               about
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               It
               followeth
               pag
               27.
               
               &
               28.
               after
               he
               had
               discharged
               such
               a
               storme
               against
               the
               Popes
               owne
               person
               ,
               as
               now
               you
               haue
               heard
               ,
               for
               his
               medling
               in
               this
               Oath
               ,
               and
               giuing
               his
               decisiō
               therof
               ,
               he
               sayth
               ,
               
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 Iudg
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 cause
                 ,
              
               alleaging
               a
               Poet
               for
               his
               proofe
               ,
               about
               sur
               &
               latro
               ,
               one
               pleading
               at
               the
               barre
               ,
               &
               the
               other
               sitting
               at
               the
               bench
               .
               But
               doth
               not
               the
               malicious
               man
               see
               ,
               that
               this
               his
               cauillation
               toucheth
               the
               interest
               of
               all
               Princes
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               might
               not
               be
               Iudges
               ,
               or
               giue
               sentence
               in
               cases
               wherein
               themselues
               haue
               a
               part
               ,
               if
               law
               stand
               with
               thē
               .
               For
               to
               cause
               other
               men
               to
               do
               it
               in
               their
               name
               ,
               by
               their
               authority
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               do
               it
               themselues
               .
               And
               what
               did
               the
               Pope
               more
               in
               this
               case
               thē
               this
               ?
               making
               a
               decision
               by
               counsaile
               of
               his
               learned
               men
               ,
               according
               to
               Christian
               law
               ,
               that
               this
               case
               of
               England
               touched
               points
               of
               Religion
               concerning
               the
               Sea
               Apostolick
               ;
               which
               authority
               no
               Pope
               can
               infringe
               or
               diminish
               without
               sinne
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               ;
               for
               that
               it
               was
               giuē
               not
               only
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               ant●cessors
               ,
               and
               successors
               in
               like
               māner
               to
               indure
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               .
            
             
               
               But
               (
               saith
               M.
               Barlow
               )
               
                 it
                 had
                 bene
                 plaine
                 dealing
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 if
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 his
                 Breues
                 of
                 Interdiction
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 acquainted
                 his
                 Mai●stie
                 with
                 encounters
                 of
                 doubt
                 that
                 bred
                 the
                 quarrell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ouer-swaying
                 reason
                 that
                 carried
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 negatiue
                 .
              
               Very
               wisely
               spoken
               ,
               and
               worth
               the
               wit
               of
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               And
               would
               his
               
               Maiesty
               haue
               admitted
               the
               messenger
               ,
               or
               message
               ?
               who
               seeth
               not
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               heere
               but
               trifling
               ,
               and
               caueling
               ?
               But
               I
               may
               adde
               also
               scoulding
               ,
               for
               he
               breaketh
               presently
               into
               a
               most
               desperate
               blast
               of
               rayling
               against
               
                 F.
                 Perso●s
              
               ,
               calling
               him
               ,
               
               
                 trayterous
                 Absolom
                 ,
                 that
                 careth
                 not
                 to
                 set
                 his
                 ●●●e
                 friendes
                 ,
                 land
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 see
                 his
                 natiue
                 soile
                 on
                 a
                 light
                 fire
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 may
                 purchase
                 the
                 Popes
                 fauour
                 .
              
               All
               which
               is
               spoken
               with
               much
               passion
               ,
               &
               little
               reason
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               probability
               is
               much
               more
               that
               
                 Maister
                 Barlow
              
               flattereth
               the
               Kinges
               Maiesty
               for
               hope
               of
               preferment
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               capable
               ,
               and
               hath
               gotten
               possession
               of
               a
               good
               part
               already
               ,
               then
               
                 ●a
                 .
                 Persons
              
               the
               Pope
               ,
               whose
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               life
               hath
               no
               need
               of
               such
               preferment
               ;
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               proued
               ,
               that
               euer
               Father
               Persons
               spake
               for
               a
               fee
               ,
               forward
               ,
               and
               backward
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               hath
               done
               ,
               in
               his
               best
               Patrones
               cause
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               sixt
               Councell
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               about
               appellations
               to
               Rome
               noted
               in
               the
               margent
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               worth
               the
               answering
               ,
               both
               for
               that
               the
               words
               nor
               sense
               alleadged
               by
               him
               are
               there
               found
               ,
               and
               the
               controuersie
               about
               Appeales
               to
               Rome
               from
               Africa
               is
               so
               handled
               by
               me
               at
               large
               in
               my
               last
               Reckoning
               with
               
                 M.
                 Morton
              
               ,
               
               and
               he
               found
               so
               faulty
               ,
               and
               defectuous
               in
               that
               accompt●
               as
               if
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               will
               take
               vpon
               him
               to
               pay
               that
               debt
               ,
               and
               to
               answer
               that
               only
               Paragraph
               for
               him
               ,
               I
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               his
               friend
               indeed
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               expect
               the
               euent
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               very
               next
               lines
               following
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               doth
               so
               brokenly
               recite
               my
               wordes
               about
               
                 M●●●is
                 aliena
              
               ,
               
               another
               mans
               haruest
               (
               for
               so
               did
               the
               Apologer
               write
               ,
               that
               English
               Catholikes
               are
               to
               the
               Pope
               )
               that
               he
               maketh
               neyther
               me
               ,
               nor
               himselfe
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               .
               Read
               I
               pray
               you
               his
               relation
               of
               my
               wordes
               pag.
               29.
               numb
               .
               5.
               and
               see
               whether
               you
               can
               vnderstand
               him
               ,
               about
               M●ss●●aliena
               .
               My
               words
               were
               plaine
               inough
               ,
               for
               thus
               I
               wrote
               page
               12.
               numb
               .
               20.
               by
               him
               cited
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 first
                 about
                 
                   putting
                   the
                   Popes
                   hooke
                   in
                   ano●●er
                   mans
                   haruest
                   ,
                
                 
                 supposing
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 ●●●a●e
                 of
                 Cat●olike
                 people
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 Catholike
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 matters
                 belonging
                 to
                 Catholike
                 m●ns
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 consciences
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 Messisali●na
                 ,
                 another
                 mans
                 haruest
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 the
                 Pope
                 dealeth
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Spaine
                   ,
                   France
                   ,
                   Flaunders
                   ,
                   Italy
                   ,
                   Germany
                   ,
                   Polonia
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 States
                 ,
                 and
                 kingdomes
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 lesse
                 appertayning
                 to
                 his
                 ●●ock
                 ,
                 care
                 ,
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 haruest
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Neyther
                 doth
                 the
                 materiall
                 separation
                 of
                 our
                 Iland
                 ,
                 separate
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 vnion
                 of
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 one
                 obedience
                 ,
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 generall
                 head
                 and
                 Pastour
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 it
                 doth
                 frō
                 the
                 vnion
                 of
                 one
                 beliefe
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 number
                 and
                 forme
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 manner
                 of
                 seruice
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 pointes
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 internall
                 ,
                 and
                 externall
                 vnity
                 of
                 Catholike
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               is
               not
               this
               plaine
               inough
               ?
               How
               doth
               he
               reply
               ?
               You
               shall
               heare
               it
               in
               his
               owne
               wordes
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               so
               imbroyle
               himselfe
               therin
               ,
               
               as
               he
               will
               let
               fall
               neere
               halfe
               a
               dozen
               of
               absurdities
               ,
               ignorances
               ,
               and
               open
               falsities
               by
               the
               way
               .
               Do
               you
               stand
               attent
               then
               ●
               thus
               he
               bringeth
               his
               answere
               to
               my
               former
               discourse
               of
               
                 Messis
                 aliena
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 argument
                 no
                 doubt
              
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 England
                 sait●
                 the
                 Censurer
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 Catholikes
                 suppose
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 but
                 before
                 this
                 supposall
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 a
                 positiue
                 resolute
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 aske
                 a
                 longer
                 time
                 ,
                 then
                 such
                 a
                 Pamphlet
                 &c.
                 
              
               Where
               you
               see
               first
               ,
               that
               he
               quite
               mistaketh
               me
               ,
               eyther
               of
               ouersight
               ,
               or
               of
               purpose
               .
               For
               I
               do
               not
               make
               that
               argument
               ,
               which
               he
               frameth
               i●
               my
               name
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 Catholickes
                 suppose
                 he
                 hath
                 .
              
               Nor
               is
               the
               word
               supposing
               vsed
               by
               me
               ,
               applied
               to
               
                 some
                 Catholikes
              
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               supposed
               ;
               but
               to
               my selfe
               ,
               that
               I
               supposed
               :
               and
               so
               this
               change
               of
               the
               person
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               is
               a
               foule
               ouersight
               in
               repeating
               his
               aduersaries
               argument
               .
               There
               followeth
               the
               like
               change
               of
               the
               subiect
               ,
               for
               my
               supposall
               was
               not
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 England
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               we
               treated
               ,
               and
               spake
               in
               that
               place
               of
               Catholike
               people
               ,
               according
               to
               Catholike
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               of
               Catholike
               consciences
               ,
               not
               of
               Protestants
               consciences
               ,
               or
               iudgements
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               question
               was
               not
               ,
               whether
               Protestan●s
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               might
               take
               the
               Oath
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               but
               Catholikes
               with
               the
               integrity
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
               Out
               of
               which
               supposall
               is
               inferred
               ,
               that
               forsomuch
               ,
               
               as
               Catholike
               doctrine
               in
               all
               Schools
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 Italy
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               do
               teach
               ,
               and
               define
               ,
               that
               all
               Catholike
               people
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               farre
               ,
               or
               neere
               ,
               without
               exception
               ,
               are
               equally
               subiect
               to
               the
               supreme
               Pastour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               wherof
               they
               are
               members
               :
               it
               followeth
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               dwell
               they
               neuer
               so
               farre
               of
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               called
               ,
               nor
               accounted
               
                 Messis
                 aliena
              
               to
               their
               said
               vniuersall
               Pastour
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               heare
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               further
               ,
               vttering
               other
               ignorances
               intolerable
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               learned
               men
               .
               
                 But
                 before
                 this
                 supposall
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 a
                 positiue
                 ,
                 and
                 resolute
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 will
                 require
                 more
                 tyme
                 &c.
                 
              
               What
               ,
               M.
               Barlow
               this
               supposall
               ,
               that
               we
               treated
               of
               Catholike
               people
               only
               and
               according
               to
               Catholike
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Protestants
               ?
               My
               wordes
               are
               playne
               ,
               do
               you
               read
               them
               ouer
               againe
               ,
               
                 supposing
                 as
                 we
                 doe
              
               (
               quoth
               I
               )
               
                 that
                 we
                 treat
                 of
                 Catholike
                 people
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 Catholik
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               You
               see
               my
               words
               :
               this
               was
               my
               supposall
               :
               what
               difficulty
               is
               there
               now
               ,
               to
               reduce
               them
               to
               a
               positiue
               ,
               and
               resolute
               conclusion
               ,
               saying
               and
               affirming
               resolutely
               that
               which
               then
               I
               supposed
               ,
               to
               wi●
               ,
               that
               I
               treated
               in
               that
               place
               of
               Catholikes
               only
               and
               their
               consciences
               according
               to
               Catholike
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Protestants
               ?
               Do
               you
               see
               ,
               how
               hard
               a
               matter
               this
               is
               to
               bring
               a
               supposall
               into
               a
               conclusion
               ?
               And
               doth
               not
               your
               Reader
               see
               ,
               to
               what
               straites
               of
               absurdityes
               ,
               your
               folly
               hath
               brought
               you
               ?
            
             
               But
               yet
               the
               Reader
               must
               further
               know
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               included
               in
               your
               wordes
               ,
               greater
               ignorance
               perhaps
               ,
               thē
               any
               of
               the
               former
               ;
               for
               you
               imagine
               ,
               as
               by
               your
               sequent
               wordes
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               a
               supposall
               is
               of
               much
               lesse
               certainty
               ,
               then
               is
               
                 a
                 positiue
                 ,
                 and
                 res●lute
                 conclusion
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               quite
               contrary
               :
               for
               that
               a
               positiue
               conclusion
               ,
               how
               resolute
               soeuer
               it
               be
               on
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               defender
               ,
               yet
               may
               it
               be
               controuerted
               ,
               and
               called
               into
               question
               ,
               or
               disputed
               of
               :
               but
               a
               supposall
               cannot
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               is
               supposed
               ,
               and
               graunted
               by
               both
               partes
               .
               Let
               vs
               see
               then
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               his
               acumen
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               Thus
               he
               writeth
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               my
               supposall
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 argued
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               
                 some
                 ingenuity
                 in
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 
                 it
                 but
                 a
                 supposall
                 ,
              
               and
               a●terward
               againe
               ,
               talking
               of
               a
               proposition
               ,
               or
               conclusion
               of
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               ,
               about
               the
               Mother-Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 best
                 writing
                 Iesuits
                 do
                 indeed
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 supposall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 ●auorable
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 b●
                 likely
                 .
              
               Whereby
               it
               is
               plaine
               ,
               that
               the
               silly
               man
               houldeth
               ,
               that
               a
               supposal
               in
               Diuinity
               ,
               
               or
               Philosophy
               is
               more
               vncertaine
               ,
               then
               a
               resolute
               proposition
               or
               conclusion
               ,
               and
               in
               effect
               he
               takes
               it
               for
               only
               a
               Likelihood
               ,
               or
               probability
               ,
               which
               onely
               to
               heare
               is
               ●idiculous
               amongs●
               learned
               men
               :
               for
               that
               alwaies
               the
               thinges
               supposed
               in
               any
               silence
               ,
               are
               taken
               for
               most
               ●ue
               ,
               and
               vndoubted
               ,
               as
               graunted
               by
               both
               partes
               ,
               yea
               they
               are
               the
               very
               groundes
               and
               principles
               of
               all
               sciences
               ,
               wheron
               the
               certainty
               of
               all
               conclusions
               ,
               throughout
               those
               sciences
               ,
               doth
               depend
               .
               And
               so
               we
               see
               ,
               for
               examples
               sake
               ,
               the
               ●uclide
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               bookes
               of
               Ge●●●●
               doth
               suppose
               certaine
               principles
               ,
               and
               groundes
               of
               that
               science
               ,
               as
               that
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 est
                 main
                 sua
                 parte
              
               ,
               euery
               whole
               is
               greater
               then
               the
               part
               therof
               :
               
                 Si
                 ab
                 aequalibus
                 aequalia
                 domas
                 ,
                 ●●liqua
                 e●●nt
                 aequalia
              
               :
               i●
               from
               equall
               thinges
               you
               take
               equally
               away
               ,
               the
               rest
               which
               remaine
               shall
               be
               equall
               ,
               and
               many
               such
               other
               like
               suppositions
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               t●e
               ●●st
               ●ooke
               of
               these
               15.
               which
               ●uclide
               calleth
               
                 de
                 Element●s
              
               ,
               ●●
               t●e
               ●l●ments
               ,
               or
               principles
               of
               Ge●metry
               .
               And
               now
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               these
               supposalls
               are
               of
               les●e
               certainty
               then
               positiue
               o●
               r●sol●t●
               conclusions
               deduced
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               grounded
               vpon
               them
               ,
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               imagineth
               ,
               is
               so
               absurd
               ,
               as
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               ,
               ●or
               that
               the
               conclusions
               may
               be
               denyed
               or
               dis●uted
               〈◊〉
               ,
               but
               the
               supposals
               may
               not
               .
            
             
               
               A●is●otle
               a●so
               when
               he
               treateth
               of
               the
               Principles
               of
               〈…〉
               wh●c●
               as
               P●●lus
               testif●eth
               ,
               he
               calleth
               suppos●io●●
               ,
               a
               〈…〉
               or
               supposalls
               ,
               
                 quia
                 supponenda
                 sunt
              
               ,
               for
               that
               〈◊〉
               are
               to
               be
               ●●ppos●d
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               proued
               ;
               sheweth
               that
               〈…〉
               supposals
               is
               infallible
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               〈…〉
               partes
               ,
               for
               which
               let
               this
               one
               example
               〈…〉
               C●ris●i●n
               should
               contend
               with
               a
               l●w
               ,
               about
               〈…〉
               .
               Death
               or
               Resurrection
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               &
               〈…〉
               ,
               fi●st
               as
               a
               thing
               euident
               ,
               &
               acknowledged
               〈◊〉
               both
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               old
               
               Testament
               ,
               is
               o●
               infallible
               truth
               ,
               &
               authority
               ,
               and
               therevpon
               should
               frame
               many
               positiue
               and
               resolute
               Conclusions
               from
               the
               predictions
               of
               the
               ancient
               Prophets
               about
               these
               mysteries
               of
               Christ
               ;
               should
               these
               conclusions
               be
               of
               more
               certainty
               ,
               then
               the
               foresayd
               supposals
               vpon
               which
               they
               stand
               ?
               Or
               shall
               it
               be
               but
               likely
               only
               ,
               and
               probable
               ,
               that
               the
               old
               Testament
               is
               true
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               was
               only
               supposed
               ,
               and
               not
               proued
               at
               the
               beginning
               ?
               What
               can
               be
               more
               ignorantly
               spoken
               then
               this
               ,
               concerning
               the
               comparison
               of
               conclusions
               ,
               and
               suppositions
               ?
               Nor
               can
               he
               run
               out
               ,
               by
               saying
               that
               he
               agreed
               not
               to
               my
               supposall
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               for
               that
               there
               are
               certaine
               supposalls
               so
               euidēt
               of
               themselues
               ,
               as
               they
               require
               no
               consent
               of
               the
               aduersary
               ,
               as
               were
               those
               of
               Euclide
               before
               mentioned
               :
               and
               so
               was
               this
               of
               mine
               in
               the
               passage
               of
               my
               Letter
               already
               cited
               ,
               where
               I
               supposed
               that
               I
               treated
               of
               
                 Catholike
                 people
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 acording
                 to
                 Catholike
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 matters
                 belonging
                 to
                 Catholicke
                 mens
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 consciences
                 ,
              
               
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Protestants
               :
               which
               supposall
               no
               man
               can
               contradict
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               is
               most
               cleare
               and
               euident
               by
               my
               owne
               wordes
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               consequently
               M.
               Barlow
               hath
               shewed
               himselfe
               but
               a
               very
               poore
               Philosopher
               ,
               and
               a
               worse
               Deuine
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               two
               notorious
               vntruthes
               ,
               which
               he
               vttereth
               presently
               in
               the
               next
               ensuing
               lynes
               (
               though
               I
               be
               weary
               now
               of
               such
               stuffe
               )
               may
               not
               be
               pretermitted
               .
               The
               first
               is
               against
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               against
               the
               Pope
               concerning
               his
               prohibition
               of
               the
               Oath
               .
               His
               wordes
               for
               the
               first
               are
               these
               .
               
               
                 If
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 ordered
                 Bishops
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 (
                 saith
                 Bellarmine
                 )
                 then
                 cannot
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 be
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 (
                 much
                 lesse
                 the
                 Bishop
                 )
                 and
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 writing
                 Iesuites
                 doe
                 indeed
                 make
                 it
                 but
                 a
                 supposall
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               now
               for
               the
               chastisemēt
               of
               his
               folly
               ,
               for
               saying
               
                 but
                 a
                 supposal
              
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               were
               a
               speach
               of
               vncertainty
               I
               haue
               said
               sufficiēt
               before
               .
               There
               remaineth
               his
               vntruth
               in
               saying
               that
               Bellar.
               doth
               suppose
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               were
               not
               made
               Bishops
               by
               S
               Peter
               ,
               then
               cannot
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               be
               the
               Mother-Church
               of
               other
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               the
               Bishop
               vniuersal
               Bishop
               .
               For
               first
               as
               cōcerning
               the
               latter
               part
               ,
               
               about
               the
               Vniuersall
               Bishop
               ,
               Bellarmine
               hath
               no
               one
               word
               thereof
               ,
               but
               teacheth
               the
               quite
               contrary
               ,
               founding
               the
               power
               ,
               and
               authority
               of
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               ouer
               all
               other
               Churches
               ,
               vpon
               other
               groundes
               ,
               and
               namely
               vpon
               the
               commission
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               16.
               &
               ●oan
               .
               20.
               &
               not
               vpon
               his
               ordayning
               or
               not
               ordayning
               Bishops
               of
               the
               other
               Apostles
               :
               about
               which
               question
               ,
               he
               doth
               but
               set
               downe
               the
               opinion
               of
               
                 Ioannes
                 de
                 Tu●re●remata
                 lib.
              
               2.
               
               
                 Summae
                 de
                 Ecclesia
                 .
                 Cap.
              
               32.
               with
               his
               reasons
               ●or
               the
               same
               ,
               
               and
               consequently
               ,
               doth
               not
               ●et
               it
               downe
               ,
               as
               a
               supposall
               ,
               certaine
               ground
               ,
               or
               principle
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               probable
               ,
               and
               disputable
               opinion
               ,
               though
               himself
               hould
               the
               opinion
               of
               Turrecremata
               to
               be
               more
               probable
               .
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
               
                 Franciscus
                 de
                 Victoria
              
               heere
               cited
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               himsel●e
               ,
               
               though
               he
               be
               of
               a
               contrary
               opinion
               to
               Turrecremata
               ,
               and
               to
               Bellarmine
               ,
               about
               the
               Ordination
               of
               all
               the
               Apostles
               by
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               :
               yet
               doth
               he
               in
               the
               very
               same
               place
               professe
               ,
               that
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               was
               Vniuersall
               Bishop
               ouer
               all
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
                 Primus
                 ,
                 &
                 Princeps
                 cum
                 summa
                 supertotam
                 Ecclesiam
                 pot●state
                 .
              
               That
               among
               the
               Apostles
               he
               was
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               principall
               ,
               with
               supreme
               power
               ouer
               all
               the
               Church
               .
               So
               as
               the
               denial
               of
               this
               particul●r
               priuiledge
               in
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               ,
               that
               he
               ordained
               all
               other
               Apostles
               Bishops
               ,
               doth
               not
               in●e●e
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               vniuersall
               Bishop
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               as
               here
               we
               see
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               most
               falsely
               to
               inferre
               .
               And
               whereas
               he
               noteth
               in
               the
               margent
               with
               great
               diligence
               diuers
               Catholicke
               writers
               ,
               that
               d●●
               hold
               the
               question
               to
               be
               probable
               on
               both
               sids
               ,
               as
               
                 Salmeron
                 ,
                 Victoria
                 ,
                 Suarez
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Gregorius
                 de
                 Val●ntia
              
               ,
               that
               is
               but
               an
               old
               trick
               to
               shu●●le
               and
               make
               a
               noice
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               need
               :
               for
               Bellarmine
               doth
               not
               hold
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               
                 de
                 fide
              
               ,
               or
               infallible
               supposall
               ,
               and
               consequently
               it
               little
               importeth
               to
               bring
               in
               this
               diuersity
               of
               opinions
               of
               the
               a●oresayd
               Authors
               ,
               about
               the
               matter
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               to
               come
               to
               the
               second
               vntruth
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               by
               decreeing
               the
               Oath
               ,
               as
               it
               lay
               ,
               was
               vnlawfull
               ,
               did
               also
               forbid
               
                 euen
                 that
                 very
                 point
                 of
                 s●earing
                 ciuill
                 obedience
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               so
               notoriously
               vntrue
               ,
               as
               whosoeuer
               doth
               but
               read
               the
               Popes
               Breue
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               his
               explication
               
               therof
               ,
               or
               my
               Letter
               ,
               wherin
               the
               contrary
               is
               euery
               where
               protested
               ,
               wil
               maruaile
               to
               see
               such
               impudent
               proceeding
               .
               But
               of
               this
               more
               afterward
               .
               Now
               wee
               shall
               passe
               to
               discusse
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               pointes
               in
               the
               sayd
               Oath
               ,
               concerning
               the
               religion
               ,
               and
               consciences
               of
               Catholicks
               ,
               whereby
               the
               taking
               thereof
               was
               made
               vnlawfull
               vnto
               them
               .
               For
               this
               doth
               Maister
               Barlow
               vtterly
               deny
               ,
               as
               now
               you
               shall
               heare
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             WHETHER
             THE
             OATH
             BE
             ONLY
             OF
             CIVILL
             OBEDIENCE
             ?
             Or
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             clauses
             in
             it
             against
             Catholicke
             Religion
             ?
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             THIS
             point
             being
             one
             of
             the
             most
             chief
             of
             al
             my
             Treatise
             about
             the
             Oath
             ,
             is
             hādled
             by
             me
             somewhat
             largely
             pag.
             13.
             of
             my
             Letter
             ,
             where
             ,
             vpon
             the
             deni●ll
             of
             the
             Apologer
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             there
             required
             but
             Ciuill
             obedience
             ,
             my
             wordes
             are
             these
             :
             
             
               And
               how
               shall
               we
               cleare
               t●is
               important
               matter
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               VVhether
               there
               be
               any
               poyntes
               in
               th●
               Oath
               belonging
               to
               religion
               ,
               besides
               ciuill
               obedience
               ?
            
             and
             I
             do
             answer
             that
             it
             is
             v●ry
             easy
             to
             cleare
             the
             same
             by
             fower
             seuerall
             ,
             and
             distinct
             wa●es
             .
             First
             ,
             by
             the
             expresse
             wordes
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             drift
             of
             the
             Oath
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             acknowledgemen●
             of
             temporall
             respects
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             our
             Soueraigne
             is
             t●●●
             K●ng
             ,
             right●ull
             Lord
             ouer
             all
             his
             dominions
             ,
             and
             
             ●hat
             the
             swearer
             is
             his
             true
             loyall
             subiect
             ,
             to
             obey
             him
             in
             all
             temporall
             affayres
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             clauses
             ,
             whereat
             no
             man
             sticketh
             ,
             or
             maketh
             difficulty
             ;
             there
             be
             other
             clauses
             also
             against
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Pastour
             ,
             which
             doe
             iustly
             breed
             scruple
             of
             conscience
             to
             a
             Catholicke
             to
             ●dmit
             ,
             or
             take
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             I
             shewed
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             the
             Popes
             wordes
             in
             his
             Breues
             ,
             wherin
             he
             doth
             conioyne
             the
             taking
             of
             this
             Oath
             with
             the
             going
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Seruice
             of
             a
             different
             Religion
             ,
             pronouncing
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             to
             be
             vnlawfull
             .
             Thirdly
             I
             declared
             the
             same
             out
             of
             the
             iudgment
             of
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             ,
             &
             other
             learned
             men
             ,
             who
             hauing
             considered
             well
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             and
             different
             clauses
             therin
             cōtayned
             ,
             do
             hold
             it
             for
             so
             cautelously
             compounded
             by
             artificially
             ioyning
             togeather
             Temporal
             and
             Spirituall
             thinges
             ,
             to
             wit
             Ciuill
             Obedience
             ,
             &
             forswearing
             the
             Popes
             supreme
             Ecclesiasticall
             Authority
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             can
             thereby
             prof●sse
             his
             temporall
             subiection
             ,
             and
             detest
             treason
             and
             conspiracy
             ,
             which
             all
             Catholikes
             are
             most
             willing
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             be
             forced
             also
             to
             renoūce
             the
             Primacy
             of
             the
             Sea
             Apostolicke
             ,
             from
             which
             all
             good
             Catho●ick
             consciences
             do
             iustly
             abhorre
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             for
             a
             more
             full
             ,
             and
             finall
             clearing
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             
             that
             I
             could
             thinke
             of
             no
             better
             ,
             nor
             more
             forcible
             meane
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             this
             reall
             offer
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             euery
             English
             Catholicke
             ,
             for
             better
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             Maiestie
             in
             this
             poynt
             so
             much
             vrged
             of
             their
             ciuill
             ,
             and
             temporall
             obedience
             .
             
             First
             that
             he
             will
             sweare
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             most
             willingly
             all
             those
             partes
             ,
             and
             clauses
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             that
             do
             any
             way
             appertayne
             to
             the
             Ciuil
             ,
             and
             Temporall
             obedience
             due
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             whom
             he
             acknowledgeth
             for
             his
             true
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             King
             ,
             and
             Soueraigne
             ouer
             all
             his
             dominions
             :
             and
             that
             he
             will
             sweare
             vnto
             him
             as
             much
             loyalty
             ,
             as
             euer
             any
             Catholicke
             Subiect
             of
             England
             ,
             did
             vnto
             their
             lawfull
             Kinges
             in
             former
             tymes
             and
             ages
             ,
             before
             the
             change
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             :
             or
             that
             a●y
             forrayne
             subiect
             oweth
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             sweare
             to
             any
             Catholicke
             Prince
             whatsoeuer
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
           
             These
             were
             the
             ●oure
             wayes
             ,
             which
             then
             occurred
             〈◊〉
             my
             mind
             ,
             wherunto
             it
             shall
             be
             good
             ,
             to
             examine
             brie●●y
             ,
             what
             M.
             Barlow
             hath
             bene
             able
             to
             say
             in
             this
             his
             answ●●●
             He
             beginneth
             resolu●ely
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             had
             intention
             〈◊〉
             ioyn●
             really
             indeed
             .
             
             
               Now
               then
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               this
               must
               be
               cle●●●●
               ,
               whether
               the
               Oath
               doth
               onely
               concerne
               ciuill
               obedience
               ,
               yea
               or
               no
               :
               〈◊〉
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               ,
               the
               Censurer
               taketh
               vpon
               him
               ,
               to
               satisfy
               in
               eight
               ●●●bers
               ●rom
               the
            
             20.
             
               to
               the
            
             28.
             ,
             
               and
               that
               foure
               seuerall
               waies
            
             .
             So
             ●e
             .
             And
             what
             doth
             he
             alleage
             against
             these
             foure
             waie●
             ?
             
             〈◊〉
             e●fect
             no
             word
             at
             all
             ,
             though
             he
             babble
             not
             a
             little
             of
             diuers
             matters
             impertinent
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             
               VVe
               laying
               this
               〈◊〉
               our
               ground
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               first
               both
               swearing
               ,
               and
               performing
               〈◊〉
               obedience
               ,
               is
               aswell
               negative
               against
               any
               intruder
               ,
               challenger
               ,
               or
               vs●●per
               ,
               as
               affirmatiue
               ●or
               the
               lawfull
               gouernours
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               Soueraignes
               .
               Secondly
               that
               this
               challeng
               of
               the
               Pope
               in
               dethroning
               ,
               and
               deposing
               of
               Pri●ces
               is
               a
               temporall
               intrusion
               ,
               and
               no
               spirituall
               iurisdi●tion
               ;
               do
               c●●cl●●●
               with
               a
               strong
               and
               apparant
               euidence
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               bulke
               of
               the
               O●●●
               both
               in
               the
               submissiue
               ,
               and
               exclusiue
               part
               ,
               doth
               onely
               concerne
               ci●ill
               obedience
               .
            
          
           
             All
             which
             speach
             of
             his
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             grant
             ,
             as
             by
             hi●
             it
             is
             vttered
             ,
             yet
             doth
             it
             not
             so
             much
             as
             impugne
             any
             of
             the
             former
             foure
             waies
             ,
             wherby
             it
             was
             shewed
             ,
             that
             diuers
             points
             of
             Catholike
             religion
             are
             touched
             in
             the
             said
             Oath
             and
             impugned
             therby
             :
             so
             as
             a
             Catholike
             man
             cannot
             admit
             the
             same
             without
             preiudice
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             which
             these
             groundes
             do
             nothing
             impugne
             .
             But
             now
             let
             vs
             see
             how
             well
             grounded
             are
             these
             his
             two
             groundes
             impertinently
             brought
             in
             for
             some
             shew
             of
             answere
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             ciuill
             obedience
             to
             a
             lawfull
             Prince
             requireth
             the
             subiect
             to
             sweare
             ,
             not
             onely
             affirmatiuely
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             his
             lawful
             Soueraigne
             ,
             but
             also
             negatiuely
             against
             any
             intruder
             ,
             challenger
             ,
             or
             vsurper
             ,
             which
             we
             deny
             not
             :
             but
             do
             deny
             that
             the
             Pope
             as
             supreme
             Pastour
             ouer
             al●
             Christendome
             is
             to
             be
             called
             an
             Intruder
             ,
             Challenger
             ,
             or
             Vsurper
             ,
             when
             for
             preseruation
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             he
             doth
             interpose
             his
             authority
             for
             the
             restraint
             of
             any
             Christian
             Prince
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             vnder
             his
             iurisd●ction
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             for
             his
             second
             ground
             ,
             that
             this
             authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             is
             a
             temporall
             intrusion
             ,
             
             and
             no
             spirituall
             iurisdiction
             ,
             we
             deny
             it
             in
             like
             sort
             :
             for
             though
             it
             be
             temporall
             in
             some
             respects
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             no
             intrusion
             ,
             but
             giuen
             by
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             contained
             in
             the
             most
             ample
             spirituall
             charge
             and
             commission
             deliuered
             to
             S.
             Peter
             for
             gouerning
             of
             all
             soules
             belonging
             to
             the
             sayd
             charge
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             sufficiently
             gouerned
             and
             prouided
             for
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             not
             beene
             such
             power
             left
             also
             ,
             whereby
             euill
             Princes
             might
             be
             restayned
             from
             peruerting
             their
             Kingdomes
             ,
             especially
             by
             infection
             of
             heresy
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             for
             proofe
             of
             this
             temporall
             intrusion
             ,
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             for
             to
             doe
             me
             a
             fauour
             he
             will
             remit
             me
             to
             T.
             M.
             the
             elder
             ,
             to
             wit
             to
             
               Thomas
               Morton
               ●is
               full
               Satisfactiō
               part
               .
            
             3.
             (
             whom
             he
             saith
             ,
             I
             
               doe
               feare
               as
               the
               racke
            
             )
             
               who
               among
               many
               others
               haue
               canuased
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               this
               point
               ,
               in
               a
               Confutation
               ,
               to
               the
               Popes
               confusion
               :
            
             I
             will
             to
             quit
             his
             fauou●
             send
             him
             backe
             to
             the
             sayd
             M.
             Morton
             againe
             recanuased
             by
             me
             vpon
             this
             point
             in
             two
             seuerall
             Bookes
             of
             answere
             ,
             
             wherein
             so
             many
             notorious
             lyes
             are
             charged
             ,
             and
             convinced
             vpon
             him
             ,
             as
             may
             serue
             not
             only
             for
             his
             Confutation
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             Confusion
             of
             all
             his
             friendes
             ,
             wherof
             this
             Copes-mate
             M.
             Barlow
             may
             well
             be
             one
             :
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             iustly
             be
             shamed
             therein
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             may
             be
             presumed
             to
             haue
             seene
             one
             at
             least
             of
             my
             sayd
             bookes
             ,
             and
             the
             lies
             therein
             so
             openly
             layd
             forth
             ,
             and
             pressed
             ,
             as
             he
             cannot
             but
             with
             impudency
             speake
             here
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             in
             remitting
             me
             to
             
               M.
               Mortons
            
             canuase
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             
               I
               ●eared
               it
               as
               the
               racke
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             looke
             a
             little
             into
             M.
             Barlowes
             impugnation
             of
             the
             Popes
             authority
             ouer
             kinges
             .
             
             This
             authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             if
             it
             be
             a
             spirituall
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             either
             from
             heauen
             ,
             or
             of
             men
             ,
             grounded
             vpon
             law
             ,
             either
             Diuine
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             :
             
             
               Nam
               quod
               ampli●u
               est
               ,
               à
               malo
               est
               ,
            
             sayth
             a
             deuout
             Father
             to
             a
             great
             Pope
             :
          
           
             
               all
               execution
               therof
               not
               deriued
               from
               eyther
               of
               these
               ,
               implyes
               a
               Tyranny
               ,
               importes
               no
               right
               .
               If
               vpon
               diuine
               law
               ,
               then
               eyther
               the
               Old
               ,
               or
               the
               New
               Testament
               :
               not
               the
               Old
               ,
               the
               
               Priestes
               among
               the
               Iewes
               had
               no
               such
               authority
               ouer
               thei●
               Kinges
               ,
               
               eyther
               vnited
               to
               their
               Priesthood
               by
               God
               ,
               or
               assumed
               by
               themselues
               ,
               confessed
               so
               by
               a
               Iesuite
               ,
               that
               the
               Sta●e
               of
               the
               Iewes
               was
               rather
               earthly
               ,
               then
               heauenly
               :
               therfore
               the
               carnall
               part
               was
               more
               eminent
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Kinges
               had
               the
               soueraigntie
               ouer
               the
               Priestes
               .
            
             
               Not
               in
               the
               new
               ,
               for
               then
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               should
               haue
               had
               it
               ,
               eyther
               when
               the
               Keyes
               were
               giuen
               him
               ,
               Matt.
               16.
               or
               whē
               that
               trebled
               Pasce
               was
               inioyned
               him
               ,
               Ioan.
               21.
               
               If
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               then
               had
               he
               this
               Iurisdiction
               directly
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               ●●●uersally
               ouer
               the
               world
               :
               
               but
               that
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               saith
               Robert
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               &
               this
               Robert
               his
               Eccho
               ,
               but
               only
               ouer
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               and
               that
               indirectly
               and
               obliquely
               
                 in
                 ordine
                 ad
                 De●●●
              
               nay
               neither
               directly
               nor
               indirectly
               ,
               saith
               Sanders
               ;
               for
               there
               being
               a
               dubble
               power
               of
               Christiā
               fortitude
               ,
               
               
                 constant
                 suffering
              
               ,
               &
               
                 couragious
                 attempting
              
               ,
               that
               power
               of
               suffering
               (
               as
               the
               more
               excellent
               )
               Christ
               chose
               ,
               as
               the
               fittest
               
                 sibi
                 &
                 suis
              
               ,
               for
               himselfe
               and
               
                 those
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 him
              
               :
               or
               if
               you
               will
               ,
               
                 for
                 himsel●e
              
               and
               
                 his
                 Apostles
              
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               to
               suffer
               oppression
               vnder
               kinges
               ,
               not
               to
               inferre
               vpon
               them
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               disloalty
               ,
               was
               the
               power
               Apostolicall
               in
               respect
               of
               Princes
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             
               M.
               Barl.
            
             his
             assault
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             thought
             good
             to
             set
             downe
             at
             large
             ,
             both
             faithfully
             ,
             and
             punctually
             in
             his
             owne
             very
             words
             ,
             as
             my
             custome
             is
             ,
             &
             not
             contractedly
             and
             perfidiously
             peruerted
             ,
             as
             he
             euery
             where
             vseth
             to
             set
             downe
             myne
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             different
             letter
             (
             as
             often
             I
             am
             forced
             to
             complain
             )
             as
             though
             they
             were
             my
             wordes
             indeed
             .
             And
             now
             to
             this
             passage
             of
             his
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             much
             impertinent
             stuffe
             ,
             many
             falsities
             ,
             sundry
             great
             abuses
             ,
             misapplications
             ,
             and
             wrong
             senses
             from
             the
             Authors
             owne
             meaning
             whom
             he
             citeth
             .
             
             For
             first
             it
             was
             impertinent
             to
             cite
             that
             sentence
             of
             
               S.
               Bernard
               ,
               Nam
               quod
               amplius
               est
               ,
               à
               malo
               est
            
             :
             for
             that
             he
             vseth
             the
             same
             to
             a
             far
             different
             purpose
             ,
             as
             euery
             man
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             will
             read
             the
             place
             in
             his
             second
             booke
             
               de
               Consideratione
            
             ,
             which
             particular
             quotation
             Maister
             Barlow
             did
             pretermitt
             ,
             citing
             only
             
               Bern.
               ad
               Eugen.
            
             therby
             to
             make
             the
             finding
             thereof
             more
             hard
             ,
             
               S.
               Bernard
            
             hauing
             written
             fiue
             bookes
             to
             Eugenius
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             that
             which
             he
             alleageth
             out
             of
             Salmeron
             that
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             
             
               was
               rather
               earthly
               ,
               then
               heauenly
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               carnall
               part
               was
               more
               eminent
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Kings
               had
               the
               soueraignty
               ouer
               Priestes
               ,
            
             is
             notably
             both
             peruerted
             and
             falsifyed
             .
             For
             first
             Salmerons
             wordes
             (
             speaking
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Iewes
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             giuen
             to
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             )
             are
             ,
             
             
               Synagoga
               Iudaeorum
               dicebatur
               terrenum
               potiùs
               quàm
               caeleste
               regnum
               .
            
             The
             Synagogue
             of
             the
             Iewes
             was
             called
             rather
             an
             earthly
             ,
             then
             a
             heauenly
             kingdome
             :
             meaning
             that
             their
             Power
             was
             but
             earthly
             ,
             their
             Sacrifices
             earthly
             ,
             their
             promises
             and
             blessinges
             earthly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             heauenly
             and
             spirituall
             power
             ,
             Sacramentes
             ,
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             Promises
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             Nor
             doth
             he
             make
             comparison
             betweene
             the
             Kings
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Priestes
             ,
             calling
             the
             former
             earthly
             and
             carnall
             ,
             &
             the
             other
             heauenly
             ,
             as
             most
             falsely
             &
             seditiously
             M.
             Barlow
             here
             ,
             after
             
               M.
               Morton
            
             ,
             doth
             auer
             :
             but
             only
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             authority
             of
             the
             Iewes
             Synagogue
             ,
             with
             the
             excellent
             spirituall
             power
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             comparison
             betweene
             kingly
             ,
             &
             Priestly
             eminency
             amongst
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             the
             said
             Salmeron
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             affirme
             ,
             but
             proueth
             also
             by
             sundry
             arguments
             ,
             and
             one
             ,
             by
             the
             worthines
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             offered
             in
             the
             first
             place
             for
             the
             Priest
             before
             the
             King
             :
             that
             Priestly
             dignity
             ,
             was
             aboue
             Princely
             in
             that
             people
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             .
             So
             as
             here
             is
             notorious
             falshood
             on
             M.
             Barlowes
             behalfe
             ,
             
             which
             is
             much
             the
             more
             malicious
             ,
             and
             intolerable
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             seene
             me
             to
             haue
             obiected
             the
             same
             falsehood
             ,
             and
             vntrue
             dealing
             vnto
             
               M.
               Morton
            
             in
             my
             booke
             of
             Mitigation
             :
             
             &
             that
             the
             sayd
             M.
             Morton
             was
             so
             farre
             of
             from
             being
             able
             to
             answer
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             last
             Reply
             he
             left
             it
             quite
             out
             :
             &
             now
             lately
             I
             haue
             obiected
             the
             ●ame
             to
             him
             again
             in
             my
             last
             Reckoning
             with
             him
             cap.
             6.
             
             &
             7.
             whervnto
             I
             refer
             
               M.
               Barl.
            
             to
             help
             him
             out
             .
             And
             so
             much
             of
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             It
             followeth
             in
             M.
             Barlowes
             speach
             ,
             
               that
               i●
               S.
               Peter
               had
               receiued
               of
               Christ
               with
               the
               keyes
               ,
            
             Math.
             16.
             
               this
               Iurisdictiō
               ouer
               Princes
            
             which
             we
             pretend
             ,
             
               then
               had
               it
               bene
               directly
               ,
               &
               vniuersally
               ouer
               
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             for
             he
             might
             recei●●
             the
             same
             indirectly
             ,
             as
             included
             and
             comprehended
             in
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             to
             be
             vsed
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             spirituall
             necessity
             should
             require
             ,
             as
             before
             ha●●
             bene
             said
             .
             And
             as
             for
             
               Vniuersall
               ouer
               the
               world
            
             ,
             
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             it
             be
             ouer
             Christian
             Princes
             and
             people
             only
             ,
             w●●
             are
             properly
             the
             sheep
             and
             lambes
             that
             are
             commended
             〈◊〉
             the
             chiefe
             Pastours
             feeding
             or
             gouernement
             ,
             Ioan.
             21●
             though
             vpon
             Infidell
             Princes
             also
             he
             may
             haue
             some
             power
             ,
             in
             certaine
             cases
             ;
             as
             when
             they
             will
             go
             about
             to
             let
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Ghospell
             authorized
             by
             these
             wordes
             ,
             
               Praedicate
               Euangelium
               omni
               creaturae
            
             .
             But
             this
             appertayneth
             not
             to
             our
             question
             .
          
           
             But
             wheras
             he
             sayth
             ,
             that
             Cardinall
             Bellarmi●e
             &
             I
             do
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             only
             authority
             ouer
             Princes
             ,
             
               indirectly
               ,
               &
               obliquely
               in
               ordine
               ad
               Deū
               :
            
             we
             graunt
             the
             word
             indirectly
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             
               obliquely
               in
               ordine
               ad
               Deum
            
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             I
             thinke
             find
             the
             phrase
             in
             any
             writing
             of
             ours
             ,
             but
             only
             
               ●●
               ordine
               ad
               spiritualia
            
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             such
             authority
             vpon
             Princes
             ,
             when
             the
             preseruation
             of
             the
             spirituall
             affaires
             doth
             so
             require
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             saluation
             of
             souls
             :
             &
             he
             that
             shall
             read
             the
             place
             of
             Bellarmin
             here
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             quoted
             (
             for
             of
             myne
             he
             citteth
             nothing
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             
               de
               Pontif.
               cap.
            
             4.
             
             &
             6.
             shall
             find
             this
             sentence
             ,
             
               in
               ordine
               ad
               spiritualia
            
             ,
             but
             neuer
             I
             suppose
             
               in
               ordine
               ad
               Deum
            
             :
             for
             that
             all
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             is
             
               in
               ordine
               ad
               Deum
               ,
               &
               propter
               Deum
               ,
            
             whether
             it
             be
             spirituall
             ,
             or
             temporall
             :
             but
             
               in
               ordine
               ad
               spiritualia
            
             hath
             an
             other
             meaning
             ,
             as
             now
             hath
             bene
             shewed
             ,
             to
             wit
             that
             the
             Pope
             hatH
             directly
             only
             spirituall
             authority
             to
             execute
             spirituall
             functions
             :
             but
             when
             this
             cannot
             be
             cōs●●u●d
             ,
             or
             executed
             without
             the
             help
             of
             temporall
             ,
             he
             may
             vse
             that
             also
             for
             defence
             of
             the
             other
             .
             So
             as
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             this
             our
             great
             Doctour
             doth
             not
             vnderstād
             the
             very
             terms
             of
             Deuinity
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             wherof
             he
             disputeth
             :
             and
             this
             his
             ignorance
             sheweth
             it selfe
             no
             lesse
             here
             ,
             then
             before
             ,
             about
             
               indeterminatio
               iudicy
            
             ,
             in
             free
             choice
             .
          
           
             Nor
             doth
             he
             onl●
             relate
             falsely
             ,
             &
             ignorantly
             this
             point
             ,
             as
             out
             o●
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             and
             me
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             doth
             
             he
             abuse
             the
             name
             of
             D.
             Sanders
             in
             the
             very
             next
             words
             ,
             that
             do
             ensue
             ,
             
             as
             though
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             neither
             directly
             ,
             nor
             indirectly
             hath
             the
             Pope
             this
             temporall
             authority
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             rather
             power
             to
             suffer
             ,
             as
             now
             you
             haue
             heard
             him
             say
             ,
             he
             citing
             for
             it
             
               de
               claue
               Dauid
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             wheras
             D.
             Sanders
             doth
             hold
             the
             quite
             contrary
             in
             that
             booke
             throughout
             sundry
             Chapters
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             receaued
             from
             Christ
             
               vtrumque
               gladium
               ,
               temporalem
               &
               spiritualem
               ,
            
             both
             swords
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             temporall
             and
             spirituall
             authority
             ,
             and
             proueth
             it
             by
             many
             arguments
             ,
             and
             demonstrations
             :
             only
             in
             the
             13.
             
             Chapter
             he
             demandeth
             ,
             why
             thē
             had
             not
             the
             Apostoles
             depriued
             Nero
             and
             Domitius
             of
             their
             Empires
             ?
             Whereto
             he
             answereth
             ,
             among
             other
             causes
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             Pagan
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             not
             vnder
             the
             charge
             and
             power
             that
             was
             giuen
             to
             the
             Church
             ouer
             sheepe
             ,
             &
             lambes
             .
             And
             then
             in
             the
             14.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             demandeth
             further
             ,
             why
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             first
             Christians
             had
             not
             elected
             some
             new
             King
             Christan
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             the
             beginning
             ?
             Whereto
             he
             answereth
             ,
             alleaging
             sundry
             reasons
             ,
             why
             it
             was
             not
             conuenient
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             should
             be
             planted
             with
             violence
             ,
             but
             that
             for
             the
             space
             ,
             and
             time
             appointed
             by
             Gods
             prouidence
             Christians
             should
             exercise
             the
             other
             part
             of
             Christiā
             fortitude
             which
             cōsisteth
             in
             suffering
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             touched●
             but
             yet
             he
             neuer
             denyeth
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             sayd
             temporall
             power
             ouer
             Christian
             Princes
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             Head
             therof
             (
             though
             that
             season
             admitted
             not
             the
             vse
             )
             but
             rather
             proueth
             it
             expressely
             :
             and
             consequently
             is
             egregiously
             abused
             ,
             and
             falsifyed
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             when
             he
             sayth
             Doctor
             Sanders
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             neyther
             directly
             ,
             or
             indirectly
             any
             such
             power
             from
             Christ.
             
          
           
             But
             will
             you
             see
             this
             our
             doughty
             Doctour
             ouerthrown
             &
             confoūded
             both
             in
             him selfe
             ,
             and
             by
             himselfe
             ?
             
             then
             harken
             to
             his
             words
             in
             the
             very
             next
             page
             .
             
               It
               is
               so
               ,
               sayth
               Sanders
               :
               S.
               Peter
               with
               the
               Keyes
               receyued
               both
               powers
               ,
               temporall
               and
               ciuill
               .
            
             Is
             it
             so
             Syr
             ?
             
             and
             why
             then
             did
             you
             euen
             now
             deny
             it
             ?
             Are
             you
             so
             mutable
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             two
             pages
             ?
             What
             misery
             is
             this
             of
             your
             cause
             to
             be
             driu●n
             to
             
             these
             shiftes
             ?
             But
             let
             vs
             see
             another
             deuise
             ,
             which
             is
             ●●
             oppose
             
               Franciscus
               de
               Victoria
            
             to
             this
             saying
             of
             Sanders
             ;
             
             〈◊〉
             thus
             you
             bring
             him
             in
             ,
             
               No
               ,
               not
               so
               ,
               sayth
               a
               Iesuit
               ,
               for
               this
               power
               o●
               the
               Keyes
               ,
            
             est
             alia
             à
             ciuili
             potestate
             :
             
               is
               another
               power
               diffe●●●
               from
               the
               ciuill
               :
               thus
               they
               iarre
               ,
            
             say
             you
             .
             But
             whether
             we
             iarre
             or
             no
             ,
             one
             Catholike
             writer
             with
             another
             ;
             sure
             I
             am
             ●●at
             you
             iarre
             with
             your selfe
             ,
             and
             seeme
             not
             to
             ha●●
             your
             witts
             at
             home
             .
             For
             euen
             now
             you
             cited
             Docto●●
             Sanders
             ,
             as
             denying
             the
             Popes
             temporall
             power
             ,
             to
             co●●
             neyther
             directly
             nor
             indirectly
             from
             Christ
             :
             and
             now
             you
             say
             him
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             S.
             Peter
             receyued
             both
             powers
             with
             the
             Keyes
             .
             Are
             not
             these
             playne
             contradictions
             ?
             How
             can
             this
             iarre
             be
             excused
             by
             you
             ?
          
           
             But
             I
             haue
             further
             to
             say
             to
             you
             yet
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             fo●
             that
             in
             the
             very
             next
             wordes
             ,
             where
             you
             would
             make
             a
             contradiction
             betweene
             Doctor
             Sanders
             ,
             &
             
               Franciscus
               de
               Victoria
            
             ,
             you
             shew
             much
             more
             folly
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             worse
             quality
             .
             For
             wheras
             you
             write
             ,
             that
             a
             Iesuite
             sayth
             ,
             
               No
               not
               so
               ,
               for
               〈◊〉
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               is
               different
               from
               ciuill
               power
               ,
            
             and
             do
             quo●
             the
             place
             of
             Victoria
             in
             the
             margent
             :
             
             first
             ,
             in
             calling
             him
             Iesuite
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Dominican
             fryar
             ,
             you
             shew
             much
             ignorance
             ,
             if
             you
             erre
             not
             of
             purpose
             .
             For
             who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             Iesuites
             and
             Dominicans
             are
             two
             different
             Religious
             Orders
             ?
             &
             the
             very
             first
             page
             of
             the
             booke
             ,
             and
             words
             of
             the
             title
             ,
             which
             are
             
               Reuerendi
               Patris
               Francisci
               de
               Victoria
               Ordinis
               Praedicatorum
               Relectiones
               &c.
            
             might
             haue
             taught
             you
             ,
             
             that
             Victoria
             was
             no
             Iesuite
             :
             but
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             you
             seeing
             the
             words
             
               Ordinis
               Praedicatorum
            
             ,
             and
             vnderstanding
             that
             Iesuits
             did
             vse
             to
             preach
             also
             ,
             you
             did
             (
             full
             wisely
             )
             imagine
             Victoria
             to
             be
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             you
             might
             ●●well
             haue
             imagined
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             of
             your
             coat
             ,
             for
             you
             preach
             also
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             not
             deceaued
             ,
             though
             with
             shame
             inough
             somtims
             ,
             as
             you
             did
             against
             your
             Maister
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             after
             that
             you
             had
             heard
             his
             Confession
             ;
             and
             cons●quently
             in
             this
             your
             sense
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             counted
             in
             like
             manne●
             
               Ordinis
               Praedicatorum
            
             ,
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             Iesuite
             .
             But
             this
             is
             ridiculous
             .
             Let
             vs
             come
             to
             that
             which
             is
             more
             malicious
             .
          
           
           
             You
             write
             that
             the
             Iesuite
             Victoria
             doth
             iarre
             with
             Doctor
             Sanders
             about
             this
             temporall
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             :
             for
             that
             wheras
             Doctor
             Sanders
             sayth
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             receiued
             both
             powers
             ,
             spirituall
             and
             ciuill
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             keyes
             ,
             you
             make
             Victoria
             to
             contradict
             him
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               No
               ,
               not
               so
               ,
               for
               that
               this
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               ,
               is
               another
               power
               different
               from
               the
               ciuill
               .
            
             But
             what
             iarre
             is
             this
             ?
             both
             speaches
             are
             true
             in
             both
             Authors
             senses
             ,
             and
             meanings
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             S.
             Peter
             with
             the
             keyes
             ,
             receyued
             both
             powers
             ,
             spirituall
             and
             tēporall
             ,
             the
             one
             directly
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             indirectly
             ,
             
             as
             Doctour
             Sanders
             teacheth
             :
             so
             yt
             is
             also
             true
             ,
             which
             Victoria
             writeth
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             powers
             are
             different
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             their
             owne
             natures
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             in
             different
             subiectes
             ,
             as
             the
             one
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             the
             King
             (
             in
             which
             sense
             Victoria
             spake
             )
             yea
             also
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             found
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             man
             ,
             as
             namely
             the
             Pope
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             hath
             them
             by
             different
             manners
             ,
             the
             one
             immediatly
             and
             directly
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             the
             other
             secondarily
             ,
             and
             indirectly
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             temporall
             :
             so
             as
             here
             is
             no
             iarre
             ,
             or
             contradiction
             ,
             but
             a
             cosenage
             rather
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             in
             misalleadging
             the
             playne
             meaning
             of
             this
             new
             made-Iesuite
             
               Franciscus
               de
               Victoria
            
             .
          
           
             And
             no
             lesse
             abuse
             doth
             he
             offer
             to
             Cardinall
             B●llarmine
             in
             alleadging
             him
             quite
             against
             his
             owne
             meaning
             in
             the
             very
             last
             vpshot
             of
             his
             pretended
             proofes
             ,
             out
             of
             Scriptures
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             wherof
             he
             maketh
             his
             Conclusion
             in
             these
             wordes
             :
             
               By
               law
               Diuine
               then
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               it
               was
               excluded
            
             (
             to
             wit
             this
             temporall
             authority
             giuen
             to
             S.
             Peter
             )
             
               for
               no
               man
               can
               trāsferre
               that
               to
               another
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               himselfe
               :
               but
               this
               royall
               Soueraignty
               ouer
               Princes
               ,
               to
               depose
               them
               ,
               or
               dispose
               of
               their
               States
               ,
               Christ
               ●ad
               not
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               man
            
             (
             
               and
               yet
               he
               sayd
            
             ,
             Omnis
             potestas
             data
             est
             mihi
             in
             caelo
             ,
             &
             in
             terra
             )
             
               yea
               such
               power
               had
               bene
               vnprofitable
               and
               superfluous
               (
               sayth
               the
               Grand
               Cardinall
               )
               therefore
               he
               could
               not
               trāsferre
               it
               to
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               or
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             his
             Conclusion
             ,
             that
             this
             temporall
             po●●r
             was
             excluded
             by
             Gods
             law
             ,
             which
             he
             promised
             to
             proue
             out
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             new
             Testament
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             how
             substantially
             he
             hath
             performed
             it
             .
             For
             out
             o●
             the
             
             old
             Testament
             ,
             he
             hath
             alleadged
             no
             one
             proofe
             ,
             sentēce
             ,
             or
             example
             ,
             but
             only
             brought
             in
             the
             Iesuite
             Salmer●●
             to
             affirme
             the
             same
             ,
             who
             hath
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             but
             proueth
             of
             purpose
             the
             playne
             contrary
             .
             And
             out
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             hath
             as
             little
             ,
             though
             he
             falsify
             and
             wrest
             both
             D.
             S●ders
             &
             
               Franciscus
               de
               Victoria
            
             to
             make
             some
             shew
             ;
             but
             especially
             the
             
               Grand
               Cardinall
            
             (
             to
             vse
             his
             owne
             wordes
             )
             whom
             mo●●
             notably
             he
             abuseth
             .
             
             For
             albeit
             the
             Cardinall
             doth
             affirme
             ,
             that
             Christ
             as
             he
             was
             man
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             came
             to
             worke
             ou●
             redemption
             had
             not
             any
             temporall
             kingdome
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             was
             not
             needfull
             ,
             or
             profitable
             to
             the
             high
             spirituall
             end
             of
             our
             saluation
             which
             he
             had
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             yet
             had
             he
             by
             his
             supreme
             spirituall
             authority
             ,
             power
             also
             to
             dispos●
             of
             all
             temporall
             affaires
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             needfull
             to
             that
             spirituall
             end
             of
             his
             ;
             for
             so
             teacheth
             the
             Cardinall
             expressely
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Finis
               adue●us
               Christi
               in
               mundum
               &c.
               
            
             The
             end
             of
             Christ
             his
             comming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             the
             redemption
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             end
             temporall
             authority
             was
             not
             needfull
             ,
             but
             spirituall
             ;
             for
             so
             much
             as
             by
             this
             spirituall
             authority
             Christ
             had
             power
             to
             dispose
             of
             all
             temporall
             things
             also
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             to
             be
             expedient
             to
             mans
             redemption
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             Cardinall
             :
             whereby
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             albeit
             he
             holdeth
             with
             the
             commō
             opinion
             of
             Deuines
             ,
             that
             Christ
             vpon
             earth
             had
             no
             meere
             tēporall
             kingdome
             or
             ciuill
             power
             ,
             yet
             could
             he
             by
             his
             spirituall
             power
             dispose
             of
             all
             tēporall
             matters
             in
             order
             to
             his
             spirituall
             end
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             power
             he
             gaue
             also
             to
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             
               in
               ordine
               ad
               finem
               spiritualem
            
             .
             
             So
             as
             the
             
               Grand
               Cardinall
            
             denieth
             not
             this
             ,
             but
             proueth
             the
             same
             at
             large
             for
             diuers
             Chapters
             togeather
             ,
             both
             by
             Scriptures
             ,
             reasons
             ,
             and
             examples
             ,
             out
             of
             ●n
             my
             Histories
             both
             diuine
             ,
             &
             Ecclesiasticall
             ;
             and
             it
             had
             bene
             good
             ,
             that
             M.
             Barlow
             had
             answered
             to
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             thought
             him selfe
             able
             to
             meddle
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             or
             at
             leastwise
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             haue
             so
             fraudulently
             cited
             Card.
             Bellarmine
             against
             his
             owne
             meaning
             ,
             as
             now
             you
             haue
             seene
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             next
             after
             Scriptures
             M.
             Barlow
             commeth
             
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             law
             ,
             requiring
             to
             haue
             this
             power
             proued
             by
             Canons
             ,
             Councells
             ,
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             Practises
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             referre
             him
             to
             the
             Booke
             ,
             &
             Chapters
             now
             cited
             in
             Bellarmine
             .
             And
             for
             so
             much
             as
             this
             temporall
             power
             of
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             ,
             is
             founded
             vpon
             his
             spirituall
             commission
             as
             a
             thing
             necessarily
             following
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             needfull
             therunto
             ,
             for
             the
             perfect
             gouerment
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             &
             that
             this
             spirituall
             power
             is
             founded
             most
             euidently
             &
             aboundantly
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             consent
             of
             all
             antiquity
             vpon
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             the
             sayd
             Cardinall
             doth
             proue
             ,
             and
             demonstrate
             throughout
             many
             Chapters
             of
             his
             first
             ,
             and
             second
             Bookes
             
               De
               Romano
               Pontifice
            
             ,
             I
             will
             weary
             the
             Reader
             no
             longer
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             but
             remit
             him
             thither
             ,
             I
             meane
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             ,
             where
             he
             shall
             find
             store
             of
             proofes
             for
             both
             powers
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             I
             meane
             both
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             ,
             though
             differently
             deriued
             vnto
             him
             ,
             the
             one
             immediatly
             and
             directly
             ,
             the
             other
             secondarily
             and
             indirectly
             .
          
           
             And
             albeit
             this
             were
             sufficient
             for
             this
             point
             ,
             yet
             to
             the
             end
             that
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             shall
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             doe
             leaue
             out
             any
             thing
             of
             momēt
             ,
             which
             herein
             he
             setteth
             down●
             ,
             I
             shall
             repeat
             his
             owne
             wordes
             of
             conclusion
             in
             this
             ma●ter
             ,
             with
             far
             more
             fidelity
             ,
             then
             he
             doth
             mine
             .
             Thus
             then
             he
             writeth
             ,
             borrowing
             all
             in
             effect
             out
             of
             
               M.
               Morton
            
             in
             his
             late
             
               Preambulatory
               Reply
            
             .
             
          
           
             For
             
               Ecclesiastical
               law
            
             ,
             no
             
               Canon
               ,
               Councel
               ,
               Decree
               ,
               Practice
            
             extāt
             ,
             reckon
             to
             600.
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             by
             Bellarm.
             confession
             ,
             yea
             to
             1000.
             &
             ampliùs
             saith
             one
             of
             their
             own
             writers
             ,
             doth
             ●uow
             it
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             that
             a
             Friar
             of
             account
             ,
             writing
             in
             the
             year
             1088.
             cals
             then
             the
             Doctrine
             therof
             a
             Nouel●y
             ,
             if
             not
             an
             ●eresie
             :
             &
             that
             act
             of
             Hildebrand
             ,
             that
             famously
             infamous
             Pope
             ,
             who
             first
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             to
             depriue
             an
             Emperour
             of
             his
             Regiment
             ,
             is
             by
             a
             
               Popish
               Deuine
            
             called
             
               nouellum
               Schisma
               ,
               a
               rent
            
             ,
             &
             ●
             
               rent
               of
               nouelty
            
             .
             The
             challeng
             of
             this
             authority
             vtterly
             vnknowne
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             haue
             pro●ounced
             Kings
             to
             be
             no
             way
             liable
             to
             any
             violent
             Censure
             ,
             or
             penal
             law
             of
             man
             ,
             
               ●●i
               Imperij
               potestate
            
             ,
             their
             Empire
             &
             Soueraignty
             exempting
             &
             priuileging
             them
             therfrom
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             his
             discourse
             ,
             whereof
             he
             inferreth
             that
             〈◊〉
             temporall
             authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             by
             vs
             pretended
             ,
             bei●●
             but
             
               humanum
               inuentum
            
             ,
             a
             humane
             inuention
             ,
             or
             rat●●●
             intrusion
             ,
             or
             vsurpation
             ,
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             ;
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             wherby
             the
             same
             is
             excluded
             ,
             must
             need●●
             〈◊〉
             meerly
             Ciuill
             ,
             no
             lesse
             ,
             then
             if
             it
             were
             against
             any
             o●●●●
             meere
             temporall
             Prince
             ,
             that
             would
             vsurpe
             any
             part
             of
             our
             Soueraignes
             temporall
             right
             or
             Crowne
             .
             Whereun●●
             I
             answer
             that
             if
             this
             were
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             could
             be
             proued
             ,
             that
             this
             temporall
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             as
             we
             teach
             it
             ,
             were
             but
             a
             
               humane
               inuention
            
             indeed
             ,
             and
             not
             founded
             in
             any
             authority
             diuine
             ,
             or
             humane
             ;
             then
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             had
             sayd
             somewhat
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             comparison
             of
             an
             Oath
             taken
             against
             any
             other
             tēporal
             Prince
             might
             haue
             place
             .
             But
             for
             that
             we
             haue
             shewed
             now
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             betweene
             this
             temporall
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             deriued
             from
             his
             supreme
             spirituall
             authority
             ,
             as
             vniuersall
             Pastour
             (
             which
             no
             temporall
             Prince
             is
             )
             and
             the
             pretension
             of
             any
             meere
             temporall
             Potentate
             ;
             therfore
             is
             the
             swearing
             against
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             a
             ciuil
             obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             a
             point
             belonging
             to
             conscience
             ,
             and
             religion
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             belieue
             the
             sayd
             power
             to
             come
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             for
             answering
             this
             his
             last
             collection
             of
             authors
             :
             I
             say
             first
             ,
             that
             Bellarmine
             in
             the
             place
             by
             hi●
             cited
             ,
             hath
             no
             one
             word
             of
             any
             such
             matter
             ,
             his
             booke
             being
             
               de
               Concilys
            
             :
             and
             his
             purpose
             is
             to
             shew
             both
             in
             the
             13.
             
             Chapter
             here
             cited
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             the
             precedent
             ,
             
               C●i●
               s●
               cong●egare
               Concil●a
            
             ,
             
             to
             whome
             it
             belongeth
             to
             gather
             Councels
             ,
             which
             he
             sheweth
             to
             appertaine
             ,
             &
             to
             haue
             appertained
             alwaies
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Kings
             and
             Emperoures
             ,
             albeit
             they
             being
             the
             Lordes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             sayd
             Councels
             could
             not
             well
             be
             gathered
             witho●●
             their
             consent
             ,
             and
             power
             .
             But
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             or
             of
             deposition
             of
             Princes
             B●llarmine
             hath
             no
             one
             word
             in
             this
             place
             :
             and
             so
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             assertion
             and
             quotation
             i●
             both
             false
             and
             impertinent
             ,
             about
             the
             first
             six
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             But
             if
             he
             will
             looke
             vpon
             Bellarmine
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             he
             handleth
             this
             argument
             of
             Excommunication●
             ,
             
             and
             depositions
             of
             Princes
             ,
             as
             namely
             in
             his
             second
             ,
             and
             fi●th
             booke
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pontis
            
             .
             he
             will
             find
             more
             ancient
             examples
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             Excommunicatiō
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             then
             the
             six
             hundred
             yeares
             assigned
             out
             of
             Bellarmine
             .
             For
             that
             Bellarm.
             beginneth
             with
             the
             Excommunication
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Arcadiu●
             and
             Eudoxia
             his
             wife
             by
             Pope
             Innocenti●●
             the
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             persecution
             of
             
               S.
               Iohn
               Chrysostome
            
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             two
             hundred
             yeares
             before
             this
             tyme
             assigned
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             and
             diuers
             other
             examples
             ,
             more
             ancient
             then
             the
             1000.
             years
             allotted
             by
             Doctor
             Barkley
             the
             Scottishman
             here
             alleadged
             ,
             as
             the
             excommunication
             of
             
               Leo
               Isauricu●
            
             ,
             surnamed
             the
             Image-breaker
             ,
             by
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             second
             ;
             the
             example
             also
             of
             King
             Chilperi●us
             of
             France
             ,
             by
             Zacharias
             the
             Pope
             :
             the
             example
             also
             of
             Pope
             Leo
             the
             third
             ,
             that
             translated
             the
             Empyre
             from
             the
             East
             to
             the
             West
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Friar
             Sigebert
             brought
             in
             here
             for
             a
             witnesse
             (
             he
             should
             haue
             sayd
             the
             Monke
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             religious
             orders
             of
             Fryars
             were
             not
             instituted
             a
             good
             while
             after
             this
             )
             who
             is
             sayd
             to
             call
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Popes
             power
             to
             depose
             Princes
             
               A
               Nouelty
               ,
               is
               not
               an
               Heresy
               ,
            
             it
             is
             a
             notable
             calumniation
             ,
             
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             wordes
             of
             Sigebert
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             place
             cyted
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             .
             For
             though
             Sigebert
             following
             somewhat
             the
             faction
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Henry
             the
             third
             ,
             excommunicated
             by
             Pope
             Vrbanus
             the
             second
             ,
             did
             often
             speake
             partially
             concerning
             the
             actions
             ,
             that
             passed
             betweene
             them
             ,
             which
             many
             tymes
             seemed
             to
             proceed
             of
             passion
             ,
             more
             then
             of
             reason
             and
             iustice
             :
             yet
             doth
             he
             neuer
             deny
             such
             power
             of
             Excommunicating
             ,
             &
             deposing
             for
             iust
             causes
             to
             belawfull
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             the
             playne
             contrary
             .
             Neyther
             doth
             he
             call
             that
             doctrine
             No●elty
             ,
             or
             Heresy
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             this
             authority
             ,
             as
             falsely
             M.
             Barlow
             doth
             here
             affirme
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             it
             seemed
             to
             him
             
               a
               new
               doctrine
            
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             call
             Heresy
             ,
             to
             teach
             ,
             that
             vicious
             Princes
             were
             not
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             for
             so
             are
             his
             wordes
             ;
             
               Nimirum
               (
               vt
               pace
               omnium
               dixerim
               )
               haec
               sola
               noui●as
               
               (
               non
               dicam
               h●resis
               )
               necdum
               in
               mundo
               emerserat
               ,
               vt
               〈◊〉
               Dei
               doceant
               populum
               ,
               qu●d
               mali●
               Regibus
               nullam
               debe●●t
               〈◊〉
            
             To
             wit
             (
             that
             I
             may
             speake
             without
             offence
             of
             all
             )
             this
             only
             nouelty
             (
             I
             will
             not
             say
             Heresy
             )
             was
             not
             yet
             sp●●●●
             vp
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             Priestes
             of
             God
             should
             teach
             〈◊〉
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             no
             obedience
             at
             all
             to
             euill
             Pri●ces
             &c.
             
             In
             which
             wordes
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             Sigebert
             doth
             〈◊〉
             deny
             or
             reproue
             the
             authority
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             〈◊〉
             deposition
             of
             Princes
             (
             especially
             if
             they
             be
             for
             heresy
             )
             b●●
             only
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             no
             subiection
             or
             obedience
             is
             d●●
             to
             vicious
             ,
             or
             cuill-liuing
             Princes
             ,
             which
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             scandalous
             doctrine
             indeed
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             fourth
             Author
             alleadged
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             〈◊〉
             wit
             
               Claudius
               Espencaeus
            
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             call
             the
             fact
             of
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             seauenth
             his
             excommunicating
             Henry
             the
             thi●d
             
               Nouellum
               schisma
            
             ,
             a
             new
             rent
             ,
             or
             schisme
             (
             which
             is
             borrowed
             out
             of
             
               M.
               Morton
            
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             poynt
             he
             alleageth
             )
             I
             will
             referre
             him
             for
             his
             answer
             ,
             to
             the
             answer
             that
             is
             made
             of
             late
             to
             
               M.
               Morton
            
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               The
               quiet
               ,
               and
               sober
               Reckoning
               ,
            
             
             where
             this
             matter
             is
             returned
             vpon
             him
             with
             so
             ●uident
             a
             conuiction
             of
             wilful
             falsity
             ,
             as
             is
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             cleare
             his
             credit
             therin
             .
             For
             that
             these
             wordes
             are
             not
             spoken
             by
             Espencaeus
             himself●●
             but
             related
             only
             by
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             certaine
             angry
             Epistle
             written
             by
             certaine
             schismaticall
             Priestes
             of
             Liege
             ,
             that
             were
             commaunded
             by
             Paschalis
             the
             second
             to
             be
             chastised
             by
             Robert●arle
             ●arle
             o●
             ●landers
             ,
             and
             his
             souldiers
             ,
             newly
             come
             from
             Ierusalem
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             1102.
             for
             their
             rebellious
             behauyour
             .
             Which
             passionate
             letter
             of
             theirs
             Espenca●●
             doth
             only
             relate
             out
             of
             the
             second
             Tome
             of
             Councells
             ,
             
             expresly
             protesting
             ,
             that
             he
             wil
             not
             medle
             with
             that
             controuer●y
             of
             fighting
             betweene
             Popes
             ,
             and
             Emperours
             ,
             though
             he
             pr●ue
             in
             that
             pl●ce
             by
             sundry
             ex●mples
             both
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Councels
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             cases
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             Priests
             to
             vse
             temporal
             armes
             also
             ,
             when
             need
             &
             iustice
             requireth
             .
             So
             as
             this
             falsification
             must
             now
             fall
             aswell
             vpon
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             as
             vpon
             
               M.
               Morton
            
             before
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             expect
             his
             answere
             for
             his
             d●fence
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             the
             last
             authority
             of
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             that
             Kinges
             ,
             and
             Emperours
             be
             
               tuti
               Imperij
               potestate
            
             ,
             sate
             by
             power
             of
             their
             Empire
             from
             any
             violent
             censure
             ;
             though
             I
             find
             no
             such
             matter
             in
             any
             of
             the
             two
             Chapters
             quoted
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             out
             of
             his
             
               Apologia
               Dauid
            
             :
             yet
             seeking
             ●urther
             into
             other
             bookes
             of
             his
             ,
             I
             find
             the
             wordes
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             token
             that
             our
             Doctor
             writeth
             out
             of
             note-bookes
             of
             some
             Brother
             ,
             and
             neuer
             seeth
             the
             places
             himselfe
             :
             but
             though
             I
             find
             the
             wordes
             ,
             yet
             not
             the
             sense
             which
             he
             will
             inferre
             ,
             but
             wholy
             peruerted
             to
             another
             meaning
             .
             For
             that
             if
             S.
             Ambrose
             had
             bene
             of
             opiniō
             ,
             that
             Kinges
             and
             Emperours
             had
             bene
             so
             priuiledged
             by
             the
             power
             of
             their
             Empire
             ,
             a●
             they
             might
             not
             be
             censured
             by
             the
             high
             Pastours
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             himselfe
             would
             neuer
             haue
             cen●ured
             ,
             and
             excomunicated
             his
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             The
             wordes
             then
             are
             found
             not
             in
             
               S.
               Ambrose
            
             his
             Booke
             
               de
               Apologia
               Dauid
               cap.
            
             4
             &
             10.
             as
             here
             is
             cited
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             two
             Apolygies
             prior
             and
             posterior
             ,
             which
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             by
             his
             citation
             seemeth
             not
             to
             haue
             vnderstood
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             contain●th
             but
             7.
             
             Chapters
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             4
             is
             only
             this
             sentence
             ,
             talking
             of
             the
             pennance
             of
             King
             Dauid
             ,
             
             
               Qui
               ●ullis
               tenebatur
               legibus
               humanis
               ,
               indulgentiam
               petebat
               ,
               cùm
               qui
               tenentur
               legibu●
               ,
               aeudent
               suum
               negare
               peccat●m
               .
            
             King
             Dauid
             that
             was
             subiect
             to
             no
             humane
             lawes
             ,
             asked
             forgiu●nes
             ,
             when
             they
             that
             are
             bound
             by
             lawes
             presume
             to
             deny
             their
             sinnes
             .
             
             But
             in
             his
             enarration
             vpon
             the
             50.
             psalme
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             he
             hath
             the
             thing
             more
             plainely
             ,
             for
             thus
             he
             saith
             .
             
               Rex
               vtique
               erat
               ,
               nullis
               ipse
               legibu●
               tenebatur
               ,
               quia
               liberi
               sunt
               Reges
               à
               vinculis
               delictorum
               ,
               neque
               enim
               illi
               ad
               poenam
               vocātur
               legibus
               ,
               tuti
               Imperij
               potestate
               .
            
             
             Dauid
             was
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             thereby
             was
             not
             vnder
             lawes
             for
             that
             Kinges
             are
             free
             from
             the
             bandes
             of
             their
             offences
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             not
             called
             to
             punishment
             by
             lawes
             ,
             being
             safe
             by
             the
             power
             of
             their
             Empire
             .
          
           
             So
             S.
             Ambrose
             .
             Wereby
             is
             seene
             ,
             that
             he
             vnderstandeth
             ,
             that
             Princes
             commonly
             are
             not
             subiect
             to
             humane
             lawes
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             nor
             may
             be
             called
             to
             accompt
             for
             their
             offences
             ,
             as
             priuate
             mē
             are
             ,
             being
             free
             by
             their
             pow●r
             ,
             or
             that
             no
             man
             is
             able
             to
             compell
             them
             .
             And
             this
             priuiledge
             
             perhaps
             is
             tolerable
             in
             their
             priuate
             and
             personall
             sinnes
             :
             but
             if
             the
             same
             should
             breake
             out
             in
             publicke
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             vniuersall
             good
             of
             Christians
             ,
             then
             may
             we
             learne
             by
             the
             foresaid
             act
             o●
             S.
             Ambrose
             in
             Excommunicating
             the
             Emperour
             Teodosius
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             le●t
             some
             power
             by
             diuine
             law
             to
             r●straine
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             cōseruation
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             al
             that
             which
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             hath
             chirped
             here
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             is
             not
             worth
             a
             rush
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             his
             penury
             and
             misery
             ,
             hauing
             bene
             forced
             of
             eight
             Authors
             heere
             alleadged
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Salmeron
               ,
               Sa●ders
               Victoria
               ,
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Barkley
               ,
               Sigebert
               ,
               Espencaeus
               ,
            
             &
             
               S.
               Ambrose
            
             to
             misalledge
             and
             falsify
             seauen
             ,
             
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             all
             of
             them
             sauing
             Barkley
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             matter
             is
             of
             lesse
             accompt
             ,
             then
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             (
             if
             the
             booke
             be
             his
             which
             is
             extāt
             vnder
             his
             name
             .
             )
             For
             that
             he
             being
             no
             Deuine
             hath
             taken
             vpon
             him
             to
             defend
             a
             Paradoxe
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             head
             only
             ,
             different
             from
             all
             other
             writers
             of
             our
             dayes
             ,
             both
             Catholiks
             &
             Heretiks
             ,
             graunting
             against
             the
             later
             all
             spiritual
             authority
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             ouer
             Princes
             &
             Christian
             People
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             denying
             against
             the
             former
             all
             temporall
             authority
             eyther
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             annexed
             vnto
             the
             spirituall
             :
             wherin
             as
             he
             is
             singular
             from
             all
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             like
             to
             be
             impugned
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             for
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             calling
             him
             
               our
               owne
            
             Writer
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Catholikes
             ,
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             hath
             lately
             written
             a
             most
             learned
             booke
             against
             him
             by
             name
             ,
             confuting
             his
             priuat
             fancy
             ,
             by
             the
             publique
             authority
             ,
             weight
             and
             testimonies
             of
             all
             Catholike
             Deuines
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             this
             .
          
           
             
             
               OF
               CERTAINE
               NOTORIOVS
               Calumniations
               vsed
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               against
               his
               aduersary
               ,
               which
               no
               wayes
               can
               be
               excused
               from
               malice
               ,
               &
               witting
               errour
               .
               §.
               II.
               
            
             
               AS
               the
               former
               fraud
               discouered
               and
               conuinced
               against
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               of
               abusing
               authors
               against
               their
               owne
               wordes
               and
               meaning
               ,
               is
               a
               foule
               fault
               and
               very
               shāfull
               in
               him
               that
               pretendeth
               to
               haue
               conscience
               or
               care
               of
               his
               credit
               :
               so
               is
               the
               crime
               of
               apparēt
               and
               willfull
               Calumniation
               ,
               bearing
               no
               shew
               of
               truth
               or
               reason
               at
               all
               ,
               much
               more
               foolish
               &
               wicked
               .
               Foolish
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               doth
               wholy
               discredit
               the
               Calumniator
               with
               his
               Readers
               :
               wicked
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               sheweth
               plaine
               malice
               ,
               and
               will
               to
               hurt
               ,
               
               although
               with
               his
               owne
               greater
               losse
               .
               So
               then
               it
               falleth
               out
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               that
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               finding
               himselfe
               much
               pressed
               and
               strained
               with
               the
               reasonable
               and
               moderate
               speach
               which
               I
               vsed
               in
               my
               Epistle
               throughout
               three
               numbers
               togeather
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Oath
               freely
               taken
               (
               as
               was
               said
               by
               many
               Catholikes
               ,
               both
               Priests
               and
               Laicks
               expounding
               their
               taking
               of
               the
               Oath
               in
               a
               good
               sense
               )
               he
               doth
               so
               malignantly
               peruert
               the
               same
               ,
               by
               open
               calumniatiōs
               ,
               as
               euery
               child
               may
               discouer
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               falshood
               ,
               but
               the
               fury
               also
               of
               his
               passion
               against
               me
               ,
               nothing
               being
               in
               his
               answere
               but
               exorbitant
               rayling
               ,
               &
               apparent
               lying
               .
            
             
               For
               whereas
               I
               in
               reason
               deserued
               rather
               approbation
               ,
               and
               commendation
               from
               him
               ,
               for
               expounding
               plainly
               and
               sincerely
               that
               meaning
               which
               those
               Catholikes
               ,
               (
               if
               they
               were
               Catholikes
               )
               had
               ,
               or
               could
               haue
               in
               their
               taking
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               without
               all
               Equiuocation
               or
               mentall
               reseruation
               ,
               which
               I
               condemned
               in
               an
               Oath
               ,
               as
               altogeather
               vnlawfull
               concerning
               any
               point
               of
               religion
               ,
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               confessed
               ;
               he
               not
               being
               able
               to
               abide
               the
               light
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               and
               plaine
               dealing
               ,
               falleth
               into
               a
               certaine
               frenzy
               of
               rayling
               
               against
               me
               ,
               &
               for
               the
               ground
               of
               his
               accusation
               ●ayeth
               hi●
               owne
               fiction
               ,
               that
               I
               doe
               teach
               them
               &
               perswade
               them
               〈◊〉
               Equiuocate
               in
               this
               very
               case
               .
               For
               cleare
               confutati●●
               wherof
               ,
               it
               shal
               be
               sufficiēt
               first
               to
               set
               down
               my
               own
               word●
               as
               they
               ly
               in
               my
               epistle
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               consider
               and
               ponder
               the
               collections
               and
               inferences
               that
               he
               maketh
               vpon
               the●
               .
               And
               if
               by
               this
               you
               doe
               not
               finde
               him
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               loosest
               conscience
               ,
               and
               law●est
               tongue
               ,
               and
               least
               respectiu●
               of
               his
               owne
               credit
               &
               honesty
               ,
               that
               euer
               yow
               saw
               ,
               I
               am
               much
               deceiued
               .
               My
               words
               then
               were
               these
               that
               follow
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 multitude
                 of
                 Priestes
                 ,
                 and
                 L●ickes
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   haue
                   freely
                   tak●n
                   the
                   Oath
                
                 ;
                 as
                 their
                 freedome
                 was
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 I
                 haue
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 principall
                 motiue
                 (
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 presumed
                 )
                 the
                 desire
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 gi●e
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuer
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 othe●●
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 lay
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 inference
                 of
                 disloyall
                 meaning
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 vpon
                 the
                 denyall
                 therof
                 ,
                 some
                 do
                 vse
                 〈◊〉
                 make
                 :
                 so
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 in
                 charity
                 assure
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 being
                 Catholikes
                 tooke
                 the
                 sayd
                 Oath
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 co●cerneth
                 the
                 Popes
                 authority
                 in
                 dealing
                 with
                 temporall
                 Princes
                 )
                 in
                 ●ome
                 such
                 lawfull
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 as
                 (
                 being
                 by
                 them
                 expressed
                 ,
                 and
                 accepted
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 )
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 integrity
                 ,
                 and
                 sincerity
                 of
                 true
                 Catholike
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 fayth
                 :
                 to
                 witt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 not
                 authority
                 without
                 iust
                 cause
                 ,
                 to
                 proceed
                 again●●
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Quia
                   illud
                   possum●●
                   ,
                   quod
                   iure
                   possumus
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 law
                 :
                 ou●
                 authority
                 is
                 limited
                 by
                 Iustice.
                 Directly
                 also
                 the
                 Pope
                 may
                 be
                 denyed
                 to
                 haue
                 such
                 authority
                 against
                 Princes
                 ,
                 but
                 indirectly
                 only
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   ordine
                   ad
                   spiritualia
                
                 ,
                 &
                 when
                 certayne
                 great
                 ,
                 important
                 ,
                 and
                 vrgent
                 cases
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Christian
                 religion
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 hope
                 will
                 neuer
                 be
                 ,
                 betweene
                 ou●
                 Soueraigne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 Apostolicke
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 past
                 already
                 many
                 yeares
                 (
                 though
                 in
                 different
                 Relions
                 )
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 quietnes
                 ,
                 euen
                 since
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 beg●●
                 first
                 to
                 rai●ne
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 concerning
                 the
                 generall
                 Question
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 simply
                 and
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   supreme
                   Pastour
                   of
                   the
                   Catholi●●
                   Church
                   ,
                   hath
                   any
                   authority
                   le●t
                   him
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   eyther
                   directly
                   or
                   ●●●●●●ctly
                   ,
                   
                   with
                   cause
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   cause
                   ,
                   in
                   neuer
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   necessity
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   ●euer
                   so
                   great
                   and
                   publicke
                   an
                   v●ility
                   of
                   the
                   C●ristian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   to
                   proceed
                   against
                   any
                   Prince
                   whatsoeuer
                   temporally
                   ,
                   ●or
                   his
                   restraint
                   or
                   a●endme●●
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   per●it
                   other
                   Princes
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   s●me
                
                 :
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 was
                 neuer
                 t●eir
                 meaning
                 that
                 tooke
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 therby
                 contradict
                 the
                 generall
                 conse●t
                 of
                 all
                 Catholicke
                 Deuines
                 ,
                 and
                 con●●sse
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 conseruation
                 ,
                 and
                 preseruation
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 had
                 bene
                 defectuous
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 left
                 no
                 lawfull
                 remedy
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 excessiue
                 an
                 euill
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 way
                 might
                 fall
                 out●
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 some
                 such
                 moderate
                 meaning
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 presumed
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 tooke
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 for
                 safeguard
                 of
                 their
                 Consciences
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 might
                 please
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 to
                 like
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 allow
                 of
                 this
                 moderation
                 ,
                 and
                 fauourable
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 forraine
                 Catholicke
                 Kings
                 and
                 Monarchs
                 doe
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 preiudice
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 their
                 safety
                 ,
                 dignity
                 ,
                 or
                 Imperiall
                 prehemi●ence
                 :
                 
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 he
                 should
                 find
                 most
                 ready
                 conformity
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 said
                 English
                 Catholicke
                 Subiects
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 said
                 Oath
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 haue
                 great
                 scruple
                 and
                 repugnance
                 of
                 Conscience
                 therin
                 :
                 both
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 chiefe●t
                 learned
                 men
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 doe
                 hold
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 vtterly
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 being
                 mixed
                 and
                 compounded
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 their
                 chiefe
                 Pastour
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 by
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 thinke
                 themselues
                 bound
                 to
                 harken
                 in
                 like
                 cases
                 ,
                 hath
                 vtterly
                 condemned
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 lines
                 therof
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   euery
                   ●●e
                   shall
                   sweare
                   without
                   any
                   Equiuocation
                   ,
                   or
                   mentall
                   reseruation
                   at
                   ●●l
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 hartily
                 ,
                 willingly
                 ,
                 and
                 truely
                 vpon
                 the
                 true
                 fayth
                 of
                 a
                 Christian.
                 Which
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 they
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 take
                 the
                 said
                 Oath
                 in
                 truth
                 of
                 conscience
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 find
                 no
                 such
                 willingnes
                 in
                 their
                 harts
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 they
                 induce
                 themselues
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 so
                 neerely
                 concerning
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 their
                 faith●
                 to
                 Equiuocate
                 or
                 sweare
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 sense
                 ,
                 then
                 from
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 is
                 proposed
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 do
                 thinke
                 it
                 lesse
                 hurt
                 to
                 deny
                 plainly
                 ,
                 a●d
                 sincerely
                 to
                 sweare
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 swearing
                 ,
                 neyther
                 to
                 giue
                 
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 themsel●●●●
                 nor
                 to
                 their
                 neighbours
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               so
               much
               for
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               Hitherto
               haue
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               relate
               my
               for●●●
               words
               somewhat
               at
               large
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               the
               Reader
               may
               se●
               my
               reasonable
               and
               duti●ull
               speach
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ,
               a●●
               vpon
               what
               ground
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               hath
               fallen
               into
               such
               a
               ra●e
               against
               me
               ,
               as
               now
               shall
               appeare
               by
               his
               reply
               .
               First
               of
               a●●
               he
               condēneth
               me
               of
               h●pocrisy
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Reader
                 c●●●●der
                 ●●at
                 an
                 ●ypocrite
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 inseparable
                 marke
                 of
                 ●n
                 hyp●c●●●●
                 to
                 iudge
                 o●
                 othe●
                 m●ns
                 con●●iences
                 ;
                 the
                 hart
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 Gods
                 peculi●●
                 ,
                 &
                 ●o●
                 an●
                 man
                 to
                 place
                 his
                 cons●s●ory
                 there
                 ,
                 is
                 high
                 presump●ion
                 :
              
               
               &
               so
               be
               ●●nneth
               out
               in
               that
               comon
               place
               which
               maketh
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               ou●
               purpose
               as
               you
               see
               .
               For
               I
               did
               not
               iudg●t
               or
               con●●mne
               then
               con●ci●nces
               that
               tooke
               the
               Oath
               ,
               but
               exc●s●●
               the
               same
               ,
               yea
               interpreted
               their
               ●act
               in
               good
               sense
               ,
               giuing
               my
               ●ea●ons
               for
               it●
               that
               they
               being
               good
               Catholike
               could
               not
               be
               presu●●d
               to
               meane
               otherwise
               then
               the
               in●●gritie
               of
               Catholicke
               doctrine
               did
               permit
               them
               ,
               for
               that
               otherwise
               they
               should
               be
               no
               good
               Cat●olickes
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               haue
               done
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               that
               whic●
               the●
               selues
               held
               to
               appertaine
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               did
               not
               excuse
               their
               fact
               ,
               which
               my
               whole
               booke
               proueth
               to
               be
               vnlaw●ull
               ,
               but
               only
               their
               intention
               ,
               and
               meaning
               touching
               the
               integrity
               of
               Catholick
               doctrine
               .
               And
               this
               is
               far
               dif●erent
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               hypocrisy
               which
               forbiddeth
               not
               all
               iudging
               ,
               but
               only
               euill
               and
               rash
               iudging
               of
               other
               m●ns
               actions
               or
               intentiōs
               ,
               thereby
               to
               seeme
               better
               &
               more
               i●st
               then
               they
               .
               For
               if
               two
               (
               for
               example
               sake
               )
               should
               see
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               to
               sup
               largely
               with
               flesh
               and
               other
               good
               meate
               vpon
               a
               vigill
               or
               fasting-day
               ,
               and
               the
               one
               should
               iudge
               it
               in
               the
               worst
               part
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               it
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               h●s
               belly
               ,
               and
               sensuality
               ,
               the
               other
               should
               interpret
               the
               same
               spiritually
               ,
               as
               done
               for
               glorifying
               God
               in
               his
               creatures
               ,
               by
               his
               thanks-giuing
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               liberty
               also
               of
               the
               ghospell
               ,
               and
               for
               to
               make
               him
               the
               more
               strong
               &
               able
               to
               ●peake
               &
               preach
               his
               Seruice
               and
               Sermon
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               I
               doubt
               no●
               but
               that
               this
               second
               iudgement
               would
               not
               be
               censured
               by
               him
               for
               hypocriticall
               .
               And
               this
               is
               ou●
               
               very
               case
               with
               those
               that
               tooke
               the
               Oath
               .
               For
               that
               I
               hearing
               what
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               Catholicks
               ,
               did
               interprete
               their
               meaning
               to
               the
               best
               sense
               .
               And
               was
               not
               this
               rather
               charity
               ,
               then
               hypocrisy
               ?
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               see
               a
               little
               if
               you
               please
               how
               M.
               Barlow
               can
               defend
               this
               generall
               proposition
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 inseparable
                 m●rke
                 of
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 consciences
                 .
              
               
               You
               haue
               heard
               before
               how
               wisely
               he
               defended
               a
               certain
               definition
               which
               he
               gaue
               of
               an
               Oath
               :
               now
               you
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               wisely
               &
               learnedly
               defend
               an
               inseparable
               propriety
               or
               marke
               of
               an
               hypocrite
               .
               And
               first
               you
               see
               that
               here
               is
               no
               distinction
               or
               limitation
               at
               all
               ,
               whether
               he
               iudg
               well
               or
               ill
               ,
               with
               cause
               or
               without
               cause
               ,
               rashly
               or
               maturely
               ,
               how
               then
               if
               wee
               should
               heare
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               speake
               ordinarily
               lewd
               wordes
               ,
               can
               no
               iudgement
               be
               made
               of
               the
               speakers
               consciences
               without
               hypocrisie
               ?
               If
               a
               man
               should
               see
               another
               frequēt
               bad
               howses
               ,
               or
               exercise
               wicked
               actions
               ,
               may
               no
               man
               iudge
               him
               to
               haue
               an
               ill
               conscience
               ,
               from
               whence
               these
               things
               doe
               proceed
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               be
               ●n
               hypocrite
               ?
               Moreouer
               if
               this
               bee
               an
               
                 inseparable
                 marke
              
               or
               propriety
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               then
               according
               to
               Aristotle
               &
               Porphyri●●
               it
               must
               
                 conuenire
                 omni
                 ,
                 soli
                 ,
                 &
                 semper
                 ,
              
               agree
               to
               all
               ,
               only
               ,
               and
               euer
               .
               For
               if
               it
               do
               not
               agree
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               euer
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               inseparable
               :
               and
               if
               it
               agree
               to
               others
               besides
               hypocrites
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               alwaies
               the
               marke
               of
               an
               hypocrite
               :
               and
               therefore
               albeit
               that
               I
               had
               iudged
               their
               consciences
               ,
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               imposeth
               vpon
               me
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               by
               good
               consequēce
               haue
               inferred
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               an
               hypocrite
               .
               But
               this
               is
               ridiculous
               that
               all
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               only
               hypocrites
               iudge
               of
               mens
               consciences
               :
               for
               first
               the
               hypo●rite
               ,
               that
               soundeth
               a
               trumpet
               before
               his
               almes
               ,
               whose
               conscience
               doth
               he
               iudge
               ?
               The
               other
               also
               that
               kneeleth
               and
               prayeth
               in
               the
               corners
               of
               streetes
               ,
               whose
               conscience
               doth
               he
               iudge
               ,
               or
               condemne
               ?
               Those
               also
               that
               came
               to
               tempt
               Christ
               about
               the
               woman
               taken
               in
               ●dultery
               ,
               and
               about
               Tribute
               to
               be
               payd
               to
               Cesar
               ,
               I
               reade
               not
               whose
               consciences
               they
               iudged
               ,
               and
               therefore
               would
               be
               loath
               to
               doe
               them
               iniury
               ,
               except
               M.
               ●arlow
               can
               bring
               any
               iust
               accusation
               against
               them
               :
               and
               yet
               
               were
               they
               called
               hypocrites
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               whereby
               i●
               inferred
               that
               all
               hypocrisy
               is
               not
               subiect
               to
               this
               ●axatio
               ●f
               iudging
               consciences
               ,
               and
               consequently
               this
               is
               no
               insepar●ble
               marke
               that
               agreeth
               to
               all
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               also
               it
               agr●●●●
               not
               soli
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               only
               to
               the
               sinne
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               to
               iudge●
               of
               other
               mens
               consciences
               ;
               for
               pride
               may
               do
               it
               ,
               anger
               may
               do
               it
               ,
               temerity
               may
               do
               it
               ,
               reuenge
               may
               do
               it
               ,
               &
               this
               witho●●
               hypocrisy
               or
               iustifying
               of
               himselfe
               .
               For
               if
               to
               a
               knowne
               vs●rer
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               you
               should
               obiect
               or
               exprobrate
               the
               finne
               of
               vsury
               ,
               &
               he
               answere
               you
               againe
               ,
               that
               he
               suspected
               yo●●
               consciēce
               of
               like
               sinne
               ,
               here
               he
               iudgeth
               of
               your
               conscience
               perhaps
               falsly
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               by
               hypocrisie
               :
               for
               he
               iustifiet●
               not
               himselfe
               ,
               ergo
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               ,
               
                 propriū
                 quarto
                 modo
              
               ,
               any
               inse●arable
               marke
               or
               propriety
               of
               hypocrisie
               to
               iudge
               of
               other
               mens
               con●ciences
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               let
               vs
               consider
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               the
               definition
               of
               hypocrisy
               ,
               which
               should
               indeed
               haue
               bene
               the
               first
               i●
               consideration
               ,
               for
               trying
               out
               of
               the
               true
               nature
               of
               this
               marke
               &
               propriety
               ;
               for
               so
               much
               as
               according
               to
               Aristotles
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               thing
               in
               it selfe
               is
               euident
               by
               Philosophy
               ,
               
                 pr●pri●
                 passiones
                 fl●unt
                 ab
                 essentijs
                 rerum
                 ,
              
               proprieties
               doe
               flow
               from
               the
               essence
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               best
               vnderstood
               &
               knowne
               by
               re●erence
               to
               the
               sayd
               natures
               and
               essences
               conteyned
               (
               as
               Aristotle
               sayth
               )
               in
               their
               definitions
               .
               The
               definition
               thē
               of
               hypocrisie
               is
               ,
               
               according
               to
               S.
               Isidorus
               in
               his
               Etimologies
               ,
               
                 simulatio
                 alienae
                 personae
              
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               pretendeth
               to
               be
               another
               ma●
               ,
               and
               better
               then
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               
               
                 Qui
                 se
                 vult
                 vide●iqu●d
                 non
                 est
                 ,
                 hypocrita
                 est
                 ,
              
               h●
               that
               will
               seeme
               to
               be
               that
               which
               he
               is
               not
               ,
               is
               an
               hypocrite
               (
               which
               the
               greeke
               word
               also
               whereof
               it
               is
               deriued
               ,
               to
               wit
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               confirme
               ,
               that
               it
               signifieth
               dissimulation
               )
               this
               definition
               I
               say
               ,
               which
               must
               
                 conuer●i
                 cum
                 de●ini●o
              
               ,
               cl●areth
               vs
               ,
               that
               this
               i●separable
               marke
               ,
               or
               propriety
               deuised
               by
               M.
               Barl●
               to
               be
               in
               all
               hypocrisie
               ,
               is
               both
               ignorantly
               &
               falsly
               ●eygned
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               not
               knowing
               the
               true
               nature
               of
               
                 propri●
                 pas●●
              
               ,
               for
               that
               there
               be
               many
               wayes
               of
               dissimulation
               of
               ●eyg●ing
               our selues
               to
               be
               better
               then
               we
               are
               ,
               without
               iudging
               othe●
               mens
               consciences
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               there
               be
               many
               s●e●i●
               
               and
               kin●s
               o●
               hypocrisie
               and
               hypocrites
               that
               haue
               not
               this
               marke
               &
               propriety
               ,
               as
               before
               hath
               byn
               shewed
               ,
               &
               consequently
               not
               inseparable
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               no
               proper
               or
               inseparable
               propriety
               at
               all
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               it
               is
               to
               ●ay
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
               inseparable
               propriety
               to
               horses
               to
               be
               white
               ,
               for
               that
               some
               few
               are
               found
               white
               .
               
               And
               so
               we
               see
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               when
               he
               cōmeth
               to
               speake
               of
               any
               matter
               of
               substance
               and
               learning
               ,
               sheweth
               himsel●e
               a
               very
               feeble
               man
               ,
               scarce
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               very
               termes
               ,
               and
               first
               principles
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               passe
               on
               now
               to
               another
               more
               grieuous
               calumniation
               against
               me
               .
               He
               is
               not
               content
               to
               make
               the
               former
               outcry
               against
               me
               for
               hypocrisie
               and
               iudging
               mens
               consciences
               ,
               but
               addeth
               also
               another
               assault
               ,
               ●saying
               ,
               
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 teach
                 Equiuocation
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 in
                 thi●
                 Oath
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               so
               far
               frō
               all
               truth
               as
               I
               do
               teach
               the
               playne
               contrary
               ,
               as
               now
               hath
               appeared
               by
               my
               owne
               words
               before
               alledged
               .
               For
               I
               say
               there
               of
               them
               that
               tooke
               the
               Oath
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 in
                 charity
                 but
                 assure
                 〈◊〉
                 selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 being
                 Catholikes
                 ,
                 tooke
                 the
                 sayd
                 Oath
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 concerneth
                 the
                 Popes
                 authority
                 in
                 dealing
                 with
                 temporall
                 Princes
                 ,
                 in
                 s●me
                 such
                 lawfull
                 sense
                 and
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 as
                 (
                 being
                 by
                 them
                 expressed
                 ,
                 and
                 accepted
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 )
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 integrity
                 and
                 since●i●y
                 of
                 true
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 fayth
                 :
                 to
                 witt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 ●ot
                 ●uthority
                 ●ithout
                 iust
                 cause
                 ,
                 nor
                 directly
                 ,
                 but
                 indirectly
                 only
                 ,
                 in
                 ●●dine
                 ad
                 spiritualia
                 .
              
               So
               I
               wrote
               then
               :
               and
               the
               cleare
               addition
               that
               these
               exceptions
               and
               clauses
               must
               be
               expressed
               by
               the
               swearers
               ,
               and
               accepted
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               doth
               clearly
               exclude
               Equiuocation
               ,
               
               which
               consisteth
               of
               mentall
               reseruation
               ,
               not
               expressed
               ,
               nor
               vnderstood
               ,
               or
               accepted
               of
               him
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               vsed
               :
               and
               moreouer
               within
               very
               few
               lines
               after
               continuing
               my
               speach
               ,
               and
               desiring
               his
               Maiesty
               to
               accept
               of
               these
               clauses
               of
               moderation
               &
               Catholike
               exposition
               ,
               I
               doe
               yield
               this
               reason
               ,
               that
               
                 Cat●olikes
                 do●
                 not
                 hold
                 it
                 l●wfull
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 so
                 ne●rely
                 concerning
                 the
                 Con●ession
                 of
                 their
                 sayth
                 ,
                 to
                 equiuocate
                 ,
                 or
                 sweare
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 sense
                 ,
                 then
                 from
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 is
                 proposed
                 .
              
               Can
               any
               thing
               be
               spoken
               more
               plainly
               ?
               With
               what
               face
               then
               can
               M.
               Barlow
               accuse
               me
               of
               the
               quite
               contrary
               ,
               and
               so
               reuile
               against
               me
               for
               the
               same
               ?
               Wherof
               some
               shal
               be
               here
               set
               downe
               .
               
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Reader
                 b●hold
              
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 a
                 malicious
                 
                 trick
                 of
                 a
                 notable
                 Equiuoca●●u●
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 contented
                 to
                 be
                 him selfe
                 alone
                 the
                 Diuells
                 sch●ller
                 (
                 that
                 ancient
                 Equi●ocatour●
                 but
                 must
                 be
                 〈◊〉
                 his
                 Deuility
                 Reader
                 ,
                 or
                 Schoole-man
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 ●o
                 distinguish
                 themselues
                 t●
                 hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 him selfe
                 to
                 be
              
               verè
               spiritus
               menda●
               i●
               ore
               Prop●●tarum
               ,
               
                 framing
                 two
                 distinctions
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 two
                 〈◊〉
                 of
              
               Sedecias
               ,
               the
               false
               Prophet
               (
               
                 such
                 another
                 as
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 fu●●
                 of
                 th●
                 spirit
              
               )
               
                 &
                 putting
                 them
                 into
                 their
                 mo●thes
                 .
              
               
               
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 〈◊〉
                 not
                 Authority
                 withou●
                 iust
                 cause
                 to
                 procee●
                 against
                 Princes
                 :
                 the
                 sec●●●
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 not
                 this
                 authority
                 directly
                 ,
                 but
                 indirectly
                 ,
              
               &
               in
               ordine
               ad
               spiritualia
               &c.
               
            
             
               So
               he
               .
               Whereby
               wee
               see
               how
               much
               the
               man
               delighteth
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               comparing
               these
               two
               distinctions
               or
               explications
               of
               mine
               to
               the
               two
               iron-hornes
               of
               Sedecias
               ,
               though
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               not
               the
               particuler
               number
               of
               two
               :
               but
               M.
               Barlow
               addeth
               that
               of
               ●is
               owne
               ,
               to
               make
               the●
               meet
               the
               more
               fitly
               with
               the
               number
               of
               my
               two
               distinctions
               ,
               for
               besides
               the
               parity
               of
               number
               (
               which
               yet
               is
               false
               )
               there
               is
               no
               other
               parity
               or
               likenes
               at
               all
               .
               For
               what
               haue
               hornes
               to
               do
               with
               distinctions
               ?
               And
               yet
               after
               a
               large
               and
               lewd
               blast
               of
               rayling
               against
               me
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               he
               concludeth
               thus
               :
               
                 And
                 now
                 let
                 the
                 Christian
                 Reader
                 ,
                 that
                 maketh
                 a
                 conscience
                 eyther
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 common
                 honesty
                 ,
                 consider
                 whether
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 the
              
               profunda
               Sathanae
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Reuelatió
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 very
                 mist
                 and
                 mysterie
                 of
                 Iniquitie
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               what
               Syr
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               or
               vse
               distinctions
               in
               a
               matter
               that
               may
               haue
               diuers
               senses
               or
               intendmēts
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               profund●tie
               of
               Sathan
               ?
               or
               is
               not
               this
               rather
               profound
               ignorance
               and
               absurdity
               in
               you
               to
               say
               so
               ?
               
               Doe
               not
               you
               know
               that
               to
               distinguish
               belongeth
               to
               the
               wise
               and
               learned
               ,
               according
               to
               Aristotle
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               distinguish
               
                 est
                 imper●●●
                 mul●itudinis
              
               ,
               appertaineth
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               to
               the
               vnlearned
               vulgar
               sort
               ?
               Doth
               not
               reason
               and
               expe●ience
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               to
               di●tinguish
               matters
               that
               be
               obscure
               &
               perplexed
               ,
               into
               their
               cleere
               s●nses
               ,
               or
               that
               be
               confused
               into
               their
               seuerall
               parts
               &
               members
               ,
               or
               that
               may
               haue
               many
               senses
               ,
               into
               their
               different
               significations
               ,
               is
               a
               high
               worke
               of
               wit
               ,
               that
               giueth
               life
               to
               our
               vnderstanding
               to
               conceiue
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               light
               to
               our
               will
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               the
               same
               ?
               How
               many
               foule
               
               heresies
               in
               the
               Church
               o●
               Chris●
               since
               her
               beginning
               haue
               beene
               beaten
               downe
               principally
               by
               pious
               and
               prudent
               distinguishing
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               would
               neuer
               perhaps
               haue
               bene
               ouercome
               ?
               As
               namely
               the
               Arians
               ,
               when
               they
               alleaged
               such
               aboundance
               of
               Scriptures
               to
               proue
               or
               infer
               ,
               that
               God
               the
               Father
               is
               greater
               then
               
                 Christ
                 Iesu●
              
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               what
               other
               way
               was
               there
               for
               Catholicks
               to
               say
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               distinguish
               :
               as
               
                 Christ
                 Iesu●
              
               was
               man
               ,
               he
               was
               in●erior
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               &
               his
               Father
               greater
               then
               he
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 Christ
                 Iesu●
              
               is
               God
               as
               well
               as
               Man
               ,
               he
               is
               equall
               to
               his
               Father
               ?
               Will
               M.
               Barlow
               heere
               compare
               these
               two
               distinctions
               to
               Sedecias
               his
               two
               hornes
               ?
               Or
               will
               he
               call
               them
               
                 pro●unda
                 Sathanae
              
               ,
               the
               profound
               mysteries
               of
               Sathan
               and
               iniquity
               ?
            
             
               And
               the
               like
               examples
               I
               might
               alleadg
               in
               great
               store
               of
               many
               other
               heresies
               discouered
               and
               dis●olued
               by
               the
               help
               of
               distinctions
               ,
               as
               namely
               that
               of
               the
               Euti●hians
               ,
               that
               denied
               two
               distinct
               natures
               in
               Christ
               :
               that
               of
               the
               Nestorians
               ,
               that
               affirmed
               two
               persons
               to
               be
               in
               Christ
               :
               that
               of
               the
               Monothelites
               ,
               that
               held
               one
               only
               Will
               to
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               by
               distinguishing
               on
               the
               Catholick
               party
               ,
               were
               v●●erly
               ouerthrowne
               ,
               and
               confounded
               .
               And
               now
               in
               these
               our
               dayes
               when
               the
               Anabaptists
               deny
               al
               Magistrates
               authority
               in
               iudging
               Christians
               (
               especially
               in
               matters
               of
               life
               and
               death
               )
               all●dging
               for
               their
               ground
               these
               words
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               
               
                 ●olit●
                 iudicare
              
               ,
               do
               not
               iudge
               ,
               we
               haue
               no
               refuge
               ,
               but
               a
               distinction
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               forbidden
               to
               iudge
               rashly
               ,
               and
               without
               iust
               cause
               ,
               and
               without
               due
               authority
               :
               but
               with
               these
               circumstances
               we
               may
               iudge
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               are
               lawfull
               .
               And
               will
               here
               M.
               Barlow
               againe
               cry
               out
               of
               
                 Pro●●nda
                 Sathanae
              
               ,
               
               and
               of
               the
               hornes
               of
               Sedecias
               ?
               if
               he
               do
               I
               will
               send
               him
               to
               Scotland
               to
               be
               horned
               there
               .
               For
               truely
               he
               is
               worthy
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               wit
               to
               be
               horned
               from
               the
               company
               of
               all
               l●arned
               &
               sober
               men
               ,
               if
               he
               persist
               in
               these
               absurdities
               ,
               for
               that
               I
               dare
               auouch
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               many
               hundred
               places
               in
               the
               Bible
               that
               cannot
               rightly
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               nor
               expounded
               without
               the
               vse
               of
               some
               distinction
               .
            
             
               Well
               then
               distinctions
               in
               generall
               cannot
               be
               reproued
               without
               profunditie
               of
               folly
               .
               Perhaps
               then
               my
               two
               distinctions
               
               here
               in
               particular
               are
               inueyghed
               against
               ,
               for
               〈◊〉
               they
               are
               false
               ,
               or
               not
               incident
               vnto
               the
               matter
               ,
               or
               of
               a●y
               moment
               ,
               or
               necessity
               ,
               for
               explic●tion
               of
               the
               thing
               a●d
               controuersy
               in
               hand
               ,
               or
               for
               direction
               of
               consci●nce●
               of
               Catholike
               men
               ,
               that
               are
               pressed
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               .
               Th●●
               then
               let
               vs
               examine
               in
               a
               word
               or
               two
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               briefly
               and
               perspicuously
               as
               wee
               may
               .
            
             
               The
               question
               is
               whether
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               as
               vniuersall
               Pa●tour
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               by
               Catholike
               doctrine●
               may
               at
               his
               pleasure
               by
               that
               Pastorall
               power
               of
               his
               ,
               depose
               Princes
               ,
               and
               dispose
               of
               their
               Kingdomes
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               for
               so
               is
               the
               cōmon
               obiection
               framed
               against
               vs.
               Vnto
               which
               question
               the
               answer
               may
               be
               made
               ,
               eyther
               affirmatiue
               or
               negatiue
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               different
               senses
               and
               interpretations
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               done
               but
               by
               disti●guishing
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               vnderstand
               that
               the
               Pope
               may
               depose
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               without
               iust
               cause
               ,
               it
               is
               denied
               ,
               but
               with
               iust
               cause
               Catholicke
               doctrine
               doth
               allow
               it
               .
               And
               s●
               againe
               to
               vnderstand
               that
               the
               Pope
               may
               do
               it
               by
               his
               Pastorall
               power
               directly
               or
               immediately
               ,
               it
               is
               denied
               ,
               for
               that
               this
               power
               is
               spirituall
               and
               giuen
               to
               a
               spirituall
               end
               ,
               and
               to
               spirituall
               actions
               :
               but
               if
               we
               vnderstand
               it
               indirectly
               ,
               as
               included
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               for
               defence
               and
               conseruation
               of
               the
               spirituall
               ,
               it
               is
               graunted
               .
               And
               are
               not
               these
               distinctions
               needfull
               in
               this
               affaire
               ?
               Do
               they
               not
               cleare
               the
               doubt
               in
               controuersy
               ?
               Do
               they
               not
               remoue
               confusion
               ?
               Would
               M.
               Barlow
               haue
               Christian
               men
               to
               sweare
               ,
               &
               swallow
               vp
               a
               bundle
               of
               word●
               knit
               togeather
               ,
               without
               opening
               and
               looking
               into
               the●
               ?
               That
               is
               meete
               for
               his
               conscience
               that
               hath
               no
               eies
               perhaps
               to
               see
               ,
               nor
               will
               to
               receiue
               light
               ,
               but
               is
               ready
               to
               sweare
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               turne
               to
               his
               temporall
               commodity
               :
               but
               Catholikes
               that
               feare
               God
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               taught
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               looke
               before
               they
               leap
               ,
               and
               to
               examine
               well
               what
               they
               say
               or
               sweare
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               as
               they
               shall
               giue
               an
               accompt
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               either
               to
               their
               saluation
               or
               damnation
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               By
               ●h●s
               then
               wee
               see
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               his
               proceeding
               in
               exclaming
               against
               me
               so
               exorbitantly
               ,
               for
               vsing
               
               the
               forme
               of
               two
               distinctiōs
               ,
               or
               explanations
               about
               taking
               the
               Oath
               ;
               and
               aboue
               al
               the
               iniury
               offered
               me
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               himselfe
               and
               his
               owne
               credit
               ,
               in
               saying
               ,
               
               that
               I
               doe
               teach
               Equiuocation
               here
               in
               this
               Oath
               num
               .
               30.
               contrary
               to
               that
               I
               taught
               a
               little
               before
               numb
               .
               14.
               
               His
               wordes
               are
               these
               :
               
                 No
                 sort
                 of
                 Equiuocations
                 is
                 law●ull
                 ,
                 saith
                 Father
              
               Persons
               ,
               
               
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 fayth
                 and
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 sayth
                 the
                 same
                 Father
              
               Persons
               ,
               
                 Equi●●cating
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 law●ull
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 integ●i●y
                 and
                 sincerity
                 of
                 true
                 Catholik
                 religion
                 :
                 so
                 then
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 religion
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 to
                 equiuocate
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 mat●●r
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 concerne
                 ●ayth
                 &
                 religion
                 ,
                 F.
              
               Persons
               
                 sayth
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
              
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               my
               contradictions
               according
               to
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               And
               truly
               I
               confes●e
               I
               should
               blush
               &
               acknowledge
               my
               ouersight
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               truly
               related
               ,
               but
               being
               falsely
               eyther
               of
               malice
               or
               ignorance
               collected
               by
               him
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               blush
               ,
               and
               be
               sory
               for
               his
               sin
               .
               For
               as
               I
               doe
               confesse
               the
               former
               part
               numb
               .
               14.
               that
               I
               allowed
               not
               any
               sort
               of
               Equiuocation
               in
               matters
               concerning
               faith
               and
               Religion
               :
               so
               doe
               I
               vtterly
               deny
               the
               later
               clause
               num
               .
               30.
               that
               I
               doe
               allow
               Equiuocation
               in
               this
               particuler
               fact
               of
               taking
               the
               Oath
               .
               Let
               the
               places
               be
               read
               in
               my
               booke
               &
               thereby
               he
               will
               remayne
               conuinced
               .
               For
               I
               do
               say
               expresly
               that
               these
               two
               clauses
               of
               explication
               added
               by
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               Popes
               power
               in
               deposing
               Princes
               is
               indirectly
               ,
               &
               with
               iust
               cause
               ,
               must
               both
               be
               expressed
               by
               the
               swearer
               ,
               and
               accepted
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               then
               are
               they
               no
               Equiuocations
               at
               all
               ;
               but
               direct
               assertions
               .
               For
               that
               they
               are
               no
               mentall
               reseruations
               wherein
               consisteth
               the
               nature
               and
               force
               of
               Equiuocation
               .
            
             
               Here
               then
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               that
               accused
               me
               a
               litle
               before
               of
               making
               no
               conscience
               of
               God
               or
               common
               honesty
               ,
               must
               looke
               how
               he
               will
               defend
               his
               owne
               ,
               eyther
               conscience
               or
               honesty
               (
               if
               he
               haue
               any
               )
               in
               this
               foule
               calumniation
               ,
               wherein
               I
               doe
               not
               see
               what
               tergiuersation
               he
               can
               vse
               for
               his
               excuse
               .
               And
               so
               I
               would
               leaue
               him
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               continue
               on
               his
               rayling
               and
               raging
               beyond
               all
               measure
               ,
               as
               though
               by
               this
               my
               explication
               &
               distinction
               vsed
               ,
               I
               had
               committed
               the
               greatest
               crime
               in
               the
               world
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 demaund
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 of
                 this
                 Iesuit
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 whether
                 ●his
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 Paganish
                 
                 delusion
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ?
              
               VVherto
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               ●●
               delusion
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               rather
               an
               instruction
               ,
               and
               a
               necess●●y
               explication
               ,
               not
               Paganish
               ,
               but
               Christian
               ,
               for
               directi●●
               mens
               consciences
               .
               Nay
               ,
               saith
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               
               
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 〈◊〉
                 o●
                 Lisander
                 ,
                 that
                 children
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 mocked
                 with
                 toyes
                 ,
                 and
                 〈…〉
                 Oathes
                 .
              
               Indeed
               Plutarke
               in
               his
               comparison
               of
               Lis●●der
               and
               Silla
               recordeth
               ,
               that
               one
               said
               of
               
                 Lisander
                 .
                 Leuem
                 esse
                 ap●d
                 Li●●●drum
                 iurisiurandi
                 religionem
                 :
                 Lisander
              
               made
               no
               scruple
               of
               a●
               Oath
               ,
               that
               he
               gaue
               coūsaile
               to
               deceiue
               men
               with
               Oathes
               ,
               as
               children
               with
               toyes
               and
               bables
               .
               This
               was
               the
               fact
               of
               a
               Pagan
               Atheist
               .
               What
               doth
               the
               matter
               appertayne
               to
               vs●
               do
               we
               esteeme
               so
               litle
               a
               false
               Oath
               ?
               Why
               then
               doe
               Catholickes
               stand
               so
               much
               in
               England
               against
               the
               receiuing
               of
               this
               Oath
               ?
               Why
               doe
               they
               put
               themselues
               in
               danger
               of
               leesing
               the
               Princes
               fauour
               ,
               their
               goods
               ,
               theyr
               lands
               ,
               their
               Countrie
               ,
               their
               liues
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               take
               the
               same
               again●●
               their
               consciences
               ?
               It
               seemeth
               rather
               ,
               that
               M.
               Barl●●
               concurreth
               with
               Lisanders
               opinion
               ,
               who
               will
               haue
               the●
               take
               it
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               against
               their
               consciences
               ,
               for
               thi●
               is
               to
               haue
               
                 leuem
                 iurisiurandi
                 religionem
              
               ,
               little
               conscience
               of
               an
               Oath
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               he
               goeth
               further
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               cannot
               get
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               he
               will
               needs
               proue
               this
               my
               distinctio●
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               calleth
               it
               Equiuocation
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               be
               Paga●i●●
               ,
               but
               more
               then
               Heatheni●h
               ,
               &
               that
               euen
               by
               Aristotles
               testimony
               in
               his
               Booke
               of
               Rhetoricke
               to
               King
               Alexander
               :
               
               his
               wordes
               are
               these
               :
               
                 Nay
                 this
                 delusion
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 Heathenish
                 ,
                 ●or
              
               Aristotle
               
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 doubteth
                 in
                 his
                 Oath
                 ,
                 for
                 th●●
                 i●
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 sweare
                 with
                 a
                 mentall
                 addi●ion
                 ,
                 hath
                 neither
                 ●ear
                 o●
                 Go●●
                 v●ngeance
                 ,
                 or
                 sh●me
                 o●
                 mens
                 reproof
                 .
              
               But
               truely
               I
               hauing
               con●idered
               the
               place
               of
               Aristotle
               how
               far
               his
               meaning
               is
               from
               that
               which
               here
               is
               alledged
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               me
               thinkes
               that
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               should
               feare
               these
               two
               last
               pointes
               of
               Gods
               vengeāce
               &
               mans
               reprofe
               .
               For
               Aristotle
               hath
               not
               a
               word
               of
               
                 d●●b●ing
                 in
                 his
                 Oath
              
               ,
               or
               of
               
                 mentall
                 addition
                 ,
                 or
                 reseruatiō
                 in
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
              
               b●t
               only
               of
               plaine
               forswearing
               .
               For
               his
               argument
               is
               ,
               hauing
               treated
               in
               that
               booke
               to
               Alexander
               ,
               
               how
               by
               the
               preceptes
               of
               Rhetoricke
               an
               Orator
               may
               proue
               or
               improue
               any
               fact
               or
               
               crime
               that
               shall
               come
               in
               question
               ,
               as
               by
               signes
               ,
               by
               arguments
               ,
               by
               coniectures
               ,
               by
               probability
               ,
               by
               witnesse
               ,
               and
               by
               torture
               ,
               he
               cōmeth
               at
               lēgth
               to
               shew
               how
               it
               may
               be
               proued
               or
               improued
               by
               an
               Oath
               .
               His
               words
               are
               these
               :
               
                 Iufiurandu●
                 est
                 cum
                 diuina
                 veneratione
                 dictio
                 probationis
                 expe●s
                 &c.
                 
              
               An
               Oath
               is
               a
               speach
               without
               proofes
               with
               diuine
               veneration
               :
               
                 wheref●re
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 confirme
                 our
                 Oath
                 and
                 the
                 credit
                 thereof
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 th●●
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 truly
                 will
                 forsweare
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 ●eare
                 of
                 punishment
                 from
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 disgrace
                 among
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 deceyued
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Gods
                 cannot
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 if
                 the
                 aduersary
                 will
                 flie
                 also
                 to
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 would
                 extenuate
                 or
                 discredit
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 sticke
                 to
                 d●e
                 euill
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 sticke
                 also
                 to
                 forsweare
                 himself
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 thinketh
                 he
                 may
                 ly
                 hidden
                 from
                 the
                 Gods
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 committed
                 an
                 e●ill
                 ●act
                 ,
                 will
                 thinke
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 also
                 escape
                 punishment
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 ●orsworne
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               This
               is
               Aristotles
               discourse
               ,
               which
               maketh
               no
               mention
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               of
               doubting
               in
               an
               Oath
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               of
               
                 mentall
                 addition
              
               or
               reseruation
               .
               
               And
               albeit
               M.
               Barlow
               do
               bouldly
               and
               ignorantly
               say
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               by
               all
               Interpreters
               doth
               signifie
               peierare
               ,
               to
               periure
               ,
               or
               forsweare
               ,
               doth
               import
               also
               to
               sweare
               with
               mental
               addition
               :
               yet
               is
               this
               only
               a
               fiction
               of
               his
               ,
               nor
               can
               he
               bring
               forth
               one
               example
               out
               of
               Aristotle
               or
               any
               Greeke
               writer
               which
               doth
               vse
               it
               in
               that
               sense
               ,
               nor
               could
               Aristotle
               vse
               it
               so
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               where
               he
               vseth
               the
               sayd
               wordes
               thrice
               in
               these
               lines
               by
               me
               alleaged
               alwaies
               for
               peierare
               ,
               to
               forsweare
               ,
               and
               neuer
               for
               doubting
               or
               
                 mentall
                 addition
              
               .
               Nay
               it
               cannot
               stand
               with
               any
               sense
               of
               Aristotles
               discourse
               ,
               for
               if
               Aristotle
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               truly
               will
               doubt
               in
               his
               Oath
               ,
               or
               haue
               a
               mētall
               reseruation
               both
               for
               feare
               of
               Gods
               chastisement
               ,
               &
               discredit
               amongst
               men
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               ridiculous
               speach
               :
               for
               that
               men
               do
               not
               knowe
               when
               a
               mentall
               reseruation
               is
               made
               ,
               or
               when
               a
               man
               doubteth
               in
               his
               Oath
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               forsweareth
               himselfe
               it
               may
               come
               to
               be
               knowne
               .
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               it
               is
               more
               ridiculous
               ,
               to
               say
               against
               the
               aduersary
               ,
               as
               Aristotle
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               sticketh
               not
               to
               doe
               wickedly
               ,
               will
               not
               sticke
               to
               doubt
               also
               in
               his
               Oath
               ,
               or
               to
               vse
               a
               mentall
               addition
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               I
               
               thinke
               would
               vnderstand
               ,
               or
               can
               read
               without
               laughing
               .
            
             
               Wherfore
               seing
               that
               Aristotle
               speaketh
               only
               of
               forswe●ring
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Greeke
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               so
               taken
               by
               him
               and
               by
               all
               other
               Greeke
               Authors
               ,
               wherof
               we
               might
               he●●
               alledge
               infinite
               examples
               ,
               &
               M
               Barlow
               cannot
               alleadge
               one
               for
               his
               fiction
               ;
               it
               is
               euidently
               seene
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               miserable
               man
               ,
               is
               sore
               pressed
               ,
               when
               to
               sustaine
               his
               bad
               cause
               ,
               he
               is
               forced
               to
               falsifie
               and
               corrupt
               Authours
               ,
               by
               peruerting
               and
               wresting
               them
               aside
               ,
               quite
               contrary
               to
               their
               meaning
               ,
               &
               purpose
               .
               But
               now
               we
               shall
               passe
               to
               some
               other
               poyntes
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             REASON
             IS
             EXAMINED
             WHETHER
             GODS
             PROVIDENCE
             MIGHT
             SEEME
             DEFECTVOVS
             ,
             if
             no
             authority
             had
             bene
             left
             in
             the
             Christian
             hurch
             to
             restraine
             and
             punish
             euill
             Kings
             .
             AND
             Whether
             God
             be
             so
             wary
             in
             dealing
             with
             Kings
             ,
             as
             M.
             Barlow
             maketh
             him
             .
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             I
             SAID
             in
             my
             former
             Letter
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             precedent
             Chapter
             hath
             bene
             seene
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             not
             perswade
             my self
             ,
             that
             such
             Catholikes
             as
             were
             sayd
             to
             haue
             accepted
             the
             Oath
             ,
             did
             meane
             to
             abiure
             al
             authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             for
             depo●ing
             temporall
             Princes
             for
             any
             cause
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             for
             that
             therin
             they
             should
             contradict
             the
             g●nerall
             
             consent
             of
             all
             Catholike
             Deuines
             ,
             and
             confesse
             that
             Gods
             prouidence
             for
             the
             conseruation
             and
             preseruati●●
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             Kingdome
             vpon
             earth
             had
             bene
             defectuous
             .
             For
             that
             he
             should
             haue
             left
             no
             lawfull
             remedy
             for
             so
             great
             &
             perilous
             an
             euill
             as
             that
             way
             might
             fall
             out
             ,
             by
             the
             exorbitant
             actions
             of
             some
             incorrigible
             Prince
             .
          
           
             
             To
             this
             my
             speach
             M.
             Barlow
             answereth
             thus
             :
             
               If
               by
               Catholike
               Deuines
               he
               meaneth
               Scriptures
               ,
               Councells
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               Stories
               ,
               for
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Reader
               must
               take
               it
               for
               a
               mendacious
               vanity
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               passe
               for
               no
               better
               .
            
             Wherto
             I
             reply
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             do
             meane
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             
               mendacious
               vanity
            
             ,
             but
             a
             religio●●
             verity
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             meane
             by
             Catholike
             Deuines
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             all
             such
             of
             that
             profession
             as
             haue
             handled
             the
             question
             particularly
             of
             this
             temporall
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             in
             certaine
             vrgent
             occasions
             ,
             which
             are
             principally
             Scholasticall
             Deuines
             ,
             especially
             those
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             that
             haue
             written
             against
             all
             sorts
             of
             Heretikes
             that
             denied
             the
             same
             .
             And
             albeit
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             in
             his
             rayling
             vayne
             ,
             do
             challenge
             the
             Schoole-men
             ,
             
             as
             blasphemously
             detorting
             Scriptures
             ;
             yet
             he
             that
             shall
             read
             them
             with
             iudgment
             and
             attention
             ,
             without
             this
             furious
             passion
             of
             hatred
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             lacke
             of
             capacity
             to
             vnderstand
             them
             ,
             shall
             quickly
             perceiue
             that
             their
             skill
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             &
             Stories
             is
             far
             superiour
             by
             infinite
             degrees
             to
             that
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Mates
             ,
             that
             crake
             so
             much
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             sincerity
             in
             expounding
             them
             according
             to
             their
             true
             meaning
             ;
             and
             is
             also
             without
             comparison
             more
             sound
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             the
             many
             grosse
             and
             wilfull
             corruptions
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             noted
             in
             him
             before
             in
             that
             kind
             .
          
           
             
             And
             albeit
             in
             some
             hundreds
             of
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             ,
             there
             had
             not
             occurred
             any
             such
             particular
             occasion
             of
             actuall
             deposing
             of
             temporall
             Princes
             ,
             as
             did
             afterwards
             ,
             wherof
             wee
             haue
             treated
             before
             ,
             for
             that
             Princes
             were
             not
             so
             exorbitant
             :
             yet
             the
             ground
             and
             origen
             of
             deposing
             Princes
             ,
             which
             is
             excommunication
             and
             exclusion
             from
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             cannot
             be
             denied
             to
             haue
             byn
             practised
             often
             in
             those
             former
             ages
             .
             And
             when
             a
             temporall
             Prince
             is
             so
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             excommunication
             ,
             
             &
             made
             no
             member
             therof
             (
             &
             much
             lesse
             may
             he
             be
             Head
             )
             if
             he
             perseuere
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             seeke
             to
             infect
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             whole
             body
             ;
             I
             say
             in
             this
             case
             what
             shall
             the
             sayd
             Church
             and
             Gouernours
             therof
             doe
             with
             such
             a
             Prince
             ?
             Wherin
             I
             sayd
             that
             all
             Catholike
             Deuines
             doe
             agree
             ,
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             in
             this
             case
             hath
             not
             left
             his
             Church
             vnprouided
             of
             some
             remedy
             ,
             for
             that
             otherwise
             his
             diuine
             prouidence
             might
             seeme
             to
             haue
             bene
             defectuous
             ,
             not
             to
             haue
             left
             a
             remedy
             for
             so
             great
             and
             vniuersall
             an
             euill
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             at
             this
             reason
             ,
             as
             strongly
             pressing
             him
             ,
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             stormeth
             and
             stampeth
             exceedingly
             ,
             saying
             ,
             first
             it
             is
             a
             tryuiall
             obiection
             borrowed
             by
             me
             from
             
               Cardinall
               Allens
            
             Apology
             ,
             
             and
             by
             vs
             both
             from
             one
             Bertrand
             that
             vseth
             the
             same
             in
             his
             glosse
             vpon
             a
             place
             of
             the
             Canon
             law
             .
             But
             what
             if
             all
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             ?
             
             What
             were
             this
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             Let
             the
             force
             of
             the
             reason
             be
             considered
             ,
             for
             that
             only
             importeth
             .
             Nay
             ,
             but
             M.
             Barlow
             will
             make
             vs
             first
             a
             little
             merriment
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             ,
             related
             out
             of
             
               Ludonicus
               Vi●es
            
             ,
             who
             telleth
             this
             tale
             ,
             affirming
             that
             a
             certaine
             Countrey
             man
             ,
             whose
             Asse
             drunke
             at
             a
             water
             ,
             where
             the
             moone
             shined
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             sayd
             moone-light
             vanished
             away
             ,
             the
             Countrey-man
             sayd
             that
             the
             moone
             was
             lost
             ,
             or
             els
             it
             was
             in
             his
             Asses
             belly
             ,
             and
             this
             tale
             he
             very
             fondly
             applyeth
             to
             our
             present
             matter
             ,
             that
             eyther
             the
             Popes
             triple
             Crowne
             must
             haue
             power
             ouer
             Princes
             ,
             or
             Gods
             prouidence
             in
             the
             world
             must
             be
             lost
             ;
             and
             so
             from
             this
             merriment
             he
             passeth
             to
             a
             veyne
             of
             serious
             rayling
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             this
             speach
             of
             mine
             is
             irreuerent
             against
             God
             ,
             yea
             blasphemous
             and
             sauouring
             of
             the
             very
             spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             But
             this
             shall
             appeare
             presently
             by
             the
             discussion
             that
             is
             to
             ensue
             &
             thereby
             also
             will
             appeare
             what
             spirit
             speaketh
             in
             this
             Minister
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             most
             base
             and
             abiect
             spirit
             of
             prophane
             fl●ttery
             towards
             Princes
             that
             euer
             proceeded
             from
             any
             Christian
             tongue
             or
             pen
             :
             for
             he
             maketh
             God
             afraid
             of
             temporal
             Kings
             ,
             &
             to
             walke
             so
             warily
             in
             his
             speaches
             towards
             them
             ,
             especially
             in
             their
             iealousies
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             in
             dread
             of
             their
             power
             and
             anger
             .
             The
             discourse
             is
             rare
             ,
             and
             singular
             ,
             and
             I
             neuer
             read
             the
             deuise
             in
             any
             before
             ,
             at
             leastwise
             
             so
             playnly
             set
             downe
             ,
             and
             therfore
             I
             beseech
             the
             Reader
             to
             lend
             me
             an
             attentiue
             eare
             whilst
             it
             is
             discussed
             .
          
           
             
             He
             beginneth
             this
             flattery
             thus
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             his
             speach
             more
             faithfully
             then
             he
             hath
             any
             thing
             of
             mine
             ,
             which
             he
             continually
             corrupteth
             and
             peruerteth
             as
             diuers
             times
             now
             I
             haue
             aduer●ised
             .
             )
             
               It
               is
               naturall
               to
               Kings
               to
               be
               iealous
               of
               their
               thrones
               ,
               wherin
               they
               can
               abide
               neither
               M●te
               for
               diuision
               ,
               not
               Check-mate
               for
               scorne
               .
               It
               cost
            
             Adoniah
             
               his
               life
               for
               asking
            
             Abishag
             
               to
               wife
            
             ,
             
             because
             Salomon
             
               did
               therby
               take
               occasion
               ●●
               suspect
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               desired
               the
               Fathers
               bedfellow
               ,
               would
               also
               aspire
               t●
               the
               brothers
               throne
               .
               It
               was
               not
               the
               blasphemie
               layd
               to
               our
               Sauiours
               charge
               by
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               that
               moued
            
             Pilate
             
               to
               sentence
               him
               ;
               that
               which
               hastened
               his
               death
               ,
               was
               a
               iealous
               opinion
               ,
               though
               a
               false
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               therby
               defeate
               Caesar
               of
               his
               claime
               to
               Iury.
               
            
          
           
             
               In
               that
               poynt
               we
               shall
               see
               God
               himselfe
               to
               be
               very
               wary
               ;
               for
               〈◊〉
               that
               Psalme
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               is
               the
               most
               threatfull
               to
               Kings
               ,
               &
               begins
               with
               a
               thundring
               expostulatiō
               ,
            
             Quare
             ●remu●runt
             gentes
             ,
             &
             a●●iterunt
             Reges
             ,
             
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               to
               conclude
               it
               ,
               not
               with
               a
               men●cing
               extrusion
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               calme
               perswasion
               ,
            
             Osculemini
             filium
             ,
             
               or
               as
               the
               vulgar
               hath
               it
               ,
            
             Apprehendite
             disciplinam
             .
             
               And
               what
               is
               that
               ?
               Be
               wise
               ô
               ye
               Kings
               ,
               and
               serue
               the
               Lord
               in
               feare
               :
               if
               not
               ,
               w●at●
               the
               danger
               ?
            
             Ne
             per●atis
             de
             via
             iu●ta
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               least
               you
               loose
               the
               right
               way
               to
               heauen
               ,
               and
               your
               right
               in
               the
               Crowne
               of
               heauen
               :
               he
               sayd
               ●ot
               ,
               your
               Titles
               to
               your
               Kingdomes
               ,
               nor
               right
               to
               your
               Crownes
               on
               earth
               .
               God
               neuer
               thought
               it
               fit
               to
               support
               his
               Church
               ,
               by
               daring
               of
               Princes
               ,
               prosessors
               of
               his
               name
               ;
               for
               that
               had
               bene
               the
               way
               to
               haue
               made
               them
               not
               nourishing
               Fathers
               ,
               but
               eyther
               pinching
               suppressours
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               cold
               and
               wary
               sauourers
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             far
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             Almighty
             God
             dealeth
             more
             warily
             and
             respectiuely
             with
             temporall
             Princes
             ,
             thē
             doth
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             threatneth
             them
             losse
             of
             their
             Kingdomes
             if
             they
             be
             incorrigible
             :
             and
             to
             this
             effect
             abuseth
             pittifully
             this
             Psalme
             here
             alledged
             ,
             as
             presently
             we
             shall
             shew
             .
             But
             first
             I
             would
             demaund
             of
             him
             ,
             why
             he
             bringeth
             in
             that
             iealousy
             of
             Princes
             concerning
             their
             thrones
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Mate
               for
               diuision
               ,
               or
               Check-mate
               for
               scorne
            
             ?
             Doth
             he
             allow
             of
             these
             iealousies
             as
             proceeding
             from
             sanctity
             ?
             Doth
             he
             commend
             that
             fact
             of
             Salomon
             for
             making
             away
             his
             brother
             
             Adoniah
             ,
             for
             asking
             only
             Abishag
             to
             be
             his
             wife
             ?
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             diuers
             ancient
             Fathers
             do
             condemne
             the
             same
             ,
             
             &
             a
             learned
             interpreter
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             sayth
             :
             
               Excuset
               qui
               scit
               ,
               mihi
               〈◊〉
               occurrit
               legiti●●a
               Salomonis
               excusatio
               &c.
               
            
             Let
             him
             defend
             Salomon
             that
             knoweth
             how
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             for
             vnto
             me
             no
             lawfull
             excuse
             of
             Salomons
             fact
             occurreth
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             seemeth
             to
             me
             not
             only
             seuere
             ,
             but
             also
             vniust
             .
             So
             he
             .
             Now
             as
             for
             the
             iealousie
             of
             Pilate
             wherby
             he
             made
             away
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             I
             suppose
             M.
             Barlow
             will
             not
             be
             so
             shamelesse
             as
             to
             commend
             the
             same
             ,
             except
             Pilate
             were
             aliue
             againe
             ,
             and
             he
             his
             Chaplaine
             ,
             for
             then
             perhaps
             the
             matter
             were
             doubtfull
             .
          
           
             But
             wherto
             now
             doth
             all
             this
             Preface
             pertaine
             ,
             of
             Princes
             iealousies
             ?
             The
             matter
             is
             cleare
             ,
             that
             it
             tendeth
             to
             shew
             what
             great
             reason
             God
             hath
             to
             walke
             warily
             ,
             least
             he
             offend
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             .
             For
             so
             it
             followeth
             imediately
             in
             that
             point
             .
             Therefore
             (
             and
             marke
             the
             inference
             therefore
             )
             
               we
               shall
               see
               God
               himselfe
               to
               be
               very
               wary
               .
            
             But
             wherof
             M.
             Barlow
             ?
             Is
             he
             so
             wary
             of
             not
             putting
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             in
             feare
             &
             iealousie
             of
             their
             thrones
             as
             you
             call
             them
             ?
             Why
             is
             God
             afrayd
             of
             them
             ?
             For
             that
             your
             (
             therefore
             )
             would
             seeme
             to
             infer
             .
             Or
             is
             his
             throne
             lesse
             or
             more
             weake
             thē
             theirs
             ?
             How
             then
             is
             it
             ascribed
             vnto
             him
             as
             a
             peculiar
             property
             ,
             
               Deposuit
               Potentes
               de
               sede
               ,
               &
               exaltauit
               hu●riles
               ,
            
             
             he
             hath
             put
             downe
             the
             powerfull
             from
             their
             seates
             ,
             and
             thrones
             ,
             and
             exalted
             the
             humble
             ?
             How
             is
             it
             sayd
             of
             him
             ,
             
               Qui
               aufert
               spiritum
               Principum
               ,
               &
               est
               terribilis
               Regibus
               terrae
               ,
            
             who
             taketh
             away
             the
             spirit
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             is
             terrible
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
             And
             yet
             further
             
               qui
               balteum
               Regum
               dissoluit
               ,
               &
               pracingit
               fune
               renes
               eorum
               ,
            
             
             he
             that
             doth
             loose
             &
             take
             from
             thē
             the
             warlike
             girdle
             ,
             &
             girdeth
             their
             loynes
             with
             a
             rope
             .
             And
             in
             another
             Psalme
             ,
             how
             dareth
             God
             to
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             so
             very
             wary
             ,
             
               Ad
               alligandos
               Reges
               eorum
               in
               compedib●s
               ,
               &
               Nobiles
               eorum
               in
               manicis
               serre●
            
             :
             to
             bind
             Kings
             in
             fe●ters
             ,
             and
             their
             Noble
             men
             in
             iron
             manacles
             ?
             And
             finally
             how
             warily
             was
             this
             spoken
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             not
             offending
             Princes
             &
             Potentates
             ,
             when
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               Potentes
               potenter
               tormenta
               pa●ientur
            
             ;
             powerfull
             men
             shall
             suffer
             powe●full
             tormēts
             ?
             Was
             almighty
             God
             wary
             in
             
             these
             speaches
             ?
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             see
             ,
             how
             this
             Prince-flatterer
             doth
             go
             about
             to
             proue
             this
             his
             foolish
             impie●y
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             second
             Psalme
             before
             cited
             ,
             and
             thereby
             let
             the
             Reader
             learne
             what
             assurance
             men
             haue
             of
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             any
             Scripture
             by
             him
             and
             his
             alleaged
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             powdered
             and
             seasoned
             with
             their
             exposition
             ,
             
               God
               himselfe
               is
               very
               wary
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               speaking
               to
               Princes
               ,
               for
               that
               Psalme
               ,
               which
               of
               all
               the
               Psalmes
               is
               most
               dred●ull
               to
               Kings
               ,
               and
               begins
               with
               a
               thundring
               expostulation
               ,
            
             
             Quare
             fremuerunt
             gentes
             &
             Reges
             astiterunt
             ?
             
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               to
               conclude
               ,
               not
               with
               a
               menacing
               extrusion
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               calme
               persuasion
               ,
            
             Osculemini
             filium
             ,
             ne
             irascatur
             ,
             
               Kisse
               the
               sonne
               ,
               lea●t
               he
               be
               angry
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               vulgar
               hath
               it
               ,
            
             Apprehendite
             disciplinā
             ,
             
               ad●●it
               discipline
            
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             goodly
             discourse
             of
             Maister
             Barlow
             ,
             to
             proue
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             himselfe
             doth
             speake
             
               very
               wari●●
            
             vnto
             thē
             ?
             The
             hebrew
             phrase
             
               Kisse
               the
               Sonne
            
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             adore
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             shal
             be
             man
             ,
             and
             acknowledg
             and
             obey
             him
             as
             your
             King.
             
          
           
             For
             as
             learned
             Vatablu●
             in
             his
             notes
             vpon
             the
             Hebrew
             text
             doth
             obserue
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             submission
             &
             subiectiō
             amōgst
             the
             Iewes
             to
             kisse
             the
             Princes
             hand
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             meant
             by
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               Osculemini
               filium
            
             ,
             that
             is
             kisse
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             adore
             him
             for
             your
             King
             ,
             which
             the
             Septuaginta
             Interpreters
             well
             vnderstāding
             ,
             did
             many
             years
             before
             the
             Natiuity
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             as
             the
             Chaldean
             Paraphrasis
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             translate
             it
             ,
             
               Apprehendite
               disciplin●●
            
             ,
             doe
             you
             apprehend
             or
             admit
             the
             discipline
             ,
             and
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             when
             he
             shall
             appeare
             in
             flesh
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             all
             the
             ancient
             Greeke
             and
             Latin
             Fathers
             interprete
             this
             passage
             of
             the
             Psalme
             :
             nor
             can
             I
             see
             with
             what
             shew
             of
             reason
             or
             probability
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             can
             bring
             it
             for
             his
             purpose
             of
             flattering
             Kings
             in
             this
             place
             :
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             God
             concludeth
             not
             here
             ,
             with
             a
             
               menacing
               extrusion
            
             (
             of
             Kinges
             )
             
               but
               with
               a
               calme
               persuasion
               ,
               Kisse
               the
               sonne
            
             :
             this
             kissing
             seemes
             perhaps
             to
             him
             an
             amiable
             thing
             :
             but
             if
             it
             be
             interpreted
             ,
             as
             now
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             and
             
               S.
               Hierome
            
             doth
             expound
             it
             ,
             for
             a
             matter
             of
             subiection
             ,
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             of
             admitting
             
             discipline
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             not
             oftentimes
             so
             sweet
             &
             pleasant
             to
             Princes
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             would
             haue
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             other
             phrases
             here
             contayned
             ,
             as
             whē
             Kings
             &
             Princes
             do
             swell
             ,
             &
             take
             counsaile
             against
             God
             and
             his
             Christ
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Let
               vs
               breake
               their
               bands
               and
               cast
               of
               their
               yoake
               ,
            
             then
             sayth
             the
             Prophet
             :
             
               He
               that
               sitteth
               in
               heauen
               will
               scorne
               them
               ,
               and
               our
               Lord
               will
               scoffe
               at
               them
               .
               Then
               will
               he
               speake
               vnto
               them
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
               and
               terrify
               them
               in
               his
               fury
               .
            
             A
             little
             after
             he
             sayth
             ,
             That
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               rule
               them
               with
               an
               iron-rod
               ,
               and
               shall
               breake
               thē
               in
               pieces
               like
               a
               potters
               vessell
               .
            
             
             And
             now
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             is
             this
             a
             calme
             perswasiō
             ?
             is
             here
             no
             
               menacing
               extrusion
            
             threatned
             to
             Princes
             whē
             they
             are
             threatned
             to
             be
             crushed
             like
             
               a
               potters
               vessell
            
             ?
             Nay
             marke
             also
             the
             subsequēt
             perswasiō
             ,
             
               Nunc
               ergo
               Reges
               intelligite
               &c.
               
               Now
               therfore
               vnderstād
               ,
               ô
               ye
               Kings
               ,
               &
               be
               wise
               :
               Learne
               how
               to
               iudg
               the
               earth
               .
               Serue
               god
               in
               feare
               ,
               and
               reioyce
               in
               him
               with
               trembling
               .
               Admit
               discipline
               least
               he
               wax
               angry
               ,
               and
               you
               perish
               frō
               your
               way
            
             (
             for
             so
             hath
             the
             Hebrue
             text
             :
             )
             
               whē
               his
               wrath
               shal
               be
               but
               a
               little
               kindled
               ,
               happy
               are
               all
               those
               that
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
             What
             can
             be
             spoken
             more
             seuerely
             to
             Princes
             then
             all
             this
             ?
             Or
             was
             this
             Psalme
             well
             chosen
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             for
             his
             purpose
             of
             flattering
             Kinges
             and
             Princes
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Gods
             warynes
             in
             his
             speaches
             ?
             Whereas
             no
             Psalme
             amongst
             all
             the
             rest
             vttereth
             so
             much
             terror
             vnto
             them
             ,
             only
             the
             words
             
               osculemini
               Filium
            
             do
             seeme
             to
             haue
             drawne
             him
             to
             this
             impertinent
             imagination
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             let
             vs
             see
             his
             Conclusion
             ,
             and
             application
             against
             the
             Popes
             pretending
             authority
             ouer
             Kinges
             ,
             for
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             hitherto
             hath
             bene
             brought
             in
             ,
             
               Ne
               pereatis
               de
               via
               iusta
               :
               least
               you
               loose
               the
               right
               way
               to
               heauen
               ,
               and
               your
               right
               in
               the
               crowne
               of
               heauen
               :
               he
               sayd
               not
               ,
               your
               titles
               to
               your
               Kingdomes
               ,
               nor
               right
               to
               your
               Crownes
               vpon
               earth
               :
               God
               thought
               it
               neuer
               fit
               to
               support
               his
               Church
               by
               daring
               of
               Princes
               ,
               Professors
               of
               his
               name
               .
            
             A
             Godly
             speach
             ,
             &
             fitting
             for
             soe
             spirituall
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             this
             Doctour
             seemeth
             to
             bee
             ,
             if
             for
             refusing
             discipline
             and
             obedience
             God
             doth
             threaten
             to
             Princes
             the
             losse
             of
             heauen
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             right
             they
             haue
             to
             that
             euerlasting
             Crowne
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             includeth
             also
             their
             eternall
             condemnation
             to
             hell-fire
             and
             torments
             !
             What
             great
             priuiledge
             is
             it
             to
             spare
             their
             titles
             to
             their
             temporall
             crownes
             &
             kingdomes
             
             on
             earth
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             lost
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             and
             long
             cannot
             indure
             ,
             why
             should
             God
             thinke
             it
             so
             inconuenient
             to
             support
             his
             Church
             by
             daring
             of
             Princes
             ,
             least
             perhaps
             they
             should
             wax
             angry
             ,
             and
             dare
             him
             againe
             ?
             For
             so
             it
             seemeth
             by
             the
             reason
             giuen
             heere
             ,
             least
             by
             daring
             they
             should
             not
             be
             
               nourishing
               Fathers
            
             to
             the
             sayd
             Church
             ,
             but
             eyther
             
               pinchi●g
               suppressors
               ,
               or
               cold
               sauourers
               .
            
             And
             why
             ?
             For
             that
             God
             dareth
             them
             forsooth
             with
             leesing
             their
             temporall
             states
             .
             His
             daring
             for
             leesing
             of
             heauen
             seemeth
             not
             to
             trouble
             them
             so
             much
             ,
             but
             their
             perill
             to
             loose
             their
             temporall
             kingdome
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             incorrigible
             ,
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             principally
             troubleth
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             wise
             discourse
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             .
             Doe
             not
             his
             friends
             take
             pitty
             of
             his
             folly
             ?
             If
             I
             would
             take
             vpon
             me
             to
             lay
             forth
             the
             examples
             that
             are
             found
             in
             Scriptures
             of
             Gods
             plaine
             speaches
             ,
             &
             menacing
             threates
             vnto
             Princes
             (
             let
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             call
             them
             darings
             if
             he
             will
             )
             it
             would
             quickly
             appeare
             how
             vaine
             ,
             and
             prophane
             the
             former
             obseruation
             of
             his
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             so
             
               very
               wary
            
             in
             his
             speaches
             towards
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             will
             you
             say
             to
             that
             speach
             of
             his
             to
             King
             
               Sennacherib
               :
               Ponam
               circulum
               in
               naribus
               tuis
               ,
               &
               camum
               in
               labijs
               t●●s
               ,
               &
               reducā
               in
               viam
               per
               quam
               venisti
               .
            
             
             I
             will
             put
             a
             ring
             in
             thy
             nostrills
             ,
             &
             a
             bit
             in
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             and
             will
             bring
             thee
             back
             into
             the
             way
             by
             which
             thou
             didest
             come
             .
             That
             also
             of
             Nabuchodonosor
             the
             most
             potent
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             him
             :
             
               Eijcient
               te
               ab
               hominibus
               ,
               &
               cum
               bestijs
               serisque
               erit
               habitatio
               tua
               ,
               &
               soenum
               vt
               bos
               comedes
               .
            
             
             They
             shall
             cast
             thee
             out
             from
             the
             company
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             thy
             dwelling
             shal
             be
             amongst
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             eat
             hay
             as
             an
             oxe
             .
             Was
             this
             a
             wary
             and
             respect●ue
             speach
             to
             so
             great
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             Monarch
             ?
             That
             other
             speach
             also
             of
             God
             to
             King
             Achab
             of
             
               Israel
               :
               D●m●tam
               posteriora
               tua
               ,
               &
               interficiam
               de
            
             Achab
             
               mingentem
               ad
               parietem
               .
               Si
               mort●us
               fu●rit
            
             Achab
             
               in
               Ciuitate
               ,
               comedent
               eum
               canes
               :
               si
               autem
               in
               agro
               ,
               comedēt
               eum
               volucres
               caeli
               .
            
             
             The
             hinder
             part
             of
             thy
             life
             I
             shall
             cut
             o●
             ,
             &
             shall
             kill
             of
             thy
             stocke
             ,
             that
             shall
             make
             water
             ag●inst
             the
             wall
             .
             And
             if
             that
             Achab
             dye
             in
             the
             Citty
             ,
             the
             d●●gs
             shall
             e●t
             him
             :
             and
             if
             he
             dye
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             the
             birds
             of
             the
             ●air●
             shall
             deuoure
             him
             .
             And
             the
             like
             to
             his
             Queene
             
               Iezabell
               :
               
               The
               doggs
               shall
               eat
               ●ezabel
               in
               the
               field
               of
               Iezraell
               .
            
             And
             finally
             to
             let
             passe
             
               Baltasar
               ,
               Ieroboam
               ,
               Iebu
               ,
               Manasses
               ,
            
             and
             many
             other
             Kings
             ,
             whome
             God
             threatned
             &
             dared
             ,
             and
             performed
             also
             the
             same
             without
             any
             such
             respectiue
             warinesse
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             doth
             fancy
             ;
             his
             wordes
             and
             meaning
             are
             plaine
             ,
             and
             generall
             in
             Iob
             ,
             that
             when
             Princes
             are
             warned
             and
             do
             not
             amend
             :
             
             
               Si
               non
               audierint
               ,
               transibunt
               per
               gladium
            
             ;
             If
             they
             obey
             not
             ,
             they
             shall
             passe
             by
             the
             sword
             .
             And
             this
             is
             Gods
             plaine
             speach
             ,
             and
             plaine
             dealing
             ,
             for
             that
             Princes
             to
             him
             are
             no
             more
             then
             poore
             men
             ,
             all
             flesh
             and
             dust
             :
             albeit
             whilst
             they
             liue
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             &
             beare
             rule
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             he
             will
             haue
             them
             respected
             ,
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             honoured
             ,
             as
             his
             Deputies
             in
             all
             that
             they
             shall
             command
             ,
             not
             contrary
             to
             his
             lawes
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             haue
             obserued
             both
             by
             Prince
             and
             people
             ;
             and
             detesteth
             all
             such
             prophane
             flattery
             as
             heere
             we
             haue
             heard
             vttered
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             to
             come
             to
             my
             former
             proposition
             ,
             that
             the
             Prouidence
             of
             God
             might
             seeme
             to
             be
             defectuous
             ,
             if
             his
             diuine
             Maiestie
             had
             left
             no
             remedy
             for
             so
             great
             an
             euill
             :
             it
             is
             founded
             vpon
             all
             those
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             sayd
             that
             Gods
             workes
             are
             perfect
             ,
             as
             Deuter.
             32.
             and
             that
             they
             are
             made
             in
             wisedome
             ,
             Psalme
             103.
             vers
             .
             24.
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             most
             high
             wisedome
             ,
             
               &
               ordinata
               sunt
            
             ,
             saith
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.
             they
             are
             according
             to
             order
             &
             well
             ordered
             ,
             &
             the
             like
             .
             Out
             of
             all
             which
             is
             inferred
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             the
             perfection
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             &
             good
             order
             doth
             or
             can
             prescribe
             in
             any
             worke
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             presumed
             to
             be
             in
             Gods
             works
             ,
             yea
             with
             far
             higher
             perfection
             then
             mans
             wisedome
             can
             reach
             vnto
             .
             Whereby
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             as
             when
             a
             prudent
             humane
             Law
             giuer
             instituteth
             a
             Commō-wealth
             ,
             he
             prouideth
             for
             all
             inconueniences
             ,
             that
             by
             humane
             probability
             may
             fall
             out
             vnto
             the
             same
             :
             so
             much
             more
             Christ
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             being
             not
             only
             man
             ,
             but
             also
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             presumed
             to
             haue
             prouided
             sufficiently
             and
             aboundantly
             for
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             Common-wealth
             which
             is
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             purchased
             with
             his
             owne
             bloud
             ,
             for
             preuention
             of
             all
             hurtes
             and
             euills
             imminent
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             
             which
             seemeth
             had
             not
             bene
             done
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             left
             this
             gre●t
             g●ppe
             vnstopt
             ,
             and
             this
             mayne
             mischeife
             vnprouided
             for
             ,
             which
             might
             come
             thereunto
             by
             the
             incorrigibilitie
             of
             some
             deplored
             Prince
             ,
             
             impugning
             the
             same
             :
             for
             so
             much
             as
             all
             humane
             Law-giuers
             and
             Erectors
             of
             Common-wealths
             ,
             doe
             neuer
             fa●●e
             cōmonly
             in
             this
             particuler
             ,
             for
             the
             defensiue
             part
             ;
             and
             much
             lesse
             may
             it
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             Christ
             our
             Sauiour
             would
             be
             wanting
             in
             so
             important
             a
             point
             .
             Neyther
             is
             this
             any
             way
             blasphemous
             or
             disgracefull
             to
             our
             Sauiours
             infinite
             wisdome
             and
             prouidence
             ,
             as
             M.
             Barlow
             would
             most
             impertinently
             seeme
             to
             vrge
             ,
             but
             highly
             rather
             to
             his
             honour
             :
             for
             somuch
             ,
             as
             wee
             professe
             that
             he
             hath
             prouided
             for
             this
             euill
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestants
             hold
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             beholdeth
             a
             house
             made
             by
             some
             excellent
             Architect
             ,
             and
             considereth
             all
             the
             partes
             &
             commodities
             thereof
             ,
             with
             prouision
             for
             all
             vses
             ,
             and
             prouidence
             for
             all
             cases
             that
             may
             fall
             out
             ,
             he
             admireth
             the
             coherence
             &
             dependance
             of
             one
             thing
             vpon
             another
             ,
             prayseth
             and
             extolleth
             the
             wisedome
             and
             foresight
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             saying
             :
             If
             this
             or
             that
             had
             not
             bene
             foreseene
             ,
             and
             prouided
             for
             ,
             as
             excellently
             it
             was
             ,
             it
             had
             byn
             a
             great
             want
             and
             defect
             ,
             but
             being
             prouided
             for
             ,
             it
             doth
             infinitly
             commēd
             his
             sayd
             care
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             foresight
             ,
             and
             prouidence
             .
             And
             euen
             soe
             in
             our
             case
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             considereth
             the
             admirable
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             our
             Sauiours
             wisedome
             ,
             in
             other
             pointes
             concerning
             the
             gouerment
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             how
             carefully
             and
             orderly
             he
             hath
             prouided
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             all
             necessary
             points
             ,
             as
             in
             part
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             doth
             describe
             both
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             Ephesians
             ,
             appointing
             some
             Apostles
             ,
             some
             Prophetes
             ,
             some
             Euangelists
             ,
             some
             Doctors
             ,
             some
             Pastours
             ,
             
               ad
               consummationem
               Sanctorum
               ,
               in
               op●s
               ministerij
               ,
               in
               aedificationem
               Corporis
               Christi
               ,
            
             for
             the
             consummation
             of
             the
             Sayntes
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             works
             of
             the
             ministery
             ,
             &
             for
             the
             building
             vp
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Church
             ,
             with
             exact
             order
             ,
             prouidence
             and
             subordinatiō
             of
             things
             ,
             men
             ,
             and
             offices
             ,
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             with
             sufficient
             power
             and
             authority
             for
             euery
             party
             to
             doe
             his
             office
             :
             
             these
             things
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             being
             well
             considered
             ,
             do
             inferre
             that
             it
             cannot
             possibly
             stand
             with
             such
             high
             wisedome
             &
             prouidence
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             to
             leaue
             his
             sayd
             body
             and
             Church
             vnprouided
             of
             sufficient
             authority
             ,
             to
             preuent
             ,
             or
             remedie
             so
             mayne
             a
             calamitie
             ,
             as
             might
             fall
             vpon
             the
             sayd
             Church
             by
             temporall
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             restraint
             or
             punishment
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Nor
             do
             the
             Protestants
             themselues
             pretermit
             to
             vse
             such
             kind
             of
             arguments
             ,
             and
             consequences
             for
             their
             owne
             defence
             ,
             when
             they
             deale
             with
             domesticall
             Aduersaries
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             Protestants
             of
             other
             Sects
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             when
             the
             Puritan
             refuseth
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             other
             distinction
             of
             subordination
             in
             the
             Clergy
             :
             what
             vrgeth
             in
             effect
             the
             Protestant
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             belonged
             to
             Christ
             his
             diuine
             prouidence
             to
             leaue
             such
             distinction
             and
             subordination
             :
             and
             consequently
             that
             it
             might
             be
             noted
             for
             defectuous
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             left
             but
             the
             Puritan
             parity
             in
             all
             ?
          
           
             The
             like
             passeth
             with
             the
             Lutheran
             ,
             who
             denying
             the
             temporall
             Prince
             to
             be
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             confesseth
             consequently
             that
             their
             Church
             is
             headlesse
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             but
             only
             dependeth
             on
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             head
             in
             heauen
             ;
             is
             refuted
             by
             the
             English
             Caluinists
             with
             the
             same
             argument
             of
             the
             defect
             of
             Gods
             prouidence
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             prouided
             some
             Head
             on
             earth
             also
             .
             And
             much
             more
             holdeth
             this
             argument
             against
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             who
             hold
             that
             Christ
             hath
             left
             no
             temporall
             power
             or
             Magistrate
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             iudge
             or
             condemne
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             any
             cause
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               nolite
               i●dicare
            
             ,
             do
             not
             iudge
             ;
             which
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             our
             English
             Protestants
             will
             re●ute
             ,
             by
             this
             argument
             of
             Gods
             prouidence
             ,
             which
             would
             haue
             bene
             iudged
             insufficient
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             left
             so
             many
             Common-wealthes
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             as
             are
             conteyned
             within
             this
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             without
             any
             temporall
             Magistrate
             at
             all
             .
             Whereby
             remayneth
             confuted
             the
             in●ulse
             insultation
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             that
             our
             inference
             is
             no●
             ,
             as
             he
             fraudulently
             telleth
             his
             Reader
             ,
             
               except
               the
               Popes
               triple
               Crowne
               had
               power
               to
               depose
               Princes
               ,
               Gods
               prouidence
               had
               bene
               defectuous
               ,
            
             
             but
             if
             his
             diuine
             Maiesty
             hauing
             prouided
             most
             sufficiently
             for
             all
             other
             inconueniences
             ,
             it
             would
             haue
             bene
             a
             note
             of
             defect
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             not
             to
             haue
             prouided
             for
             this
             case
             of
             extreme
             necessity
             ,
             in
             some
             occurrents
             ,
             which
             we
             say
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             by
             leauing
             sufficient
             authority
             in
             S.
             Peter●
             Successours
             to
             remedy
             the
             same
             ;
             not
             by
             their
             
               triple
               Cro●●es
            
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Supreme
             Ecclesiasticall
             Authority
             (
             including
             indirectly
             this
             temporall
             )
             when
             great
             necessity
             vrgeth
             ,
             euen
             then
             when
             they
             were
             most
             poore
             ,
             and
             lay
             in
             caues
             and
             vaw●es
             vnder
             ground
             ,
             though
             there
             occurred
             not
             then
             occasions
             to
             vse
             the
             same
             .
             And
             thus
             now
             would
             I
             end
             this
             matter
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             must
             say
             a
             word
             or
             two
             concerning
             two
             Authours
             cited
             in
             the
             margent
             about
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             of
             
               Aluarus
               Pelagius
            
             ,
             an
             ancient
             Canonist
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             who
             talking
             of
             the
             Mathematicall
             donation
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Palea
               est
               ,
               at
               Ecclesia
               pro
               gran●
               habe●
            
             :
             And
             then
             do●h
             English
             it
             ,
             
               that
               is
               chaffe
               indeed
               ,
               though
               the
               Church
               doth
               hold
               it
               for
               good
               corne
               ,
            
             which
             word
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             in
             Aluarus
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             alledged
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             
             no
             lesse
             thē
             commonly
             are
             other
             Authours
             by
             him
             cyted
             ,
             with
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             well
             knew
             ,
             that
             Aluarus
             doth
             not
             hold
             that
             Donation
             to
             be
             chaffe
             ,
             but
             doth
             approue
             the
             same
             to
             be
             true
             in
             diuers
             places
             of
             his
             workes
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             43.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             29.
             and
             elswhere
             ,
             which
             M.
             Barlow
             could
             not
             choose
             but
             know
             ,
             by
             Aluarus
             his
             owne
             words
             ,
             and
             wh●le
             discourse
             :
             as
             also
             for
             that
             otherwise
             he
             had
             co●fessed
             himselfe
             to
             hold
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             Catholike
             &
             an
             ancient
             Canonist
             of
             our
             owne
             (
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             sayth
             )
             would
             neuer
             haue
             done
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             presumed
             to
             haue
             done
             .
             What
             then
             will
             you
             say
             was
             his
             meaning
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               quae
               palea
               est
               ,
               at
               Ecclesia
               pro
               grano
               habe●
               ?
            
             Sur●ly
             his
             meaning
             is
             far
             differēt
             from
             that
             wherin
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             cyteth
             him
             .
             And
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             Gratian
             Compiler
             of
             the
             Canons
             ,
             hau●ng
             this
             word
             (
             Palea
             )
             set
             downe
             in
             his
             D●cretall
             ,
             and
             prefixed
             before
             diuers
             Chapters
             ,
             not
             to
             signify
             therby
             Ch●ffe
             ,
             or
             contemptible
             matter
             to
             be
             conteyned
             therin●
             〈◊〉
             rather
             that
             it
             was
             eyther
             the
             collection
             ,
             or
             addition
             
             of
             one
             Protopalea
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             Cardinall
             ,
             as
             diuers
             graue
             Authors
             do
             write
             ,
             or
             some
             later
             collections
             of
             Gratia●
             himselfe
             ,
             noted
             in
             the
             margent
             for
             memory
             and
             distinction
             sake
             ,
             
             with
             this
             word
             Palea
             ,
             deriued
             eyther
             from
             the
             Greeke
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             ancient
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             signifieth
             rursum
             ,
             or
             againe
             ,
             as
             who
             would
             say
             they
             were
             additions
             to
             the
             former
             collections
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Reader
             may
             see
             more
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             first
             volume
             of
             Gratian
             his
             Decretalls
             .
             But
             in
             what
             sense
             soeuer
             the
             word
             Palea
             is
             there
             takē
             ,
             certayne
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             signify
             Chaffe
             in
             Al●ar●●
             his
             iudgement
             ,
             though
             he
             doth
             allude
             to
             the
             words
             Chaffe
             ,
             and
             corne
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             common
             signification
             of
             the
             latin
             word
             Palea
             importeth
             Chaffe
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             himselfe
             did
             not
             hold
             those
             things
             for
             Chaffe
             ,
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             which
             are
             conteyned
             in
             Gratian
             ,
             vnder
             the
             titles
             of
             Palea
             ,
             may
             appeare
             by
             the
             very
             first
             Chapter
             so
             intituled
             ,
             which
             conteyne
             the
             words
             and
             determination
             of
             S.
             Gregory
             the
             first
             ,
             
             written
             vnto
             S.
             Augustine
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             recorded
             by
             Venerable
             Bede
             :
             so
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             Aluarus
             was
             ,
             that
             albeit
             this
             donation
             of
             Constantine
             was
             recorded
             by
             Gratian
             vnder
             the
             title
             of
             Palea
             ,
             yet
             the
             Church
             doth
             hold
             it
             for
             corne
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             for
             a
             matter
             of
             truth
             ,
             about
             which
             I
             remit
             me
             to
             those
             Authors
             ,
             that
             did
             write
             of
             that
             affaire
             lōg
             before
             Gratian
             ,
             as
             
               Petrus
               Damianus
            
             accompted
             for
             a
             most
             holy
             &
             learned
             man
             before
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             
               Iuo
               Carnotēsis
            
             ,
             &
             others
             .
             So
             as
             here
             the
             vntruth
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             alledging
             of
             Aluarus
             against
             his
             owne
             meaning
             ,
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             he
             intended
             therby
             to
             deceiue
             his
             Reader
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             is
             Bertrand
             ,
             
             in
             the
             addition
             vpon
             a
             glosse
             of
             the
             Common
             law
             ,
             whom
             M.
             Barlow
             alleadgeth
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
               sauing
               his
               reuerence
            
             ,
             had
             failed
             in
             his
             discretion
             ,
             for
             gouernment
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             left
             such
             a
             gouernement
             therein
             for
             deposing
             of
             incorrigible
             Princes
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             to
             be
             stood
             vpon
             therin
             ,
             but
             only
             his
             manner
             of
             simple
             speach
             ,
             which
             M.
             Barlow
             out
             of
             his
             sincerity
             maketh
             alwayes
             worse
             by
             his
             relation
             :
             for
             wheras
             Bert●and
             saith
             ,
             
               Videretur
               Dominus
            
             ,
             God
             should
             seeme
             to
             haue
             fayled
             :
             this
             man
             maketh
             him
             say
             ,
             
               God
               
               had
               fayled
            
             :
             and
             wher●s
             Bertrand
             saith
             ,
             
               vt
               cum
               reuerentia
               ei●
               l●quar
            
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             speake
             it
             with
             due
             reuerence
             ,
             or
             regard
             vnto
             him
             ,
             M.
             Barlow
             translateth
             ,
             
               sauing
               his
               reuerence
            
             ,
             which
             i●
             our
             English
             phrase
             seemeth
             contemptible
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             helpeth
             himself
             out
             at
             euery
             tu●ne
             ,
             with
             sleights
             and
             shifts
             ,
             neuer
             vsing
             sincerity
             commonly
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             passeth
             from
             his
             pen
             against
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             VVHETHER
             THE
             DEVISING
             AND
             VRGING
             OF
             THIS
             NEVV
             OATH
             VVERE
             A
             BLESSING
             or
             no
             ,
             eyther
             to
             the
             Receauers
             or
             Vrgers
             ?
             AND
             first
             of
             the
             Receiuers
             :
             Wherein
             is
             handled
             also
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             of
             swearing
             against
             Conscience
             .
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             AFTER
             humble
             supplication
             made
             in
             my
             Letter
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             please
             him
             to
             admit
             the
             acceptance
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             by
             his
             Catholicke
             subiects
             ,
             in
             the
             forme
             and
             substance
             that
             should
             be
             allowable
             by
             Catholicke
             Doctrine
             ,
             by
             yielding
             all
             dutifull
             temporall
             obedience
             vnto
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             his
             heires
             ,
             
             and
             successors
             ,
             with
             reseruation
             only
             of
             their
             consciences
             in
             points
             that
             concerne
             their
             Religion
             ;
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             ●●swere
             some
             few
             lines
             about
             that
             which
             was
             sayd
             in
             the
             Apology
             ,
             
               that
               God
               did
               blesse
               this
               godly
               deuise
               and
               intent
            
             (
             of
             making
             and
             vrging
             this
             Oath
             )
             
               by
               ●he
               admittanc●
               therof
               by
               so
               many
               Prie●●es
               and
               Laickes
               :
            
             &
             I
             thinke
             it
             good
             to
             repeat
             my
             owne
             wordes
             againe
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             I
             may
             be
             the
             better
             vnderstood
             .
             But
             before
             I
             do
             this
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             perhaps
             amisse
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             relation
             of
             my
             sayd
             wordes
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             wherby
             you
             may
             see
             how
             faithfully
             and
             sincerely
             he
             doth
             relate
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             here
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             places
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             his
             fashion
             ,
             albeit
             he
             set
             them
             downe
             in
             a
             se●erall
             distinct
             letter
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             Reader
             may
             imagine
             that
             they
             be
             mine
             indeed
             .
             
             
               Is
               it
               be
               a
               blessing
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               it
               must
               bee
               so
               first
               to
               the
               takers
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               two
               sortes
               ,
               eyther
               in
               act
               which
               are
               sworne
               already
               ,
               or
               in
               desire
               ,
               which
               wish
               they
               might
               ,
               and
               dare
               not
               .
               The
               fi●st
               haue
               no
               outwar●
               blessing
               of
               liberty
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               still
               imprisoned
               :
               if
               inward
               blessing
               of
               comfort
               ,
               he
               knowes
               not
               .
               But
               to
               the
               other
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               pressure
               of
               conscience
               and
               angariation
               of
               minde
               ,
               that
               euer
               be●ell
               them
               ;
               for
               that
               oppr●ssion
               exceedes
               all
               other
               ,
               eyther
               corporall
               for
               paines
               ,
               or
               worldly
               for
               losse
               .
            
          
           
             
             This
             is
             my
             speach
             as
             he
             setteth
             it
             downe
             ,
             both
             ragged
             &
             scarce
             coherent
             ,
             if
             you
             consider
             it
             well
             :
             and
             this
             cou●se
             he
             holdeth
             throughout
             the
             whole
             booke
             ,
             that
             he
             maketh
             me
             speake
             as
             pleaseth
             him
             to
             appoint
             me
             .
             My
             owne
             speach
             is
             that
             which
             ensueth
             ,
             somewhat
             more
             cleare
             and
             perspicuous
             at
             least
             wise
             ,
             as
             you
             wil
             see
             .
          
           
             
               About
               this
               matter
               (
               sayd
               I
               )
               where
               the
               Apology
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 did
                 bl●sse
                 this
                 godly
                 deuise
                 and
                 intent
              
               (
               of
               making
               and
               vrging
               this
               Oath
               )
               
                 by
                 the
                 admittance
                 thereof
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 Priests
                 &
                 Lai●ks
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               Which
               bl●ssing
               (
               if
               it
               be
               a
               blessing
               )
               must
               concerne
               eyther
               the
               takers
               ,
               or
               the
               exibitours
               ,
               or
               both
               .
               But
               for
               the
               takers
               ,
               what
               inward
               blessing
               of
               comfort
               in
               cons●ience
               they
               may
               haue
               receaued
               thereby
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
               But
               ●or
               outward
               blessing
               ,
               I
               see
               small
               ,
               for
               they
               remaine
               ,
               ei●h●r
               in
               prisons
               ,
               or
               vnder
               pressures
               still
               ,
               a●
               hath
               bene
               said
               .
               But
               for
               others
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               that
               cannot
               frame
               their
               Consciences
               to
               take
               the
               said
               Oath
               ,
               and
               
               yet
               would
               gladly
               giue
               his
               Royal
               Maie●ty
               conten●ment
               &
               satisfaction
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               might
               ,
               without
               offending
               God
               ;
               I
               can
               assure
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               affliction
               of
               mynd
               ,
               among
               other
               pressures
               ,
               that
               euer
               fell
               vnto
               them
               .
               For
               that
               no
               violence
               is
               like
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               layd
               vpon
               mens
               Consciences
               ;
               for
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               it
               lyeth
               in
               a
               mans
               owne
               will
               and
               resolution
               ,
               to
               beare
               all
               other
               oppressions
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               losse
               of
               goods
               ,
               honours
               ,
               dignityes
               ,
               yea
               of
               life
               it self
               :
               but
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               no
               man
               may
               beare
               patiētly
               ,
               though
               he
               would
               neuer
               so
               faine
               .
               For
               if
               he
               yield
               therin
               ,
               he
               offendeth
               God
               ,
               &
               leeseth
               his
               soule
               :
               neyther
               doth
               
                 Metus
                 cade●s
                 in
                 constantem
                 virum
              
               ,
               feare
               that
               may
               terrify
               euen
               a
               constant
               man
               ,
               excuse
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               example
               of
               the
               ancient
               Martyrs
               ,
               who
               were
               forced
               ,
               vnder
               paine
               of
               damnation
               ,
               to
               stand
               out
               to
               death
               against
               all
               humane
               power
               ,
               vexations
               ,
               torments
               ,
               and
               highest
               violence
               ,
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               doe
               ,
               say
               or
               sweare
               any
               thing
               against
               their
               Conscience
               .
               To
               all
               these
               men
               then
               ,
               which
               are
               thousands
               in
               our
               Countrey
               ,
               that
               neuer
               thought
               otherwise
               then
               to
               be
               good
               Subiects
               to
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               the
               deuising
               of
               this
               new
               Oath
               ,
               was
               no
               blessing
               ,
               but
               an
               vnspeakeable
               affliction
               ,
               and
               angariation
               of
               mynd
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             much
             I
             wrote
             concerning
             the
             Receiuers
             of
             the
             Oath
             .
             The
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Vrgers
             ,
             we
             shall
             handle
             presently
             after
             .
             Now
             I
             say
             only
             ,
             that
             I
             thinke
             the
             Reader
             hath
             seene
             some
             difference
             betweene
             my
             speach
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             mine
             ,
             and
             commeth
             from
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             passeth
             through
             the
             lipps
             ,
             and
             pen
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             .
             But
             what
             doth
             he
             answere
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             matter
             ?
             You
             shall
             heare
             his
             first
             words
             .
             Indeed
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               trouble
               of
               conscience
               is
               a
               fearfull
               vexati●●
               ,
               but
               the
               next
               to
               it
               is
               the
               trouble
               in
               answering
               a
               cauelling
               Sophister
               .
            
             But
             what
             Sophistry
             ,
             Syr
             ,
             do
             you
             find
             in
             these
             wordes
             of
             mine
             now
             recited●
             Are
             they
             not
             playne
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             perspicuous
             ?
             You
             run
             out
             into
             a
             common
             place
             ,
             
               that
               in
               the
               mult●●ude
               of
               a
               people
               is
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               King
               ,
            
             
             saith
             Salomon
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             
               God
               hauing
               blessed
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               with
               the
               a●crewment
               of
               a
               mighty
               ●ation
               &c.
               he
               deuised
               this
               Oath
               for
               a
               pledge
               of
               his
               assurance
               ,
               and
               ma●y
               
               vnrequired
               came
               and
               shewed
               themselues
               to
               be
            
             populus
             voluntari●●
             
               freely
               offering
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               ,
               and
               this
               the
               Apology
               truely
               call●●●
               a
               blessing
               of
               God
               vpon
               the
               deuise
               .
            
          
           
             Well
             Syr
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             so
             :
             yet
             this
             blessing
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             blessing
             ,
             concerneth
             rather
             the
             exhibitours
             of
             the
             Oath
             then
             the
             sweares
             themselues
             ,
             and
             consequently
             toucheth
             no●
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             ;
             though
             I
             graunt
             notwithstanding
             that
             if
             those
             that
             come
             to
             sweare
             ,
             were
             indeed
             
               populus
               volunt●●●●
            
             in
             that
             behalfe
             ,
             freely
             offering
             themselues
             to
             sweare
             of
             their
             owne
             accord
             ,
             then
             no
             iniury
             or
             angariation
             of
             conscience
             was
             layd
             vpon
             them
             .
             But
             I
             speake
             onely
             of
             those
             Catholickes
             which
             felt
             repugnance
             of
             their
             conscience
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             esteemed
             diuers
             clauses
             in
             the
             Oath
             to
             preiudice
             their
             Religion
             :
             What
             say
             you
             of
             these
             and
             this
             case●
             Let
             vs
             heare
             your
             resolution
             .
             
               To
               answere
               once
               for
               all
            
             (
             say
             you
             )
             
               is
               your
               Catholickes
               haue
               vexed
               consciences
               ,
            
             
             
               it
               is
               no
               meruayle
               ,
               for
               idolatry
               being
               mixed
               with
               superstition
               ,
               and
               superstition
               neuer
               voyd
               of
               〈◊〉
               (
               because
               as
               it
               supposeth
               ther
               be
               many
               Gods
               ,
               so
               it
               wisheth
               there
               were
               〈◊〉
               )
               so
               seare
               must
               needs
               worke
               vexation
               of
               minde
               :
               but
               heresy
               is
               Idolatry
               ,
               〈◊〉
            
             Vincentius
             ,
             
             
               for
               so
               many
               self-conceipts
               are
               so
               many
               Gods
               ,
               yea
               the
               ●ase●●
               kinde
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               sayth
            
             S.
             Augustine
             :
             
               this
               adoring
               the
               worke
               of
               men
               hands
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               worshiping
               fancies
               of
               their
               owne
               braines
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             his
             first
             resolution
             about
             Catholicke
             consciences
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             knew
             what
             a
             true
             conscience
             meaneth
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             truly
             Catholick
             ,
             he
             would
             neuer
             say
             as
             he
             doth
             :
             but
             for
             that
             it
             seemeth
             he
             is
             as
             far
             from
             feeling
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             from
             knowledge
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             talketh
             at
             randome
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             not
             what
             against
             feare
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             in
             Idolatry
             and
             superstition
             as
             causes
             of
             feare
             ,
             which
             haue
             no
             more
             coherence
             with
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             
             of
             the
             griefe
             of
             a
             forced
             ,
             and
             coacted
             conscience
             ,
             then
             Canter●●ry
             with
             Constantinople
             .
             For
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             Catholick
             men
             are
             forced
             by
             penall
             lawes
             to
             sweare
             against
             their
             owne
             consciences
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             against
             the
             dictamen
             of
             their
             owne
             reason
             and
             iudgement
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             their
             griefe
             must
             needes
             be
             excessiue
             ,
             there
             being
             
               vndique
               angustiae
            
             ,
             for
             that
             on
             the
             one
             side
             if
             they
             swear
             ,
             their
             owne
             consciences
             will
             condemne
             them
             :
             and
             if
             they
             
             sweare
             not
             ,
             they
             of●end
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             incur
             most
             grieuous
             penaltyes
             of
             the
             law
             .
             VVhat
             sayth
             our
             Doctour
             to
             this
             dilemma
             ?
             He
             telleth
             vs
             a
             tale
             ,
             how
             that
             Idolatry
             is
             mixed
             with
             superstition
             neuer
             voyd
             of
             feare
             .
             VVhat
             is
             this
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             We
             talke
             not
             now
             of
             feare
             which
             may
             be
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             is
             highly
             commended
             in
             Scripture
             :
             and
             we
             are
             commaunded
             to
             worke
             our
             saluation
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
             :
             but
             this
             is
             not
             now
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             nor
             will
             I
             examine
             M.
             Doctour
             why
             he
             ascribeth
             fear
             so
             particularly
             to
             superstition
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             neuer
             voyd
             thereof
             ,
             for
             that
             superstition
             being
             an
             excesse
             in
             religion
             ,
             maketh
             commonly
             the
             superstitious
             person
             to
             be
             more
             confident
             ,
             and
             lesse
             fearefull
             then
             any
             other
             men
             ;
             &
             this
             likewise
             ouerthroweth
             that
             foolish
             clause
             put
             in
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             that
             
               superstition
               wisheth
               there
               were
               no
               Gods
               :
            
             for
             that
             her
             nature
             consisting
             in
             excesse
             of
             supposed
             religion
             ,
             as
             h●th
             bene
             sayd
             ,
             she
             cannot
             wish
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Gods
             ,
             but
             leaueth
             this
             rather
             to
             Atheisme
             her
             contradictour
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             belieueth
             no
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             careth
             for
             thē
             ,
             so
             would
             it
             wish
             that
             there
             were
             none
             .
             But
             superstition
             standing
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             vpon
             disordinate
             ,
             excessiue
             &
             erroneous
             seruing
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             absurdely
             sayd
             heere
             to
             wish
             there
             were
             no
             Gods
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             For
             whereas
             diuers
             do
             assigne
             foure
             parts
             or
             members
             of
             superstition
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             disorderly
             worship
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             diuination
             by
             wicked
             spirites
             ,
             and
             vaine
             obseruation
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             by
             which
             of
             these
             foure
             kindes
             superstition
             may
             be
             sayd
             to
             hate
             Gods
             ;
             to
             wish
             that
             there
             were
             none
             ,
             or
             to
             liue
             in
             such
             speciall
             feare
             ,
             as
             he
             imagineth
             ?
             But
             in
             truth
             our●
             Doctour
             knoweth
             not
             what
             he
             sayth
             ,
             but
             is
             one
             of
             those
             doughty
             Doctours
             that
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             speaketh
             of
             to
             
               Timothy
               :
               desiring
               to
               be
               Doctours
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               doe
               not
               vnderstand
               neyther
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               nor
               whereof
               they
               doe
               affirme
            
             :
             
             he
             seemeth
             not
             to
             vnderstand
             distinctly
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             any
             one
             thing
             heere
             by
             him
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             wit
             of
             conscience
             ,
             of
             ●eare
             ,
             of
             superstition
             ,
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             of
             heresie
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             last
             which
             is
             heresie
             ,
             he
             hath
             brought
             in
             two
             such
             Authours
             ,
             and
             authorities
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             
             in
             the
             whole
             ranke
             of
             antiquitie
             he
             could
             not
             find
             〈◊〉
             two
             more
             fit
             ,
             and
             forcible
             to
             conuince
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             consequently
             also
             as
             himselfe
             inferreth
             ,
             of
             more
             gri●uous
             and
             damnable
             Idolatry
             .
             
             And
             he
             would
             not
             haue
             brought
             them
             in
             to
             the
             purpose
             he
             doth
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             
               vel
               micam
               salu
            
             ,
             any
             the
             least
             part
             of
             prudēce
             .
             For
             if
             I
             should
             by
             the
             occasion
             of
             these
             two
             Fathers
             here
             brought
             i●
             ,
             frame
             a
             Syllogisme
             against
             M.
             Barlow
             his
             religion
             ,
             taking
             the
             maior
             proposition
             out
             of
             these
             wordes
             here
             set
             downe
             ,
             and
             adding
             the
             minor
             out
             of
             these
             two
             Fathers
             most
             manifest
             assertions
             ,
             he
             would
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             auoyd
             the
             conclusion
             :
             and
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             I
             doe
             prouoke
             him
             to
             the
             triall
             .
          
           
             
             The
             maior
             proposition
             is
             this
             ,
             according
             to
             S.
             A●gu●●●●●
             and
             
               Vincentius
               Lyrine●sis
            
             ,
             that
             liued
             not
             long
             the
             one
             after
             the
             other
             .
             Heresy
             is
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             heretickes
             are
             Idolatours
             ,
             yea
             the
             basest
             kinde
             of
             Idolatours
             ,
             that
             do
             wo●ship
             the
             fancies
             of
             their
             owne
             braynes
             .
             This
             propositio●
             is
             here
             brought
             in
             ,
             and
             gr●unted
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             as
             true●
             and
             auouched
             by
             these
             two
             an●ient
             Fathers
             :
             the
             minor●
             doe
             adde
             ,
             and
             doe
             offer
             to
             proue
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
          
           
             
             But
             according
             to
             the
             iudgement
             and
             writing
             of
             these
             two
             Fathers
             ,
             concerning
             the
             nature
             and
             property
             of
             heresy
             ,
             and
             heretickes
             ,
             M.
             Barlowes
             religion
             (
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Protestants
             )
             is
             conuinced
             to
             be
             heresy
             ,
             and
             the
             professors
             thereof
             heretickes
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             also
             they
             are
             Idolatours
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             basest
             kinde
             of
             Idolatours
             ,
             and
             damnably
             worship
             the
             fancies
             of
             their
             owne
             braynes
             .
          
           
             This
             Syllogisme
             ,
             consisting
             of
             
               M.
               Barl.
            
             his
             maior
             ,
             &
             my
             minor
             ,
             &
             the
             conclusion
             following
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             I
             could
             wish
             he
             would
             cōsider
             wel
             .
             And
             for
             so
             much
             as
             I
             know
             he
             wil
             deny
             the
             minor
             ,
             
             I
             do
             offer
             to
             ioine
             issue
             with
             him
             ,
             vpon
             that
             point
             only
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             reducing
             all
             our
             combate
             begun
             betweene
             him
             and
             me
             ,
             to
             this
             important
             question
             ,
             much
             more
             profitable
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             then
             these
             wranglings
             ,
             wherin
             wee
             are
             now
             conuersant
             :
             Whether
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             and
             iudgement
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             and
             
               Vincen●ius
               Lyrinensis
            
             ,
             cōcerning
             heresy●
             Protestants
             or
             Romā
             Catholickes
             be
             truly
             Hereticks
             .
             Let
             vs
             lay
             all
             other
             quarrels
             ,
             
             I
             say
             ,
             aside
             ,
             and
             handle
             only
             this
             graue
             and
             weighty
             Controuersy
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             so
             much
             confidence
             in
             his
             cause
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             these
             two
             Fathers
             .
             But
             for
             so
             much
             as
             I
             do
             imagine
             that
             M.
             Barlow
             will
             pause
             a
             greate
             while
             ,
             and
             consult
             before
             he
             accept
             of
             this
             offer
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             expect
             vntill
             the
             designed
             new
             Colledge
             of
             Protestant
             VVriters
             be
             vp
             at
             Chelsey
             ,
             or
             els
             where
             ;
             I
             will
             in
             the
             meane
             space
             inuite
             the
             Reader
             ,
             to
             study
             and
             make
             familiar
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             two
             aforenamed
             Authors
             about
             this
             point
             of
             heresie
             ,
             and
             hereticks
             .
             And
             as
             for
             
               Vincentius
               Lyrinensis
            
             ,
             it
             wil
             be
             easie
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             but
             a
             little
             booke
             ,
             though
             weighty
             in
             substance
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             printed
             both
             seuerally
             and
             togeather
             with
             Tertullian
             his
             excellent
             booke
             of
             Prescriptions
             against
             Hereticks
             ,
             both
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             these
             our
             dayes
             :
             yea
             illustrated
             also
             with
             diuers
             short
             notes
             ,
             and
             Commentaries
             both
             of
             
               Ioannes
               Costerus
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               I●stus
               Baronius
            
             a
             learned
             man
             and
             Counsellour
             to
             the
             Arch-bishop
             Electour
             of
             Me●tz
             ,
             conuerted
             from
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             principally
             by
             reading
             and
             pondering
             that
             goulden
             Treatise
             of
             the
             sayd
             Vincentius
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             Authour
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             is
             far
             more
             large
             and
             difficult
             to
             be
             studied
             throughly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             workes
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             collection
             made
             of
             them
             into
             foure
             bookes
             by
             a
             learned
             man
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             with
             the
             title
             of
             
               Confessio
               Augustiniana
            
             :
             wherin
             is
             gathered
             the
             iudgement
             of
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             about
             all
             the
             controuersies
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             handled
             in
             his
             workes
             so
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
             before
             the
             new
             names
             of
             Protestants
             or
             Papists
             were
             euer
             heard
             of
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             diligent
             reading
             of
             this
             Booke
             I
             would
             exhort
             all
             indifferent
             men
             that
             haue
             care
             of
             their
             soules
             ,
             and
             vnderstand
             the
             latin
             tongue
             .
             For
             that
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             being
             the
             man
             he
             was
             ,
             both
             in
             learning
             ,
             and
             sanctity
             ,
             and
             so
             speciall
             a
             Pillar
             of
             Christ
             his
             Church
             in
             his
             dayes
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             foure
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             ,
             when
             yet
             the
             true
             Catholike
             Church
             is
             granted
             to
             haue
             flourished
             ;
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             what
             doctrine
             he
             held
             for
             true
             ,
             and
             Catholike
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             must
             also
             be
             now
             :
             &
             what
             held
             to
             be
             heresy
             ,
             we
             may
             also
             boldly
             hold
             the
             same
             :
             
             and
             what
             rules
             he
             gaue
             to
             know
             and
             descry
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             
             may
             serue
             vs
             now
             to
             the
             same
             end
             .
             I
             will
             not
             set
             downe
             any
             particuler
             places
             in
             this
             Epitome
             of
             S.
             A●gus●i●●
             ,
             for
             the
             Reader
             to
             repaire
             vnto
             aboue
             others
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             clearly
             propounded
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             worke
             ,
             and
             reduced
             vnto
             seuerall
             heads
             ,
             and
             Chapters
             .
             But
             if
             M.
             Ba●low
             or
             any
             of
             his
             shal
             be
             content
             to
             ioine
             with
             me
             vpon
             the
             issue
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             we
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             to
             examine
             the
             worke
             more
             exactly
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             hath
             bene
             spoken
             by
             occasion
             of
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             answer
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             about
             Catholikes
             vexed
             consciences
             
               with
               feare
            
             ,
             as
             he
             termeth
             thē
             ,
             which
             full
             wisely
             he
             will
             haue
             to
             proceed
             
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               superstition
            
             ,
             &
             heresy
             ,
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             ;
             but
             sayth
             nothing
             of
             inforcemēt
             of
             their
             consciences
             by
             penal
             lawes
             ,
             though
             that
             be
             the
             only
             matter
             in
             questiō
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             he
             will
             say
             somewhat
             therof
             in
             his
             second
             resolution
             ,
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             but
             his
             first
             :
             let
             vs
             heare
             him
             then
             further
             if
             you
             please
             .
          
           
             Againe
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               where
               the
               mind
               hath
               no
               certayne
               stay
               for
               ●e●
            
             vltima
             resolutio
             ,
             
             
               in
               matters
               and
               cases
               of
               faith
               &
               conscience
               ,
               there
               must
               necessarily
               follow
               a
               miserable
               vexa●ion
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               case
               of
               th●se
               Catholickes
               ,
               whose
               dependance
               for
               resolution
               ,
               must
               rest
               vpon
               the
               supreme
               Pastours
               determination
               ,
               then
               which
               ,
               what
               is
               more
               vncertayne
               :
               for
               what
               one
               Pope
               decrees
               ,
               the
               other
               disallowes
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             againe
             you
             see
             he
             runneth
             from
             the
             whole
             purpose
             ,
             and
             talketh
             in
             the
             ayre
             :
             for
             the
             Catholikes
             doe
             not
             demaund
             of
             him
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             vexed
             consciences
             ?
             but
             rather
             doe
             tell
             him
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             in
             my
             words
             before
             rehearsed
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             pressing
             of
             them
             to
             sweare
             against
             the
             iudgement
             of
             their
             owne
             consciences
             ,
             or
             els
             to
             incurre
             displeasure
             and
             suspition
             of
             disloyalty
             with
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             law
             .
             And
             what
             then
             doth
             our
             Doctour
             tell
             vs
             a
             tale
             of
             
               vltima
               r●solutio
            
             in
             matters
             &
             cases
             of
             fayth
             and
             conscience
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             trouble
             and
             affliction
             ?
             Truly
             it
             is
             as
             far
             from
             the
             purpose
             as
             the
             other
             before
             was
             :
             and
             no
             lesse
             also
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             this
             
               vltima
               resol●tio
            
             ,
             which
             more
             conuinceth
             him
             and
             his
             of
             heresy
             ,
             then
             any
             
             other
             demonstration
             that
             can
             be
             vsed
             to
             that
             effect
             .
             For
             that
             they
             hauing
             abandoned
             the
             authority
             and
             iudgemēt
             of
             the
             knowne
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             from
             which
             finall
             resolution
             in
             matters
             of
             controuersy
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             rule
             of
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             :
             
             
               Si
               quis
               quaestionis
               difficultate
               ●alli
               meti●t
               ,
               Ecclesia●
               consulat
               :
            
             if
             any
             man
             teare
             to
             be
             deceiued
             with
             the
             difficulty
             of
             this
             question
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             counsaile
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             meaning
             thereby
             the
             vniuersall
             knowne
             Catholike
             Church
             :
             )
             they
             hauing
             abandoned
             this
             way
             ,
             of
             
               Di●
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             recourse
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               Columna
               &
               firmamentum
               veritatis
            
             ,
             the
             pillar
             and
             stay
             of
             truth
             ,
             so
             called
             by
             S.
             Paul
             ;
             what
             remayneth
             then
             to
             thē
             for
             their
             
               vltima
               resolutio
            
             ,
             but
             their
             owne
             heads
             ,
             and
             priuate
             iudgments
             ,
             which
             are
             those
             
               fancyes
               o●
               their
               own
               braynes
            
             ,
             which
             M.
             Barlow
             recyted
             before
             our
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             .
             And
             this
             shall
             I
             make
             manifest
             by
             the
             ensuing
             example
             .
          
           
             Yf
             fiue
             or
             six
             learned
             men
             of
             different
             Religiōs
             should
             meet
             togeather
             in
             Germany
             or
             Transiluania
             ,
             to
             wit
             a
             Roman
             Catholike
             ,
             a
             Hussite
             ,
             an
             Arrian
             ,
             a
             Trinitarian
             ,
             a
             Lutheran
             ,
             a
             Zuinglian
             ,
             or
             a
             Caluinist
             (
             for
             that
             all
             these
             different
             Religions
             are
             there
             publikely
             professed
             ,
             and
             both
             by
             speaches
             ,
             books
             ,
             and
             sermons
             ,
             preached
             and
             maintayned
             :
             )
             and
             that
             you
             should
             demaūd
             of
             each
             one
             of
             these
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             fayth
             ,
             and
             his
             
               vltima
               resolutio
            
             ,
             or
             last
             rest
             about
             the
             same
             ;
             you
             should
             find
             their
             answers
             far
             di●ferēt
             .
             For
             if
             you
             should
             demand
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             ,
             
             for
             example
             ,
             why
             he
             belieueth
             the
             Reall
             Presence
             ;
             he
             would
             answere
             you
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             reuealed
             by
             God
             ?
             If
             you
             aske
             him
             further
             how
             he
             knoweth
             it
             is
             reuealed
             by
             God
             ;
             he
             will
             say
             it
             is
             conteined
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             eyther
             written
             or
             vnwritten
             ,
             or
             both
             .
             Yf
             you
             aske
             him
             againe
             ,
             how
             he
             knoweth
             it
             is
             cōteined
             in
             Gods
             word
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             that
             he
             defends
             it
             ;
             he
             will
             answere
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             knowne
             Catholike
             Church
             doth
             tell
             him
             so
             ,
             by
             whose
             authority
             he
             is
             taught
             what
             is
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             .
             And
             if
             you
             demand
             of
             him
             further
             ,
             how
             he
             knoweth
             the
             Church
             to
             haue
             such
             authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Church
             to
             be
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ;
             he
             will
             alledg
             for
             the
             former
             diuers
             Scriptures
             ,
             acknowledged
             also
             by
             the
             opposite
             
             Sectaries
             ,
             as
             that
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             wherin
             she
             is
             called
             ,
             
               The
               pillar
               and
               stay
               of
               truth
               :
            
             and
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             he
             will
             alledge
             so
             many
             demonstrations
             ,
             of
             the
             beginning
             ,
             growth
             ,
             increase
             ,
             continuance
             ,
             succession
             ,
             and
             visible
             de●cent
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             confirmed
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             miracles
             ,
             &
             other
             manifest
             proofes
             and
             arguments
             of
             credibility
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             in
             reason
             can
             contradict
             the
             same
             :
             so
             as
             his
             
               vltima
               resolutio
            
             ,
             or
             last
             stay
             is
             vpon
             the
             Church
             ,
             testifying
             vnto
             vs
             t●e
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             testified
             by
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             the
             other
             fiue
             ,
             though
             neuer
             so
             learned
             in
             their
             profession
             ,
             will
             not
             answere
             you
             thus
             ;
             but
             being
             demaunded
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             seuerally
             ,
             why
             they
             are
             of
             that
             peculiar
             sect
             ,
             more
             then
             of
             any
             other
             :
             and
             why
             they
             are
             different
             from
             the
             Catholicke
             in
             the
             former
             article
             of
             Reall
             Presence
             :
             
             they
             will
             all
             answere
             conformably
             for
             the
             first
             step
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             build
             vpon
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             yea
             the
             writtē
             word
             only
             .
             But
             if
             you
             go
             a
             step
             further
             ,
             &
             demand
             of
             them
             ,
             how
             they
             know
             that
             this
             written
             word
             is
             well
             vnderstood
             by
             them
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             they
             are
             of
             fiue
             different
             Religions
             ,
             founded
             by
             them
             all
             vpon
             the
             same
             written
             word
             :
             here
             now
             they
             cannot
             passe
             any
             further
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Catholike
             Church
             for
             finall
             resolutiō
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             did
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             all
             do
             impugne
             her
             ,
             but
             ech
             man
             must
             defend
             his
             different
             interpretation
             of
             that
             written
             word
             ,
             by
             his
             owne
             iudgement
             ,
             or
             els
             by
             the
             iudgement
             of
             his
             owne
             Congregation
             and
             Sect
             ,
             which
             in
             effect
             is
             the
             same
             .
             So
             as
             these
             fiue
             learned
             men
             do
             remaine
             irreconciliable
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             ground
             from
             whence
             to
             take
             their
             
               vltima
               resolutio
            
             ,
             and
             do
             shew
             themselues
             according
             to
             the
             former
             speaches
             of
             Vincentius
             ,
             and
             
               S.
               Austine
            
             both
             Heretikes
             and
             Idolatours
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             following
             the
             ●ule
             ,
             &
             resolution
             of
             their
             owne
             heads
             ,
             they
             adore
             as
             many
             Gods
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             selfe-conceipts
             for
             ground
             of
             their
             fayth
             .
             And
             will
             you
             say
             that
             this
             poynt
             of
             
               vltima
               resolutio
            
             was
             wisely
             brought
             in
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             being
             a
             thing
             wherby
             himselfe
             and
             his
             are
             condemned
             to
             haue
             no
             last
             resolution
             ,
             or
             certayne
             ground
             at
             all
             for
             their
             beliefe
             ,
             but
             only
             their
             owne
             ●eads
             ?
             But
             oh
             (
             
               sayth
               he
            
             )
             you
             depend
             for
             resolution
             vpon
             
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             vncertaine
             ,
             as
             what
             one
             Pope
             decrees
             another
             disallowes
             .
             But
             I
             haue
             now
             answered
             ,
             that
             we
             depend
             vpon
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             ,
             
             as
             propounding
             vnto
             vs
             and
             expounding
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             we
             depend
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Pastour
             as
             head
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             vnto
             whō
             we
             rest
             assured
             by
             Gods
             owne
             word
             and
             promise
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             assist
             him
             with
             his
             spirit
             for
             all
             resolutions
             in
             matters
             of
             fayth
             ,
             which
             shal
             be
             necessary
             for
             his
             sayd
             Church
             :
             nor
             can
             M.
             Barlow
             prooue
             that
             what
             one
             Pope
             decrees
             in
             these
             matters
             of
             fayth
             ,
             another
             disallowes
             .
             One
             of
             them
             may
             well
             alter
             matters
             of
             policy
             ,
             gouernment
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             for
             poynts
             of
             fayth
             we
             do
             allow
             M.
             Barlow
             sixteene
             hundred
             yeares
             to
             seeke
             them
             out
             .
             And
             if
             in
             so
             long
             time
             he
             could
             haue
             produced
             but
             one
             true
             example
             ,
             I
             suppose
             we
             should
             haue
             had
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             doe
             willingly
             pretermit
             a
             great
             deale
             more
             of
             idle
             &
             impertinent
             speach
             which
             M.
             Barlow
             vseth
             about
             this
             matter
             of
             Catholiks
             Consciences
             ,
             ●hewing
             indeed
             to
             haue
             little
             himselfe
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             know
             well
             what
             it
             meaneth
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             speaketh
             he
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             .
             
               For
               he
               telleth
               vs
               first
               ,
               that
               if
               pressure
               of
               conscience
               may
               serue
               for
               good
               Plea
               of
               Recusancy
               to
               Princes
               lawes
               ,
               there
               is
               neyther
               malefactor
               for
               crime
               ,
               nor
               hereticke
               for
               schisme
               ,
               but
               that
               will
               make
               that
               his
               Apology
               .
               Wherunto
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               causes
               ,
               persons
               ,
               merits
               ,
               and
               demerits
               are
               to
               bee
               distinguished
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               confounded
               .
            
             For
             what
             hath
             the
             malefactour
             for
             crime
             ,
             or
             hereticke
             for
             schisme
             to
             doe
             in
             this
             affaire
             ?
             From
             the
             first
             I
             thinke
             the
             aduersaries
             themselues
             will
             deliuer
             them
             ,
             or
             at
             leastwise
             theyr
             neyghbors
             ,
             among
             whome
             they
             dwell
             :
             and
             as
             for
             the
             second
             of
             heresy
             and
             schisme
             ,
             we
             haue
             spoken
             now
             already
             sufficiently
             ,
             to
             shew
             where
             those
             imputations
             may
             ,
             and
             must
             lye
             ,
             &
             not
             vpon
             the
             Catholickes
             ,
             who
             are
             opposite
             to
             that
             charge
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             then
             he
             telleth
             vs
             ,
             
               that
               we
               lacke
               the
               light
               within
               vs
               ,
               which
               should
               driue
               away
               the
               darkenesse
               of
               our
               consciences
               ,
               and
               purge
               the
               eye
               therof
               from
               mist
               ,
               dust
               ,
               &
               lime
               .
               And
               vpon
               this
               he
               maketh
               vs
               an
               exhortation
               ,
               that
               we
               
               take
               heed
               of
               
                 Caligo
                 tenebrarum
              
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               dusketh
               the
               eies
               of
               our
               vnderstanding
               to
               perdition
               ,
               especially
               by
               worldly
               delightes
               ,
               desire
               of
               honour
               ,
               and
               wealth
               ,
               this
               being
               
                 puluis
                 pigmentarius
              
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               the
               Merchants
               dust
               ,
               which
               tickleth
               the
               eies
               ,
               and
               blindeth
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               wisest
               ,
               as
               do
               also
               enuy
               by
               emulation
               ,
               preiudice
               of
               affection
               ,
               wilfulnes
               by
               opposition
               ,
               which
               like
               vnto
               lyme
               tormenteth
               the
               eye
               ,
               and
               peruerteth
               the
               iudgement
               &c.
               
            
             And
             is
             not
             this
             ,
             a
             very
             graue
             ,
             
             and
             serious
             exhortation
             ,
             comming
             from
             such
             a
             man
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             knowne
             to
             be
             so
             clearely
             inlightned
             ,
             as
             neyther
             mist
             ,
             nor
             dust
             ,
             nor
             lyme
             of
             ambition
             can
             sticke
             vpon
             a
             man
             so
             hating
             worldly
             delights
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             wealth
             ,
             as
             no
             part
             of
             this
             merchants
             dust
             can
             tickle
             his
             eyes
             ?
             Are
             not
             his
             mortifications
             knowne
             ?
             His
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             seene
             by
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             conuersation
             ?
             Is
             not
             his
             hate
             of
             ambition
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             wealth
             discouered
             by
             his
             voluntary
             pouerty
             ?
             aboundance
             of
             almes
             ?
             refusall
             of
             dignities
             ,
             &
             temporall
             commodities
             ?
             Let
             his
             Parishioners
             testify
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             against
             vs
             he
             goeth
             forward
             ,
             telling
             vs
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Iewes
               veyle
               is
               spread
               ouer
               our
               harts
               ,
               and
               consciences
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               our
               owne
               wilfulnes
               ,
               errour
               ,
               and
               peeuishnes
               .
               Item
               ,
               to
               a
               corrupt
               stomake
               ,
               yea
               the
               lightest
               meats
               are
               troublesome
               ,
               but
               cleansed
               ,
               it
               will
               easily
               concoct
               ,
               and
               orderly
               digest
               the
               strongest
               food
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             last
             direction
             of
             cleāsing
             the
             stomake
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             concoct
             ,
             and
             put
             ouer
             the
             strongest
             foode
             ,
             being
             applied
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             applieth
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             purging
             of
             a
             mans
             conscience
             from
             feare
             ,
             therby
             not
             to
             haue
             scruple
             ,
             commeth
             very
             euill
             from
             his
             mouth
             ,
             
             who
             as
             they
             write
             from
             thence
             ,
             is
             held
             to
             haue
             so
             purged
             a
             conscience
             from
             all
             due
             feare
             of
             offending
             God
             ,
             by
             doing
             ,
             saying
             ,
             or
             swearing
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             to
             the
             state
             or
             present
             Prince
             may
             be
             gratefull
             ,
             that
             already
             as
             I
             vnderstand
             the
             commonvoyce
             hath
             bene
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             of
             D.
             Shaw
             who
             in
             his
             Sermon
             betrayed
             his
             Lord
             &
             Maisters
             Children
             ,
             &
             whole
             Succession
             :
             as
             this
             man
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             a
             like
             publike
             speach
             betrayed
             his
             dearest
             Patrones
             honour
             ,
             fame
             &
             credit
             .
             Wherfore
             he
             may
             talke
             of
             corrupted
             stomakes
             what
             he
             pleas●
             :
             he
             may
             also
             talke
             of
             strong
             digestions
             ;
             no
             mans
             I
             thinke
             of
             
             his
             order
             ,
             though
             many
             be
             bad
             ,
             is
             knowne
             to
             be
             more
             corrupt
             then
             his
             owne
             .
             As
             for
             Catholikes
             ,
             if
             in
             this
             poynt
             they
             ●ad
             corrupt
             stomakes
             ,
             they
             would
             neuer
             stand
             so
             much
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             great
             losses
             vpon
             the
             contrary
             :
             but
             would
             rather
             cleanse
             their
             stomakes
             of
             all
             feare
             &
             make
             that
             strong
             digestion
             ,
             which
             here
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             doth
             insinuate
             vnto
             them
             ,
             of
             putting
             ouer
             without
             scruple
             whatsoeuer
             is
             offered
             to
             be
             sayd
             ,
             long
             ,
             or
             sworne
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             plausible
             or
             commodious
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             he
             maketh
             his
             conclusion
             ;
             and
             the
             best
             comfort
             that
             he
             can
             giue
             to
             Catholickes
             is
             this
             :
             
               For
               them
            
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               who
               are
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               ,
               if
               they
               refuse
               it
               ,
               the
               penalty
               is
               before
               them
               ,
               their
               conscience
               is
               free
               .
            
             But
             now
             what
             freedome
             this
             is
             ,
             wee
             haue
             discussed
             before
             ,
             both
             out
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             Deuinity
             ,
             and
             M.
             Barlow
             hath
             bene
             shewed
             to
             vnderstand
             rightly
             neyther
             of
             them
             concerning
             this
             point
             ,
             but
             to
             haue
             shewed
             himselfe
             ridiculous
             in
             both
             :
             But
             let
             vs
             heare
             yet
             what
             threat
             he
             addeth
             further
             of
             his
             owne
             to
             the
             former
             wordes
             .
             
             
               The
               penalty
            
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               is
               before
               them
               ,
               their
               conscience
               is
               free
               ,
               but
               his
               Maiestie
               no
               doubt
               will
               beware
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               State
               obserue
               them
               ,
               as
               branded
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               seduced
               by
               the
               error
               of
               Balaams
               wages
               ,
               and
               perishing
               in
               the
               contradiction
               of
            
             Corah
             and
             Dathan
             .
             Here
             be
             wordes
             of
             great
             malice
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             but
             of
             small
             reason
             ,
             coherence
             ,
             or
             consequence
             .
             For
             first
             why
             is
             there
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             Maiestie
             will
             beware
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             pay
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             Statute
             ,
             for
             not
             sw●aring
             against
             any
             clause
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             doe
             otherwise
             offer
             to
             sweare
             all
             temporall
             obedience
             ?
             Why
             should
             not
             wee
             thinke
             rather
             that
             his
             Maiestie
             will
             esteeme
             of
             them
             as
             of
             men
             that
             haue
             care
             of
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             being
             true
             to
             God
             wil
             be
             also
             true
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             Gods
             Substitute
             ?
          
           
             We
             know
             that
             one
             of
             his
             Maiesties
             most
             noble
             Ancestors
             ,
             yea
             
               Constantius
               ,
               Constantine
            
             the
             great
             his
             Father
             ,
             did
             make
             that
             argument
             and
             consequence
             ,
             when
             he
             proposed
             some
             like
             Oath
             to
             his
             Courtiers
             ,
             that
             might
             preiudice
             his
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             the
             swearers
             he
             reiected
             ,
             the
             refusers
             he
             imbraced
             ,
             as
             more
             faithfull
             then
             the
             other
             :
             and
             
             why
             may
             it
             not
             be
             hoped
             that
             his
             Maiestie
             out
             of
             his
             great
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             clemency
             will
             doe
             the
             same
             ?
             And
             why
             should
             these
             men
             be
             sayed
             here
             
               to
               be
               brāded
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               sed●c●●
               by
               the
               error
               of
            
             Balaams
             
               wages
               ,
               perishing
               in
               the
               cōtradiction
               of
            
             Corah
             and
             Dathan
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             least
             similitude
             of
             these
             things
             against
             the
             Catholicks
             of
             England
             ?
             Wherin
             hath
             the
             Apostle
             branded
             them
             ?
             What
             hope
             of
             gayne
             ,
             what
             corruption
             of
             money
             ,
             what
             wages
             of
             Balaam
             hath
             seduced
             thē
             ,
             that
             suffer
             themselues
             to
             be
             so
             much
             spoyled
             &
             impouerished
             for
             not
             swearing
             against
             their
             owne
             Consciences
             ?
             What
             contradiction
             of
             Corah
             and
             Dathan
             is
             there
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             offer
             all
             obedience
             ,
             and
             duty
             both
             to
             tēporall
             &
             spirituall
             Gouernours
             ?
             that
             which
             is
             due
             to
             Cesar
             ,
             to
             Cesar
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             God
             :
             matters
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             goods
             vnto
             the
             King
             :
             matters
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             spirit
             ,
             &
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             vnto
             those
             whome
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             gouerment
             of
             soules
             .
             And
             this
             is
             no
             cōtradiction
             of
             Cor●●
             and
             Dathan
             ,
             but
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             of
             conformity
             in
             dutifull
             subordination
             ,
             only
             found
             in
             Catholicke
             men
             :
             all
             Heretickes
             perishing
             indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             foresayd
             schisme
             and
             contradiction
             peculiar
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             
               TOVCHING
               THE
               Exhibitours
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               and
               of
               Scandall
               actiue
               and
               passiue
               .
               Wherein
               
                 M.
                 Barlowes
              
               grosse
               ignorance
               is
               discouered
               .
               §.
               II.
               
            
             
               THIS
               hauing
               byn
               spoken
               principally
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               those
               that
               were
               pressed
               with
               the
               Oath
               :
               there
               remayneth
               now
               the
               other
               member
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Exhibitours
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               vrge
               it
               ,
               about
               which
               my
               former
               speach
               in
               my
               Letter
               to
               my
               friend
               was
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 exhibitours
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 also
                 (
                 
                   quoth
                   I
                
                 )
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 what
                 blessing
                 it
                 could
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 so
                 extremely
                 to
                 vexe
                 other
                 men
                 without
                 profit
                 ,
                 or
                 emolument
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 to
                 his
                 Maiesties
                 seruice
                 ,
                 which
                 herein
                 they
                 would
                 pretend
                 to
                 aduance
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 cause
                 of
                 doubt
                 of
                 loyall
                 good
                 will
                 in
                 thē
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 sweare
                 against
                 their
                 consciences
                 :
                 much
                 more
                 cause
                 and
                 reason
                 may
                 there
                 be
                 of
                 like
                 doubt
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 haue
                 so
                 sworne
                 ,
                 then
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 the
                 griefe
                 of
                 their
                 new
                 wound
                 of
                 conscience
                 remayning
                 still
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 stirring
                 them
                 to
                 more
                 auersion
                 of
                 hart
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 iniurie
                 receiued
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 worke
                 contrary
                 effects
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 pretended
                 .
                 And
                 whosoeuer
                 will
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 sweare
                 against
                 his
                 conscience
                 for
                 feare
                 ,
                 fauour
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 like
                 passion
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 presumed
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 as
                 easily
                 breake
                 his
                 oath
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 sworne
                 vpon
                 like
                 motiues
                 ,
                 if
                 occasion
                 doe
                 mooue
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 among
                 all
                 other
                 passions
                 ,
                 none
                 is
                 more
                 strong
                 t●●n
                 that
                 of
                 reuenge
                 for
                 oppressions
                 receyued
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Monarchy
                 of
                 Spaine
                 ouerthrowne
                 and
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Mores
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 passion
                 of
                 Count
                 Iulian
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 reuenged
                 of
                 his
                 King
                 Roderiquez
                 .
                 Nothing
                 then
                 is
                 gayned
                 in
                 this
                 behalfe
                 of
                 loyall
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 extreme
                 pressures
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 rather
                 lost
                 .
              
            
             
               Th●se
               were
               my
               words
               ,
               what
               cauill
               hath
               M.
               Barlow
               against
               them
               ?
               You
               shall
               heare
               it
               in
               his
               owne
               phrase
               .
               
                 They
                 are
                 extrauagant
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 from
                 all
                 De●inity
                 and
                 Policy
              
               .
               
               How
               proueth
               he
               this
               ?
               Nay
               no
               one
               word
               of
               proofe
               doth
               he
               alleadg
               ,
               it
               is
               inough
               for
               this
               Pithagoras
               to
               say
               it
               ;
               let
               the
               iudicious
               Reader
               iudge
               of
               it
               .
               He
               goeth
               forward
               :
               
                 Of
                 conscience
                 we
                 haue
                 already
                 spoken
                 ,
                 now
                 for
                 desperation
                 .
              
               No
               doubt
               Syr
               ,
               but
               you
               haue
               spoken
               substantially
               of
               conscience
               ,
               as
               before
               hath
               beene
               seene
               ;
               but
               of
               desperation
               .
               I
               know
               not
               what
               you
               can
               say
               ,
               if
               you
               keep
               your selfe
               to
               your
               text
               :
               for
               I
               remember
               not
               to
               haue
               mentioned
               that
               word
               in
               my
               speach
               before
               rehearsed
               wherunto
               you
               pretend
               to
               answere
               .
               
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               
                 passion
                 of
                 anger
                 and
                 reuenge
              
               ,
               for
               supposed
               iniuries
               or
               oppressions
               receyued
               ,
               I
               haue
               made
               mention
               .
               But
               you
               haue
               turned
               all
               your
               sh●w
               of
               answere
               against
               desperation
               ,
               telling
               vs
               much
               of
               the
               furious
               fancy
               of
               the
               Donatists
               in
               Africa
               ,
               that
               were
               desperatly
               inraged
               .
               You
               aske
               also
               whether
               the
               Catholiks
               be
               no
               better
               instructed
               in
               Deuinity
               by
               their
               Priests
               ?
               
               You
               tell
               vs
               that
               
                 S.
                 Peters
              
               Deuinity
               was
               better
               ,
               who●
               he●●horteth
               Seruants
               to
               be
               bucksome
               and
               obedient
               in
               all
               fe●●●
               to
               t●eir
               Maisters
               .
               You
               say
               further
               ,
               that
               true
               Catholic●e
               Deuinity
               teacheth
               men
               to
               endure
               lawes
               ,
               with
               all
               ●●●dy
               ●●bedience
               :
               and
               if
               through
               weakenesse
               they
               cannot
               ,
               or
               by
               repugnancy
               of
               conscience
               they
               dare
               not
               be
               perswaded
               that
               they
               may
               lawfully
               sweare
               vnto
               them
               ,
               then
               to
               endure
               the
               penalty
               with
               an
               humble
               patience
               ,
               alleaging
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 thanks-worthy
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 f●●
                 conscience
                 sake
                 towards
                 God
                 end●●e
                 griefe
                 wrongfully
                 ,
                 beca●se
                 o●r
                 ●●●ster
                 did
                 so
                 &c.
              
               which
               we
               take
               for
               very
               good
               doctrine
               indeed
               ,
               
               and
               so
               do
               teach
               and
               preach
               the
               same
               diligently
               ,
               exhorting
               all
               good
               Catholicks
               to
               follow
               that
               rule
               .
               But
               yet
               on
               the
               other
               side
               we
               cannot
               forget
               also
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 non
                 in
                 omni●us
                 est
                 sciētia
              
               ,
               
               al
               men
               haue
               not
               true
               knowledg
               〈◊〉
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               patience
               in
               what
               they
               ought
               to
               suffer
               ,
               and
               therfore
               is
               the
               gi●t
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               prouidence
               ,
               and
               discretion
               graunted
               vnto
               Gouernours
               to
               moderate
               matters
               according
               to
               mens
               infirmities
               in
               some
               ca●●●
               ,
               &
               this
               is
               all
               that
               is
               sayd
               ,
               or
               insinuated
               in
               this
               passage
               ,
               though
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               out
               of
               his
               great
               prudence
               in
               De●i●●ty
               &
               Policy
               noteth
               that
               the
               example
               of
               Count
               Iulian
               of
               Spai●e
               ,
               that
               ouerthrew
               his
               Countrey
               vpon
               the
               passion
               of
               reuenge
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               caueat
               to
               the
               State
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               threaten
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               childish
               quarrell
               pickt
               ,
               for
               I
               do
               but
               call
               〈◊〉
               memory
               the
               history
               in
               confirmation
               of
               that
               which
               in
               my
               Speach
               is
               set
               downe
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               followeth
               a
               second
               reason
               concerning
               them
               that
               presse
               the
               Oath
               vpon
               others
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               actiue
               scandall
               ,
               which
               I
               set
               downe
               before
               in
               these
               words
               .
               
                 But
                 besides
                 all
                 this
                 (
                 
                   said
                   I
                
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 grieuous
                 sinne
                 that
                 they
                 commit
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 force
                 or
                 presse
                 other
                 men
                 to
                 sweare
                 against
                 their
                 conscience
                 ,
                 then
                 which
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 imagin●d
                 more
                 heinous
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 thrust
                 men
                 headlong
                 (
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 fearefull
                 )
                 into
                 the
                 very
                 precipitation
                 &
                 downefall
                 of
                 hell
                 it selfe
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 of
                 sc●ndall
                 ●ctiue
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 condemned
                 and
                 detested
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dredfully
                 threatned
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 be
                 seuerely
                 punished
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 scandalizing
                 properly
                 is
                 nothing
                 els
                 ,
                 but
                 laying
                 a
                 stūbling
                 blocke
                 for
                 other
                 men
                 to
                 fall
                 and
                 breake
                 their
                 neckes
                 :
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 is
                 this
                 formall
                 Oath
                 ,
                 which
                 containeth
                 diuers
                 things
                 lawfull
                 for
                 a
                 Catholick
                 to
                 sweare
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 things
                 vnlawful
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 forced
                 by
                 terrour
                 to
                 passe
                 ouer
                 ,
                 and
                 swallow
                 downe
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 without
                 distinction
                 ,
                 with
                 manifest
                 repugnance
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 repugnance
                 to
                 him
                 is
                 alwaies
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 damnable
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 publike
                 and
                 waighty
                 action
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 matter
                 were
                 lawfull
                 in
                 it selfe
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 also
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 forced
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 either
                 knowing
                 or
                 suspecting
                 his
                 said
                 repugnance
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 should
                 force
                 a
                 Iew
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Turke
                 to
                 sweare
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 either
                 knowing
                 or
                 suspecting
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 it
                 against
                 their
                 cōscience
                 ,
                 should
                 sinne
                 grieuously
                 by
                 forcing
                 them
                 to
                 commit
                 that
                 sinne
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 Catholick
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 also
                 think
                 the
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 themselues
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 .
              
            
             
               Vnto
               this
               speach
               of
               mine
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               answereth
               ,
               first
               granting
               that
               a
               man
               should
               rather
               endure
               any
               losse
               ,
               of
               life
               ,
               or
               goods
               ,
               then
               sweare
               against
               his
               conscience
               :
               which
               doctrine
               I
               am
               glad
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               present
               case
               the
               force
               of
               truth
               hath
               drawne
               from
               him
               .
               But
               he
               goeth
               further
               treating
               of
               this
               poynt
               of
               scandall
               ,
               after
               such
               a
               fashion
               ,
               out
               of
               our
               Schoole-Doctours
               ,
               as
               he
               marreth
               all
               againe
               .
               
               And
               truly
               he
               hath
               so
               euill
               lucke
               in
               dealing
               with
               them
               (
               not
               vnderstanding
               as
               it
               seemeth
               what
               they
               meane
               )
               as
               I
               meruaile
               that
               he
               would
               euer
               name
               them
               .
               For
               though
               in
               this
               place
               he
               alleadg
               only
               S.
               Thomas
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Aquinas
               in
               the
               margent
               without
               quoting
               where
               ,
               in
               what
               part
               ,
               or
               place
               of
               his
               Workes
               it
               is
               to
               be
               found
               ;
               yet
               doth
               he
               peruert
               his
               meaning
               egregiously
               ,
               going
               forward
               ,
               and
               backward
               ,
               and
               taking
               one
               thing
               for
               another
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               both
               pittifull
               ,
               &
               ridiculous
               to
               consider
               .
               But
               I
               shall
               cyte
               his
               owne
               words
               as
               they
               lye
               ,
               and
               thereby
               shall
               we
               see
               how
               able
               a
               Schoole-man
               he
               is
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 scandall
              
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 will
                 this
                 great
                 Deuine
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 learne
                 a
                 lesson
                 from
                 their
                 owne
                 Schoole-man
                 .
              
               
               
                 Is
                 the
                 exacting
                 of
                 this
                 Oath
                 a
                 scandall
                 actiue
                 in
                 our
                 Magistrates
                 ?
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 passiue
                 
                 in
                 their
                 Catholikes
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 scandall
                 giuen
                 if
                 is
                 〈…〉
                 I●
                 their
                 consciences
                 be
                 offended
                 a●
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 are
              
               (
               sayth
               Aquin●●
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 simply
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 or
                 wickedly
                 malicious
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 ●●●●er
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 well
                 instructed
                 or
                 truly
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 can
                 take
                 no
                 offence
                 ,
                 though
                 〈◊〉
                 ●uer
                 so
                 openly
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 confirmeth
                 by
                 that
                 place
                 of
              
               Dauid
               ,
               
                 G●●●●
                 is
                 th●●●
                 peace
                 that
                 loue
                 thy
                 law
                 ,
              
               &
               non
               est
               illi
               scandalum
               :
               
                 he
                 which
                 〈◊〉
                 loueth
                 God
                 neyther
                 doth
                 scandalize
                 by
                 sinning
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 scandalized
                 by
                 ●●●ning
                 ,
              
               quicquid
               ei
               fiat
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               discourse
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               first
               ,
               that
               after
               his
               scorne
               vttered
               against
               me
               ,
               he
               taketh
               vpō
               him
               as
               a
               great
               Schoole
               Deuine
               ,
               to
               determine
               this
               consequence
               :
               
                 Is
                 the
                 exacting
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 scandall
                 actiue
                 in
                 our
                 Magistrates
                 ?
                 The●
                 i●
                 it
                 passiue
                 in
                 their
                 Catholikes
              
               :
               
               which
               I
               grant
               to
               be
               true
               in
               such
               Catholikes
               ,
               as
               by
               force
               of
               that
               exaction
               ,
               haue
               bene
               induced
               to
               sweare
               against
               their
               consciences
               ,
               and
               so
               finned
               .
               It
               is
               not
               true
               in
               them
               that
               refuse
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               those
               whom
               the
               Prophet
               commendeth
               in
               the
               place
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               
                 Great
                 is
                 their
                 peace
                 ,
                 who
                 loue
                 thy
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 sc●●dalized
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 fall
                 into
                 sinne
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 sinne
                 or
                 inducement
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               So
               as
               in
               this
               sense
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               such
               Catholikes
               as
               take
               the
               Oath
               with
               a
               repugnant
               conscience
               ,
               suffered
               
                 Scandalum
                 p●ssiuum
              
               ,
               but
               not
               these
               that
               refused
               .
            
             
               But
               
                 M.
                 Barlowes
              
               reason
               for
               that
               there
               is
               no
               scandall
               giuen
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               taken
               ,
               is
               most
               manifestly
               false
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               intollerably
               foolish
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               setteth
               it
               downe
               as
               the
               reason
               of
               S.
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               :
               wheras
               the
               sayd
               Docto●●
               doth
               expresly
               contradict
               the
               same
               in
               sundry
               places
               ,
               saying
               in
               one
               :
               
               
                 Quandoque
                 est
                 scandalum
                 actiu●m
                 sine
                 passiu●
                 ,
                 pui●●●●●●quis
                 inducit
                 alium
                 ad
                 peccand●m
                 ,
                 ille
                 n●n
                 consentit
                 .
              
               Sometimes
               ●●ere
               may
               be
               a
               scandall
               actiue
               without
               a
               passiue
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               when
               any
               man
               doth
               induce
               by
               word
               ,
               or
               fact
               ,
               another
               man
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               he
               do
               not
               consent
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               againe
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 Potest
                 tamen
                 esse
                 scandalum
                 actiuum
                 siue
                 pec●●●●●●t●rius
                 ,
                 qui
                 scandaliza●etur
                 .
              
               
               There
               may
               be
               notwithstanding
               an
               actiue
               scandall
               giuen
               ,
               without
               the
               sinne
               of
               another
               man
               that
               is
               scandalized
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               one
               man
               may
               s●eke
               to
               induce
               another
               man
               by
               word
               ,
               or
               fact
               to
               sinne
               (
               which
               is
               the
               scandall
               giuen
               )
               and
               yet
               the
               same
               not
               to
               be
               
               taken
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               sayd
               other
               consenteth
               not
               ,
               but
               resisteth
               ,
               or
               contemneth
               the
               sayd
               scandall
               giuen
               or
               offered
               .
               And
               of
               this
               there
               may
               be
               fiue
               hundred
               examples
               alleadged
               .
               And
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               at
               
                 M.
                 Barlowes
              
               gros●e
               ouersight
               in
               this
               behalfe
               :
               for
               when
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               example
               sake
               ,
               in
               a
               Sermon
               doth
               go
               about
               to
               perswade
               his
               hearers
               against
               the
               Reall
               Presence
               ,
               against
               the
               Sacramentall
               Confession
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               against
               their
               Spirituall
               Obedience
               to
               their
               Supreme
               Pastour
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               poynts
               ,
               that
               we
               that
               be
               Catholikes
               do
               hold
               to
               be
               great
               sinnes
               :
               this
               we
               say
               to
               be
               a
               scandall
               actiue
               ,
               inducing
               men
               to
               fall
               into
               sinne
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               him
               the
               scandall
               is
               giuen
               :
               but
               many
               of
               his
               auditours
               do
               not
               take
               this
               scandall
               ,
               nor
               are
               induced
               to
               sinne
               by
               him
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               belieue
               him
               not
               ,
               nor
               esteeme
               him
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               deceiuer
               .
               So
               that
               here
               is
               a
               scandall
               actiue
               without
               a
               passiue
               ,
               and
               scandall
               giuen
               ,
               but
               not
               taken
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               like
               example
               may
               be
               giuen
               of
               facts
               .
               As
               if
               a
               man
               should
               see
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               to
               eate
               flesh
               and
               feed
               freely
               ,
               on
               fasting
               dayes
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               lent
               ,
               which
               perhaps
               were
               not
               hard
               to
               find
               him
               doing
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               scandall
               giuen
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               that
               euery
               one
               that
               seeth
               him
               doe
               this
               ,
               should
               fall
               ,
               and
               follow
               his
               fact
               ,
               and
               so
               take
               the
               scandall
               .
               For
               many
               will
               say
               to
               themselues
               ,
               that
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               followeth
               not
               the
               life
               of
               
                 S.
                 Antony
              
               ,
               or
               
                 S.
                 Hilarion
              
               ,
               &
               other
               Saints
               that
               were
               great
               fasters
               ,
               
               but
               a
               good
               fellowes
               life
               ,
               that
               loueth
               a
               good
               morsell
               when
               he
               hath
               it
               ,
               making
               no
               difference
               of
               dayes
               or
               me●tes
               ,
               for
               auoiding
               of
               superstition
               ;
               for
               that
               this
               is
               pleasant
               Deuinity
               &
               agreeing
               to
               his
               appetite
               .
               Some
               other
               would
               passe
               further
               and
               say
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Animalis
                 h●mo
                 non
                 percipit
                 ea
                 quae
                 sunt
                 spiritus
                 Dei
              
               :
               the
               sensuall
               man
               giuen●
               to
               his
               belly
               ,
               vnderstādeth
               not
               the
               things
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               spirit
               of
               God.
               But
               howsoeuer
               it
               be
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               scandal
               giuen
               ,
               &
               not
               taken
               ,
               &
               consequently
               
                 M.
                 Barl.
              
               is
               much
               ouertaken
               in
               this
               ,
               to
               say
               there
               is
               no
               scandal
               giuen
               if
               it
               be
               not
               taken
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               followeth
               a
               far
               greater
               abuse
               against
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               in
               peruerting
               his
               whole
               discourse
               &
               meaning
               ,
               with
               intēt
               therby
               to
               disgrace
               the
               consciences
               of
               our
               English
               Catholiks
               ,
               that
               do
               refuse
               the
               Oath
               .
               For
               it
               followeth
               immediatly
               
               in
               M.
               
                 ●arlow
                 :
                 If
                 their
                 conscience●
                 be
                 offended
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 sayth
              
               Aquinas
               ,
               
                 eyther
                 simply
                 ignoran●
                 ,
                 or
                 wickedly
                 mali●●●●s●
                 〈…〉
                 last
                 rather
                 .
              
               And
               these
               words
               of
               
                 simply
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 or
                 wickedly
                 ●●●●cious
                 ,
              
               he
               layeth
               forth
               to
               the
               view
               in
               a
               different
               letter
               ,
               〈◊〉
               markable
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               thereby
               would
               haue
               vs
               thinke
               that
               they
               are
               so
               set
               downe
               by
               Aquina●
               himselfe
               ,
               adding
               also
               the
               reason
               of
               Aquinas
               ,
               as
               he
               sayth
               ,
               
                 ●or
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 is
                 well
                 instr●cted
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 sancti●ied
                 ,
                 can
                 take
                 no
                 offence
                 ,
                 though
                 giuen
                 neuer
                 so
                 openly
                 .
              
            
             
               
               But
               if
               you
               marke
               this
               discourse
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               it
               intricate
               and
               difficult
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               which
               i●
               the
               marke
               he
               shooteth
               at
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               as
               els
               where
               I
               haue
               notified
               :
               but
               much
               more
               would
               you
               discouer
               &
               detest
               his
               fraud
               ,
               if
               you
               looke
               vpon
               Aquinas
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               his
               43.
               question
               about
               scandal
               ,
               deuided
               into
               eight
               seuerall
               questions
               or
               articles
               ,
               all
               which
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               hideth
               ,
               as
               before
               I
               haue
               noted
               .
               And
               albeit
               he
               founded
               himselfe
               wholy
               vpon
               him
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               place
               you
               see
               ,
               and
               dot●
               quote
               him
               twice
               in
               the
               margent
               :
               yet
               doth
               he
               not
               vouchsafe
               to
               name
               any
               one
               part
               or
               place
               of
               Aquinas
               his
               workes
               ,
               where
               he
               handleth
               this
               matter
               .
               But
               we
               haue
               found
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               shall
               cleare
               the
               fraud
               ,
               as
               briefly
               as
               may
               be
               .
            
             
               When
               S.
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               ,
               had
               shewed
               in
               his
               first
               article
               the
               definition
               of
               Scandal
               ,
               
               that
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 euill
                 speach
                 and
                 fact
                 ,
                 giuing
                 occasion
                 to
                 another
                 man
                 ,
                 of
                 spirituall
                 ruyne
                 ,
                 or
                 ●alling
                 into
                 s●●●
                 :
              
               &
               by
               occasion
               of
               this
               definition
               ,
               had
               declared
               diuers
               other
               pointes
               concerning
               the
               same
               ;
               as
               that
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               scandall
               actiue
               ,
               and
               passiue
               giuen
               ,
               and
               taken
               :
               giuen
               ,
               when
               a
               ma●
               doth
               giue
               occasion
               by
               his
               speach
               or
               deeds
               to
               draw
               anothe●
               man
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               this
               either
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               purpose
               and
               intention
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               malicious
               kind
               of
               actiue
               scandall
               ;
               or
               for
               that
               his
               speach
               or
               fact
               being
               naught
               ,
               is
               of
               it selfe
               inductiue
               to
               sinne
               ,
               though
               not
               intended
               by
               the
               scandalizer
               .
               And
               that
               passiue
               scandall
               is
               ,
               when
               any
               man
               is
               induced
               and
               falleth
               into
               sinne
               by
               another
               mans
               speach
               or
               act
               ,
               and
               this
               eyther
               with
               ground
               or
               without
               it
               ,
               as
               pres●tly
               shal
               be
               shewed
               .
               After
               this
               (
               I
               say
               )
               S.
               Thomas
               in
               his
               seauenth
               article
               doth
               declare
               how
               that
               sometime
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               a
               passiue
               scandall
               without
               an
               actiue
               ,
               or
               taken
               ,
               and
               not
               
               giuen
               ,
               as
               when
               one
               is
               scandalized
               ,
               and
               falleth
               into
               sinne
               by
               another
               mans
               fact
               or
               speach
               without
               a
               iust
               cause
               ,
               and
               this
               eyther
               of
               malice
               ,
               by
               misinterpreting
               his
               wordes
               or
               deedes
               ,
               or
               by
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               infirmity
               by
               mistaking
               the
               same
               .
               The
               first
               is
               called
               
                 Scandalum
                 Pharisaeorum
              
               ,
               
               the
               scandall
               of
               Pharises
               ,
               for
               that
               these
               people
               did
               maliciously
               so
               misinterprete
               the
               wordes
               and
               factes
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               to
               an
               euill
               sen●e
               ,
               &
               therby
               fell
               into
               synne
               themselues
               :
               the
               other
               is
               called
               
                 Scandalum
                 Pusillorum
              
               ,
               
               the
               scandall
               of
               weaklings
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               are
               scandalized
               ,
               and
               fall
               into
               sin
               by
               infirmity
               or
               mistaking
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               ,
               sayth
               S.
               Thomas
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               as
               wee
               may
               not
               scandalize
               our
               brethren
               ,
               or
               giue
               them
               any
               iust
               occasion
               by
               our
               words
               or
               actions
               ,
               to
               fall
               into
               sinne
               ,
               vnder
               so
               grieuous
               and
               horrible
               threatnings
               ,
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               threatneth
               in
               the
               Ghospell
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               when
               we
               see
               any
               man
               scandalized
               without
               a
               iust
               cause
               ?
               Wherunto
               he
               answereth
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               be
               the
               scandall
               of
               Pharises
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               wilful
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               malice
               ,
               we
               must
               let
               them
               alone
               according
               to
               our
               Sauiours
               doctrine
               Matth.
               15.
               and
               go
               forward
               in
               our
               doings
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               did
               .
               
               But
               if
               the
               scandall
               which
               they
               take
               do
               ari●e
               by
               reason
               of
               infirmity
               or
               ignorance
               ,
               then
               ought
               we
               to
               instruct
               them
               ,
               and
               giue
               them
               reason
               of
               our
               doings
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               also
               deferr
               our
               actions
               vntill
               the
               occasion
               of
               scandall
               be
               taken
               away●
               
                 Si
                 autem
                 post
                 redditam
                 rationem
                 hui●sm●di
                 scand●lum
                 d●ret
                 ,
                 iam
                 vid●tur
                 ex
                 ●●alitia
                 ●sse●
              
               :
               But
               if
               ,
               after
               we
               haue
               yielded
               the
               reason
               of
               our
               doings
               ,
               the
               sayd
               party
               remayneth
               scandalized
               still●
               now
               it
               seemeth
               that
               his
               scandall
               is
               not
               of
               infirmity
               ,
               but
               of
               malice
               .
               This
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               S.
               Thomas
               ,
               which
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               applieth
               to
               the
               Consciences
               of
               our
               English
               Catholikes
               ,
               that
               refuse
               the
               Oath
               ,
               which
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               ,
               whether
               he
               doth
               it
               eyther
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               of
               malice
               ,
               or
               of
               both
               .
               But
               sure
               I
               am
               he
               abuseth
               egregiously
               the
               meaning
               of
               S.
               Thomas
               ,
               who
               writeth
               this
               of
               those
               only
               that
               take
               scandall
               ,
               and
               occasion
               of
               fal
               where
               none
               is
               giuen●
               &
               this
               eyther
               out
               of
               malice
               or
               infirmity
               ,
               by
               misconstring
               ,
               or
               by
               misunderstanding
               ,
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               our
               case
               there
               is
               the
               vrging
               of
               the
               Oath
               both
               
               by
               speach
               &
               penalty
               ,
               which
               Oath
               being
               contrary
               to
               th●●r
               consciences
               as
               they
               are
               Catholickes
               ,
               and
               yet
               swearing
               the
               same
               ,
               they
               fall
               and
               run
               into
               the
               ruine
               of
               their
               soules
               by
               that
               meanes
               ,
               and
               this
               neither
               out
               of
               malice
               ,
               nor
               ignorance
               ,
               but
               rather
               out
               of
               a
               certayne
               weakenesse
               culpable
               ,
               that
               is
               sinfull
               both
               to
               themselues
               and
               to
               the
               vrgers
               therof
               .
               So
               as
               what
               
                 S.
                 Thomas
              
               speaketh
               of
               one
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               M.
               Barl●●
               sliely
               applieth
               it
               to
               the
               other
               .
               Neyther
               doth
               S.
               Thom●●
               vse
               these
               bitter
               speaches
               ,
               
                 of
                 simply
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 or
                 wickedly
                 malicio●●
                 ,
              
               as
               before
               I
               haue
               noted
               :
               
               much
               lesse
               the
               third
               clause
               (
               
                 and
                 the
                 la●●
                 rather
              
               .
               )
               But
               least
               of
               all
               doth
               he
               adde
               that
               reason
               ,
               which
               here
               is
               touched
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 For
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 instructed
                 ,
                 or
                 truly
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 can
                 take
                 no
                 offence
                 though
                 giuen
                 neuer
                 so
                 openly
                 .
              
               For
               
                 S.
                 Thomas
              
               doth
               not
               vse
               the
               wordes
               instructed
               ,
               or
               sanctified
               ,
               but
               only
               maketh
               the
               title
               of
               his
               fifth
               article
               thus
               :
               
                 Vtrum
                 scand●●●●
                 passiuum
                 possit
                 etiam
                 in
                 perfectos
                 cadere
                 ?
              
               Whether
               a
               scandall
               passiue
               may
               fall
               euen
               vpon
               such
               men
               as
               are
               perfect
               ?
               which
               ●e
               proueth
               that
               it
               cannot
               ,
               for
               that
               a
               passiue
               scandal
               importing
               an
               offence
               taken
               by
               other
               mens
               words
               or
               works
               ,
               whereby
               the
               scandalized
               vpon
               perturbation
               depart
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               fall
               into
               sin
               ;
               perfect
               men
               are
               so
               firmly
               vnited
               vnto
               God
               ,
               &
               to
               his
               holy
               will
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               no
               euil
               words
               or
               works
               of
               men
               can
               wrest
               thē
               aside
               from
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               Psalme
               before
               recited
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Such
                 as
                 do
                 〈◊〉
                 thy
                 law
                 ,
                 haue
                 much
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 no
                 scandall
              
               :
               and
               consequen●ly
               perfect
               men
               cannot
               take
               passiue
               scandal
               (
               and
               much
               lesse
               commit
               actiue
               )
               without
               departing
               from
               their
               perfectiō
               .
               And
               such
               men
               may
               be
               accompted
               in
               our
               case
               ,
               those
               Catholickes
               that
               would
               not
               be
               scandalized
               ,
               nor
               fall
               into
               sin
               and
               ruine
               of
               their
               soules
               by
               the
               vnlawfull
               Oath
               offered
               vnto
               them
               ,
               but
               chose
               rather
               to
               incur
               the
               penalty
               of
               the
               law
               .
               The
               other
               ,
               as
               more
               imperfect
               ,
               tooke
               the
               scandall
               that
               was
               giuen
               them
               ,
               and
               eyther
               must
               be
               presumed
               to
               haue
               sworne
               against
               their
               consciences
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               Catholickes
               ,
               or
               to
               haue
               followed
               an
               erroneous
               conscience
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               if
               they
               tooke
               the
               Oath
               as
               it
               lieth
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               Sea
               Apostolicke
               .
            
             
               Well
               then
               to
               conclude
               ,
               let
               vs
               repeat
               briefly
               
                 M.
                 Barl.
              
               
               contexture
               ,
               and
               see
               his
               defects
               .
               
                 Is
                 the
                 exacting
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 a
                 scandall
                 actiue
                 in
                 our
                 Magistrates
                 ?
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 passiue
                 in
                 their
                 Catholickes
                 .
              
               Which
               inference
               I
               haue
               allowed
               in
               some
               Catholickes
               of
               the
               weaker
               sort
               ,
               that
               tooke
               the
               Oath
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               all
               (
               
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 scandall
                 giuen
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 taken
              
               .
               )
               This
               I
               haue
               shewed
               to
               be
               very
               false
               .
               It
               followeth
               .
               If
               their
               consciences
               be
               offended
               at
               it
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 saith
              
               Aquinas
               ,
               
                 eyther
                 simply
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 or
                 wickedly
                 malicious
                 .
              
               This
               I
               haue
               shewed
               for
               the
               later
               part
               not
               to
               be
               in
               Aquinas
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               former
               ,
               euill
               applied
               ,
               and
               falsly
               alleadged
               :
               euill
               applied
               ,
               for
               those
               wordes
               which
               in
               Aquinas
               his
               sense
               appertayne
               to
               weake
               Catholickes
               that
               tooke
               the
               Oath
               ,
               this
               man
               ascribeth
               to
               the
               more
               constant
               that
               refused
               the
               same
               .
               Misalleaged
               also
               it
               is
               ,
               
               for
               that
               Aquinas
               sayth
               not
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 their
                 consciences
                 be
                 offended
                 at
                 it
                 ,
              
               for
               that
               it
               is
               another
               thing
               for
               consciences
               to
               be
               offended
               at
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               mislike
               the
               same
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               scandalized
               &
               fall
               therby
               into
               sinne
               :
               for
               the
               former
               may
               be
               in
               perfect
               men
               ;
               yea
               the
               more
               perfect
               they
               be
               ,
               the
               more
               are
               they
               offended
               and
               grieued
               with
               euill
               things
               ,
               that
               may
               scandalize
               ,
               but
               the
               later
               cannot
               ,
               as
               now
               out
               of
               S.
               Thomas
               hath
               bene
               declared
               .
               And
               againe
               a
               man
               may
               be
               scandalized
               and
               fall
               into
               sinne
               by
               another
               mans
               word
               ,
               or
               act
               that
               offendeth
               him
               not
               ,
               but
               rather
               pleaseth
               him
               :
               as
               when
               a
               yong
               man
               by
               some
               lasciuious
               speach
               ,
               or
               fact
               of
               his
               companion
               ,
               should
               fall
               into
               fornication
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               is
               scandalized
               therby
               but
               not
               offended
               .
            
             
               So
               as
               M.
               Barlow
               seemeth
               to
               speake
               exactly
               in
               nothing
               :
               for
               neyther
               doth
               he
               translate
               well
               the
               word
               perfect
               ,
               vsed
               by
               
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 o●
                 perfect
                 men
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               not
               subiect
               to
               scandall
               ,
               by
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 well
                 instructed
                 and
                 truly
                 sanctified
              
               ,
               for
               that
               a
               man
               may
               be
               well
               instructed
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               perfect
               in
               maistering
               his
               passions
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Poet
               —
               
                 Video
                 meliorae
                 proboque
                 ,
                 deteriora
                 sequor
              
               :
               instruction
               may
               teach
               him
               what
               he
               should
               do
               ,
               &
               yet
               not
               alwayes
               make
               him
               perfect
               in
               doing
               .
               How
               many
               well
               instructed
               Protestants
               ,
               yea
               Ministers
               haue
               you
               in
               England
               ,
               who
               if
               they
               should
               receiue
               a
               scandall
               actiue
               from
               one
               of
               their
               ●ellowes
               by
               a
               box
               on
               the
               care
               ,
               would
               be
               so
               scandalized
               ,
               as
               they
               wo●ld
               returne
               him
               a
               
               passiue
               for
               requitall
               ?
               And
               yet
               is
               not
               this
               for
               lacke
               of
               i●struction
               ,
               but
               of
               patience
               rather
               ,
               which
               perfect
               men
               h●●●
               ;
               and
               you
               M.
               Barlow
               had
               not
               ,
               
               when
               you
               gaue
               the
               poore
               fellow
               ,
               that
               came
               to
               be
               confirmed
               ,
               so
               heauy
               a
               blow
               vnder
               the
               care
               in
               Lincolne
               Church
               ,
               with
               which
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               bene
               credibly
               informed
               ,
               you
               felled
               him
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               matter
               ,
               then
               because
               he
               smiled
               vpon
               you
               .
               A
               rare
               example
               of
               Bishoply
               patience
               ,
               such
               as
               I
               thinke
               was
               neuer
               seene
               in
               that
               Church
               before
               .
            
             
               Neither
               is
               euery
               man
               truly
               sanctified
               ,
               to
               be
               reputed
               for
               perfect
               ,
               on
               whome
               scandall
               may
               not
               fall
               ,
               for
               that
               a
               Iew
               ,
               or
               a
               Gentile
               newly
               baptized
               are
               
                 truly
                 sanctified
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               if
               you
               should
               exact
               workes
               of
               perfection
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               as
               patience
               in
               aduersities
               ,
               mortification
               of
               their
               passions
               &
               appetites
               ,
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               stability
               ,
               and
               immobility
               in
               Gods
               loue
               and
               seruice
               ,
               perhaps
               you
               should
               not
               find
               the
               same
               .
               Wherfore
               by
               perfect
               men
               that
               cannot
               be
               scandalized
               ,
               is
               signified
               a
               far
               different
               thing
               in
               
                 S.
                 Thomas
              
               ,
               then
               
                 well
                 ins●ruct●d
                 or
                 truly
                 sanctified
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               very
               fond
               that
               M.
               Barlow
               yet
               addeth
               againe
               ,
               
                 that
                 these
                 well
                 instr●cted
                 and
                 truly
                 sanctified
                 men
                 ,
                 can
                 take
                 no
                 offence
                 though
                 giuen
                 neuer
                 so
                 openly
                 ,
              
               for
               that
               no
               so●t
               of
               men
               are
               more
               offended
               ,
               grieued
               ,
               and
               vexed
               with
               the
               open
               offence
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               
                 t●●n
                 these
                 that
                 are
                 well
                 i●struct●d
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 sanctified
                 ,
              
               for
               that
               their
               zeale
               is
               greater
               then
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               who
               beholding
               the
               offence
               giuē
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               by
               the
               abuse
               of
               his
               House
               ,
               was
               so
               offended
               therat
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               made
               a
               whip
               to
               driue
               thē
               out
               :
               vnto
               to
               which
               the
               Apostle
               applied
               those
               wordes
               of
               the
               Prophet
               :
               
                 The
                 zeale
                 of
                 thy
                 House
                 hath
                 eaten
                 &
                 consumed
                 me
                 .
              
               To
               which
               effect
               also
               K.
               Dauid
               said
               in
               great
               feruour
               :
               
                 Tabescere
                 me
                 se●it
                 zelus
                 me●
                 :
                 quia
                 obliti
                 sunt
                 verba
                 tua
                 inimici
                 mei
                 .
              
               My
               zeale
               hath
               made
               me
               wither
               away
               ,
               and
               consume
               :
               for
               that
               my
               enemies
               were
               forgetfull
               of
               thy
               words
               .
               And
               many
               such
               other
               testimonies
               might
               be
               alleadged
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               vnderstandeth
               not
               well
               what
               he
               writeth
               ,
               
               nor
               conceyueth
               rightly
               the
               Authours
               meaning
               whom
               he
               alleadgeth
               ,
               especially
               if
               he
               be
               a
               Schoole-Doctour
               ,
               as
               
                 S.
                 Thomas
              
               here
               alleadged
               is
               ,
               wherin
               ,
               as
               before
               hath
               bene
               noted
               ,
               he
               seemeth
               not
               to
               vnderstand
               
               the
               very
               ordinary
               tearmes
               of
               Schoole
               -
               Diuinity
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               the
               true
               substance
               of
               things
               handled
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               pretermitt
               ,
               as
               very
               fond
               and
               impertinent
               ,
               the
               next
               passage
               that
               ensueth
               (
               and
               is
               the
               last
               in
               this
               matter
               )
               in
               M.
               Barlow
               his
               booke
               ,
               where
               he
               maketh
               this
               demaund
               :
               
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 none
                 ,
                 or
                 few
                 that
                 make
                 such
                 conscience
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 such
                 offence
                 at
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 ?
              
               To
               this
               question
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               vaine
               to
               answere
               ,
               for
               if
               there
               be
               so
               few
               ,
               or
               no
               Catholikes
               ,
               that
               make
               conscience
               ,
               or
               scruple
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               ,
               the
               contention
               will
               be
               soone
               at
               an
               end
               .
               But
               presently
               he
               contradicteth
               himselfe
               againe
               ,
               taking
               another
               medium
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               that
               there
               would
               be
               none
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               not
               threatned
               by
               vs
               ,
               to
               haue
               their
               howses
               ouerturned
               ,
               as
               some
               Donatists
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               confessed
               of
               themselues
               ,
               by
               the
               witnesse
               of
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               ,
               
               that
               they
               would
               haue
               bene
               Catholikes
               if
               they
               had
               not
               bene
               put
               in
               feare
               ,
               
                 ne
                 domus
                 corum
                 eu●rt●r●ntur
              
               (
               by
               the
               Circumcellians
               perhaps
               )
               which
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               sayth
               ,
               may
               spiritually
               be
               applyed
               to
               our
               threatning
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               take
               the
               Oath
               ,
               shall
               be
               accompted
               Apostataes
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               renounced
               their
               first
               fayth
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               no
               members
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               :
               and
               finally
               that
               we
               shall
               remayne
               
                 branded
                 in
                 euerlasting
                 record
                 with
              
               Balaams
               
                 infamy
                 ,
                 that
                 taught
              
               Balaac
               ,
               
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 scandall
              
               (
               or
               occasion
               of
               fall
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
              
               Israell
               .
            
             
               To
               all
               which
               I
               answere
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               layeth
               forth
               the
               truth
               of
               Catholike
               doctrine
               vnto
               Catholike
               men
               ,
               
               may
               not
               iustly
               be
               sayd
               to
               threaten
               ,
               or
               terrify
               ,
               but
               to
               deale
               sincerely
               and
               charitably
               with
               them
               ,
               laying
               truth
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               what
               their
               obligation
               is
               to
               God
               ,
               before
               man
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               are
               bound
               as
               members
               of
               his
               true
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               to
               hould
               and
               defend
               the
               vnity
               and
               integrity
               of
               ●ayth
               ,
               and
               doctrine
               deliuered
               by
               the
               same
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               with
               neuer
               so
               much
               temporall
               danger
               .
               And
               as
               for
               laying
               a
               scandall
               ,
               wherby
               they
               may
               fall
               into
               the
               ruine
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               it
               is
               easy
               to
               iudge
               ,
               whether
               wee
               do
               it
               rather
               ,
               that
               teach
               them
               to
               deale
               sincerely
               with
               God
               and
               their
               Prince
               ,
               wherby
               they
               shall
               preserue
               their
               peace
               ,
               and
               alacrity
               of
               conscience
               ;
               
               or
               you
               that
               indeauo●r
               to
               induce
               th●●●●
               sweare
               ,
               and
               doe
               against
               the
               same
               ,
               whe●eby
               they
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               leese
               both
               their
               peace
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               their
               euerlasting
               inheritance
               in
               the
               next
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             ANSVVER
             TO
             AN
             OBIECTION
             .
             BY
             OCCASION
             VVHEROF
             IT
             IS
             SHEVVED
             ,
             THAT
             POSSESSION
             and
             Prescription
             are
             good
             proofes
             euer
             in
             matters
             of
             Doctrine
             .
             AND
             The
             contrary
             is
             fondly
             affirmed
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             .
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             THERE
             remaineth
             now
             for
             the
             finall
             end
             of
             this
             first
             Part
             ,
             to
             examine
             an
             obiection
             that
             might
             be
             made
             by
             the
             aduersary
             ,
             which
             I
             thought
             good
             by
             ●●ticipation
             to
             satisfy
             in
             the
             very
             last
             number
             of
             the
             first
             par●
             of
             my
             Letter
             .
             And
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             wheras
             we
             complaine
             of
             so
             great
             pressures
             layd
             vpon
             vs
             for
             our
             conscience
             ,
             especially
             
             by
             this
             enforced
             Oath
             ,
             some
             man
             may
             say●
             that
             the
             li●●
             course
             is
             held
             in
             the
             Catholicke
             States
             against
             them●
             whome
             we
             esteeme
             as
             heretickes
             .
             I
             shall
             repeate
             my
             owne
             words
             ,
             and
             then
             see
             what
             M.
             Barlow
             answereth
             to
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
             
               Here
               if
               a
               man
               should
               obiect
               ,
               
                 quo●h
                 I
              
               ,
               that
               among
               vs
               also
               ,
               men
               are
               vrged
               to
               take
               Oathes
               ,
               and
               to
               abiure
               ●heir
               opinions
               in
               the
               Tribunalls
               of
               Inquisitions
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               consequently
               in
               this
               Oath
               they
               may
               be
               forced
               vnder
               punishment
               to
               abiure
               the
               Popes
               temporall
               authority
               in
               dealing
               with
               Kings
               :
               I
               answere
               first
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               hereticke
               ,
               or
               other
               should
               be
               forced
               to
               ●biure
               his
               opinions
               ,
               with
               repugnance
               of
               conscience
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               a
               sinne
               to
               the
               inforcers
               ,
               if
               they
               knew
               it
               ,
               or
               suspected
               it
               :
               neyther
               is
               it
               practised
               or●
               permitted
               in
               any
               Catholicke
               Court
               ,
               that
               eue●
               I
               knew
               .
               But
               you
               will
               reply
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               doe
               it
               not
               ,
               he
               shal
               be
               punished
               by
               d●ath
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               the
               crime
               requireth
               ,
               and
               Canons
               appoint
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               like
               may
               be
               vsed
               towards
               Catholikes
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               renounce
               their
               old
               opinions
               of
               the
               Popes
               authority
               .
               But
               heere
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               hath
               
                 ius
                 acquisitum
              
               ,
               ancient
               right
               ouer
               heretickes
               ,
               as
               her
               true
               subiects
               ,
               ●or
               that
               by
               their
               baptisme
               ,
               they
               were
               made
               her
               subiectes
               ,
               and
               left
               her
               afterwards●
               and
               went
               out
               of
               her
               ;
               and
               she
               vseth
               but
               her
               ancient
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               against
               all
               other
               of
               their
               kind
               and
               quality
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
               But
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               of
               England
               hath
               
                 nullum
                 iu●
                 acquisitum
              
               vpon
               Catholickes
               ,
               that
               were
               in
               possession
               before
               them
               ,
               for
               many
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               as
               is
               euident
               :
               neither
               was
               there
               euer
               any
               such
               Oath
               exacted
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               by
               any
               of
               their
               .
               Kings
               in
               former
               Catholicke
               times●
               neither
               is
               t●e●e
               by
               any
               Catholicke
               forraine
               Monarch
               ,
               now
               liuing
               vpon
               〈◊〉
               and
               consequently
               ,
               by
               no
               ●e●son
               or
               right
               at
               all
               ,
               can
               English
               Catholicke
               men
               ,
               be
               either
               forced
               or
               pressed
               to
               this
               Oath
               against
               their
               conscience
               ,
               or
               be
               punished
               ,
               be●●●●
               ,
               or
               destroyed
               ,
               if
               for
               their
               conscience
               they
               refuse
               to
               take
               t●e
               same
               :
               humbly
               offering
               notwithstanding
               to
               their
               Soueraigne
               ,
               to
               giue
               him
               all
               other
               dutifull
               satisfaction
               ,
               for
               their
               
               temporall
               obedience
               and
               allegiance
               ,
               which
               of
               loyall
               Catholicke
               subiects
               may
               be
               exacted
               .
               And
               this
               shall
               suffice
               for
               this
               first
               point
               ,
               concerning
               the
               contents
               and
               nature
               of
               this
               Oath
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             my
             speach
             and
             conclusion
             then
             .
             And
             now
             shal
             we
             take
             a
             vew
             how
             it
             is
             confuted
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             .
             First
             be
             amplifyeth
             &
             exaggerateth
             with
             great
             vehemēcy
             the
             torments
             and
             tortures
             of
             our
             Inquisitions
             ,
             which
             are
             vsed
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             with
             the
             most
             extreme
             violence
             ,
             that
             flesh
             can
             indure
             ,
             or
             malice
             inuent
             :
             wherin
             he
             sayth
             more
             I
             thinke
             ,
             then
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             and
             more
             perhaps
             then
             he
             belieueth
             ,
             and
             at
             leastwise
             much
             more
             then
             is
             true
             in
             my
             knowledg
             .
             For
             of
             twenty
             that
             are
             imprisoned
             there
             ,
             not
             one
             lightly
             is
             touched
             with
             torture
             :
             and
             when
             any
             is
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             by
             law
             appointed
             ,
             it
             is
             knowne
             to
             be
             more
             mildly
             ,
             then
             commonly
             in
             any
             other
             tribunall
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             leaue
             this
             as
             of
             least
             moment
             ,
             and
             depending
             only
             vpon
             his
             asseueration
             ,
             and
             my
             denyall
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             passe
             to
             that
             which
             is
             of
             more
             importance
             ,
             for
             iustifying
             the
             cause
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             what
             right
             of
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Church
             proceedeth
             against
             heretickes
             ,
             and
             how
             different
             it
             is
             from
             that
             wherby
             Protestants
             pretend
             to
             be
             able
             iustly
             to
             proceed
             against
             vs
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             he
             sayth
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             take
             as
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             
               which
               we
               deny
            
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               and
               the
               chiefest
               learned
               of
               their
               side
               could
               as
               yet
               neuer
               conuict
               our
               denialls
               .
            
             Wherto
             I
             answere
             that
             if
             themselues
             may
             be
             iudges
             ,
             that
             are
             most
             interessed
             in
             the
             controuersie
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             meruaile
             ,
             though
             they
             neuer
             yield
             themselues
             for
             conuicted
             .
             But
             if
             any
             indifferent
             iudgment
             or
             triall
             might
             be
             admitted
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             euiction
             and
             cōuiction
             ,
             would
             quickly
             appeare
             :
             and
             many
             learned
             men
             of
             our
             dayes
             haue
             made
             most
             cleare
             demonstrations
             therof
             ,
             by
             deducing
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             fayth
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             vnto
             our
             times
             successiuely
             ,
             
             as
             namely
             Doctour
             Sanders
             his
             Booke
             of
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Monarchy
            
             ,
             Cardinall
             Baronius
             in
             the
             continuation
             of
             his
             
               Annales
               ,
               G●nebrar●
            
             in
             his
             Chronology
             ,
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             in
             his
             controuersies
             :
             
             two
             speciall
             Bookes
             also
             in
             English
             ,
             not
             long
             agoe
             especially
             published
             about
             that
             matter
             ,
             the
             
               Three
               〈◊〉
               of
               England
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Answer
             to
             
               Syr
               Edward
               Cookes
               Reports
            
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             shewed
             ,
             that
             from
             age
             to
             age
             ,
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             selfe
             same
             Church
             of
             theirs
             was
             continued
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             preheminence
             ,
             and
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             ;
             which
             course
             of
             proofe
             was
             held
             also
             with
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Irenaeus
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             brought
             downe
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             true
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             succession
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Heads
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
             M●
             Barlow
             demaundeth
             of
             me
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             I
             take
             the
             word
             Catholike
             ,
             when
             I
             suppose
             the
             Roman
             Church
             to
             be
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             ?
             
               For
               if
               I
               take
               it
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               for
               Vniuersall
               ,
               then
               Rome
               being
               but
               a
               particuler
               Citty
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               iurisdiction
               therof
               ,
               confined
               within
               a
               limited
               Diocesse
               ,
               or
               Prouince
               ,
               the
               Roman
               Church
               cannot
               be
               the
               Catholicke
               or
               Vniuersall
               Church
               ,
               
               for
               that
               it
               is
               but
               a
               particular
               Prouince
               .
               But
               if
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               I
               take
               Catholike
               ,
               for
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               true
               fayth
               ,
               as
               S.
               Cyprian
               doth
               ,
               calling
               that
               Church
               of
               Africa
               ,
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               then
               cannot
               the
               Romish
               Church
               neyther
               in
               this
               sense
               be
               the
               Catholik
               Church
               :
               for
               that
               which
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               said
               of
               the
               Iewes
               Church
               ,
               
                 Her
                 gould
                 is
                 mixed
                 with
                 drosse
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 whose
                 fayth
                 was
                 plighted
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 become
                 an
                 Adultresse
                 ,
              
               may
               be
               sayd
               also
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               of
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               be
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             are
             two
             such
             mighty
             arguments
             ,
             as
             well
             declare
             the
             poore
             mans
             misery
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             cause
             .
          
           
             For
             to
             the
             first
             I
             would
             aske
             M.
             Barlow
             whether
             one
             man
             may
             not
             haue
             two
             Iurisdictions
             ,
             or
             rather
             one
             Iurisdiction
             extended
             differently
             to
             two
             things
             ,
             one
             more
             particuler
             ,
             the
             other
             more
             generall
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             Mayor
             of
             London
             hath
             his
             particuler
             gouerment
             first
             and
             immediatly
             ouer
             his
             owne
             howse
             ,
             family
             ,
             and
             peculiar
             lands
             ,
             and
             yet
             besides
             that
             ,
             he
             hath
             iurisdiction
             also
             ouer
             all
             the
             Citty
             .
             And
             to
             make
             the
             case
             more
             cleare
             ,
             let
             vs
             suppose
             
             that
             he
             hath
             both
             the
             one
             &
             the
             other
             from
             the
             king●
             shall
             it
             be
             a
             good
             argument
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             Gouernor
             of
             his
             owne
             particuler
             landes
             ,
             house
             ,
             and
             family
             ,
             which
             is
             knowne
             to
             be
             confined
             and
             limited
             to
             such
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Citty
             ,
             therfore
             he
             vsurpeth
             by
             stiling
             himself
             lord
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             whole
             Citty
             ?
             And
             the
             like
             demaund
             may
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Kings
             authority
             first
             and
             imediatly
             ouer
             his
             Crowne
             lands
             ,
             which
             is
             peculiar
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             limited
             with
             confines
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             impeacheth
             not
             his
             generall
             authority
             ouer
             the
             whole
             Realme
             :
             
             Euen
             so
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             hath
             two
             relations
             or
             references
             ,
             the
             one
             as
             a
             seuerall
             Bishop
             ,
             ouer
             that
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             S.
             Peter
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             euen
             as
             S.
             Iames
             had
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             S.
             Iohn
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             besids
             this
             ,
             he
             hath
             an
             vniuersall
             Superintendency
             and
             iurisdiction
             giuen
             him
             ouer
             all
             ,
             as
             Head
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             So
             as
             Catholikes
             doe
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             it
             maketh
             a
             particuler
             Prouince
             or
             Diocesse
             ,
             is
             a
             member
             only
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             ,
             not
             the
             whole
             ,
             though
             a
             principall
             &
             chiefe
             member
             ,
             by
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             eminēcy
             of
             her
             Pastour
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             sayd
             Pastour
             therof
             is
             but
             a
             member
             also
             of
             the
             Catholik
             Church
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             chiefest
             mēber
             ,
             wherunto
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             subordinate
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             the
             head
             &
             guid
             therof
             .
             So
             as
             this
             is
             poore
             argument
             as
             you
             see
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             second
             is
             more
             pittifull
             ,
             if
             you
             consider
             it
             well
             :
             
               for
               if
               we
               take
               Catholike
            
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               for
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               true
               faith
               ,
               as
               S.
            
             Cyprian
             
               did
               ,
               when
               he
               called
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Africa
             
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ;
               then
               cannot
               the
               Romish
               Church
               be
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               .
            
             And
             why
             ?
             
               for
               that
               her
               gould
               is
               mixed
               with
               drosse
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Prophet
             Isay
             sayd
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             in
             his
             tyme.
             
             But
             here
             are
             two
             propositions
             ,
             an
             antecedent
             ,
             and
             consequent
             and
             both
             of
             them
             false
             .
             The
             antecedent
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             in
             the
             Prophet
             Isay
             his
             dayes
             ,
             being
             in
             her
             corrupt
             state
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             true
             teaching
             Church
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             naughty
             life
             vsed
             therein
             :
             so
             neyther
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             our
             dayes
             being
             full
             of
             the
             same
             sinnes
             &
             bad
             life
             ,
             can
             be
             the
             true
             Catholicke
             Church
             :
             this
             antecedent
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             most
             ●uidently
             false
             ,
             and
             impertinent
             ,
             for
             
             that
             Isay
             the
             Prophet
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             ,
             doth
             not
             rep●●hend
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             but
             their
             life
             and
             ●●●ners
             ;
             nor
             doth
             he
             so
             much
             as
             name
             their
             Church
             or
             Synagoge
             ,
             or
             taxe
             their
             false
             teaching
             .
             For
             albeit
             the
             wicked
             King
             Manasses
             that
             afterward
             slew
             him
             ,
             did
             perforce
             set
             vp
             false
             Gods
             among
             the
             Iewes
             :
             yet
             did
             not
             only
             he
             ,
             and
             other
             Prophets
             then
             liuing
             ,
             to
             wit
             
               Oseas
               ,
               Amos
               ,
               Micheas
               ,
               I●●●
               ,
               Ioel
               ,
               Nahum
               ,
               Habacuc
               ,
            
             with
             the
             whole
             Church
             and
             Synagog
             not
             admit
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             resisted
             also
             what
             they
             might
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             their
             faith
             was
             pure
             and
             good
             .
             Wherfore
             Isay
             in
             this
             place
             alleadged
             ,
             nameth
             not
             their
             Church
             or
             Religion
             ,
             as
             hath
             bene
             sayd
             ,
             but
             expresly
             nameth
             the
             Cittie
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             &
             wicked
             liuers
             therin
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Q●●modo
               facta
               es
               meretrix
               ,
               Ciuitas
               fidelis
               ,
               plena
               iudicy
               ?
               I●st●ia
               habitauit
               in
               ea
               ,
               nunc
               autem
               homicidae
               .
               Argentum
               tuum
               versum
               〈◊〉
               in
               scoriam
               ,
               vinum
               tuum
               mixtum
               aqua
               .
            
             Hovv
             art
             thou
             made
             an
             harlot
             ,
             thou
             faithfull
             Citty
             ,
             that
             wert
             once
             full
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             iustice
             dwelled
             therin
             ,
             but
             now
             murtherers
             ?
             Thy
             siluer
             is
             turned
             into
             drosse
             ,
             &
             thy
             wine
             is
             mixed
             with
             water
             .
          
           
             Doth
             here
             the
             Prophet
             speake
             of
             factes
             ,
             think
             yow
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             fai●h
             ?
             Of
             wicked
             life
             ,
             or
             of
             false
             doctrine
             ?
             and
             if
             it
             be
             euident
             ,
             that
             he
             speaketh
             of
             manners
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             indeed
             ,
             then
             how
             false
             is
             the
             dealing
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             in
             bringing
             it
             i●
             for
             proofe
             of
             false
             teaching
             ,
             and
             to
             conuince
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             could
             not
             be
             the
             true
             Catholicke
             Church
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             corrupt
             māners
             vsed
             in
             her
             :
             so
             cannot
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             for
             the
             selfe
             same
             cause
             be
             the
             true
             Church
             ?
          
           
             But
             I
             would
             demande
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             what
             other
             knowne
             Church
             had
             God
             in
             those
             dayes
             wherin
             a
             man
             might
             find
             true
             doctrine
             ,
             besides
             that
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             which
             ,
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             true
             Church
             ?
             Will
             he
             say
             perhaps
             of
             the
             Gentills
             ?
             But
             they
             liued
             all
             in
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             if
             a
             Gētile
             would
             in
             those
             daies
             haue
             left
             his
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Isay
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             haue
             desired
             to
             haue
             bene
             mad●
             one
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             by
             true
             instruction
             ,
             whither
             could
             he
             haue
             gone
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             
             Iewish
             Church
             ?
             And
             whither
             would
             Isay
             haue
             sent
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Gouernours
             thereof
             ?
             Both
             false
             and
             impious
             then
             ,
             is
             this
             antecedent
             about
             the
             Iewes
             Church
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             the
             consequent
             that
             would
             draw
             in
             the
             Roman
             Christian
             Church
             by
             this
             example
             ,
             
             which
             hath
             no
             similitude
             or
             connection
             at
             all
             .
             For
             neither
             can
             he
             proue
             that
             it
             hath
             such
             corruption
             in
             it
             ,
             either
             in
             life
             ,
             or
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             he
             pretendeth
             :
             nor
             if
             it
             had
             in
             life
             ,
             doth
             it
             preiudice
             the
             truth
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             Sauiours
             owne
             wordes
             wee
             remaine
             assured
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             obiections
             then
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             for
             that
             she
             hath
             a
             determinate
             Prouince
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             that
             shee
             hath
             sundry
             euill
             liuers
             in
             her
             ,
             are
             shewed
             to
             bee
             of
             no
             force
             at
             all
             .
             Not
             the
             later
             ,
             for
             that
             euill
             manners
             may
             stand
             with
             true
             doctrine
             :
             not
             the
             first
             ,
             for
             that
             wee
             doe
             not
             say
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             but
             a
             chiefe
             member
             thereof
             ,
             as
             hath
             bene
             sayd
             :
             whereby
             also
             will
             appeare
             what
             wee
             meane
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Catholicke
               Church
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             visible
             vniuersall
             Church
             ,
             which
             being
             erected
             and
             founded
             by
             Christ
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             hath
             continued
             euer
             since
             and
             descended
             visibly
             from
             age
             to
             age
             ,
             by
             succession
             of
             Bishops
             throughout
             all
             Christendome
             vnto
             our
             times
             ,
             and
             shall
             so
             continue
             vnto
             the
             worldes
             end
             :
             by
             which
             description
             may
             appeare
             also
             how
             vaine
             another
             obiection
             is
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             in
             these
             wordes
             :
             
               If
               Vincentius
               rule
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               that
               only
               is
               to
               be
               accounted
               Catholicke
               Doctrine
               ,
               
               
                 quod
                 semper
                 ,
                 vbique
                 ,
                 &
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 creditum
                 est
                 ,
              
               neyther
               shall
               Rome
               be
               proued
               Catholicke
               ,
               nor
               England
               hereticke
               :
               when
               any
               of
               these
               is
               soundly
               determined
               ,
               then
               let
               him
               plead
               her
               
                 Ius
                 acquisitum
              
               .
            
          
           
             VVhereto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             the
             rule
             of
             Vincentius
             is
             verified
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             sayd
             before
             ,
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             began
             vnder
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             descended
             from
             age
             to
             age
             ,
             and
             so
             shee
             teacheth
             ,
             
               quod
               semper
               creditum
               est
            
             .
             And
             for
             that
             she
             hath
             imbraced
             all
             nations
             ,
             she
             teacheth
             
               quod
               vbique
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             place
             :
             and
             for
             that
             shee
             hath
             vnion
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             shee
             
             teacheth
             
               quod
               ab
               omnibus
               creditum
               est
            
             .
             For
             albeit
             there
             h●●●
             not
             wanted
             hereticks
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             that
             haue
             de●ised
             particuler
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             erected
             particuler
             congregations
             :
             yet
             were
             they
             nothing
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             consent
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             whose
             
               I●●
               acquisitum
            
             ,
             or
             ancient
             right
             and
             power
             ,
             vpon
             all
             Heretickes
             for
             theyr
             correction
             and
             punishment
             ,
             I
             sayd
             ,
             was
             manifest
             ,
             for
             that
             by
             baptisme
             they
             were
             made
             her
             subiectes
             .
             Vnto
             which
             point
             M.
             Barlow
             would
             seeme
             now
             to
             say
             somewhat
             ,
             
             though
             neuer
             so
             impertinent
             :
             therefore
             he
             telleth
             vs
             a
             tale
             of
             an
             indument
             ,
             and
             a
             stripping
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             vnder
             the
             wordes
             ,
             Credo
             ,
             and
             Abre●●●●i●
             ,
             and
             that
             neyther
             the
             spirituall
             mystery
             ,
             nor
             the
             prescribed
             forme
             ,
             nor
             intended
             effect
             of
             Baptisme
             doe
             make
             him
             and
             his
             liable
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Whereunto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             action
             in
             that
             Sacrament
             without
             so
             many
             diuisions
             and
             subdiuisions
             ,
             as
             here
             he
             maketh
             to
             obscure
             the
             matter
             ,
             doth
             make
             him
             and
             all
             other
             Christians
             liable
             to
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             .
             For
             that
             euery
             man
             that
             is
             baptized
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             made
             a
             member
             and
             seruant
             of
             Christ
             therby
             ,
             
             and
             entreth
             into
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             first
             dore
             ;
             soe
             is
             he
             made
             a
             subiect
             to
             the
             sayd
             Church
             ,
             and
             is
             liable
             to
             her
             correction
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             renounce
             ,
             change
             ,
             or
             peruert
             that
             fayth
             ,
             which
             there
             he
             professeth
             as
             a
             child
             of
             the
             sayd
             Church
             .
             And
             all
             this
             I
             thinke
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             will
             not
             deny
             :
             but
             onely
             his
             question
             may
             be
             of
             such
             as
             are
             baptized
             out
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             by
             some
             Hereticall
             Congregation
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             matter
             is
             cleare
             ,
             for
             that
             such
             baptisme
             houlding
             only
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             they
             haue
             intention
             to
             doe
             that
             in
             their
             baptisme
             ,
             which
             the
             true
             Catholicke
             Church
             doth
             ,
             and
             vse
             the
             forme
             of
             wordes
             which
             the
             sayd
             Church
             prescribeth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               I
               baptize
               thee
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father●
               〈◊〉
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             for
             that
             otherwise
             if
             either
             of
             these
             conditions
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             eyther
             the
             forme
             ,
             or
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             doe
             faile
             ,
             the
             baptisme
             is
             not
             auaylable
             :
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             are
             so
             baptized
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             liable
             notwithstanding
             
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             any
             offence
             that
             they
             shall
             commit
             against
             the
             fayth
             of
             the
             sayd
             Catholike
             Church
             ;
             for
             so
             much
             as
             their
             baptisme
             had
             relation
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             as
             is
             now
             declared
             .
          
           
             And
             albeit
             they
             be
             departed
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             eyther
             by
             their
             own
             wilfulnes
             ,
             or
             other
             men●
             inducemēts
             :
             yet
             remaineth
             stil
             that
             obligation
             of
             subiectiō
             .
             Which
             superiority
             o●
             the
             Catholik
             Church
             practized
             frō
             time
             to
             time
             vpon
             Heretiks
             ,
             
             and
             Schismatikes
             ,
             that
             haue
             gone
             forth
             from
             her
             (
             which
             the
             Aduersary
             will
             also
             graunt
             for
             sundry
             ages
             after
             Christ
             )
             cānot
             be
             pretended
             by
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             vpō
             Catholiks
             :
             for
             that
             we
             went
             not
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             out
             of
             vs
             ,
             which
             in
             England
             is
             most
             perspicuous
             .
             For
             that
             since
             our
             first
             Conuersion
             by
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             the
             Monke
             to
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             sayd
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             probability
             ,
             that
             euer
             there
             was
             a
             Protestant
             Church
             extāt●
             and
             visible
             ,
             or
             publickly
             receyued
             in
             our
             Country
             ,
             as
             the
             Roman
             hath
             bene
             :
             and
             consequently
             wee
             English
             Catholikes
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             haue
             gone
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             out
             of
             vs
             :
             and
             soe
             by
             their
             baptisme
             and
             admission
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             they
             are
             liable
             to
             the
             Roman
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             &
             not
             the
             Roman
             Church
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             besids
             this
             reason
             of
             obligation
             by
             baptisme
             ,
             I
             do
             alledge
             another
             of
             former
             possession
             and
             prescription
             ,
             whereby
             the
             English
             Catholike
             Church
             hath
             had
             ,
             &
             exercised
             this
             power
             of
             punishing
             Sectaries
             frō
             time
             to
             time
             :
             wherunto
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             answereth
             in
             a
             strange
             manner
             .
             Possession
             ,
             
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               for
               hould
               ,
               and
               Prescription
               for
               time
               ,
               may
               be
               Pleas
               in
               ciuill
               Courtes
               ;
               but
               not
               sound
               arguments
               in
               case
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             Which
             is
             so
             absurd
             an
             answere
             ,
             as
             nothing
             could
             more
             shew
             &
             declare
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             nothing
             to
             say
             ,
             then
             this
             .
             For
             if
             wee
             suppose
             that
             to
             be
             true
             which
             Christ
             our
             Sauiour
             affirmeth
             in
             the
             Ghospell
             that
             the
             good
             corne
             was
             first
             soone
             ,
             
             &
             that
             the
             Darnell
             was
             ouer
             sprinckled
             afterwardes
             ,
             and
             that
             truth
             of
             Christian
             religion
             was
             first
             planted
             by
             our
             Sa●iour
             ,
             &
             heresies
             afterward
             sprong
             vp
             ,
             then
             are
             the
             
               Antiquity
               of
               possession
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Plea
               of
               Prescription
            
             very
             excellent
             good
             argumēts
             
             to
             conuince
             all
             Hereticks
             :
             for
             that
             the
             former
             must
             need●
             be
             true
             ,
             
             and
             the
             later
             must
             needs
             be
             false
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             old
             Tertullian
             writing
             in
             the
             second
             age
             after
             Christ
             against
             hereticks
             ,
             thought
             good
             to
             intitle
             his
             book
             ,
             
               de
               Praescripti●●●bu●
            
             ,
             of
             Prescriptiōs
             ,
             shewing
             therby
             ,
             that
             heretiks
             are
             by
             no
             way
             so
             euidently
             conuinced
             ,
             as
             by
             Prescription
             &
             Priority
             of
             time
             .
             And
             first
             of
             all
             he
             giueth
             this
             generall
             rule
             by
             allusion
             to
             our
             Sauiours
             words
             before
             repeated
             ,
             of
             good
             corne
             and
             darnell
             :
             
               Ex
               ipso
               ordine
               manifestatur
               id
               esse
               Dominicum
               &
               rerum
               ,
               quod
               est
               prius
               traditum
               :
               id
               autem
               extraneum
               &
               ●alsum
               ,
               quod
               est
               posteri●s
               immiss●m
               .
            
             
             By
             the
             order
             it selfe
             of
             sowing
             the
             corn
             &
             darnell●
             it
             is
             made
             manifest
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             true
             and
             pertayning
             to
             our
             Lord
             which
             was
             first
             deliuered
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             false
             and
             forreyne
             ,
             which
             is
             thrust
             in
             afterward
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             passing
             to
             examine
             particuler
             heresies
             ,
             and
             beginning
             with
             them
             that
             pretended
             to
             be
             of
             greatest
             antiquity
             ,
             yea
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             themselues
             ,
             he
             giueth
             also
             a
             Prescription
             how
             to
             try
             them
             .
             
               If
               any
               heresies
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               dare
               presume
               to
               thrust
               themselues
               into
               the
               Apostles
               age
               ,
            
             edant
             origines
             Ecclesiarum
             suarum
             ,
             euoluant
             ordines
             Episcoporum
             ,
             
               let
               them
               publish
               the
               beginninges
               of
               their
               Churches
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               lay
               forth
               the
               order
               &
               successiō
               of
               their
               Bishops
               .
            
             And
             with
             this
             he
             thought
             their
             mouthes
             stopt
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             another
             place
             he
             canua●eth
             thē
             againe
             with
             the
             same
             Prescription
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Qui
               estis
               vos
               ?
               vnde
               ,
               &
               quando
               venistis
               ?
               vbi
               tam
               diu
               latuistis
               ?
            
             VVhat
             are
             you
             ?
             whence
             ,
             and
             when
             came
             you
             ?
             and
             where
             haue
             you
             lurked
             so
             long
             ?
             signifying
             herby
             that
             the
             Priority
             of
             time
             was
             a
             great
             argument
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             furthermore
             he
             disputing
             against
             Marcion
             the
             Hereticke
             ,
             hath
             these
             wordes
             :
             
             
               Ego
               dico
               meum
               Euangelium
               verum
               ,
               Marcion
               suum
               &c.
               
            
             I
             say
             that
             my
             Ghospell
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             Marcio●
             faith
             his
             :
             I
             do
             affirme
             Marcion
             to
             haue
             falsified
             ,
             and
             Marcion
             sayth
             I
             haue
             done
             it
             :
             
               who
               shal
               determine
               the
               matter
               between
               vs
               ,
               but
               the
               difference
               of
               time
               ,
               that
               will
               giue
               Authority
               to
               that
               which
               shal
               be
               found
               to
               be
               most
               ancient
               ,
               and
               pronounce
               that
               to
               be
               corrupted
               which
               shal
               be
               proued
               to
               be
               the
               later
               ?
               So
               as
               here
               supposing
               that
               which
               before
               we
               haue
               touched
               ,
               that
               Catholick
               doctrine
               was
               planted
               first
               ,
            
             
             before
             any
             heresy
             sprang
             vp
             ,
             by
             the
             Prescription
             of
             time
             ,
             
             is
             not
             only
             a
             sound
             argument
             in
             case
             of
             religion
             (
             which
             fondly
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             denieth
             )
             but
             a
             conuincent
             demonstration
             also
             of
             truth
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             effect
             vsed
             commonly
             by
             all
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             wrote
             against
             Hereticks
             after
             Tertullian
             .
             
               Tardè
               mihi
            
             (
             saith
             ancient
             Hilarius
             against
             the
             Arians
             )
             
               hos
               pijssimos
               Doctores
               ●ta●
               nunc
               huiu●
               saeculi
               protulit
               ,
               s●r●
               h●s
               habui●
               fides
               mea
               magistros
               .
            
             
             Too
             late
             hath
             this
             present
             age
             brought
             ●orth
             these
             pious
             Doctours
             (
             he
             speaketh
             in
             scorne
             )
             too
             late
             are
             they
             come
             to
             be
             maisters
             of
             my
             faith
             .
             And
             
               S.
               Hierome
            
             writing
             against
             the
             Luci●erian
             Hereticks
             ,
             vseth
             the
             same
             argument
             :
             
               Ex
               h●c
               ipso
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               qu●d
               posteriùs
               instituti
               sunt
               ,
               ●os
               ess●
               indica●t
               ●●os
               ●uturos
               Apostolus
               annunci●●i●
               .
            
             Euen
             by
             this
             it
             ●el●e
             ,
             that
             Luci●erans
             haue
             risen
             vp
             later
             ,
             they
             shew
             thēselues
             to
             be
             those
             deceyuing
             Hereticks
             ,
             of
             whome
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             forwarn
             vs
             ,
             and
             bid
             vs
             take
             heed
             of
             .
             And
             the
             same
             S.
             Hierom
             talking
             to
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             saith
             :
             
             
               Cur
               post
               quadringentos
               annos
               d●cere
               ●os
               ●iteris
               ,
               quod
               ante
               nesciuimus
               ?
               vsque
               ad
               hunc
               diem
               ●ine
               vestra
               doctrina
               Christianus
               mundus
               fuit
               .
            
             Wherefore
             after
             foure
             hundred
             years
             ,
             dost
             thou
             go
             about
             to
             teach
             vs
             that
             which
             before
             we
             knew
             not
             ?
             Euen
             vntil
             this
             day
             the
             Christian
             world
             hath
             endu●ed
             without
             this
             your
             doctrine
             .
             And
             to
             this
             effect
             I
             might
             alleadge
             the
             saying
             of
             many
             other
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             vse
             this
             argument
             of
             Prescription
             of
             time
             as
             a
             principall
             demonstration
             against
             Hereticks
             and
             Heresies
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             heare
             the
             reasons
             alleaged
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             
             why
             
               Possession
               for
               hould
            
             (
             for
             so
             are
             his
             wordes
             )
             
               and
               Prescription
               for
               time
               may
               be
               Pleas
               in
               ciuill
               Courtes
               ,
               but
               no
               sound
               arguments
               in
               case
               of
               Religion
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
            
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               may
               be
               clayme
               by
               intrusion
               ,
               which
               is
               their
               case
               that
               plead
               for
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               &
               the
               other
               may
               be
               antiquity
               of
               error
               ,
               for
               so
               is
               prescription
               without
               verity
               :
               therefore
               when
               truth
               appeares
               ,
               let
               custome
               yeld
               to
               truth
               ,
               was
               the
               conclusion
               of
               a
               Councell
               .
            
             
             So
             he
             .
             And
             citeth
             in
             the
             margent
             
               Concil
               .
               Carthag
               .
               apud
               Cyprian
               .
            
             But
             he
             that
             shall
             read
             that
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             in
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             shall
             find
             first
             that
             these
             wordes
             are
             not
             a
             conclusiō
             of
             a
             Councell
             ,
             but
             the
             saying
             of
             one
             Bishop
             in
             that
             Councell
             ,
             to
             wit
             Zozimus
             of
             Tarassa
             :
             
             and
             secondly
             M.
             Barlow
             wel
             knoweth
             ,
             or
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             Councell
             or
             Synod
             was
             
             reiected
             after
             by
             a●
             the
             Catholik
             Christian
             world
             ,
             for
             tha●
             it
             was
             gathered
             in
             fauour
             of
             rebaptization
             of
             heretiks
             that
             were
             baptized
             in
             heresie
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             largely
             in
             
               S.
               A●gustine
            
             in
             his
             booke
             against
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             where
             he
             setteth
             downe
             the
             sentences
             of
             diuers
             of
             that
             Councell
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             one
             of
             Zozimus
             ,
             which
             he
             sayth
             was
             this
             :
             so
             it
             appeareth
             also
             in
             
               S.
               Cyprian
               :
               Reuelatione
               facta
               veritatis
               ,
               〈◊〉
               error
               veritati
               ,
            
             when
             the
             truth
             is
             reueyled
             ,
             let
             error
             yeild
             to
             truth
             .
             Vpon
             which
             wordes
             S.
             Augustine
             maketh
             this
             note
             ,
             
               Noluit
               quide●
               iste
               dicere
               consuetudinem
               ,
               sed
               errorem
               .
            
             This
             Bishop
             would
             not
             say
             that
             custome
             s●ould
             yield
             ,
             but
             error
             .
             And
             yet
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             against
             the
             testimony
             of
             them
             both
             would
             needes
             relate
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             
               let
               custome
               yeeld
               to
               truth
            
             ,
             and
             say
             it
             was
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             a
             Councell
             ,
             which
             was
             neyther
             of
             the
             Councel
             ,
             nor
             any
             in
             the
             Councell
             ;
             for
             that
             sometims
             custome
             conteyneth
             truth
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             giueth
             testimony
             to
             truth
             ,
             and
             wee
             know
             it
             to
             be
             truth
             by
             tradition
             of
             custome
             :
             so
             as
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             went
             warily
             herein
             ,
             &
             not
             so
             rashly
             against
             all
             kind
             of
             custome
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             &
             his
             fellowes
             and
             followers
             doe
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             he
             will
             alledge
             out
             of
             
               M.
               Morton
            
             &
             other
             his
             fellow-writers
             ,
             the
             saying
             of
             S.
             Cyprian
             himselfe
             in
             his
             Epistle
             
               ad
               Pompeium
               :
               Consuetudo
               sine
               veritate
               ,
               vetustas
               erroris
               est
               ,
            
             Custome
             without
             truth
             ,
             is
             antiquity
             of
             error
             :
             which
             all
             men
             will
             grant
             ,
             but
             maketh
             nothing
             to
             our
             case
             .
             For
             wee
             suppose
             true
             religion
             to
             haue
             bene
             planted
             first
             by
             Christ
             &
             afterward
             heresie
             to
             haue
             risen
             :
             which
             supposall
             being
             true
             ,
             the
             argument
             of
             the
             Fathers
             before
             mentioned
             is
             most
             effectuall
             .
             We
             were
             before
             you
             in
             Christian
             religion
             and
             you
             rose
             vp
             after
             vs
             ,
             
             professing
             a
             different
             faith
             from
             vs
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             our
             religion
             is
             Catholike
             ,
             and
             yours
             Heresy
             .
             For
             that
             this
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             Catholike
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             M.
             Barlow
             before
             alledgeth
             himselfe
             out
             of
             
               Vincentius
               ,
               quod
               semper
               creditum
               est
               ,
            
             that
             alwaies
             hath
             bene
             beleiued
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             soe
             that
             which
             is
             most
             ancient
             is
             truest
             .
             And
             where
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             sayth
             ,
             
               that
               possession
               may
               be
               a
               claime
               by
               intrusion
               ,
            
             it
             may
             be
             indeed
             in
             temporall
             possession
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             this
             our
             case
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             ioyned
             with
             
             Prescription
             from
             antiquity
             .
             For
             supposing
             that
             the
             true
             Catholike
             religion
             was
             first
             put
             in
             possession
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             hath
             bene
             sayd
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             can
             be
             proued
             that
             this
             possession
             hath
             beene
             continued
             by
             Prescription
             ,
             time
             out
             of
             mind
             ,
             euen
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             as
             we
             offer
             to
             proue
             :
             &
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             no
             knowne
             interruption
             can
             be
             shewed
             of
             this
             possessiō
             ,
             eyther
             by
             intrusion
             or
             other
             wise
             ,
             as
             M.
             Barlow
             cannot
             proue
             that
             there
             hath
             bene
             ,
             nor
             doth
             he
             go
             about
             to
             proue
             it
             ,
             though
             he
             blush
             not
             to
             say
             it
             ;
             Possession
             in
             this
             case
             togeather
             with
             Prescription
             doth
             euince
             the
             verity
             of
             our
             cause
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             saying
             of
             S.
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               That
               custome
               without
               verity
               is
               the
               antiquity
               of
               errour
               ,
            
             though
             in
             it selfe
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             doth
             S.
             Augustine
             tell
             vs
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             ill
             applied
             by
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             again●t
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             dayes
             ,
             for
             not
             rebaptizing
             Heretikes
             ,
             when
             himselfe
             was
             in
             that
             errour
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             rebaptized
             ,
             &
             the
             Catholikes
             vrged
             the
             force
             of
             custome
             ,
             and
             antiquity
             against
             him
             .
             But
             yet
             otherwise
             when
             he
             was
             out
             of
             that
             necessity
             of
             defending
             an
             errour
             ,
             himselfe
             sayth
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             only
             allow
             of
             custome
             ,
             but
             also
             did
             often
             vrge
             the
             custome
             ,
             and
             traditiō
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             very
             good
             arguments
             ,
             and
             proueth
             many
             Catholicke
             doctrines
             therby
             ,
             as
             the
             necessity
             of
             Chrisme
             or
             Vnction
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             12.
             the
             offering
             of
             wine
             togeather
             with
             water
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             3.
             saying
             that
             it
             is
             
               Dominica
               ●r●di●io
            
             ,
             a
             tradition
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             poynts
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             which
             he
             proueth
             by
             the
             like
             force
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             Prescription
             ,
             
             wherof
             I
             haue
             treated
             more
             largely
             in
             my
             Booke
             against
             M.
             Morton
             ,
             shewing
             the
             same
             more
             aboundantly
             out
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             :
             and
             that
             both
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             and
             
               S.
               Cyprian
            
             are
             in
             this
             poynt
             and
             many
             others
             abused
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             now
             to
             returne
             to
             our
             argument
             of
             Possession
             and
             Prescription
             ,
             and
             to
             end
             also
             with
             the
             same
             this
             first
             Part
             of
             our
             Answ●re
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             Possession
             and
             Pr●scription●
             〈…〉
             hath
             bene
             declared
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             is
             vtterly
             o●erthrowne
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             wil
             be
             neuer
             able
             to
             prooue
             ,
             eyther
             
             Intrusiō
             in
             our
             Possession
             ,
             or
             Errour
             in
             our
             Antiquity
             ;
             which
             for
             a
             finall
             vpshot
             to
             the
             Reader
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             I
             shall
             demonstrate
             by
             this
             ensuing
             reason
             .
             If
             euer
             the
             Protestant●
             Church
             or
             Religion
             were
             receyued
             publikely
             in
             Christendome
             ,
             from
             Christs
             time
             downward
             vnto
             ours
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             any
             one
             or
             more
             ages
             ,
             and
             was
             that
             first
             visible
             Church
             that
             was
             founded
             by
             Christ
             ,
             into
             which
             M.
             Barlow
             sayth
             ,
             that
             we
             entred
             afterward
             by
             intrusion
             and
             fi●●●orce
             ,
             and
             so
             possessed
             Christendome
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             for
             many
             ages
             the
             said
             Protestant
             Church
             appeared
             not
             publikely
             ,
             vntill
             these
             our
             dayes
             ,
             I
             would
             demaund
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             
             Whether
             this
             his
             Church
             so
             put
             to
             flight
             from
             the
             eies
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             did
             perish
             ,
             or
             lay
             hidden
             only
             .
             For
             if
             it
             perished
             ,
             then
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             perished
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             were
             not
             performed
             ,
             
             
               That
               he
               wo●ld
               be
               with
               the
               same
               vnto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               :
               That
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               should
               not
               preuaile
               against
               it
            
             :
             
             for
             that
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             sayd
             hell
             should
             haue
             preuailed
             .
             Moreouer
             I
             would
             demaund
             ,
             if
             she
             once
             perished
             how
             could
             she
             be
             raised
             to
             life
             againe
             ?
             In
             which
             case
             S.
             Augustine
             writing
             against
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Si
               peri●t
               Ecclesia
               ,
               vnde
               ergo
            
             Donatus
             
               apparuit
               ?
               Dic
               de
               qua
               terra
               germinauit
               ?
               De
               quo
               mari
               emersit
               ?
               De
               quo
               caelo
               cecidit
               ?
            
             If
             the
             true
             Church
             did
             perish
             ,
             from
             whence
             is
             Donatus
             come
             vnto
             vs
             ?
             Out
             of
             what
             groūd
             is
             he
             sprong
             ?
             Out
             of
             what
             sea
             hath
             he
             peept
             ?
             From
             what
             heauen
             is
             he
             fallen
             ?
             which
             S.
             Augustin●
             saith
             ,
             for
             that
             if
             the
             true
             Church
             were
             perished
             before
             Donatus
             was
             borne
             ,
             in
             what
             Church
             was
             he
             borne
             ,
             and
             how
             came
             he
             into
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             that
             now
             he
             braggeth
             of
             ?
             and
             how
             did
             that
             Church
             rise
             from
             death
             to
             life
             againe
             !
          
           
             But
             if
             M.
             Barlow
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             which
             flourished
             in
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             did
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             fled
             only
             into
             the
             wildernes
             ,
             and
             lay
             hidden
             ,
             being
             spread
             visibly
             before
             ouer
             all
             the
             whole
             world
             (
             for
             so
             he
             must
             say
             ,
             if
             she
             were
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             :
             )
             then
             would
             I
             demaund
             him
             ,
             whether
             this
             Church
             being
             thus
             in
             exile
             ,
             and
             couert
             ,
             but
             yet
             liuing
             ,
             did
             make
             profession
             of
             her
             fayth
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             if
             she
             made
             profession
             therof
             ,
             as
             she
             was
             bound
             ,
             for
             that
             as
             S.
             Paul
             sayth
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               Ore
               
               〈…〉
               a●
               salutem
            
             ;
             Confession
             of
             our
             faith
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             saluation
             :
             then
             by
             this
             confession
             she
             must
             needs
             make
             her selfe
             knowne
             ,
             as
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             Confessours
             did
             in
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             and
             then
             she
             cannot
             be
             sayd
             to
             haue
             layen
             hidden
             ,
             and
             couert
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             Christian
             Church
             lay
             hidden
             in
             the
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             in
             Rome
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             when
             men
             and
             women
             lay
             in
             caues
             vnder
             ground
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             confession
             of
             their
             fayth
             appeared
             vnto
             the
             whole
             world
             :
             and
             no
             more
             then
             the
             Catholike
             religion
             may
             be
             sayd
             to
             ly
             hidden
             now
             at
             this
             day
             in
             England
             ,
             when
             all
             Christendome
             can
             be
             witnes
             of
             their
             Confession
             of
             the
             Catholike
             fayth
             :
             which
             point
             I
             thinke
             M.
             Barlow
             doth
             not
             take
             vpon
             him
             to
             proue
             of
             the
             Protestants
             Confession
             in
             ancient
             ages
             .
          
           
             Yf
             then
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             sayd
             Church
             lay
             altogeather
             hidden
             indeed
             ,
             without
             any
             publicke
             confession
             of
             their
             fayth
             :
             then
             must
             he
             confesse
             that
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             this
             Church
             which
             was
             the
             only
             true
             Church
             which
             Christ
             had
             vpō
             earth
             ,
             &
             of
             whose
             exceeding
             glory
             the
             Prophets
             did
             foretell
             so
             many
             wonderfull
             things
             ,
             was
             more
             miserable
             then
             any
             least
             Sect
             of
             heretickes
             that
             euer
             was
             ;
             ye●
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             themselues
             in
             any
             of
             theyr
             Captiuities
             ;
             for
             that
             still
             they
             confessed
             their
             religion
             ,
             and
             euery
             Sect
             did
             the
             like
             in
             their
             times
             ,
             and
             had
             some
             meeting
             or
             Congregation
             &
             exercises
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             registred
             by
             some
             Authors
             ,
             which
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             of
             this
             our
             age
             cānot
             proue
             to
             haue
             had
             visibly
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             dstinct
             from
             other
             people
             in
             any
             age
             before
             ours
             .
             And
             this
             demonstration
             is
             sufficient
             to
             conuince
             the
             vanity
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             his
             assertion
             ,
             that
             Possessio●
             and
             Prescription
             for
             time
             ,
             are
             no
             good
             arguments
             in
             case
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             point
             which
             he
             toucheth
             ,
             as
             he
             passeth
             it
             ouer
             very
             sleigtly
             ,
             so
             shall
             I
             as
             briefly
             answer
             the
             same
             .
             I
             sayd
             in
             my
             Letter
             that
             among
             other
             considerations
             ,
             this
             was
             one
             very
             considerable
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             neuer
             any
             such
             Oath
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             exacted
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             Catholicke
             subiects
             ,
             either
             by
             any
             of
             their
             owne
             Kings
             ,
             or
             Princes
             at
             
             home
             in
             former
             Cat●olick
             times
             :
             ●or
             yet
             by
             any
             ●orraine
             King
             ,
             or
             Monarch
             now
             liuing
             vpon
             earth
             .
             
             Whereunto
             I
             may
             also
             adde
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             not
             deceiued
             ,
             all
             Protestant
             Princes
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             of
             whome
             I
             neuer
             heard
             or
             read
             ,
             tha●
             they
             odered
             such
             Oathes
             to
             their
             subiects
             that
             were
             of
             different
             opinion
             in
             religion
             :
             all
             which
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             in
             effect
             confessing
             ,
             or
             not
             contradicting
             ,
             sayth
             :
             
             
               If
               other
               Princes
               〈◊〉
               not
               the
               like
               ,
               we
               iudge
               them
               not
               :
               perhaps
               it
               is
               in
               some
               of
               them
               an
               infused
               persuasion
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               :
               in
               others
               peraduenture
               it
               is
               a
               violent
               restraint
               ,
               yea
               gladly
               they
               would
               ,
               but
               cannot
               be
               suffered
               .
            
             Where
             you
             see
             that
             all
             his
             answers
             goeth
             by
             i●s
             and
             
               ands
               ,
               perhaps
            
             and
             peraduentures
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             moment
             ,
             and
             sequele
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             well
             pondered
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             course
             of
             extraordinary
             rigour
             ,
             different
             from
             all
             other
             Christian
             Princes
             besides
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Parasiticall
             flattery
             of
             a
             few
             Ministers
             at
             home
             ,
             respecting
             their
             owne
             trenchers
             ,
             will
             worke
             the
             State
             so
             much
             honour
             &
             security
             ,
             as
             the
             generall
             mislikes
             and
             murmurations
             abroad
             ,
             may
             worke
             the
             contrary
             in
             time
             .
             He
             sayth
             ,
             that
             his
             Maiesty
             wanted
             not
             a
             motiue
             to
             take
             this
             course
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             not
             so
             insolently
             busy
             with
             any
             nation
             ,
             as
             of
             late
             with
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             He
             addeth
             further
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             had
             not
             bene
             for
             him
             ,
             our
             gracious
             King
             might
             haue
             enioyed
             a
             peace
             more
             continuall
             and
             happy
             ,
             then
             Salomon
             or
             Augustus
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             would
             aske
             him
             out
             of
             passion
             ,
             if
             euer
             he
             be
             voyd
             therof
             ,
             as
             by
             report
             he
             is
             very
             seldome
             ,
             what
             insolencie
             hath
             this
             Pope
             shewed
             in
             being
             busy
             ,
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             ,
             with
             his
             Maiesties
             Person
             ,
             State
             ,
             or
             Realme
             ?
             For
             as
             for
             his
             Person
             he
             hath
             alwayes
             honoured
             the
             same
             ,
             both
             before
             he
             was
             Pope
             and
             after
             ,
             wherof
             many
             euident
             testimonies
             might
             be
             alleadged
             :
             and
             for
             his
             State
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             neyther
             he
             ,
             nor
             his
             Predecessours
             did
             go
             about
             to
             trouble
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             almost
             fourty
             yeares
             ,
             while
             he
             reygned
             there
             :
             all
             troubles
             came
             from
             Protestants
             and
             their
             Ministers
             .
             And
             when
             his
             Maiesty
             was
             called
             into
             England
             ,
             the
             Pope
             that
             then
             was
             ,
             by
             this
             mans
             counsaile
             principally
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             presumed
             ,
             for
             that
             
             he
             was
             Protectour
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             wrote
             to
             the
             Catholickes
             to
             further
             their
             Obedience
             towards
             him
             .
             He
             neuer
             medled
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             vntill
             this
             Oath
             so
             preiudiciall
             vnto
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             vnto
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Catholikes
             was
             proposed
             and
             vrged
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             peace
             here
             named
             ,
             more
             continuall
             &
             happy
             then
             that
             of
             Salomon
             or
             Augustus
             ,
             which
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             sayth
             might
             be
             enioyed
             by
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             with
             his
             Subiects
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             were
             not
             :
             it
             is
             well
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             so
             much
             as
             name
             peace
             ,
             who
             seemeth
             in
             all
             his
             speaches
             ,
             to
             sow
             the
             seeds
             of
             warres
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             and
             contention
             .
             But
             if
             his
             mind
             were
             to
             peace
             indeed
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             so
             simple
             ,
             but
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             rigorous
             and
             afflictiue
             courses
             vsed
             ,
             and
             this
             ,
             as
             all
             men
             take
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             those
             of
             his
             coate
             and
             order
             ,
             cannot
             be
             meanes
             to
             peace
             of
             mindes
             ,
             howsoeuer
             otherwise
             they
             liue
             in
             externall
             quietnes
             and
             deuoyd
             of
             tumults
             .
             And
             this
             is
             all
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             present
             I
             haue
             to
             write
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           first
           Part.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           PART
           ,
           About
           the
           Breues
           of
           Paulus
           Quintus
           .
        
         
           
             CONCERNING
             M.
             BARLOVVE
             His
             exorbitant
             flattery
             in
             exaggerating
             
               Queene
               Elizabeths
            
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             Sanctity
             .
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             OVR
             purpose
             then
             ,
             being
             as
             now
             we
             haue
             declared
             ,
             to
             touch
             some
             principal
             points
             only
             ,
             handled
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             in
             this
             second
             and
             third
             Part
             of
             his
             answere
             ,
             
             we
             shall
             begin
             with
             the
             point
             he
             most
             standeth
             vpon
             ,
             dilating
             himself
             for
             twenty
             leaues
             togeather
             cōcerning
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             her
             raigne
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             as
             an
             argument
             
             very
             plausible
             in
             his
             opinion
             ,
             and
             capable
             not
             only
             of
             his
             rayling
             eloquence
             ,
             and
             odious
             amplifications
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             grosse
             and
             abiect
             flattery
             in
             like
             manner
             ;
             togeather
             with
             some
             hopes
             of
             other
             gaines
             also
             that
             way
             ,
             wherunto
             it
             seemeth
             that
             the
             poore
             man
             hath
             his
             tongue
             and
             pen
             most
             ready
             to
             the
             sale
             at
             all
             turnes
             and
             occasions
             offered
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             before
             we
             end
             this
             conference
             ,
             his
             market
             may
             be
             more
             then
             halfe
             marred
             in
             the
             iudgment
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             disappassionate
             men
             ,
             &
             especially
             with
             his
             most
             Excellēt
             Maiesty
             ,
             whome
             aboue
             all
             other
             he
             seeketh
             to
             gull
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             turning
             all
             vpon
             him
             ,
             which
             I
             both
             spake
             and
             meant
             to
             a
             Minister
             of
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             owne
             ranke
             :
             &
             so
             I
             disclaime
             from
             the
             calumnious
             imputation
             ,
             that
             it
             concerneth
             any
             way
             his
             Highnesse
             ,
             and
             shall
             answere
             all
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             which
             I
             then
             wrote
             ,
             and
             meant
             the
             same
             ;
             reseruing
             all
             dutyfull
             and
             respectiue
             reference
             to
             his
             Maiesties
             Person
             and
             Iudgment
             ,
             as
             bounden
             duty
             obligeth
             me
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             occasion
             being
             offered
             ,
             or
             rather
             necessity
             imposed
             to
             speake
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             :
             for
             that
             albeit
             the
             Pope
             had
             not
             so
             much
             as
             named
             her
             in
             any
             of
             his
             two
             Breues
             ,
             yet
             had
             the
             Apologer
             brought
             in
             her
             mentiō
             with
             many
             high
             praises
             ,
             for
             disgrasing
             of
             Catholickes
             ,
             and
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             for
             scorne
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             had
             without
             cause
             pittyed
             and
             mourned
             their
             afflictions
             vnder
             her
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             was
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             that
             to
             his
             own
             knowledge
             she
             neuer
             punished
             any
             Papist
             for
             Religion
             .
             For
             these
             causes
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             was
             forced
             in
             my
             Letter
             ,
             to
             say
             somewhat
             to
             this
             assertiue
             proposition
             ,
             wherunto
             the
             tribulations
             ,
             afflictions
             ,
             calamities
             ,
             spoiles
             ,
             exiles
             ,
             and
             bloud
             of
             so
             many
             shed
             by
             her
             ,
             did
             manifestly
             in
             the
             eyes
             and
             eares
             of
             al
             men
             and
             women
             that
             haue
             liued
             in
             our
             dayes
             ,
             contradict
             and
             reclaime
             .
             And
             yet
             did
             I
             resolue
             to
             do
             the
             same
             as
             mildly
             and
             sparingly
             as
             I
             might
             ,
             answering
             only
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             Apologie
             ,
             and
             abstayning
             purposely
             from
             al
             bitternesse
             of
             speach
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             the
             iust
             defence
             of
             the
             cause
             permitted
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             continue
             〈…〉
             Barlowes
             most
             intemperate
             prouocation
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             VVhereas
             then
             in
             reciting
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             Apologer
             ,
             
             I
             mentioned
             these
             :
             Hauing
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               sacrificed
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               to
               the
            
             Manes
             
               of
               my
               defunct
               Soueraigne
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               discharge
               of
               my
               particuler
               dutie
               ,
               as
               loue
               of
               veritie
               ,
               I
               must
               now
               performe
               my
               d●ty
               also
               to
               his
               Maiestie
               present
            
             &c.
             
             Vpon
             which
             wordes
             I
             noted
             that
             the
             phrase
             of
             sacrificing
             to
             the
             Queenes
             Manes
             ,
             or
             Ghostes
             ,
             seemed
             to
             me
             very
             profane
             ,
             as
             proper
             to
             the
             Pagan
             Sacrifices
             ,
             vsed
             to
             those
             infernall
             spirits
             which
             they
             called
             Gods
             ,
             &
             hurtful
             Gods
             ,
             &
             therfore
             endeauored
             to
             please
             them
             with
             sacrifices
             .
             My
             words
             &
             discourse
             were
             these
             .
          
           
             
               But
               as
               for
               his
               heathen
               profane
               sacrificing
               to
               the
               Manes
               or
               Hob-goblins
               of
               his
               late
               Lady
               ,
               I
               confesse
               it
               is
               an
               office
               fitter
               for
               a
               Protestant-Minister
               ,
               
               that
               thinketh
               it
               vnlawfull
               to
               pray
               for
               her
               soule
               ,
               to
               deale
               with
               her
               Manes
               ,
               or
               infernall
               spirites
               ,
               then
               with
               Celestiall
               ,
               
               by
               praying
               for
               her
               to
               Saints
               .
               But
               would
               God
               these
               Manes
               might
               now
               haue
               licēce
               to
               appeare
               ,
               and
               talke
               which
               him
               ,
               and
               relate
               what
               passeth
               with
               her
               ,
               after
               all
               this
               ioylity
               ,
               and
               ruffe
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               they
               would
               coole
               his
               excessiue
               vaine
               of
               flattering
               vanity
               .
               For
               if
               all
               the
               old
               platforme
               of
               Saints
               liues
               ,
               prescribed
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               practised
               by
               the
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               were
               not
               erroneous
               and
               vaine
               ,
               as
               much
               fasting
               ,
               continual
               prayer
               ,
               daily
               mortification
               ,
               frequent
               recollection
               ,
               diligent
               chastisement
               of
               theyr
               bodies
               ,
               humble
               &
               feruent
               deuotion
               ,
               labouring
               and
               working
               theyr
               saluation
               in
               feare
               and
               trembling
               ,
               aboundant
               almes-deedes
               ,
               haire-cloth
               and
               ashes
               ,
               contrition
               ,
               sorrow
               and
               sobbing
               for
               their
               sinnes
               :
               yf
               these
               things
               (
               I
               say
               )
               were
               the
               ancient
               wayes
               to
               life
               ,
               and
               euerlasting
               saluation
               :
               then
               must
               the
               pathes
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               ,
               which
               are
               knowne
               by
               most
               men
               ,
               to
               haue
               bene
               eyther
               wholy
               different
               ,
               or
               most
               opposite
               to
               these
               ,
               led
               to
               another
               opposite
               end
               ,
               
                 quia
                 vnusquisque
                 recipiet
                 secundum
                 opera
                 s●●
                 .
              
               Euery
               one
               shall
               receiue
               according
               to
               his
               ,
               or
               her
               works
               :
               and
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Apostle
               is
               cleare
               &
               resolute
               :
               
                 Si
                 secundum
                 carnem
                 vixeritis
                 ,
                 moriemini
                 ;
                 si
                 facta
                 carnis
                 spiritu
                 mortificaueritis
                 vi●etis
              
               :
               if
               you
               liue
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               you
               shall
               die
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               shall
               mortify
               by
               spirit
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               you
               shall
               liue
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               .
            
          
           
             About
             these
             words
             of
             mine
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             taketh
             occasion
             
             to
             make
             very
             large
             discourses
             ,
             and
             to
             dilate
             himselfe
             in
             three
             or
             foure
             points
             ●xceedingly
             .
             First
             in
             the
             excessiue
             prayses
             of
             the
             Queene
             ;
             then
             in
             superlatiue
             raylinges
             against
             me
             ;
             thirdly
             in
             iustifying
             the
             phrase
             of
             sacrificing
             to
             the
             dead
             Queens
             ghost
             ;
             &
             fourthly
             in
             setting
             out
             her
             frequent
             mortifications
             ,
             that
             she
             vsed
             :
             but
             yet
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             he
             well
             sheweth
             ,
             not
             only
             not
             to
             feele
             what
             mortification
             is
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             neither
             to
             vnderstand
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             nor
             wherof
             he
             affirmeth
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             point
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             praises
             he
             straineth
             his
             eloquēce
             or
             rather
             loquence
             to
             the
             vttermost
             ,
             
             as
             though
             neyther
             the
             earth
             whilst
             shee
             was
             here
             ,
             nor
             scarce
             heauē
             where
             now
             he
             assureth
             vs
             she
             is
             ,
             were
             worthy
             of
             her
             :
             
               Shee
               was
               a
               daughter
               of
               the
               bloud
               Royall
               ,
            
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               borne
               to
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               in
               the
               Prophetes
               wordes
               ,
               from
               the
               birth
               ,
               from
               the
               wombe
               ,
            
             
             
               from
               the
               conception
               ,
               a
               Princesse
               aduanced
               to
               the
               Crowne
               in
               apparen●
               right
               ,
               and
               by
               vncontrolable
               succession
            
             &c.
             
             Thus
             he
             sayth
             ,
             and
             yet
             doth
             the
             world
             know
             what
             store
             of
             controuersies
             was
             about
             that
             succession
             ,
             and
             lawfullnes
             thereof
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             extant
             in
             theyr
             owne
             Statutes
             yet
             in
             print
             ;
             so
             as
             this
             man
             talketh
             that
             which
             he
             thinketh
             to
             be
             most
             acceptable
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             his
             presēt
             purpose
             of
             adulation
             more
             then
             what
             he
             findeth
             written
             or
             registred
             ,
             or
             belieueth
             himselfe
             for
             that
             matter
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             know
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             constitution
             ,
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             if
             his
             Maiestie
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             had
             come
             into
             England
             with
             that
             minde
             ,
             which
             his
             Noble
             Mother
             and
             her
             husband
             the
             King
             of
             France
             are
             knowne
             once
             to
             haue
             had
             ,
             to
             claime
             &
             iustify
             her
             title
             ,
             presently
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Queene
             Mary
             (
             for
             so
             doth
             Doctor
             Sanders
             t●stifie
             that
             they
             had
             that
             minde
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             put
             the
             armes
             of
             England
             vpon
             all
             the
             sayd
             Queen●
             plate
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             the
             peace
             made
             ,
             &
             Calis
             released
             vnto
             thē
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             were
             pacified
             for
             that
             time
             )
             it
             is
             to
             be
             presumed
             that
             his
             Maiestie
             if
             he
             had
             preuayled
             in
             his
             pretence
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             haue
             found
             no
             one
             man
             more
             fit
             or
             readie
             in
             England
             ,
             or
             Scotland
             ,
             to
             haue
             gon
             vp
             to
             
               Paules
               Crosse
            
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             other
             place
             else
             ,
             to
             iustifie
             his
             Maiesties
             Mothers
             pretence
             ,
             against
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             or
             to
             disgrace
             her
             
             whome
             now
             he
             extolleth
             so
             much
             ,
             euen
             in
             this
             point
             of
             legitimation
             ,
             
               from
               the
               belly
               ,
               from
               the
               wombe
               ,
               from
               the
               conception
               ,
               by
               apparent
               right
               ,
               incontrolable
               succession
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             the
             wind
             bloweth
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             he
             followeth
             the
             blast
             ,
             and
             turneth
             his
             sayles
             according
             to
             the
             weather
             :
             
             let
             vs
             then
             heare
             him
             out
             further
             .
             
               She
               was
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               an
               Imperiall
               Monarch
               ,
               a
               famous
               Empresse
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               very
               Empresse
               of
               ●ame
               ,
               blazoned
               out
               ,
               not
               by
               home-bred
               fauourites
               ,
               but
               by
               forraine
               trauailers
               ,
               and
               writers
               ,
               before
               and
               since
               her
               death
               ,
               yea
               ,
               ●uen
               by
               her
               enemies
               ,
               both
               for
               Religion
               ,
               and
               warre
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               her
               time
               ,
               and
               for
               her
               Sexe
               ,
               the
               starre
               of
               Soueraignty
               ,
               the
               mirrour
               of
               Principality
               ,
               a
               terrour
               to
               her
               enemies
               ,
               the
               Loadstone
               of
               Maiesty
               ,
               drawing
               vnto
               her
               both
               Embassadours
               Christian
               ,
               and
               not
               Christian
               ,
               only
               for
               enterview
               ,
               and
               salutation
               ,
               but
               in
               truth
               for
               view
               ,
               and
               admiration
               :
               for
               when
               they
               had
               satisfied
               themselues
               with
               her
               sight
               (
               and
               hardly
               could
               they
               be
               satisfied
               )
               what
            
             Saba's
             
               Queene
               once
               sayd
               of
               King
            
             Salomon
             ,
             
               they
               all
               concluded
               of
               her
               ,
               that
               which
               o●ten
               falls
               not
               out
               ,
               sayth
               the
               Orator
               ,
               their
               eyes
               had
               ouercome
               their
               eares
               ,
               and
               truth
               had
               out-strip●
               fame
               ,
               report
               was
               lesse
               then
               verity
               ,
               and
               her
               renowne
               was
               far
               short
               of
               her
               desert
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             our
             Oratour
             .
             And
             doth
             he
             not
             seeme
             to
             speake
             well
             for
             his
             fee
             ?
          
           
             But
             yet
             whē
             he
             telleth
             vs
             how
             his
             famous
             Empresse
             or
             Empresse
             of
             fame
             ,
             is
             blazoned
             not
             only
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             abroad
             by
             forraine
             writers
             ,
             
             he
             will
             not
             forget
             I
             hope
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             shee
             is
             blazoned
             by
             many
             of
             them
             in
             farre
             other
             colours
             then
             heere
             he
             painteth
             her
             out
             :
             and
             this
             partly
             in
             respect
             of
             her
             hard
             measure
             towards
             Catholikes
             ,
             whose
             religion
             shee
             professed
             vnder
             Queene
             Mary
             ,
             and
             made
             many
             fayre
             promises
             of
             continuance
             therin
             ;
             for
             the
             breach
             wherof
             ,
             and
             contrary
             proceeding
             afterward
             when
             she
             came
             to
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             she
             susteyned
             so
             hard
             a
             conceipt
             and
             bad
             opinion
             of
             all
             forrayne
             Princes
             ,
             people
             ,
             &
             Kingdomes
             Catholik
             ,
             as
             the
             memory
             perhapes
             of
             no
             one
             Christian
             Prince
             or
             Princesse
             that
             euer
             liued
             ,
             is
             more
             vngratefull
             and
             odious
             to
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             very
             truth
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             parasiticall
             flattery
             of
             the
             Minister
             :
             which
             I
             speake
             as
             God
             knoweth
             with
             great
             compassion
             towards
             her
             ,
             and
             our
             Countrey
             ,
             for
             her
             sake
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             
             any
             humor
             of
             reuenge
             ,
             insultation
             ,
             or
             exprobratiō
             against
             her
             .
             The
             histories
             are
             extant
             ,
             their
             speaches
             and
             iudgements
             are
             knowne
             to
             such
             as
             doe
             trauaile
             forreine
             Countreys
             ,
             and
             with
             indifferency
             and
             attention
             doe
             marke
             what
             passeth
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             this
             man
             sitting
             at
             home
             in
             his
             warme
             chāber
             ,
             goeth
             further
             in
             his
             exaltations
             of
             her
             :
             and
             to
             pretermit
             many
             ,
             as
             ouerlong
             for
             this
             place
             ,
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
             
               That
               all
               her
               actions
               ,
               being
               Royally
               vertuous
               ,
               vertuously
               religious
               ,
               and
               religiously
               wise
               ;
               her
               wisedome
               seasoned
               her
               religion
               ,
               her
               religion
               sanctified
               her
               policyes
               ,
               her
               polices
               graced
               her
               descent
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               togeather
               wrought
               her
               immortality
               ,
               and
               her
               immortality
               is
               accompayned
               with
               renowne
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               and
               reward
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             So
             he
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             which
             I
             pretermit
             as
             idle
             froath
             of
             a
             flattering
             tongue
             ,
             who
             taketh
             vpon
             him
             also
             to
             Canonize
             her
             with
             the
             terme
             of
             
               Eternized
               Saynt
            
             ,
             and
             affirmeth
             resolutely
             ,
             that
             shee
             neuer
             
               blemi●hed
               her
               s●l●e
               with
               vice
               criminall
               ,
               or
               continued
               ,
            
             for
             soe
             are
             his
             words
             .
             And
             what
             he
             meaneth
             by
             continued
             ,
             
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             exept
             he
             meaneth
             as
             the
             word
             importeth
             ,
             that
             she
             continued
             not
             from
             vice
             to
             vice
             without
             interruption
             ,
             which
             had
             bene
             horrible
             to
             haue
             done
             (
             if
             not
             impossible
             )
             or
             had
             perseuered
             continually
             in
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             vice
             criminall
             ,
             which
             had
             bene
             as
             bad
             if
             not
             worse
             .
             He
             auoucheth
             further
             of
             her
             ,
             
               that
               shee
               neuer
               in
               her
               life
               committed
               hellish
               crime
            
             ;
             wherby
             I
             suppose
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             mortall
             sinne
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             payne
             &
             punishmēt
             therof
             is
             hell
             ,
             according
             to
             
               S.
               Paules
            
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             confesse
             that
             this
             were
             to
             be
             accompted
             an
             extraordinary
             sanctity
             indeed
             ,
             
             that
             a
             woman
             brought
             vp
             in
             such
             liberty
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             yeares
             togeather
             ,
             in
             so
             corrupt
             a
             time
             (
             who
             as
             M.
             Barlow
             here
             telleth
             vs
             ,
             was
             no
             Cloystred-Nun
             ,
             but
             a
             Queene
             that
             liued
             in
             all
             prosperity
             in
             the
             midest
             of
             all
             temptations
             and
             allurements
             ,
             both
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             )
             should
             neuer
             commit
             so
             much
             as
             one
             mortall
             sinne
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             would
             aske
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             how
             he
             commeth
             to
             know
             this
             secret
             ?
             did
             he
             euer
             heare
             her
             Confession
             ?
             For
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             might
             with
             far
             better
             conscience
             vtter
             her
             vertues
             knowne
             thereby
             ,
             to
             her
             prayse
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             edification
             
             of
             others
             ,
             then
             he
             did
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             his
             vices
             ,
             to
             his
             infamy
             ,
             and
             other
             mens
             scandall
             .
             But
             I
             for
             my
             part
             doe
             thinke
             ,
             that
             albeit
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             went
             often
             to
             confession
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             dayes
             ,
             yet
             from
             that
             time
             to
             her
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             more
             then
             forty
             yeares
             ,
             she
             neuer
             tooke
             the
             benefit
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             ;
             
             in
             which
             long
             time
             wee
             may
             wel
             imagine
             what
             store
             of
             dust
             a
             house
             much
             frequented
             would
             haue
             gathered
             ,
             that
             had
             neuer
             bene
             swep●
             in
             so
             long
             a
             space
             .
             And
             albeit
             shee
             had
             had
             ,
             both
             grace
             ,
             wil
             ,
             and
             time
             to
             cōfesse
             her
             sins
             ,
             yet
             do
             I
             belieue
             that
             she
             would
             neuer
             haue
             chosen
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             for
             her
             Confessour
             ,
             and
             Ghostly
             Father
             ;
             and
             consequently
             all
             that
             he
             talketh
             here
             of
             
               her
               vices
               criminall
               ,
               and
               not
               continued
               ,
            
             and
             
               of
               hellish
               crimes
               neuer
               committed
            
             ,
             is
             spoken
             without
             booke
             ,
             vpon
             no
             greater
             ground
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             listeth
             to
             say
             and
             write
             so
             of
             her
             .
             And
             this
             shall
             serue
             for
             the
             first
             point
             ,
             concerning
             his
             excessiue
             prayses
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             though
             we
             shall
             haue
             occasiō
             to
             handle
             somewhat
             therof
             againe
             in
             the
             fourth
             point
             about
             her
             mortifications
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             second
             point
             then
             of
             impotent
             and
             exorbitant
             railing
             ;
             albeit
             much
             were
             to
             be
             sayd
             ;
             yet
             doe
             I
             not
             meane
             to
             loose
             time
             in
             the
             repeating
             thereof
             ,
             or
             iniurie
             the
             eares
             of
             graue
             and
             modest
             men
             with
             hearing
             such
             contemptible
             matter
             :
             it
             is
             reuenge
             inough
             for
             me
             to
             vnderstand
             by
             diuers
             wayes
             ,
             as
             I
             doe
             ,
             that
             his
             owne
             friends
             doe
             condemne
             him
             ,
             and
             thinke
             contemptuously
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             entring
             into
             such
             an
             odious
             kind
             of
             writing
             .
             And
             for
             other
             that
             are
             different
             from
             him
             in
             religion
             ,
             though
             they
             thinke
             him
             not
             worthy
             of
             any
             Answere
             ,
             that
             taketh
             such
             a
             course
             ;
             yet
             haue
             I
             thought
             good
             for
             this
             once
             to
             bestow
             so
             much
             paynes
             as
             to
             runne
             his
             Booke
             ouer
             ,
             and
             to
             returne
             him
             answere
             to
             other
             points
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             this
             ,
             but
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             by
             those
             other
             points
             which
             I
             handle
             ,
             the
             mans
             spirit
             may
             be
             so
             well
             knowne
             ,
             as
             none
             will
             meruayle
             that
             he
             tooke
             so
             dishonest
             and
             impudent
             a
             course
             of
             virulēt
             rayling
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             third
             poynt
             of
             sacrificing
             to
             the
             Manes
             or
             Ghostes
             of
             the
             dead
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             supposing
             
             my selfe
             to
             haue
             to
             do
             with
             a
             Minister
             ,
             that
             vsed
             the
             phrase
             ,
             
             in
             the
             case
             he
             did
             ,
             I
             noted
             it
             as
             Heathenish
             and
             prophane
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             both
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             sacrificing
             to
             Ghost
             ,
             especially
             Infernall
             ,
             himselfe
             being
             enemie
             to
             all
             Christian
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             prayers
             for
             soules
             Christianly
             departed
             ,
             or
             intercession
             to
             be
             made
             for
             them
             to
             Saints
             in
             heauen
             ,
             that
             are
             Supernall
             Ghosts
             ,
             and
             not
             Infernall
             .
             By
             which
             occasion
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             taketh
             matter
             to
             dilate
             himselfe
             much
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             willingly
             when
             he
             findeth
             any
             thing
             to
             talke
             of
             ,
             though
             neuer
             so
             impertinent
             )
             to
             proue
             that
             this
             phrase
             of
             sacrificing
             to
             dead
             Ghosts
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             proper
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             Pagans
             ,
             may
             also
             be
             vsed
             of
             Christians
             in
             a
             good
             sense
             :
             
             Especially
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               it
               being
               vsed
               by
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               as
               a
               borrowed
               phrase
               ,
               and
               vttered
               with
               a
               deprecatory
               parenthesis
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               modesty
               ,
               asking
               leaue
               for
               the
               passage
               therof
               ,
               secretly
               therby
               insinuating
               ,
               that
               otherwise
               ,
               it
               was
               that
               which
               among
               the
               Rhetoritians
               is
               called
            
             audax
             Metaphora
             ,
             
               a
               bould
               Metaphore
            
             .
          
           
             Wherunto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             with
             all
             these
             circumstāces
             I
             see
             no
             difficulty
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             phrase
             may
             be
             vsed
             ,
             especially
             by
             
               audax
               Metaphora
            
             ,
             and
             by
             so
             great
             a
             Prince
             ,
             whose
             licence
             in
             speach
             good
             reason
             alloweth
             to
             be
             larger
             then
             other
             men
             :
             nor
             had
             I
             euer
             put
             difficulty
             in
             the
             phrase
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             knowne
             it
             to
             haue
             come
             from
             his
             Maiestie
             .
             But
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             be
             so
             bould
             in
             his
             
               audacious
               Metaphors
            
             ,
             seemed
             not
             so
             tollerable
             :
             so
             as
             in
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             supposing
             the
             former
             qualifications
             ,
             I
             haue
             no
             further
             controuersie
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             the
             arguments
             scraped
             togeather
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             
             for
             allowance
             of
             the
             phrase
             ,
             are
             nothing
             worth
             at
             all
             .
             For
             that
             first
             the
             testimonies
             here
             quoted
             by
             him
             ,
             though
             at
             randome
             ,
             of
             
               S.
               Hierome
               ,
               S.
               Augustine
            
             &
             
               S.
               Basill
            
             ,
             affirming
             that
             we
             may
             vse
             the
             learning
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             the
             aduancement
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             did
             the
             spoyles
             of
             the
             AEgyptians
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             such
             poynts
             of
             their
             learning
             ,
             as
             may
             piously
             be
             applyed
             to
             our
             vse
             ,
             to
             wit
             their
             morall
             doctrine
             ,
             Histories
             ,
             Philosophy
             ,
             Examples
             ,
             Sentences
             ,
             Comparisons
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             yet
             do
             not
             allow
             that
             we
             should
             vse
             the
             peculiar
             phrases
             of
             their
             Idolatrous
             worship
             ,
             about
             the
             mysteries
             of
             our
             
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             certaine
             new
             prophane
             companions
             of
             our
             age
             haue
             done
             ,
             I
             meane
             Castalio
             and
             others
             ,
             calling
             God
             ,
             Iupiter
             ,
             and
             our
             B.
             Lady
             Diana
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Nor
             doe
             the
             other
             examples
             alleadged
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             for
             proofe
             and
             allowance
             of
             any
             such
             prophane
             vse
             ,
             
             mak●
             anything
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             consequently
             they
             are
             brought
             in
             by
             him
             to
             no
             purpose
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             to
             spend
             time
             and
             paper
             without
             vtility
             .
             For
             what
             maketh
             it
             to
             our
             purpose
             if
             
               S.
               Luke
            
             in
             the
             narration
             of
             S.
             Paules
             nauigation
             to
             Rome
             ,
             
             doe
             say
             that
             the
             ship
             of
             Alexandria
             wherin
             he
             went
             had
             for
             his
             badge
             the
             signe
             of
             ●astor
             and
             Pollux
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             Iupiter
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             fables
             of
             Gentilitie
             ?
             Or
             what
             if
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             in
             his
             secōd
             Epistle
             speaking
             of
             the
             damnatiō
             of
             the
             wicked
             Angels
             ,
             
             do
             name
             these
             chaines
             of
             darknes
             wherwith
             they
             are
             bound
             in
             hel
             ;
             which
             words
             of
             chaines
             &
             hell
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Poets
             ?
             Is
             this
             a
             sufficient
             proofe
             that
             Pagan
             phrases
             concerning
             matters
             of
             religion
             may
             be
             vsed
             also
             in
             our
             Diuinity
             ?
             I
             pretermit
             his
             idle
             bringing
             in
             of
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             ,
             that
             vsed
             halfe
             a
             verse
             of
             Aratus
             ,
             a
             heathen
             Poet
             ,
             when
             he
             spake
             in
             the
             Councell
             house
             of
             the
             Areopagus
             in
             Athens
             ;
             
             as
             also
             Nazianzen
             &
             Origen
             ,
             for
             vsing
             the
             two
             prouerbs
             
               Orci
               galea
            
             &
             
               Plutonis
               cassis
            
             ,
             for
             that
             these
             things
             are
             lawfull
             ,
             as
             before
             we
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             nor
             haue
             they
             any
             similitude
             at
             all
             with
             the
             phrase
             in
             controuersie
             of
             sacrificing
             to
             Queene
             
               Elizabeths
               Manes
            
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             being
             heathenish
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             both
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             sacrificing
             ,
             and
             of
             
               In●ernall
               spirits
            
             ,
             and
             applied
             by
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Apologie
             ,
             to
             the
             Christian
             duty
             to
             be
             performed
             to
             a
             Christian
             soule
             deceased
             ,
             conteyneth
             much
             more
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             those
             other
             Poeticall
             words
             ,
             vsed
             to
             no
             such
             end
             ,
             by
             the
             Christian
             Authours
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             that
             worth
             the
             answering
             ,
             which
             is
             brought
             in
             out
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             
               Iustus
               Baronius
            
             ,
             not
             long
             since
             conuerted
             from
             Caluins
             Sect
             ,
             to
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             where
             recounting
             his
             iourney
             through
             Millayn●
             he
             sayth
             ,
             that
             amōgst
             other
             Reliques
             ,
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             see
             the
             shrine
             where
             the
             
               Manes
               Ambrosij
               iunioris
               Borrh●maei
            
             were
             conteyned
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             memory
             and
             reliques
             of
             the
             yonger
             Ambrose
             ,
             to
             wit
             Cardinall
             Borrh●maeus
             ,
             which
             M.
             Barlow
             thinketh
             
             to
             be
             a
             great
             testimony
             against
             me
             :
             but
             indeed
             is
             none
             at
             all
             .
             For
             nowsoeuer
             this
             man
             newly
             conuerted
             from
             being
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             did
             vse
             also
             some
             part
             of
             M.
             
               Barl●●●s
               audax
               Metaphora
            
             ,
             which
             he
             very
             well
             approueth
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             word
             Manes
             ,
             being
             vsed
             alone
             may
             metaphorically
             haue
             some
             such
             sense
             ,
             as
             the
             Reliques
             or
             memory
             of
             men
             departed
             :
             yet
             did
             he
             not
             vse
             the
             whole
             phrase
             of
             
               parent
               are
               Man●a●
            
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             vnto
             the
             Manes
             of
             any
             body
             departed
             ,
             whic●
             is
             not
             vsed
             or
             permitted
             in
             Catholike
             Religion
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             vnto
             the
             reliques
             or
             memory
             of
             any
             man
             dead
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             offer
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             stand
             i●
             need
             therof
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             this
             .
          
           
             
               ABOVT
               QVEENE
               Elizabeth
               her
               Mortifications
               .
               And
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               Vertue
               .
               §.
               II.
               
            
             
               THere
               remaineth
               the
               fourth
               point
               cōcerning
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               Mortifications
               ,
               and
               Pe●nances
               voluntarily
               ●aken
               here
               in
               this
               life
               :
               wherof
               I
               said
               by
               iust
               occasion
               giuen
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 old
                 platforme
                 of
                 Saints
                 liues
                 prescribed
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 by
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 erroneous
                 and
                 vayne
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 fasting
                 ,
                 continuall
                 prayer
                 ,
                 dayly
                 mortification
                 ,
                 frequent
                 recollection
                 ,
                 diligent
                 chasticement
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 aboundant
                 almes-deeds
                 ,
                 haire-cloath
                 ,
                 and
                 ashes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 if
                 these
                 things
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 were
                 anciently
                 accounted
                 
                   Viae
                   vitae
                
                 ,
                 wayes
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 and
                 highly
                 commended
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 liues
                 of
                 the
                 holiest
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ;
                 then
                 sayd
                 I
                 ,
                 must
                 the
                 wayes
                 and
                 paths
                 of
                 Queene
                 Elizabeths
                 life
                 which
                 are
                 knowne
                 to
                 be
                 far
                 different
                 from
                 these
                 ,
                 be
                 very
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 successe
                 thereof
                 not
                 so
                 assured
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
                 her
                 flatterers
                 both
                 promised
                 her
                 in
                 her
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 will
                 needs
                 after
                 her
                 death
                 ,
                 beare
                 men
                 downe
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 performed
                 .
              
            
             
             
               To
               this
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               answereth
               in
               diuers
               sorts
               :
               first
               out
               of
               the
               Epistle
               of
               S.
               Paul
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               
               
                 VVhat
                 art
                 thou
                 that
                 iudgest
                 another
                 mans
                 seruant
                 ,
                 for
                 somuch
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Lord
                 he
                 standeth
                 or
                 f●lleth
                 ?
              
               But
               this
               place
               is
               manifestly
               abused
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               as
               are
               commonly
               all
               other
               Scriptures
               alleadged
               by
               him
               .
               For
               S.
               Paul
               speaketh
               in
               this
               place
               of
               indifferent
               things
               ,
               as
               of
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               in
               which
               a
               man
               may
               not
               condemne
               rashly
               another
               ,
               
               
                 Qui
                 n●n
                 manducat
                 ,
                 manducantem
                 non
                 iudicet
                 ,
              
               he
               that
               eateth
               not
               ,
               let
               him
               not
               iudge
               him
               that
               eateth
               .
               But
               touching
               our
               cause
               in
               hand
               ,
               let
               him
               read
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               fame
               Apostle
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               both
               clearly
               and
               resolutely
               set
               downe
               ,
               
               
                 Querundam
                 hominum
                 peccata
                 manisesta
                 sunt
                 ,
                 praecedentia
                 ad
                 iudicium
                 :
                 quosdam
                 antem
                 subsequuntur
                 .
                 Similiter
                 &
                 bona
                 facta
                 manisesta
                 sunt
                 ,
                 &
                 quae
                 aliter
                 se
                 habent
                 ,
                 abscondi
                 non
                 p●ssunt
                 .
              
               The
               ●innes
               of
               some
               men
               are
               manifest
               going
               before
               thē
               to
               iudgment
               :
               but
               in
               some
               other
               they
               follow
               .
               And
               so
               in
               like
               manner
               good
               workes
               are
               manifest
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               be
               otherwise
               cannot
               be
               hidden
               .
               Wherby
               it
               is
               manifest
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               iudge
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               wise
               haue
               a
               probable
               coniecture
               (
               for
               Almighty
               God
               may
               alter
               in
               secret
               what
               to
               his
               diuine
               wisedome
               and
               mercy
               shall
               seeme
               good
               )
               what
               end
               a
               Christian
               is
               like
               to
               ariue
               vnto
               ,
               by
               the
               wayes
               wherin
               he
               walketh
               .
               And
               S.
               Paul
               himselfe
               doth
               set
               downe
               sundry
               particulars
               in
               diuers
               places
               of
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               sayth
               that
               Christians
               shall
               not
               be
               saued
               .
               So
               as
               this
               kind
               of
               iudgement
               is
               not
               wholy
               forbidden
               ,
               but
               rash
               iudgment
               only
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               then
               
                 M.
                 Barlowe
              
               commeth
               to
               lay
               hand
               on
               another
               answere
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 fasting
                 with
                 a
                 sower
                 countenance
                 ,
                 prayer
                 in
                 open
                 places
                 ,
                 dole
                 of
                 almes
                 with
                 proclamations
                 ,
                 are
                 ensignes
                 of
                 hypocrites
                 in
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 iudgment
                 .
              
               Wherto
               I
               reply
               that
               these
               are
               but
               the
               abuses
               of
               good
               things
               ,
               
               which
               abuse
               the
               Seruants
               of
               God
               flying
               ,
               
               do
               retayne
               the
               good
               vse
               .
               Thirdly
               sayth
               hee
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               deuideth
               his
               proofes
               into
               sundry
               heads
               ,
               and
               all
               not
               worth
               a
               rush
               )
               
                 such
                 outward
                 habits
                 of
                 mortification
                 as
                 Iesuits
                 terme
                 ,
                 of
                 wearing
                 of
                 heare-cloth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
              
               
               
                 might
                 argue
              
               Achab.
               
                 who
                 went
                 barefoote
                 in
                 hayre-cloth
                 and
                 a●●es
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 mortified
                 creature
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 seuerest
                 sel●e
                 chastising
                 
                 Iesuite
                 of
                 you
                 all
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               And
               this
               only
               example
               is
               sufficient
               to
               shew
               ,
               both
               the
               mans
               spirit
               ,
               and
               wit.
               His
               spirit
               in
               contēning
               and
               ●esting
               at
               that
               which
               God
               himselfe
               did
               so
               highly
               esteeme
               ,
               his
               wit
               ,
               that
               he
               seeth
               not
               what
               maketh
               for
               him
               ,
               or
               ag●inst
               him
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Iesuits
               ,
               their
               Doctrine
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               externall
               mortifications
               are
               only
               so
               far
               forth
               gra●eful
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               proceed
               from
               the
               internall
               mortification
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwise
               .
               And
               that
               this
               externall
               mortification
               of
               Achab
               did
               so
               proceed
               ,
               is
               euident
               by
               the
               very
               wordes
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               alleadged
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               which
               are
               these
               :
               
               VVhen
               Achab
               
                 had
                 heard
                 the
                 speaches
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
              
               Elias
               ,
               
                 he
                 rent
                 his
                 garmēts
                 ,
                 &
                 couered
                 his
                 flesh
                 with
                 haire-cloth
                 and
                 ●asted
                 ,
                 &
                 sl●pt
                 in
                 sakcloth
                 and
                 walked
                 with
                 his
                 head
                 bowed
                 douneward
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 made
                 vnto
              
               Elias
               ,
               
                 saying
                 ,
                 hast
                 thou
                 not
                 seene
              
               Achab
               
                 humilia●ed
                 before
                 me
                 ?
                 For
                 so
                 much
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 ●or
                 my
                 cause
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 bring
                 the
                 euill
                 vpō
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 threatned
                 in
                 h●●
                 dayes
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 o●
                 his
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               And
               let
               it
               be
               marked
               ,
               that
               he
               sayd
               
                 humilitatus
                 est
                 mei
                 causa
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               humbled
               him selfe
               for
               my
               cause
               ,
               which
               signifyed
               that
               it
               came
               from
               the
               hart
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               sorrow
               that
               he
               conceyued
               ,
               to
               haue
               offended
               God
               :
               which
               is
               true
               internall
               mortification
               ,
               and
               made
               Achab
               ,
               a
               true
               mortified
               or
               mortifying
               creature
               in
               that
               act
               ,
               for
               which
               wee
               haue
               God
               himselfe
               for
               a
               witnes
               .
               
               And
               it
               can
               be
               no
               lesse
               then
               prophane
               impiety
               ,
               and
               sinfull
               secularity
               so
               prophanely
               to
               rest
               at
               it
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               passe
               to
               another
               parte
               of
               his
               Answere
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               ,
               sayeth
               he
               ,
               
                 she
                 was
                 no
                 cloystered
                 Nunne
              
               .
               (
               to
               wit
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               :
               
               )
               And
               so
               I
               thinke
               to
               :
               and
               that
               the
               difference
               of
               their
               liues
               did
               shew
               it
               .
               
                 A
                 Queene
                 she
                 was
              
               (
               sayeth
               M.
               Barlow
               )
               
                 and
                 a
                 State
                 She
                 had
                 to
                 manage
                 ,
                 a
                 people
                 to
                 gouerne●
                 &
                 much
                 busines
                 to
                 attend
                 ,
                 bodily
                 exercise
                 sayth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 profiteth
                 nothing
                 ,
                 b●t
                 godlines
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 sound
                 sayth
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 avayl●s
                 ●ith
                 God
                 and
                 argueth
                 a
                 minde
                 truely
                 regenerate
                 .
              
               This
               is
               
                 M.
                 Barlowes
              
               way
               of
               mortification
               ,
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               Achabs
               contrition
               ,
               humiliation
               ,
               or
               hayrecloth
               ,
               nor
               with
               the
               liues
               of
               ●loystered
               Nunnes
               ,
               that
               serue
               God
               in
               the
               austerity
               of
               Christian
               discipline
               ,
               as
               fasting
               ,
               praying
               ,
               and
               other
               mortification
               ,
               
               but
               only
               he
               commendeth
               
                 a
                 sound
                 ●aith
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               which
               euery
               man
               will
               easily
               perswade
               himselfe
               to
               haue
               ,
               especially
               if
               he
               belieue
               him
               in
               citing
               S.
               Paul
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               as
               though
               the
               Apostle
               had
               called
               such
               externall
               mortifications
               ,
               as
               fasting
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               
                 vnprofitable
                 ●odily
                 exercises
              
               ,
               and
               that
               only
               a
               sound
               fayth
               were
               piety
               .
               But
               this
               is
               as
               fraudulent
               dealing
               as
               before
               :
               for
               that
               the
               Apostle
               his
               very
               manner
               of
               speach
               ,
               
                 Exerce
                 ●e
                 ipsum
                 ad
                 pietatem
              
               ,
               exercise
               thy selfe
               to
               piety
               ,
               doth
               shew
               that
               he
               speaketh
               of
               good
               workes
               and
               piety
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               maketh
               here
               a
               difference
               betweene
               bodily
               exercise
               that
               hath
               for
               his
               end
               ,
               only
               the
               good
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               piety
               ,
               which
               whether
               they
               be
               bodily
               or
               spirituall
               ,
               are
               alwaies
               directed
               to
               a
               spirituall
               end
               .
               And
               so
               do
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               vnderstand
               the
               words
               of
               exercise
               and
               piety
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               especially
               such
               as
               best
               vnder●●ood
               the
               force
               ,
               and
               propriety
               of
               the
               Greeke
               words
               ,
               
               as
               namely
               
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
              
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               speciall
               Commentary
               vpon
               this
               place
               of
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               defineth
               piety
               thus
               :
               
                 pietas
                 rectissima
                 vitae
                 norma
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 conuersationis
                 optimae
                 disciplina
              
               :
               Piety
               is
               a
               most
               straight
               rule
               of
               life
               ,
               containing
               the
               discipline
               of
               a
               most
               excellent
               conuersatiō
               ,
               wherby
               only
               faith
               you
               see
               is
               excluded
               .
               And
               then
               ●urther
               reiecting
               M.
               Barlows
               false
               interpretation
               of
               S.
               Pauls
               words
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               had
               meant
               fasting
               ,
               and
               other
               externall
               mortifications
               ,
               by
               corporall
               exercises
               which
               he
               calleth
               lesse
               profitable
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Quidam
                 hoc
                 Apostolum
                 de
                 ●eiunio
                 aiunt
                 dix●sse
                 ,
                 sed
                 prosectò
                 errant
                 :
                 neque
                 enim
                 est
                 corporalis
                 ex●ercitatio
                 i●iunium
                 ,
                 sed
                 spiritualis
                 .
                 Nam
                 si
                 corporalis
                 esset
                 ,
                 corpus
                 profectò
                 nutriret
                 :
                 cum
                 autem
                 id
                 maceret
                 &
                 extenuet
                 macieque
                 conficiat
                 ,
                 corpor●lis
                 dici
                 omnino
                 non
                 potest
                 .
              
               Some
               men
               (
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               )
               do
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               (
               speaking
               of
               vnprofitable
               bodily
               exercise
               (
               meaneth
               of
               fasting
               ,
               but
               truely
               they
               do
               erre
               :
               for
               that
               fasting
               is
               no
               bodily
               exercise
               ,
               but
               spirituall
               .
               For
               if
               it
               were
               bodily
               ,
               it
               would
               no
               doubt
               nourish
               the
               body
               :
               but
               whereas
               it
               doth
               chastise
               the
               body
               ,
               extenuateth
               and
               maketh
               it
               leane
               ,
               it
               cannot
               any
               way
               be
               called
               corporall
               .
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               wee
               will
               haue
               the
               testimony
               of
               another
               as
               ancient
               as
               
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
              
               ,
               &
               most
               skill●ull
               in
               the
               Greeke
               tongue
               wherin
               S.
               Paul
               writeth
               these
               wordes
               ,
               though
               no
               Grecian
               
               borne
               ;
               wee
               may
               heare
               S.
               Hierome
               ,
               who
               vpon
               those
               wordes
               ,
               of
               
                 Exerce
                 te
                 ipsum
                 ad
                 pietatem
              
               ,
               exercise
               thy selfe
               to
               piety
               ,
               setteth
               downe
               first
               what
               piety
               is
               ,
               saying
               
                 Pietas
                 est
                 e●iam
                 〈◊〉
                 tua
                 tribulatione
                 alijs
                 subuenire
                 ,
                 Sicut
                 Sareptana
                 vidua
                 seci●
              
               :
               Piety
               is
               to
               help
               other
               men
               euen
               with
               thy
               owne
               tribulation
               as
               the
               poore
               ,
               
               widdow
               of
               Sarepta
               did
               feed
               the
               Prophet
               Elias
               ,
               with
               the
               bread
               that
               she
               had
               reserued
               for
               her
               sonne
               and
               her selfe
               .
               And
               then
               as
               for
               corporall
               exercise
               ,
               named
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               he
               sayth
               it
               was
               meant
               of
               things
               belonging
               to
               the
               bodily
               health
               ,
               as
               
                 Sanctarum
                 balnearum
                 ,
                 venationum
                 &
                 huiusmodi
                 quae
                 ad
                 breue
                 tempus
                 carnali
                 proficiunt
                 sanitati
              
               :
               holy
               bathes
               (
               such
               as
               holy
               men
               did
               vse
               for
               help
               of
               their
               health
               )
               hunting
               and
               other
               such
               bodily
               exercises
               for
               the
               same
               end
               ,
               which
               do
               profit
               to
               the
               health
               of
               the
               flesh
               but
               for
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               which
               admonition
               is
               thought
               to
               haue
               bene
               giuen
               by
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               young
               man
               ,
               that
               was
               somewhat
               delighted
               with
               these
               bodily
               exercises
               ,
               or
               counsailed
               therunto
               by
               Phisitiōs
               for
               help
               of
               his
               said
               health
               .
               To
               which
               end
               also
               the
               said
               Apostle
               in
               the
               same
               Epistle
               exhorteth
               him
               not
               to
               drinke
               water
               still
               ,
               
               but
               to
               vse
               a
               little
               wine
               for
               help
               of
               his
               stomacke
               ,
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               other
               frequent
               infirmities
               .
               but
               yet
               would
               haue
               him
               to
               exercise
               himselfe
               in
               the
               workes
               of
               piety
               ,
               as
               now
               hath
               bene
               sayd
               .
               So
               as
               this
               place
               also
               of
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               hath
               bene
               abused
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               his
               prophane
               interpretation
               against
               externall
               mortifications
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               lastly
               he
               commeth
               neere
               vs
               indeed
               ,
               and
               will
               shew
               that
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               her
               mortification
               was
               of
               another
               kind
               ,
               perhaps
               not
               heard
               of
               before
               .
               Let
               vs
               heare
               his
               words
               :
               Fourthly
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 gouerne
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 should
                 do
                 ,
                 is
                 mortification
                 of
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               largest
               way
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               of
               mortification
               that
               he
               can
               lay
               before
               vs
               :
               
               for
               of
               this
               kind
               he
               will
               find
               ,
               no
               doubt
               many
               mortified
               people
               ,
               both
               of
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               content
               to
               accept
               of
               this
               mortification
               ,
               to
               be
               Kings
               &
               Queenes
               ,
               and
               to
               gouerne
               well
               in
               their
               owne
               conceipts
               .
               For
               what
               Prince
               thi●keth
               not
               ,
               that
               he
               gouerneth
               well
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               Kings
               &
               Princes
               are
               to
               be
               comprehended
               vnder
               this
               mortification
               ,
               but
               proportionally
               also
               all
               other
               Magistrates
               and
               Gouernours
               
               vnder
               them
               ,
               who
               haue
               one
               poynt
               more
               of
               mortification
               lying
               vpon
               them
               ,
               then
               their
               Supreme
               Princes
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               are
               lyable
               to
               giue
               account
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               the
               others
               are
               not
               ,
               and
               consequently
               they
               are
               more
               subiect
               to
               mortification
               in
               their
               offices
               ,
               and
               dignities
               ;
               and
               yet
               most
               men
               do
               seeke
               after
               them
               ,
               both
               in
               England
               and
               els
               where
               ,
               which
               doth
               shew
               that
               there
               is
               great
               store
               of
               mortified
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               at
               leastwise
               of
               men
               that
               loue
               this
               mortification
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               be
               so
               mortified
               .
               And
               if
               to
               be
               a
               Bishop
               also
               be
               a
               mortification
               ,
               then
               hath
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               in
               like
               manner
               proued
               himselfe
               a
               mortified
               man
               ,
               &
               then
               those
               words
               of
               S.
               Paul
               to
               the
               
                 Collossians
                 ,
                 Mortificate
                 membra
                 vestra
                 quae
                 sunt
                 super
                 terram
              
               :
               Mortify
               your
               members
               which
               are
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               may
               haue
               this
               sense
               also
               among
               other
               ;
               do
               you
               mortify
               your self
               with
               some
               good
               Bishopricke
               ,
               or
               other
               dignity
               ,
               that
               in
               it selfe
               is
               a
               mortification
               .
               And
               do
               we
               not
               see
               what
               prophane
               trifling
               this
               is
               ?
               And
               that
               by
               this
               drawing
               Christian
               vertues
               out
               of
               their
               compasse
               ,
               true
               natures
               ,
               and
               spheres
               ,
               they
               do
               eneruate
               and
               euacuate
               all
               their
               force
               ,
               and
               bring
               their
               practice
               to
               a
               meere
               sound
               of
               words
               .
            
             
               The
               Catholike
               doctrine
               is
               ,
               that
               mortification
               is
               a
               most
               excellent
               Christian
               vertue
               ,
               commended
               highly
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
               and
               exercised
               by
               all
               Saints
               ,
               and
               especially
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               greatest
               Saints
               ,
               &
               Seruants
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               haue
               ensued
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               as
               well
               by
               those
               words
               of
               S.
               Paul
               now
               recited
               ,
               as
               also
               these
               other
               to
               the
               Romans
               :
               
               
                 Si
                 spiritu
                 sacta
                 carnis
                 mortificaueritis
                 ,
                 viuetis
              
               :
               If
               you
               shall
               mortify
               the
               works
               of
               the
               flesh
               by
               spirit
               ,
               you
               shall
               liue
               .
               And
               then
               followeth
               the
               contrary
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               same
               place
               .
               If
               you
               shall
               not
               mortify
               your
               sayd
               members
               ,
               &
               deeds
               of
               the
               flesh
               therof
               ensuing
               ,
               but
               shall
               liue
               
                 Secundum
                 carnem
              
               ,
               by
               obeying
               the
               lust
               therof
               ,
               you
               shall
               dy
               euerlastingly
               .
               Wherby
               is
               also
               vnderstood
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               this
               excellent
               vertue
               ,
               whose
               name
               of
               mortification
               is
               deriued
               from
               the
               word
               Mors
               ,
               that
               signifieth
               Death
               :
               for
               that
               as
               when
               death
               entreth
               vpon
               a
               body
               and
               driueth
               out
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               sayd
               body
               remayneth
               without
               sense
               ,
               ●eling
               ,
               or
               other
               motion
               :
               so
               when
               this
               vertue
               of
               mortification
               
               is
               well
               exercised
               of
               a
               Christian
               man
               ,
               it
               doth
               take
               a
               way
               the
               sensuall
               life
               of
               our
               lusts
               and
               passions
               ,
               and
               doth
               mortify
               them
               in
               their
               vnlawfull
               appetites
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               remaine
               as
               it
               were
               feeble
               ,
               cold
               ,
               and
               dead
               ,
               in
               resisting
               or
               rebelling
               against
               the
               superiour
               parts
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               directed
               by
               rea●on
               and
               religion
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               most
               happy
               and
               excellent
               death
               so
               much
               desired
               by
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               ,
               when
               he
               sayd
               to
               God
               :
               
               
                 moriar
                 ,
                 ne
                 moriar
              
               ,
               let
               me
               dy
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               not
               dy
               :
               and
               good
               
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 Vti●am
                 hac
                 morte
                 ego
                 frequenter
                 cadam
                 ,
                 vt
                 euadam
                 l●queos
                 mortis
                 ,
                 vt
                 non
                 sentiam
                 vitae
                 luxurian●is
                 mortisera
                 blandimenta
              
               :
               Would
               to
               God
               I
               may
               often
               dy
               this
               death
               ,
               that
               therby
               I
               may
               escape
               the
               snares
               of
               the
               other
               death
               ,
               &
               that
               I
               may
               not
               feele
               the
               deadly
               flatterings
               and
               allurements
               of
               this
               present
               dissolute
               life
               .
               And
               then
               he
               goeth
               further
               to
               many
               particularities
               ,
               saying
               :
               
               
                 Vt
                 obstupescam
                 ad
                 sensum
                 libidinis
                 ,
                 ad
                 aestum
                 auaritiae
                 ,
                 ad
                 iracundiae
                 &
                 impatientiae
                 stimulos
                 ,
                 ad
                 angoris
                 solicitudinem
                 ,
                 ad
                 molestias
                 cu●●rum
                 :
                 moriatur
                 anima
                 mea
                 morte
                 i●s●●rum
                 ;
                 bo●a
                 mors
                 quae
                 non
                 aufert
                 ,
                 sed
                 transfert
                 in
                 meltus
                 .
              
               Let
               me
               dy
               by
               this
               death
               of
               mortification
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               become
               sensles
               to
               the
               feeling
               of
               carnall
               lusts
               ,
               to
               the
               heate
               of
               couetousnes
               ,
               to
               the
               pricks
               of
               anger
               and
               impatience
               ,
               to
               the
               afflictions
               of
               solicitude
               ,
               to
               the
               troubles
               of
               to
               many
               cares
               :
               let
               my
               soule
               dy
               with
               the
               death
               of
               iust
               men
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               good
               death
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               take
               life
               from
               me
               ,
               but
               doth
               change
               it
               to
               a
               better
               .
            
             
               Thus
               that
               holy
               and
               deuout
               Father
               of
               the
               workes
               and
               effects
               of
               mortification
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               ardent
               loue
               that
               he
               had
               therunto
               .
               And
               the
               like
               I
               might
               most
               aboundantly
               shew
               out
               of
               other
               Fathers
               ,
               but
               it
               were
               ouerlong
               for
               this
               place
               .
               The
               saying
               of
               S.
               Augustine
               vpon
               the
               former
               words
               of
               S.
               Paul
               is
               general
               to
               all
               men
               :
               
               
                 Hoc
                 est
                 opus
                 vestrum
                 in
                 hac
                 vita
                 ,
                 actiones
                 carnis
                 spiritu
                 mortificare
                 quotidie
                 ,
                 affl●gere
                 ,
                 minue●e
                 ,
                 fraenare
                 ,
                 interi●ere
              
               :
               This
               is
               your
               worke
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               to
               mortify
               dayly
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               by
               spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               afflict
               them
               ,
               diminish
               them
               ,
               to
               bridle
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               kill
               them
               .
               Which
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               mortification
               ,
               if
               M.
               Barlow
               had
               ,
               and
               were
               of
               the
               same
               spirit
               ,
               with
               these
               holy
               men
               ,
               he
               would
               neuer
               seeke
               so
               many
               shifts
               to
               discredit
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               contemptible
               as
               he
               doth
               ;
               first
               by
               scorning
               at
               fastings
               ,
               prayers
               ,
               
               and
               a●me●●ed●
               ,
               when
               by
               Hypocrites
               they
               are
               abused
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               true
               vse
               ,
               
               and
               consequently
               not
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               then
               to
               disgrace
               thē
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               well
               vsed
               ,
               by
               saying
               that
               they
               are
               bodily
               exercises
               ,
               of
               small
               vtility
               ;
               ●hen
               by
               ●e●ting
               at
               the
               sackcloath
               ,
               ashes
               ,
               and
               other
               penances
               ,
               and
               externall
               mortifications
               ,
               which
               God
               himselfe
               in
               King
               Achab
               approued
               ,
               and
               tooke
               in
               great
               good
               part
               ;
               then
               i●●co●ting
               at
               the
               state
               of
               Nunnes
               professing
               the
               like
               retired
               li●e
               of
               mortification
               ;
               then
               telling
               vs
               further
               that
               the
               life
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               had
               ●ore
               mortification
               by
               liuing
               in
               a
               Court
               wh●re
               many
               temptations
               were
               ,
               then
               in
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               which
               he
               proueth
               out
               of
               Seneca
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Marcet
                 enim
                 ●●ne
                 aduersario
                 virtus
              
               :
               For
               vertue
               is
               sluggish
               where
               no
               aduersary
               is
               .
               By
               which
               consequence
               it
               followeth
               that
               it
               is
               much
               better
               ,
               and
               more
               excellent
               mortificatio●s
               for
               yong
               Ladies
               and
               Gentlewomen
               ,
               to
               liue
               in
               great
               Courts
               where
               there
               be
               store
               of
               amourous
               yong
               Knights
               and
               Gentl●men
               to
               tempt
               them
               ,
               then
               to
               liue
               solitary
               ,
               or
               retired
               from
               such
               Courtes
               and
               companies
               ,
               where
               no
               such
               impugnation
               of
               the
               aduersary
               is
               .
               And
               this
               is
               
                 M.
                 Barlowes
              
               good
               discipline
               for
               women
               ,
               which
               is
               farre
               different
               from
               that
               which
               S.
               Cyprian
               prescribe●h
               in
               his
               Booke
               
                 De
                 disciplina
                 .
                 &
                 habit●
                 Virginu●
                 ,
              
               no
               lesse
               then
               their
               two
               spirits
               are
               different
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               you
               see
               that
               he
               distracteth
               the
               word
               Mortification
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               he
               draweth
               it
               to
               all
               dignity
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               mortification
               to
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               Queene
               ,
               or
               chiefe
               Gouernour
               ,
               which
               are
               things
               most
               agreeable
               to
               mans
               sensuall
               desires
               ,
               and
               opposite
               ●o
               mortification
               ;
               though
               I
               would
               easily
               grant
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               did
               hate
               and
               fli●
               such
               dignities
               in
               him selfe
               ,
               &
               that
               they
               were
               forced
               vpon
               him
               ;
               of
               which
               sort
               of
               men
               S.
               Gregory
               writeth
               
                 Val●è
                 destent
                 quòd
                 tardè
                 ad
                 patriam
                 redeunt
                 ,
                 &
                 tolerare
                 insuper
                 honoris
                 onera
                 copell●●ur
              
               :
               
               they
               do
               greatly
               bewaile
               that
               they
               returne
               slowly
               to
               their
               Countrey
               (
               which
               is
               heauen
               )
               and
               besides
               are
               forced
               to
               beare
               the
               burthen
               of
               honours
               in
               the
               meane
               space
               :
               Of
               these
               men
               I
               say
               who
               should
               so
               be
               forced
               against
               their
               wills
               to
               sustaine
               places
               of
               honour
               ,
               as
               
                 S.
                 Gregory
              
               himselfe
               was
               ,
               in
               taking
               the
               Popedome
               ,
               to
               such
               a
               man
               it
               is
               a
               mortification
               indeed
               to
               
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               Prince
               ,
               or
               Pope
               .
               But
               this
               riseth
               not
               out
               of
               the
               dignity
               it selfe
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               fondly
               teacheth
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               the
               vertuous
               repugnance
               of
               the
               receiuers
               will
               :
               so
               as
               if
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               our
               proper
               case
               ,
               did
               vnwillingly
               and
               with
               repugnancy
               of
               mind
               take
               the
               crowne
               vpon
               her
               ,
               wh●̄
               Queene
               Mary
               died●
               as
               S.
               Gregory
               did
               his
               Popedome
               ,
               then
               may
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               some
               mortification
               vnto
               her
               ;
               otherwise
               it
               is
               ridiculous
               to
               make
               all
               high
               dignities
               and
               places
               of
               honour
               ,
               Mortification
               :
               for
               so
               much
               as
               euery
               man
               doth
               ordinarily
               feele
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               an
               inclination
               of
               our
               corrupt
               nature
               to
               desire
               them
               ,
               which
               naturally
               notwithstanding
               loueth
               not
               mortification
               .
            
             
               Moreouer
               ,
               wheras
               there
               are
               two
               parts
               and
               members
               of
               mortification
               ,
               
               the
               one
               internall
               ,
               the
               other
               externall
               ,
               the
               internall
               to
               mortifie
               the
               inward
               partes
               of
               our
               soule
               ,
               both
               intellectuall
               and
               sensuall
               ,
               as
               to
               deny
               a
               mans
               owne
               will
               ,
               represse
               selfe
               loue
               ,
               subdue
               our
               iudgemen●
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               others
               ,
               represse
               the
               passions
               both
               of
               pride
               ,
               anger
               ,
               concupiscence
               &
               the
               like
               :
               another
               part
               externall
               ,
               that
               mortifieth
               the
               body
               and
               outward
               senses
               therof
               ,
               making
               them
               subiect
               to
               reason
               by
               externall
               punishments
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               by
               fastings
               ,
               watchings
               ,
               and
               other
               chasticements
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               S.
               Paul
               testifyeth
               both
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               that
               they
               praised
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               being
               so
               ,
               I
               would
               demaund
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               to
               which
               of
               these
               mortifications
               doth
               a
               Courtly
               &
               Princely
               life
               lead
               vs
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               state
               of
               a
               poore
               life
               .
               For
               as
               denying
               a
               mans
               owne
               will
               ,
               it
               is
               far
               from
               Princes
               ,
               to
               practice
               the
               same
               ,
               who
               indeauour
               rather
               to
               haue
               their
               wills
               done
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               reason
               :
               renunciation
               also
               of
               the
               world
               and
               subduing
               of
               their
               owne
               iudgments
               ,
               seemeth
               not
               so
               properly
               to
               belong
               to
               that
               estate
               .
               And
               as
               for
               mortifying
               of
               passions
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               attempt
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               their
               flatterers
               would
               not
               suffer
               them
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               would
               both
               say
               and
               sweare
               ,
               that
               euery
               passion
               of
               theirs
               is
               a
               sound
               and
               solide
               vertue
               ,
               and
               euery
               disordinate
               appetite
               a
               most
               iust
               desire
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               you
               passe
               further
               to
               externall
               mortification
               ,
               as
               often
               fasting
               ,
               much
               prayer
               ,
               long
               watchings
               ,
               course
               apparell
               ,
               
               ●air-cloth
               ,
               di●cipline
               ,
               and
               the
               ●ike
               ;
               how
               vnfit
               are
               they
               for
               a
               Court
               ,
               or
               a
               Court
               for
               them
               ?
               
               Is
               not
               soft
               &
               braue
               apparell
               ,
               delicate
               diet
               ,
               banqueting
               ,
               dancing
               ,
               masking
               ,
               Comedies
               ,
               loue-letters
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               ,
               more
               aggreable
               to
               that
               state
               and
               place
               ?
               Of
               the
               first
               our
               Sauiour
               himselfe
               testifieth
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 mollibus
                 vestiuntur
                 ,
                 in
                 domibus
                 Regum
                 sunt
              
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               rest
               that
               they
               were
               gratefull
               and
               familiar
               in
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               her
               Court
               ,
               and
               more
               frequented
               by
               her selfe
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               all
               men
               I
               thinke
               that
               were
               eye
               witnesses
               of
               the
               same
               will
               testify
               .
               Only
               there
               wanted
               to
               the
               world
               a
               Deuine
               ,
               who
               by
               a
               new
               Theology
               should
               celebrate
               these
               Courtly
               exercises
               for
               good
               mortifications
               ;
               and
               now
               is
               sprong
               vp
               M.
               
                 VVilliam
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               
               that
               hath
               taken
               the
               matter
               vpon
               him
               ,
               &
               published
               it
               in
               print
               ,
               making
               the
               very
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               life
               it selfe
               ,
               of
               being
               a
               Prince
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               state
               of
               mortification
               ,
               and
               consequently
               also
               of
               pennance
               (
               for
               that
               mortifications
               be
               acts
               of
               pennance
               )
               wherof
               it
               doth
               ensue
               that
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               life
               was
               a
               penitentiall
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               f●rre
               different
               from
               that
               store
               of
               felicity
               and
               aboundance
               of
               temporall
               consolation
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               Cooke
               describeth
               with
               his
               Copia
               &
               Inopia
               ,
               which
               wee
               shall
               handle
               afterward
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               Mortification
               .
            
             
               There
               followeth
               in
               my
               Booke
               a
               word
               or
               two
               of
               her
               persecutions
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               was
               sayd
               in
               the
               Apology
               ,
               
               first
               in
               generall
               ,
               
                 that
                 her
                 Maiestie
                 neuer
                 punished
                 any
                 Papist
                 for
                 Religion
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 most
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 persecution
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               further
               ,
               
                 that
                 she
                 neuer
                 medled
                 with
                 the
                 hard
                 punishment
                 of
                 any
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 nor
                 made
                 any
                 rigorous
                 law
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Excom●●nication
                 of
                 pope
              
               Pius
               Quintus
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
                 vpon
                 the
                 yeare
              
               1569.
               
                 ●●d
                 the
                 eleuenth
                 of
                 her
                 Raigne
                 .
              
               Wherunto
               I
               answered
               ,
               that
               for
               punishments
               ,
               all
               the
               Catholick
               Cleargy
               of
               England
               were
               depriued
               long
               before
               this
               for
               their
               religion
               ,
               and
               many
               ,
               as
               well
               Laymen
               as
               Priestes
               put
               in
               prison
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               multitude
               of
               others
               driuen
               into
               banishment
               of
               all
               sortes
               of
               people
               ,
               whose
               names
               Doctor
               Sanders
               setteth
               downe
               in
               his
               seauenth
               booke
               of
               his
               
                 Visible
                 Monarchy
              
               .
               The
               seuere
               lawes
               also
               against
               them
               that
               refused
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               supremacy
               ,
               
               and
               should
               say
               or
               heare
               masse
               ,
               were
               made
               long
               befo●e
               this
               and
               put
               in
               practice
               :
               so
               as
               this
               narration
               could
               not
               stand
               .
               What
               replyeth
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               to
               this
               ?
               
                 Ni●il
                 ad
                 Rh●●●●
              
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 speach
                 is
                 here
                 of
                 lawes
                 ,
                 whose
                 payne
                 is
                 death
                 .
              
               Yea
               Syr.
               And
               is
               it
               so
               ?
               I
               refer
               me
               to
               the
               wordes
               euen
               now
               recited
               out
               of
               the
               Apology
               ,
               
                 that
                 her
                 Maiestie
                 neuer
                 punished
                 any
                 Papi●●●●●
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 most
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 persecution
              
               ;
               doth
               not
               all
               &
               any
               include
               other
               punishments
               besides
               death
               ?
               Moreouer
               when
               it
               is
               sayd
               that
               she
               neuer
               made
               any
               rig●●ous
               lawes
               against
               Catholickes
               :
               doth
               this
               only
               comprehēd
               the
               lawes
               ,
               whose
               punishment
               is
               death
               ?
               To
               what
               straites
               is
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               driuen
               here
               ?
               And
               yet
               if
               he
               doe
               remember
               well
               the
               oath
               of
               Suprem●cie
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               third
               refusall
               therof
               is
               also
               death
               .
               So
               as
               euery
               way
               the
               poore
               man
               is
               taken
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             OF
             QVEENE
             ELIZABETH
             HER
             FELICITIES
             ,
             and
             infelicities
             .
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             AFTER
             this
             followeth
             another
             question
             betweene
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             and
             me
             ,
             about
             the
             felicities
             or
             infelicities
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             or
             rather
             betweene
             the
             Lord
             Iustice
             Cooke
             and
             me
             ,
             who
             hauing
             vpon
             diuers
             occasions
             to
             the
             exprobration
             of
             Catholicke
             men
             and
             religion
             ,
             whome
             she
             pursued
             in
             her
             life
             time
             ,
             enlarged
             himselfe
             extraordinarily
             in
             her
             exaltation
             ,
             calling
             her
             ,
             
               The
               happie
               Queene
               ,
               The
               blessed
               Queene
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             :
             I
             was
             forced
             for
             defence
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             to
             examine
             somewhat
             the
             grounds
             of
             this
             felicitie
             .
             My
             words
             then
             were
             ,
          
           
             
               That
               the
               said
               Lord
               Cooke
               vpon
               the
               occasion
               of
               certaine
               words
               in
               Pope
               Clements
               Breue
               ,
               where
               
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               is
               named
               
                 misera
                 semina
              
               ,
               a
               miserable
               woman
               (
               in
               respect
               no
               doubt
               of
               the
               miseries
               of
               her
               soule
               ,
               litle
               respected
               by
               her
               :
               )
               vpon
               which
               wordes
               the
               Oratour
               triumpheth
               thus
               .
               
               What
               miserable
               !
               it
               is
               sayd
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 miseria
                 cōst●s
                 ex
                 duobus
                 contrarys
                 ,
                 copia
                 &
                 inopia
                 ;
                 copia
                 tribulationis
                 ,
                 &
                 inopia
                 consolationis
                 ,
              
               
               mi●erie
               consisteth
               of
               two
               contraries
               ,
               of
               aboundance
               ,
               and
               penury
               ,
               aboundance
               of
               tribulation
               ,
               &
               penury
               of
               consolatiō
               .
               And
               then
               he
               sheweth
               in
               what
               aboūdance
               of
               cōsolations
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               liued
               in
               al
               her
               life
               ,
               &
               without
               wāt
               of
               all
               tribulation
               :
               which
               if
               it
               were
               true
               ;
               yet
               is
               it
               but
               the
               argument
               which
               the
               worldlinges
               vsed
               in
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               to
               proue
               their
               felicitie
               ,
               that
               their
               Cellars
               are
               full
               ,
               their
               sheep
               fertile
               ,
               
               their
               kine
               fat
               ,
               they
               suffer
               no
               losse
               ,
               and
               then
               ,
               
                 Beat●●
                 dixeri
                 n●
                 populim
                 cui●ac
                 s●nt
              
               ;
               happie
               did
               they
               call
               the
               people
               that
               had
               these
               things
               .
               But
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               scorneth
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               all
               men
               do
               our
               Oratour
               ,
               that
               vseth
               and
               vrgeth
               so
               base
               an
               argument
               ,
               in
               so
               high
               a
               matter
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               his
               definition
               of
               misery
               ,
               by
               copia
               and
               inopia
               ,
               store
               &
               want
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               miserable
               one
               in
               deed
               ,
               &
               neuer
               heard
               of
               before
               ,
               I
               thinke
               ,
               to
               come
               from
               any
               mans
               mouth
               ,
               but
               his
               owne
               :
               it
               being
               ridiculous
               in
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               applyed
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               hath
               eyther
               store
               or
               want
               .
               As
               a
               wise
               man
               in
               this
               sort
               may
               be
               defined
               to
               be
               him
               ,
               that
               hath
               store
               of
               witt
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               folly
               ,
               and
               a
               foole
               to
               be
               him
               ,
               that
               hath
               store
               of
               folly●
               and
               want
               of
               wit
               :
               and
               so
               a
               rich
               man
               is
               he
               ,
               that
               hath
               store
               of
               riches
               ,
               &
               want
               of
               beggarie
               ,
               &
               a
               poore
               man
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               store
               of
               beggarie
               ,
               &
               penury
               of
               riches
               .
               And
               are
               not
               these
               goodly
               definitions
               (
               thinke
               you
               )
               for
               so
               great
               and
               graue
               a
               man
               to
               produce
               ?
            
          
           
             Thus
             passed
             the
             matter
             then
             .
             But
             now
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             doth
             constitute
             himselfe
             Aduocate
             for
             the
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             plead
             his
             cause
             well
             ,
             he
             will
             deserue
             a
             good
             ●ee
             ,
             for
             the
             cause
             it selfe
             is
             but
             weake
             ,
             as
             presētly
             you
             will
             behould
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               Cooke
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               who
               at
               the
               Arraignement
               of
               Garnet
               indignantly
               scorning
               that
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               Rome
               should
               in
               a
               Breue
               of
               his
               call
               so
               great
               a
               Prince
               (
               as
               Quene
               Elizabeth
               was
               )
               
                 Miseram
                 F●minam
              
               ,
               
               a
               miserable
               woman
               ,
               by
               a
               description
               of
               miserie
               consisting
               of
               two
               contraries
               ,
               
                 want
                 of
                 com●ort
              
               ,
               and
               
               
                 plenty
                 of
                 tribulation
              
               ,
               shewes
               by
               many
               reasons
               ,
               euident
               and
               demonstratiue
               ,
               that
               she
               ,
               hauing
               aboundance
               of
               ioy
               ,
               and
               no
               touch
               of
               affliction
               ,
               but
               blessed
               with
               all
               kind
               of
               felicities
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               called
               Miserable
               &c.
               
            
             In
             which
             words
             ,
             
             I
             would
             haue
             you
             note
             first
             ,
             that
             wheras
             here
             he
             sayth
             ,
             that
             the
             Iustice
             shewed
             this
             ,
             
               by
               many
               reasons
               ,
               euident
               and
               demonstratiue
               ,
            
             within
             a
             dozen
             lines
             after
             ,
             he
             saith
             of
             these
             reasons
             ,
             
               But
               if
               they
               be
               not
               concluding
               demonstrations
               ,
               yet
               as
               least
               let
               them
               be
               probable
               perswasions
               ,
            
             which
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             he
             sayd
             before
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             euident
             and
             demonstratiue
             ,
             so
             soone
             the
             man
             forgetteth
             himselfe
             .
             But
             to
             the
             matter
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             albeit
             all
             these
             temporall
             felicities
             ascribed
             to
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             had
             bene
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             Syr
             Edward
             affirmeth
             them
             ,
             yet
             had
             it
             beene
             but
             the
             argument
             of
             worldlings
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             143.
             
             Psalme
             ,
             did
             measure
             their
             felicity
             by
             their
             full
             Cellars
             ,
             &
             were
             checked
             for
             the
             same
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             teaching
             them
             that
             not
             ,
             
               Beatus
               populus
               cui
               haec
               sunt
            
             ,
             but
             
               beatus
               populus
               cuius
               Dominus
               Deus
               eius
            
             :
             &
             consequētly
             that
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             might
             haue
             these
             temporall
             felicities
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             truly
             miserable
             in
             that
             sense
             wherin
             Pope
             Clement
             so
             called
             her
             ,
             to
             wit
             concerning
             the
             affaires
             of
             her
             soule
             ,
             and
             euerlasting
             saluation
             :
             To
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             answereth
             first
             by
             demanding
             ,
             why
             temporall
             prosperitie
             may
             not
             be
             made
             an
             argument
             of
             Gods
             loue
             to
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             of
             her
             felicitie
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             it
             is
             scored
             vp
             for
             one
             of
             the
             Notes
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             by
             Cardinall
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               de
               Not●●
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               Nota
            
             15
             :
          
           
             Whereunto
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             this
             temporall
             felicitie
             is
             not
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             for
             that
             Pope
             Clement
             spake
             of
             her
             spirituall
             infelicitie
             ,
             
             as
             hath
             bene
             shewed
             :
             and
             that
             temporall
             felicitie
             doth
             not
             infer
             or
             argue
             spirituall
             felicitie
             ,
             euery
             man
             will
             confesse
             ,
             that
             hath
             spirit
             to
             discerne
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             is
             ful
             of
             testimonies
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             (
             and
             consequently
             miserable
             in
             soule
             )
             haue
             bene
             temporally
             blessed
             by
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             made
             rich
             ,
             powerfull
             ,
             
             &
             prosperous
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             very
             affliction
             &
             scandalizing
             as
             it
             were
             of
             the
             iust
             and
             vertuous
             ,
             but
             yet
             were
             they
             not
             happy
             for
             this
             ,
             but
             most
             miserable
             ,
             euen
             as
             those
             Israelites
             were
             ,
             
             that
             hauing
             their
             fill
             of
             quailes
             in
             the
             desert
             sent
             thē
             from
             God
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             sooner
             eaten
             them
             as
             the
             Scripture
             sayth
             ,
             
             
               adhuc
               escae
               eorum
               erāt
               in
               ore
               ipsorum
               ,
               &
               ira
               Dei
               ascendi●
               super
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             the
             meat
             was
             yet
             in
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             did
             fall
             vpon
             them
             .
             And
             he
             that
             shall
             read
             ouer
             the
             72.
             
             Psalme
             ,
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             altogeather
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             to
             wit
             of
             Dauids
             admiration
             of
             the
             wealth
             and
             prosperitie
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             whose
             end
             notwithstanding
             he
             sayth
             to
             be
             most
             miserable
             ,
             
               aestimabam
               vt
               cognoscerem
               hoc
               ,
               labor
               est
               ante
               me
               ,
               donec
               intelligam
               in
               nouissimis
               eorum
               ;
               deiecisti
               eos
               dum
               alleuarentur
               :
            
             I
             did
             thinke
             I
             could
             haue
             vnderstood
             this
             matter
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             harder
             then
             I
             imagined
             ,
             vntil
             I
             cōsidered
             their
             ends
             ;
             thou
             hast
             depressed
             them
             whiles
             they
             were
             exalted
             .
             So
             sayd
             our
             Sauiour
             to
             the
             rich
             man
             ,
             
               recepisti
               bona
               in
               vita
               tua
            
             ,
             thou
             hast
             receiued
             good
             in
             thy
             life
             ,
             and
             note
             ,
             sayth
             
               S.
               Bernard
            
             ,
             that
             he
             sayeth
             
               recepisti
               ,
               non
               rapuisti
            
             ,
             thou
             receiuedst
             them
             ,
             and
             diddest
             not
             get
             them
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             did
             he
             infer
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             was
             now
             tormented
             in
             hell
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             if
             temporall
             prosperitie
             had
             bene
             a
             good
             argument
             of
             spirituall
             happinesse
             and
             felicitie
             .
          
           
             
             And
             as
             for
             that
             he
             obiecteth
             out
             of
             
               Cardinall
               Bellar●ine
            
             his
             making
             temporall
             felicitie
             in
             those
             Princes
             that
             defend
             the
             same
             to
             be
             a
             Note
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ;
             first
             it
             is
             not
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             as
             hath
             bene
             said
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             affirme
             Pope
             Clement
             when
             he
             called
             Queene
             
               Elizabeth
               ,
               Miserable
            
             ,
             meant
             of
             spirituall
             miserie
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             Bellarmines
             speach
             :
             
             for
             he
             doth
             not
             argue
             ,
             that
             euery
             one
             of
             those
             temporall
             Princes
             that
             had
             prosperous
             successe
             in
             the
             warres
             vndertakē
             for
             defēce
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             happie
             also
             spiritually
             for
             those
             temporal
             felicities
             ;
             but
             that
             Almighty
             God
             hauing
             an
             intention
             to
             preserue
             his
             true
             visible
             Catholike
             Church
             from
             age
             to
             age
             ,
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             did
             prosper
             those
             Princes
             that
             fought
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             by
             which
             prouidence
             and
             concourse
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             togeather
             with
             the
             cooperation
             of
             the
             said
             Catholike
             Princes
             ,
             she
             hath
             bene
             conserued
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             to
             ours
             :
             and
             all
             other
             enemies
             ,
             as
             well
             Heretiks
             as
             Infidells
             ,
             haue
             bene
             dispersed
             ,
             vanquished
             ,
             and
             ouerthrowne
             :
             which
             is
             an
             argument
             
             amongst
             others
             ,
             that
             this
             only
             Church
             is
             the
             true
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             to
             endure
             vnto
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             this
             only
             ,
             by
             Gods
             particuler
             prouidence
             hath
             bene
             thus
             defended
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             Cardinall
             Bellarmines
             drift
             ,
             and
             whole
             discourse
             in
             that
             place
             .
             Now
             vnto
             the
             other
             about
             the
             speach
             of
             worldlings
             in
             the
             143.
             
             Psalme
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             wil
             needs
             haue
             the
             words
             of
             worldlings
             ,
             applauding
             their
             own
             felicity
             in
             this
             Psalme
             ,
             by
             the
             beauty
             &
             prosperity
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
             their
             full
             Cellars
             ,
             fertill
             sheep
             ,
             and
             fat
             kyne
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             signes
             of
             felicity
             indeed
             ,
             as
             sent
             from
             God
             to
             testifie
             his
             loue
             towards
             them
             ,
             &
             that
             D●●id
             did
             writ
             all
             this
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             giuing
             thanks
             to
             God
             for
             those
             present
             temporall
             blessings
             :
             and
             that
             the
             check
             or
             reprehension
             giu●n
             by
             the
             holy-Ghost
             in
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             
               happy
               is
               the
               people
               whose
               Lord
               is
               Almighty
               God
               ,
            
             was
             not
             a
             reproofe
             of
             the
             sentence
             imediatly
             going
             before
             ,
             
               happy
               they
               esteemed
               the
               peo●le
               that
               haue
               these
               prosperities
               ,
            
             but
             rather
             a
             confirmation
             of
             the
             same
             .
             And
             for
             some
             points
             of
             this
             exposition
             he
             alleageth
             2.
             or
             3.
             expositours
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             as
             
               Flami●i●●
               ,
               Genebrard
            
             ,
             and
             
               Arias
               M●ntanus
            
             in
             their
             Paraphrases
             vpon
             this
             Psalme
             ,
             who
             albeit
             vpon
             some
             wordes
             of
             the
             H●brew
             text
             ,
             somewhat
             different
             from
             the
             Greeke
             translation
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             do
             make
             some
             exposition
             not
             altogeather
             agreeing
             with
             our
             common
             latin
             translation
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             followeth
             the
             said
             Septuagint
             :
             yet
             are
             they
             far
             from
             agreeing
             also
             with
             M.
             Barlowes
             exposition
             .
             Whatsoeuer
             they
             say
             by
             occasion
             of
             this
             difference
             betweene
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             as
             now
             it
             is
             found
             ,
             and
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             sayd
             Septuagi●ta
             made
             400.
             yeares
             before
             the
             Natiuity
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             and
             vsed
             commonly
             to
             be
             cited
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             in
             the
             allegation
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ;
             most
             certayne
             it
             is
             that
             the
             anciēt
             Fathers
             vnderstood
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             Psalme
             as
             we
             do
             now
             :
             for
             proofe
             wherof
             I
             might
             alleadge
             many
             places
             out
             of
             their
             Commentaries
             and
             Expositions
             ,
             but
             S.
             Augustine
             shall
             serue
             for
             all
             ,
             who
             expounding
             this
             part
             of
             the
             sayd
             Psalme
             ,
             
               Erue
               me
               de
               manufiliorum
               alienorum
            
             ,
             deliuer
             me
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             strange
             children
             ,
             whole
             mouth
             
             hath
             spoken
             vanity
             ,
             he
             expoundeth
             what
             this
             vanity
             is
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             measuring
             happines
             by
             worldly
             prosperities
             ,
             faire
             Children
             ,
             full
             butteries
             ,
             &
             the
             like
             ,
             did
             make
             this
             inference
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               people
               that
               haue
               these
               commodities
               ,
            
             and
             were
             checked
             for
             the
             same
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Happy
               is
               the
               people
               whose
               God
               is
               their
               Lord.
            
             I
             shall
             se●
             downe
             S.
             Augustines
             discourse
             some
             what
             at
             large
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             Reader
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             for
             that
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             charge
             me
             with
             the
             
               peruerting
               of
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             and
             laying
             a
             
               slanderous
               imputation
               vpon
               the
               holy-Ghost
               himselfe
               .
            
             Thus
             then
             he
             writeth
             .
             
               
                 
                   Nunc
                   ergo
                   exponat
                   quod
                   dicit
                   ,
                   Quorum
                   os
                   loquutum
                   est
                   vanitate●
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Now
                 then
                 let
                 the
                 Prophet
                 explayne
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 mouth
                 spake
                 vanity
                 :
                 what
                 vanity
                 did
                 their
                 mouth
                 speake
                 ?
                 That
                 their
                 children
                 were
                 new
                 plants
                 ,
                 well
                 established
                 in
                 their
                 youth
                 ,
                 he
                 intendeth
                 to
                 reckon
                 vp
                 their
                 felicities
                 :
                 but
                 be
                 you
                 attent
                 that
                 be
                 children
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 peace
                 :
                 attend
                 you
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 stand
                 you
                 attent
                 whome
                 he
                 calleth
                 strangers
                 ,
                 whome
                 he
                 calleth
                 forraine
                 Children
                 ;
                 attend
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 amongst
                 these
                 men
                 you
                 liue
                 in
                 perill
                 &c.
                 
                 
                 Be
                 you
                 attent
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 discerne
                 them
                 :
                 be
                 you
                 attent
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 thinke
                 not
                 the
                 felilicity
                 that
                 they
                 desire
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 felicity
                 .
                 Behould
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 vanity
                 which
                 their
                 mouth
                 speaketh
                 :
                 take
                 heed
                 least
                 you
                 speake
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 take
                 he●d
                 that
                 you
                 speaking
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 imitate
                 them
                 ,
                 whose
                 mouth
                 speaketh
                 such
                 vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 right
                 hand
                 is
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 iniquity
                 .
                 What
                 vanity
                 hath
                 their
                 mouth
                 spoken
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 theirs
                 is
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 iniquity
                 ?
              
               Harken
               :
               
                 VVhose
                 children
              
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 are
                 new
                 plants
                 ,
                 established
                 in
                 their
                 youth
                 ,
                 their
                 Daughters
                 faire
                 ,
                 and
                 adorned
                 to
                 the
                 simili●ude
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 their
                 butteries
                 full
                 ,
                 their
                 sheep
                 ●ertill
                 ,
                 their
                 kine
                 sat
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               ?
               
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 felicity
                 ?
                 I
                 demaund
                 you
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 :
                 I
                 demaund
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 borne
                 to
                 euerlasting
                 resurrection
                 :
                 I
                 demaund
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 happines
                 to
                 haue
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 The
                 holy
                 Patri●●ches
                 
                 had
                 good
                 part
                 therof
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 call
                 it
                 felicity
                 ?
                 
                   Sit
                   licèt
                   :
                   sed
                   sinistra
                   :
                   quid
                   est
                   sinistra
                   ?
                   temporalis
                   ,
                   mortalis
                   ,
                   corporalis
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   illam
                   ●am
                   diffugi●s
                   ,
                   sed
                   neque
                   dextram
                   putes
                   .
                
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 counted
                 felicity
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 left-handed
                 felicity
                 :
                 what
                 is
                 left-handed
                 felicity
                 ?
                 temporall
                 ,
                 mortall
                 ,
                 corporall
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 perswade
                 you
                 to
                 fly
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 esteeme
                 it
                 right-handed
                 felicity
                 ,
                 as
                 strange
                 children
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   dextra
                   corum
                   ,
                   dextra
                   iniquitatis
                
                 ,
                 their
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 iniquity
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 placed
                 on
                 their
                 right
                 hand
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 finally
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 handle
                 the
                 check
                 giuen
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 for
                 this
                 mistaking
                 ,
                 and
                 misnaming
                 this
                 felicity
                 ,
                 he
                 saith●
                 I
                 doe
                 then
                 reprehend
                 these
                 strang
                 erring
                 children
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 their
                 daughters
                 be
                 faire
                 ,
                 their
                 butteries
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 
                   sed
                   quare
                   ●os
                   arguo
                   ?
                   quia
                   ,
                   Beatum
                   dixerunt
                   populum
                   cui
                   haec
                   sunt
                   .
                   O
                   l●q●entis
                   hominis
                   vanitatem
                   !
                
                 Wherfore
                 then
                 doe
                 I
                 reprehend
                 them
                 ?
                 For
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 happy
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 O
                 speakers
                 of
                 vanity
                 !
                 They
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 happy
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   ô
                   maligni
                   ,
                   ô
                   vaniloqui
                   ,
                   ô
                   filij
                   alieni
                   !
                   Beatum
                   dixerunt
                   ,
                   cui
                   haec
                   sunt
                   .
                
                 O
                 malicious
                 and
                 vaine
                 speaking
                 men
                 ,
                 o
                 strange
                 children
                 !
                 they
                 named
                 that
                 people
                 happy
                 that
                 had
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 they
                 placed
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 people
                 happy
                 that
                 had
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 dost
                 thou
                 say
                 King
                 Dauid
                 ?
                 What
                 saist
                 thou
                 ,
                 o
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 o
                 members
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 aliens
                 ,
                 what
                 say
                 you
                 ?
                 
                   Beatus
                   populus
                   cuius
                   Dominus
                   Deus
                   ipsius
                   ,
                
                 happy
                 is
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 haue
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             Thus
             farre
             S.
             Augustine
             .
             Wherby
             may
             be
             seene
             his
             sense
             ,
             &
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             in
             his
             dayes
             about
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Psalme
             ,
             which
             he
             sayth
             I
             corrupted
             by
             my
             exposition
             ,
             although
             it
             were
             no
             other
             then
             this
             of
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             ,
             as
             you
             haue
             seene
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             you
             would
             see
             other
             Fathers
             to
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             you
             may
             read
             S.
             Hierome
             in
             his
             Commentary
             vpon
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Habacuc
             ,
             
             where
             he
             reciteth
             these
             
             temporall
             prosperities
             ,
             as
             vanities
             bestowed
             vpon
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             
             Arnobius
             also
             in
             his
             Cōmentary
             vpon
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             after
             hauing
             mentioned
             the
             sayd
             temporall
             prosperities
             bestowed
             vpon
             the
             wicked
             ,
             cōclude●●
             thus
             :
             
               Dicant
               ●rgo
               incroduli
               &c.
            
             
             Let
             the
             faithlesse
             say
             then
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               people
               that
               hath
               aboundance
               of
               worldly
               prosperities
               ,
               but
               let
               vs
               say
               with
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               that
               people
               to
               be
               happy
               who
               haue
               God
               for
               their
               Lord.
            
             And
             these
             are
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Latyn
             Church
             .
          
           
             
             And
             if
             we
             looke
             into
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             same
             con●ent
             ,
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             S.
             Basil
             hauing
             touched
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             temporall
             felicity
             ,
             he
             putteth
             downe
             the
             reiection
             therof
             made
             by
             the
             
               Prophet
               :
               Alij
               quidem
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               beat●●
               talia
               habentes
               ,
               ego
               verò
               beatum
               populum
               iudico
               ,
               cuius
               Dominus
               De●●est
               .
            
             The
             Prophet
             sayth
             ,
             that
             other
             men
             do
             call
             them
             blessed
             that
             haue
             these
             temporall
             commodities
             ,
             
               but
               I
            
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               iudge
               those
               people
               to
               be
               happy
               that
               haue
               God
               for
               their
               Lord.
            
             With
             S.
             Basil
             agreeth
             S.
             Chrysostome
             in
             his
             Commentary
             vpon
             this
             place
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             
             where
             expresly
             he
             sayth
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophet
             Dauid
             spake
             these
             words
             ,
             
               quorum
               fil●j
               sicut
               nouella
               plantationes
               in
               inuentutē
               sua
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             vulgar
             sort
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himselfe
             was
             of
             a
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             
               not
               holding
               them
               for
               happy
               ,
               who
               possessed
               those
               things
               ,
            
             but
             that
             people
             only
             ,
             
               cuius
               Dominus
               Deus
               ●ius
            
             :
             who
             haue
             God
             for
             their
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
             Theodoret
             also
             in
             his
             Commentary
             vpon
             the
             72.
             
             Psalme
             expoundeth
             these
             words
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             .
             
               They
               call
               the
               people
               happy
               that
               had
               these
               things
               ,
               for
               that
               being
               deuoyd
               of
               truth
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               discerne
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               ,
               but
               did
               measure
               happynes
               by
               their
               delights
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               affirme
               them
               to
               be
               happy
               ,
               that
               had
               these
               things
               :
               but
               those
               that
               are
               studious
               of
               truth
               ,
               do
               say
               with
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 Happy
                 is
                 the
                 people
                 whose
                 Lord
                 is
                 Almighty
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             And
             according
             to
             this
             writeth
             Euthymius
             in
             his
             Commentary
             .
             
               Many
               men
               (
               
                 sayth
                 he
              
               )
               do
               esteeme
               that
               people
               happy
               which
               haue
               this
               visible
               aboundance
               of
               temporall
               
               goods
               ,
               which
               erroneous
               opinion
               of
               the
               vulgar
               sort
               King
               Da●id
               hauing
               mentioned
               ,
               he
               reiecteth
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               setteth
               downe
               a
               better
               ,
               and
               more
               true
               sentence
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 people
                 whose
                 Lord
                 is
                 their
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             places
             and
             many
             more
             that
             might
             be
             alleadged
             ,
             M.
             Barlow
             in
             his
             interpretation
             of
             this
             place
             of
             Scripture
             is
             conuinced
             to
             be
             one
             of
             those
             
               fily
               alieni
            
             ,
             alient
             children
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Prophet
             speaketh
             :
             and
             I
             am
             freed
             from
             that
             fond
             calumniation
             of
             his
             ,
             wherby
             he
             sayth
             that
             I
             haue
             slaundered
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             writing
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             did
             scorne
             this
             argument
             of
             worldlings
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             people
             is
             happy
             ,
             that
             haue
             these
             temporall
             prosperities
             .
             For
             you
             must
             note
             that
             M.
             Barlow
             comming
             to
             answere
             my
             former
             speach
             before
             set
             downe
             ,
             he
             maketh
             a
             flourish
             ,
             saying
             :
             That
             my
             answere
             consisteth
             of
             three
             poyntes
             ,
             first
             a
             shifting
             euasion
             ,
             secondly
             a
             false
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             thirdly
             a
             slaunderous
             imputation
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             The
             euasion
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             that
             I
             did
             hou●d
             ,
             that
             outward
             prosperities
             are
             no
             necessary
             arguments
             of
             Gods
             loue
             and
             fauour
             ,
             and
             consequently
             neyther
             in
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             .
             The
             false
             interpretatiō
             of
             the
             Psalme
             you
             haue
             now
             heard
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             interpretation
             of
             
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               S.
               Hierome
               ,
               S.
               Basil
               ,
               S.
               Chrysostome
               ,
            
             and
             others
             now
             mentioned
             .
             The
             slaunderous
             imputatiō
             vpon
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             he
             scorneth
             at
             such
             inferences
             ,
             is
             proued
             by
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             
               slaunderous
               imputation
            
             ,
             but
             a
             true
             assertion
             .
             And
             if
             the
             word
             ,
             scorne
             ,
             do
             seeme
             vnto
             him
             vnworthy
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             let
             him
             remember
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             talking
             of
             such
             men
             :
             
             
               qui
               habitat
               in
               caelis
               irridebit
               eos
               ,
               &
               Dominus
               subsannabit
               eos
               ,
            
             he
             that
             sits
             in
             heauen
             shall
             deride
             them
             ,
             and
             our
             Lord
             shall
             laugh
             them
             to
             scorne
             :
             where
             you
             see
             both
             the
             words
             ,
             
               irridere
               &
               subsānare
            
             in
             one
             verse
             :
             &
             yet
             further
             in
             another
             place
             :
             
             
               Dominus
               autem
               irridebit
               eum●
               quo●iā
               prospicit
               quòd
               ●eniet
               dies
               eius
               .
            
             And
             our
             Lord
             shall
             scorn
             him
             because
             he
             forseeth
             that
             this
             day
             of
             ruyne
             shall
             come
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             talking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             some
             interpret
             it
             ,
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
             they
             shall
             see
             him
             ,
             and
             contemne
             him
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             scorne
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             further
             the
             same
             spirit
             saith
             to
             the
             like
             men
             ,
             
               Ego
               in
               
               interi●u
               vestro
               ridebo
               ,
               &
               subsannabo
               ,
            
             
             I
             will
             laugh
             and
             scorne
             at
             your
             destruction
             :
             &
             this
             in
             words
             ,
             but
             in
             fact
             when
             God
             Almighty
             said
             of
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             
               miseriamur
               impio
               ,
               &
               n●●
               discet
               iustitiam
            
             :
             let
             vs
             haue
             mercy
             vpon
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             &
             he
             shall
             not
             learne
             iustice
             :
             was
             not
             this
             a
             scorne
             ?
             For
             it
             followeth
             straight
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             see
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             What
             mercie
             was
             this
             when
             Christ
             also
             recounteth
             in
             the
             Ghospell
             ,
             the
             speach
             of
             the
             rich
             man
             ,
             that
             tould
             how
             his
             barnes
             were
             full
             ,
             and
             much
             riches
             layd
             vp
             for
             many
             yeares
             ,
             and
             therfore
             bid
             his
             soule
             be
             merry
             ,
             and
             our
             Sauiour
             calling
             him
             foole
             ,
             
             for
             his
             great
             prouidence
             ,
             aduertised
             him
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             night
             he
             would
             take
             his
             soule
             from
             him
             :
             was
             not
             this
             a
             scornefull
             speach
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             much
             esteeme
             the
             beatitude
             of
             temporall
             felicity
             ?
             So
             as
             here
             also
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             is
             found
             
               minus
               habens
            
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             come
             to
             the
             solemne
             definition
             of
             misery
             ,
             by
             copia
             &
             inopia
             deuised
             by
             the
             Lord
             Cooke
             ,
             and
             patronized
             by
             this
             his
             Champion
             and
             Chaplin
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             would
             proue
             ,
             that
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             was
             not
             
               misera
               femina
            
             ,
             as
             Pope
             Clement
             called
             her
             in
             his
             Breue
             ,
             for
             that
             misery
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             co●si●●eth
             o●
             
               ●ro
               contraries
               ,
               aboundance
               ,
               and
               penury
               :
               aboundance
               of
               t●ibulation
               ,
               and
               penury
               of
               consolation
               ,
            
             which
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             ,
             for
             that
             she
             had
             perpetuall
             store
             of
             consolations
             ,
             and
             penury
             of
             tr●bulations
             &c.
             wherunto
             I
             then
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             definition
             of
             misery
             was
             miserable
             indeed
             ,
             nor
             euer
             as
             I
             suppose
             heard
             of
             before
             ,
             as
             ridiculous
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             hath
             eyther
             store
             or
             want
             ,
             as
             a
             wise
             man
             in
             this
             sort
             may
             be
             defined
             to
             be
             him
             that
             hath
             store
             of
             wit
             ,
             
             and
             penury
             of
             folly
             ;
             and
             a
             foole
             to
             be
             him
             that
             hath
             store
             of
             folly
             ,
             &
             penury
             of
             wit
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             all
             other
             things
             :
             wherunto
             I
             add
             now
             ,
             that
             it
             wanteth
             the
             chiefe
             points
             of
             a
             good
             definition
             or
             description
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               genus
               ,
               &
               differentia
            
             ,
             or
             at
             leastwise
             
               genus
               &
               accidentia
               propria
            
             ,
             that
             may
             distinguish
             the
             thing
             defined
             from
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             
               neque
               co●uertitur
               cum
               definito
            
             ,
             as
             Logicke
             prescribeth
             ,
             ●or
             that
             a
             man
             may
             haue
             store
             of
             a●●lic●ions
             ,
             and
             penury
             of
             consolations
             ,
             as
             Iob
             had
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             miserable
             ,
             but
             happy
             :
             &
             contrariwise
             one
             
             may
             haue
             store
             of
             temporall
             consolations
             ,
             and
             penury
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             had
             the
             rich
             glutton
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             happy
             .
             And
             againe
             wheras
             a
             definition
             should
             speake
             clearly
             ,
             and
             simply
             without
             doubtfulnes
             or
             equiuocation
             ;
             this
             doth
             not
             ,
             but
             quite
             contrariwise
             speaketh
             equiuocately
             ,
             being
             apt
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             eyther
             of
             temporall
             or
             spirituall
             misery
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             defect
             in
             the
             law
             of
             a
             definition
             ,
             or
             good
             description
             ;
             for
             that
             by
             this
             fault
             ,
             here
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             wheras
             Pope
             Clement
             called
             Queene
             
               Elizabeth
               miseram
               Feminā
            
             ,
             a
             miserable
             woman
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             misery
             of
             her
             soule
             ,
             as
             being
             cut
             of
             from
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             .
             Syr
             
               Edward
               Cooke
            
             argueth
             that
             she
             had
             no
             temporall
             misery
             ,
             which
             supposing
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             yet
             doth
             it
             prooue
             nothing
             against
             spirituall
             misery
             ,
             wherof
             only
             Pope
             Clement
             spake
             ,
             and
             consequently
             was
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ●urther
             ,
             if
             
               Syr
               Edward
            
             had
             distinguished
             as
             he
             should
             haue
             done
             betwee●e
             tempora●l
             and
             spirituall
             misery
             ,
             and
             had
             defined
             the
             same
             distinctly
             and
             seuerally
             ,
             yet
             had
             not
             this
             definition
             agreed
             punctually
             to
             eyther
             of
             them
             .
             For
             if
             you
             talke
             of
             spirituall
             consolations
             or
             desolations
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             euident
             by
             all
             spi●ituall
             writers
             ,
             that
             aboundāce
             of
             sensible
             consolations
             with
             want
             of
             desolatiō
             or
             affliction
             of
             mind
             (
             which
             oftentimes
             euill
             men
             haue
             or
             at
             least
             wise
             such
             as
             are
             lesse
             perfect
             in
             vertue
             )
             maketh
             not
             a
             man
             spiritually
             happy
             :
             nor
             on
             the
             contrary
             part
             aboundance
             of
             inward
             and
             spirituall
             tribulations
             ,
             doth
             allwayes
             make
             the
             party
             miserable
             ;
             for
             then
             King
             Dauid
             should
             haue
             beene
             also
             spiritually
             miserable
             ,
             when
             so
             often
             he
             crieth
             out
             of
             the
             desolations
             o●
             mind
             ,
             &
             afflictiōs
             of
             spirit
             ,
             which
             he
             suffered
             as
             layd
             vpon
             him
             for
             his
             great
             triall
             ,
             merit
             ,
             and
             glory
             :
             as
             when
             he
             sayd
             ,
             
             
               aquae
               intrauerun●
               vsque
               ad
               animam
               meam
               ,
            
             floudes
             of
             wa●er
             haue
             entred
             euen
             into
             my
             very
             soule
             ,
             meaning
             thereby
             the
             waues
             and
             wat●rs
             of
             spirituall
             tribulations
             .
             And
             the
             like
             doth
             S.
             Paul
             himself
             when
             he
             vttered
             those
             words
             of
             compassion
             concerning
             his
             internall
             afflictions
             ,
             saying
             :
             
             
               supra
               modum
               grauati
               sumus
               ,
               supra
               virtutem
               ,
               ita
               vt
               tederet
               nos
               etiam
               viuere
               ,
            
             wee
             were
             pressed
             aboue
             measure
             ,
             and
             aboue
             our
             power
             to
             beare
             it
             ,
             
             so
             as
             wee
             were
             weary
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             it
             loathed
             vs
             to
             liue
             .
             And
             all
             the
             Apostles
             generally
             :
             
             
               Et
               nos
               ipsi
               primiti●●
               spiritus
               habentes
               ,
               &
               ipsi
               intra
               nos
               geminus
               &c.
            
             wee
             that
             haue
             receiued
             the
             first
             fruites
             of
             God
             his
             spirit
             ,
             we
             doe
             mourne
             &
             groane
             within
             our selues
             :
             so
             as
             here
             Syr
             Edward
             did
             misse
             in
             his
             spirituall
             Theologie
             .
          
           
             Nay
             nor
             yet
             doth
             this
             definition
             by
             copia
             and
             i●opia
             hold
             in
             temporall
             consolations
             themselues
             ,
             wherein
             he
             notwithstanding
             hath
             had
             more
             occasions
             of
             better
             skill
             by
             experience
             ,
             for
             that
             neyther
             in
             them
             is
             it
             true
             that
             a
             man
             may
             measure
             temporall
             felicity
             by
             temporall
             aboūdance
             ,
             nor
             misery
             by
             their
             want
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             taketh
             no
             comfort
             by
             his
             aboūdance
             ,
             or
             delighteth
             therein
             ,
             cannot
             be
             sayd
             to
             be
             happy
             temporally
             by
             the
             sayd
             aboundance
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             loueth
             mediocrity
             ,
             or
             voluntary
             pouerty
             ,
             and
             hath
             need
             of
             no
             more
             then
             he
             possesseth
             ,
             is
             temporally
             also
             rich
             :
             by
             all
             which
             is
             s●ene
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Cookes
             definition
             of
             misery
             by
             copia
             &
             inopia
             ,
             was
             very
             defectuous
             .
             Let
             vs
             see
             now
             ,
             how
             his
             Champion
             defendeth
             him
             .
             First
             he
             entreth
             with
             a
             great
             flourish
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             defend
             the
             definition
             by
             Poetry
             ,
             
             
               Philosophy
               ,
               Diuinity
            
             ,
             &
             cases
             of
             Conscience
             .
             But
             as
             commonly
             it
             falleth
             out
             ,
             when
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             would
             make
             any
             great
             o●tentation
             of
             his
             learning
             ,
             he
             then
             most
             betraveth
             his
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             rusheth
             vpon
             matters
             that
             he
             vnderstandeth
             not
             whereof
             he
             speaketh
             :
             soe
             here
             both
             the
             poore
             man
             stumbleth
             at
             the
             very
             entrance
             ,
             and
             misseth
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             very
             termes
             themselues
             ,
             especially
             about
             
               Philosophy
               ,
               Diuinity
            
             ,
             and
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             presently
             shall
             appeare
             .
          
           
             But
             fi●st
             wee
             must
             note
             what
             obligation
             he
             hath
             to
             proue
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             forth
             he
             performeth
             that
             obligation
             .
             I
             sayd
             in
             my
             reprehension
             of
             the
             Lord
             Cookes
             definition
             ,
             
             by
             copia
             &
             inopia
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             defectuous
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             as
             fit
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             had
             store
             or
             want
             :
             what
             is
             the
             defendant
             bound
             to
             proue
             ?
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             good
             definition
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             Philosophy
             both
             in
             forme
             and
             matter
             :
             and
             if
             he
             proue
             this
             ,
             by
             any
             one
             of
             his
             foure
             wayes
             ,
             or
             by
             altogeather
             ,
             I
             shall
             confesse
             ,
             that
             he
             
             hath
             performed
             the
             office
             of
             a
             good
             aduocate
             ,
             but
             indeed
             he
             proueth
             it
             by
             neyther
             way
             ,
             but
             only
             sheweth
             that
             copia
             and
             inopia
             may
             be
             found
             in
             one
             subiect
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             different
             things
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             euer
             denied
             ,
             for
             it
             were
             great
             folly
             to
             say
             that
             a
             man
             may
             not
             haue
             good
             apparell
             ,
             and
             an
             empty
             stomacke
             ,
             and
             another
             time
             to
             haue
             a
             full
             stomacke
             &
             want
             of
             apparell
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             all
             other
             matters
             :
             whereof
             M.
             Barlow
             giueth
             examples
             first
             out
             of
             Poetry
             ,
             as
             of
             
               Tantalus
               ,
               Narcissus
            
             ,
             &
             others
             that
             had
             copiam
             &
             inopiam
             ,
             and
             were
             miserable
             thereby
             ,
             which
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             or
             is
             it
             the
             point
             that
             he
             should
             proue
             ,
             concerning
             a
             good
             definition
             ,
             
               quae
               conuertitur
               cum
               re
               definita
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             other
             conditions
             before
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             From
             Poetry
             then
             he
             passeth
             to
             Philosophy
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             had
             read
             Epictetus
             in
             his
             Euchiridion
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             doe
             comment
             vpon
             him
             ,
             I
             should
             find
             it
             a
             Philosophicall
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             those
             two
             contraries
             ,
             (
             copia
             and
             inopia
             )
             doe
             make
             the
             greatest
             misery
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             possesseth
             much
             &
             yet
             desireth
             more
             .
          
           
             Whereto
             I
             answere
             first
             ,
             that
             although
             it
             be
             a
             Philosophicall
             conclusion
             ,
             as
             well
             with
             Epictetus
             ,
             as
             other
             morall
             Philosophers
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             misery
             :
             yet
             doe
             not
             they
             make
             it
             the
             definition
             of
             misery
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             be
             many
             other
             miseries
             besides
             this
             .
             
             And
             secondly
             though
             Epictetus
             doe
             call
             it
             a
             kind
             of
             misery
             to
             possesse
             much
             and
             desire
             more
             ,
             yet
             not
             the
             greatest
             misery
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             doth
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             misery
             ,
             by
             his
             leaue
             ,
             to
             haue
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             &
             to
             desire
             very
             much
             ,
             then
             to
             haue
             good
             store
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             more
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             if
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             himselfe
             should
             haue
             had
             an
             ardēt
             desire
             from
             his
             youth
             to
             be
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             euen
             while
             he
             was
             a
             scholler
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             preferment
             ,
             and
             should
             continue
             the
             same
             desire
             now
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             thinke
             that
             he
             will
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             lesse
             misery
             to
             desire
             and
             expect
             the
             same
             now
             ,
             being
             already
             well
             furnished
             with
             the
             wealth
             of
             a
             good
             Bishopricke
             ,
             then
             to
             haue
             expected
             the
             same
             with
             like
             ardent
             desire
             in
             his
             pouerty
             ,
             and
             consequently
             it
             is
             not
             the
             greatest
             misery
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             possesseth
             much
             ,
             and
             desireth
             more
             .
             And
             this
             for
             his
             
             Philosophy
             :
             now
             let
             vs
             see
             his
             Diuinity
             .
          
           
             
             And
             then
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             in
             Diuinity
             King
             Salomō
             no
             meane
             Philosopher
             ,
             found
             that
             to
             bee
             
               afflictionem
               pessimam
            
             ,
             a
             most
             vexing
             misery
             ,
             as
             any
             vnder
             the
             sunne
             ,
             when
             with
             satiety
             of
             ric●es
             ,
             which
             implieth
             plenty
             ,
             there
             is
             ioyned
             an
             insatiable
             eye
             ,
             which
             argues
             want
             .
             Here
             now
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             beginneth
             to
             shew
             confusion
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             vnderstand
             well
             the
             true
             distinction
             of
             these
             sciences
             .
             In
             Diuinity
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             King
             Salomon
             no
             meane
             Philosopher
             found
             .
             How
             did
             he
             find
             it
             ?
             by
             Diuinity
             or
             Philosophy
             ?
             ●or
             here
             he
             nameth
             both
             :
             and
             if
             Salomon
             found
             it
             by
             Diuinity
             ,
             what
             needed
             M.
             Barlow
             to
             add
             that
             he
             was
             no
             meane
             Philosopher
             ?
             &
             if
             it
             be
             true
             which
             he
             writeth
             in
             the
             very
             precedent
             lines
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Philosophicall
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             misery
             is
             when
             a
             man
             possesseth
             much
             and
             desireth
             more
             ;
             
             then
             is
             this
             second
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             vexing
             misery
             ,
             with
             satiety
             of
             riches
             ,
             to
             haue
             an
             in●atiate
             eye
             or
             desire
             ,
             a
             Philosophicall
             conclusion
             also
             (
             which
             is
             the
             very
             self
             same
             that
             was
             set
             downe
             before
             :
             )
             and
             consequently
             if
             that
             was
             a
             Philosophicall
             cōclusion
             ,
             then
             can
             it
             not
             be
             properly
             Theologicall
             ,
             for
             that
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             proposition
             cannot
             belonge
             to
             two
             different
             sciences
             
               sub
               eadem
               ratione
               formali
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             Philosophy
             and
             Diuinity
             .
             For
             that
             Philosophy
             considereth
             her
             obiect
             according
             to
             light
             ,
             &
             direction
             of
             naturall
             reason
             ,
             Diuinity
             as
             it
             is
             reueyled
             from
             God
             and
             referred
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             vnto
             the
             supernaturall
             &
             last
             end
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             wherof
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             making
             no
             mention
             ,
             nor
             vnderstanding
             the
             difference
             as
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             maketh
             the
             self
             same
             proposition
             to
             be
             both
             Philosophical
             &
             Theologicall
             ,
             and
             that
             vnder
             the
             selfe
             same
             considerations
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             absurd
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             he
             say
             that
             wee
             doe
             grant
             it
             to
             be
             a
             conclusion
             Philosophicall
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             proueth
             it
             to
             be
             Theologicall
             ,
             or
             appertayning
             to
             Diuinity
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             vttered
             by
             Salomon
             ,
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             euery
             proposition
             found
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             of
             his
             owne
             nature
             Theologicall
             ,
             or
             appertayning
             to
             Diuinity
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             neyther
             of
             truth
             reueyled
             not
             deduced
             from
             reueyled
             principles
             ,
             nor
             hath
             reference
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             formall
             obiect
             of
             Diuinity
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             
             in
             it selfe
             Philosophicall
             ,
             and
             knowne
             by
             light
             of
             reason
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             sayd
             of
             this
             proposition
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             misery
             to
             possesse
             much
             and
             desire
             more
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             the
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             ,
             but
             euery
             man
             commonly
             by
             naturall
             light
             of
             reason
             will
             discerne
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             though
             he
             straine
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             therby
             to
             draw
             some
             semblance
             of
             proofe
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             you
             haue
             seene
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             not
             proue
             it
             at
             all
             :
             and
             this
             third
             way
             of
             Diuinity
             is
             lesse
             then
             nothing
             .
          
           
             But
             of
             all
             other
             his
             fourth
             &
             last
             way
             by
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             is
             notable
             .
             Let
             vs
             heare
             his
             words
             :
             
             
               And
               euen
               in
               cases
               of
               conscience
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               were
               they
               not
               those
               two
               contraries
               ,
               plenty
               of
               good
               desires
               in
            
             S.
             Paul
             
               to
               do
               well
               ,
               but
               want
               of
               ability
               to
               perform
               those
               desires
               ,
               that
               made
               him
               to
               cry
               out
               ,
            
             miser
             ego
             homo
             ,
             
               miserable
               man
               that
               I
               am
            
             ?
             To
             which
             question
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             S.
             Paul
             complaineth
             in
             that
             place
             that
             he
             found
             a
             great
             fight
             and
             repugnance
             as
             other
             men
             do
             ,
             betwene
             the
             law
             of
             his
             flesh
             (
             or
             stirring
             of
             concupi●●ence
             )
             and
             the
             law
             of
             his
             mind
             .
             Which
             if
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             will
             call
             copia
             &
             inopia
             ,
             he
             may
             draw
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             Lord
             Cookes
             definition
             :
             euen
             when
             as
             a
             man
             and
             his
             wife
             do
             fall
             out
             ,
             there
             is
             copia
             commonly
             and
             inopia
             also
             ,
             for
             he
             shal
             be
             sure
             to
             haue
             copia
             of
             ill
             words
             ,
             and
             inopia
             of
             peace
             and
             quietnes
             ,
             and
             therby
             also
             some
             misery
             .
             But
             I
             would
             very
             gladly
             know
             why
             M.
             Barlow
             calleth
             this
             the
             doctrine
             of
             
               Cases
               of
               conscience
            
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             distinct
             thing
             from
             Diuinity
             (
             for
             otherwise
             it
             would
             not
             be
             his
             fourth
             way
             of
             proofe
             ?
             )
             where
             as
             we
             hould
             the
             said
             doctrine
             of
             Cases
             of
             Consciēce
             to
             be
             an
             essentiall
             part
             of
             Diuinity
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             morall
             part
             ,
             that
             resolueth
             doubts
             of
             Conscience
             in
             practice
             :
             as
             for
             example
             when
             there
             ariseth
             some
             doubt
             about
             Vsury
             ,
             Restitution
             ,
             Matrimony
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             what
             in
             Conscience
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             in
             this
             or
             that
             case
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             resolued
             by
             this
             part
             of
             Diuinity
             .
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             example
             of
             S.
             Pauls
             conflict
             betweene
             sense
             and
             
               reason
               ,
               flesh
            
             and
             spirit
             ,
             alleaged
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             ?
             had
             the
             Apostle
             any
             doubt
             or
             scruple
             of
             Conscience
             therin
             what
             he
             had
             to
             thinke
             or
             do
             ,
             about
             these
             rebellions
             of
             the
             fl●sh
             ●
             I
             thinke
             not
             ;
             he
             said
             it
             was
             a
             misery
             to
             suffer
             them
             against
             
             his
             will
             ,
             but
             doubted
             nothing
             whether
             they
             were
             to
             be
             resisted
             or
             no
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Gods
             grace
             which
             assisted
             him
             in
             that
             combate
             ,
             and
             gaue
             him
             the
             victory
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             of
             his
             Maister
             made
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
               Sufficit
               ti●i
               gr●tia
               mea
            
             ,
             my
             grace
             is
             sufficient
             for
             thee
             to
             get
             the
             conquest
             in
             this
             case
             .
             Wherfore
             M.
             Barlow
             to
             frame
             an
             argument
             vpon
             this
             place
             of
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             for
             his
             copia
             and
             inopia
             ,
             hath
             as
             much
             ground
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             founded
             the
             same
             vpon
             Syr
             
               Thomas
               Mores
               Vtopia
            
             .
          
           
             
               OTHER
               POINTS
               concerning
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               Felicities
               ,
               or
               Infelicities
               .
               §.
               II.
               
            
             
               VVE
               haue
               seene
               by
               that
               which
               hath
               hitherto
               bene
               sayd
               how
               vayne
               and
               feeble
               the
               argument
               hath
               bene
               to
               proue
               that
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               was
               happy
               in
               this
               life
               in
               regard
               of
               her
               temporall
               felicities
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               Cooke
               reciteth
               in
               these
               words
               among
               many
               other
               as
               before
               we
               haue
               noted
               .
               
                 She
                 was
                 so
                 miraculously
                 prot●cted
                 by
                 God
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 so
                 strengthned
                 ,
                 and
                 ●ortifyed
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 did
                 beat
                 her
                 most
                 potent
                 enemy
                 ,
                 did
                 set
                 vp
                 a
                 King
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 defended
                 nations
                 ,
                 harboured
                 distr●ssed
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               Vnto
               which
               argument
               besides
               the
               other
               reasons
               and
               proofes
               which
               I
               before
               opposed
               ,
               I
               did
               sh●w
               out
               of
               Ieremy
               the
               Prophet
               the
               vanitie
               of
               this
               argument
               ,
               by
               a
               notable
               example
               of
               King
               Nabuchodonosor
               ,
               much
               more
               power●ull
               then
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               was
               ,
               which
               Nabuchodonosor
               receiued
               euen
               from
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               greater
               worldly
               prosperity
               and
               consolations
               then
               these
               ,
               and
               was
               called
               by
               God
               ,
               
                 Seruus
                 meu●
                 Nabuchodonosor
              
               ,
               my
               seruant
               Nabuchodonosor
               ,
               &
               greatly
               aduanced
               ,
               protected
               ,
               and
               made
               powerful
               ouer
               his
               enemies
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               ,
               afflict
               and
               chas●i●e
               the
               people
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               yet
               was
               he
               not
               happy
               but
               miserable
               therby
               :
               and
               so
               might
               be
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               ,
               though
               she
               preuailed
               against
               
               Catholicke
               Princes
               ,
               and
               people
               abroad
               ,
               and
               was
               permitted
               to
               afflict
               her
               Catholicke
               people
               at
               home
               ,
               wherby
               was
               cōuinced
               that
               this
               argumet
               of
               worldly
               prosperity
               ●
               though
               it
               were
               manifest
               that
               it
               came
               directly
               from
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               infer
               any
               true
               happines
               at
               all
               .
               And
               hath
               the
               Chāpion
               M.
               Barlow
               any
               thing
               to
               reply
               for
               his
               Lord
               in
               this
               ?
               no
               truly
               but
               granting
               my
               proofe
               to
               be
               substantiall
               ,
               as
               taken
               from
               the
               Scripture
               it selfe
               ,
               he
               runneth
               to
               othe●
               impertinent
               matter
               of
               dissimilitude
               ,
               betweene
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               ,
               &
               Nabuchodonosor
               ,
               
               as
               that
               he
               had
               no
               successour
               ,
               but
               the
               Queene
               hath
               &c.
               which
               is
               not
               the
               question
               in
               hand
               ,
               nor
               was
               the
               comparison
               made
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               moreouer
               in
               it selfe
               is
               false
               .
               For
               that
               Nabuchodonoso●s
               sonne
               called
               Euilmero●●th
               succeeded
               him
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               againe
               Baltazar
               ,
               which
               seemeth
               to
               haue
               bene
               fortold
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               c.
               27.
               saying
               :
               
                 Seruient
                 ci
                 ones
                 gentes●
                 &
                 filio
                 eius
                 ,
                 &
                 filio
                 f●l●
                 eius
                 .
              
               All
               nations
               shall
               serue
               Nabuchodonosor
               ,
               and
               his
               sonne
               ,
               and
               his
               sonnes
               sonne
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               Nabuchodonosor
               was
               much
               more
               happy
               thē
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               who
               left
               no
               such
               issue
               to
               succeed
               her
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               place
               alleadged
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               o●t
               of
               
                 Isay
                 ,
                 Ex
                 quo
                 dormisti
                 &c.
              
               since
               thou
               wert
               dead
               none
               came
               in
               thy
               place
               to
               cut
               vs
               vp
               ,
               by
               graue
               Authors
               is
               vnderstood
               of
               Baltazar
               the
               last
               King
               of
               that
               race
               ,
               for
               to
               the
               former
               it
               cannot
               wel
               be
               applyed
               ,
               whose
               sonne
               and
               nephew
               after
               his
               death
               kept
               them
               wellnigh
               forty
               yeares
               in
               captiuity
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               not
               deliuered
               till
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Baltazar
               ,
               by
               Cyrus
               ,
               who
               with
               Darius
               ouerthrew
               him
               and
               succeded
               him
               :
               by
               which
               you
               may
               see
               how
               well
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               pleadeth
               for
               Queene
               Elizabeths●
               happines●
            
             
               And
               all
               this
               was
               spoken
               against
               the
               infe●ence
               of
               true
               felicity
               ,
               supposing
               that
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               dayes
               had
               beene
               so
               aboundant
               and
               affluent
               in
               all
               kinde
               of
               temporall
               prosperities
               ,
               as
               the
               flattery
               of
               these
               Orators
               would
               haue
               it
               seme
               ,
               &
               that
               her selfe
               had
               such
               copia
               of
               consolations
               ,
               and
               inopia
               of
               tribulations
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               Cooke
               describeth
               .
               But
               for
               proofe
               that
               this
               was
               not
               so
               ,
               the●e
               were
               many
               par●iculer
               poynts
               touched
               ,
               which
               did
               shew
               that
               her
               temporall
               consolations
               were
               mingled
               also
               with
               desolations
               ,
               her
               prosperity
               with
               aduersities
               ,
               her
               ioyes
               many
               tymes
               with
               griefe
               ,
               as
               for
               example
               
               the
               circum●tances
               of
               her
               natiuity
               ,
               the
               declaration
               made
               against
               her
               by
               her
               owne
               Father
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               putting
               to
               death
               her
               Mother
               with
               note
               of
               incontinency
               ,
               togeather
               with
               so
               many
               adulterers
               punished
               with
               her
               ,
               as
               also
               a●terward
               the
               same
               declaratiō
               made
               more
               authentically
               in
               publike
               Parlament
               ,
               
               her
               disgraces
               passed
               a●terward
               againe
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Edward
               ,
               &
               her
               contemptible
               reiection
               by
               the
               setters
               vp
               of
               Queene
               Iane
               ,
               her
               pe●ills
               in
               Queene
               Maries
               time
               by
               the
               cutting
               off
               of
               her
               best
               friendes
               ,
               whereby
               she
               was
               forced
               to
               a
               deepe
               dissimulation
               in
               religion
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               be
               but
               afflictiue
               vnto
               her
               ,
               her
               feares
               and
               doub●s
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               her
               owne
               raigne
               ,
               what
               would
               follow
               by
               change
               of
               religion
               ,
               the
               pretence
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Fr●●●●
               known
               to
               be
               in
               hand
               ,
               for
               his
               wiues
               succession
               immediatly
               after
               Queene
               Mary
               ,
               her
               frights
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolke
               ,
               &
               Earles
               rising
               i●
               the
               North
               ,
               &
               a
               great
               Counsell
               of
               the
               chi●fest
               Nobility
               held
               at
               London
               against
               her
               ,
               and
               in
               fauour
               of
               the
               Queene
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               which
               then
               ●he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               resist
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               gone
               forward
               :
               her
               publike
               excommunication
               ,
               and
               depriuation
               by
               two
               or
               three
               Popes
               ,
               which
               could
               no●
               but
               bring
               sollicitude
               with
               it
               ,
               her
               doubtfu●nes
               about
               ma●iing
               ,
               being
               pre●sed
               on
               the
               one
               side
               by
               the
               sollicitatiō
               of
               her
               Kingdome
               for
               hope
               of
               succession
               ,
               and
               held
               backe
               on
               the
               other
               side
               by
               certayne
               desirs
               of
               designements
               of
               her
               owne
               &
               her
               fauorites
               ,
               her
               intricate
               reckonings
               with
               her
               sayd
               fauorits
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               as
               
                 Pickering
                 ,
                 Dudley
                 ,
                 Hatton
                 ,
                 Packi●gton
                 ,
                 Rawley
                 ,
              
               and
               Essex
               ,
               among
               whome
               the
               two
               Earles
               became
               in
               the
               end
               to
               be
               dredfull
               vnto
               her
               ,
               her
               ielousy
               and
               feares
               conce●ned
               not
               only
               of
               forraine
               Princes
               ,
               whome
               she
               had
               deepely
               offended
               with
               raising
               their
               subiects
               and
               maintayning
               them
               against
               them
               ,
               but
               of
               domesticall
               inhabitants
               likewise
               ,
               especially
               of
               
                 Priestes
                 ,
                 Iesuits
              
               and
               Se●in●ry●men
               ,
               who
               were
               painted
               out
               to
               her
               to
               be
               such
               dangerous
               people
               ,
               togeather
               with
               the
               Catholickes
               ,
               that
               vsed
               their
               helpes
               in
               matters
               for
               their
               soules
               ,
               as
               she
               neuer
               ceased
               to
               add
               lawes
               vnto
               lawes
               against
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               against
               all
               vse
               of
               Catholicke
               religion
               ,
               wherunto
               her selfe
               had
               sworne
               ,
               and
               voluntarily
               protested
               in
               Queene
               Maries
               dayes
               .
            
             
             
               And
               not
               only
               this
               ,
               but
               breaking
               also
               into
               bloud
               ,
               for
               these
               imagined
               terrors
               ,
               shee
               put
               to
               death
               publickly
               aboue
               an
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               anointed
               Priests
               ,
               only
               for
               hatred
               of
               their
               order
               and
               profession
               ,
               togeather
               with
               many
               other
               afflicted
               in
               pri●ons
               ,
               others
               sent
               into
               banishment
               ,
               by
               forty
               ,
               fifty
               ,
               yea
               seauenty
               ,
               at
               a
               time
               .
               She
               put
               to
               death
               also
               both
               the
               nearest
               in
               kinred
               ,
               and
               dearest
               in
               affection
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               was
               her
               Maiestie
               of
               Scotlnd
               ,
               and
               the
               Earle
               of
               Essex
               ,
               the
               guilt
               of
               which
               proceeding
               lying
               vpon
               her
               conscience
               ,
               did
               so
               trouble
               her
               for
               diuets
               yeares
               before
               her
               death
               ,
               as
               was
               pittifull
               ,
               but
               her
               death
               it selfe
               more
               pittifull
               ,
               in
               dying
               without
               sense
               ,
               feeling
               ,
               or
               mention
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               diuers
               do
               report
               ,
               that
               do
               pretend
               to
               know
               the
               same
               most
               certainly
               .
               I
               should
               be
               glad
               with
               like
               or
               greater
               certainty
               to
               know
               th●
               contrary
               ,
               for
               I
               take
               compassion
               of
               her
               state
               with
               all
               my
               hart
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               in
               effect
               the
               summe
               and
               substance
               of
               that
               which
               was
               spoken
               before
               ,
               concerning
               the
               interruptions
               and
               interpellations
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               temporall
               ioyes
               and
               comfort
               ,
               which
               Syr
               
                 Edward
                 Cooke
              
               ,
               &
               M.
               Barlow
               do
               make
               to
               be
               so
               singular
               ,
               and
               absolute
               .
               And
               what
               reply
               is
               now
               made
               (
               thinke
               you
               )
               to
               all
               this
               ?
               Truly
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               the
               purpose
               in
               hand
               :
               for
               that
               one
               of
               these
               two
               poynts
               should
               be
               shewed
               ,
               eyther
               that
               these
               things
               are
               not
               so
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               do
               nothing
               at
               all
               impeach
               Queene
               Elizabeth●
               tēporall
               felicity
               ,
               and
               store
               of
               con●olations
               ;
               but
               neither
               of
               these
               is
               proued
               ,
               what
               then
               ?
               You
               shall
               heare
               :
               first
               he
               runneth
               againe
               into
               an
               extreme
               rage
               of
               rayling
               and
               reuiling
               ,
               and
               scolding
               as
               it
               were
               a
               tip-toe
               ,
               inforcing
               his
               whole
               answere
               with
               the
               most
               contumelio●s
               speach
               that
               he
               can
               deuise
               :
               but
               to
               this
               is
               extant
               his
               own
               answere
               in
               print
               ,
               
               out
               of
               Seneca
               ,
               which
               he
               alleageth
               in
               the
               Preface
               of
               his
               Sermon
               at
               
                 Paul●
                 Crosse
              
               ,
               against
               his
               Maister
               the
               Earle
               of
               
                 Essex
                 ,
                 Vt
                 quisque
                 est
                 ●●ntemptissimus
                 ,
                 ita
                 soluti●●ima
                 lingua
                 ●●t
                 .
              
               As
               each
               man
               is
               more
               contemptible
               then
               others
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               more
               lewd
               &
               loose
               in
               his
               tongue
               .
               Then
               he
               chafeth
               intemperatly
               ,
               that
               any
               thing
               should
               be
               sayd
               or
               writtē
               against
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               after
               her
               death
               ,
               and
               her●
               he
               dilateth
               himselfe
               very
               largely
               for
               lacke
               
               of
               better
               matter
               vpon
               that
               common
               place
               ,
               that
               the
               rulers
               of
               the
               people
               are
               not
               to
               be
               spoken
               euill
               of
               ,
               specially
               after
               their
               death
               :
               for
               which
               he
               citeth
               both
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               prophane
               authors
               (
               I
               follow
               not
               his
               order
               in
               this
               ,
               but
               the
               con●exion
               rather
               of
               the
               matter
               )
               and
               will
               proue
               them
               to
               be
               both
               hoggs
               aud
               doggs
               out
               of
               
                 Aristophanes
                 ,
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 Sophocles
              
               and
               other
               Authors
               ,
               that
               do
               reuile
               the
               dead
               .
               But
               to
               this
               obiection
               also
               I
               will
               put
               his
               owne
               answere
               ,
               in
               his
               foresaid
               Sermō
               against
               the
               E●rle
               of
               Essex
               ,
               where
               hauing
               made
               the
               same
               obiectiō
               again●t
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               speaking
               euill
               of
               the
               said
               Earle
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               now
               against
               me
               for
               calling
               to
               memory
               some
               of
               Queene
               Eli●abeths
               affaires
               ,
               
               his
               answere
               in
               his
               owne
               words
               is
               this
               .
               
                 But
                 dearely
                 beloued
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 in
                 faults
                 of
                 men
                 as
                 in
                 diseases
                 ,
                 some
                 onely
                 are
                 hurtfull
                 to
                 the
                 parties
                 themselues
                 ,
                 some
                 loathsome
                 and
                 infectious
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 with
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 &
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 will
                 annoy
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 after
                 death
                 .
                 In
                 Scripture
                 some
                 Kinges
                 that
                 were
                 vicious
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 faultes
                 touched
                 euer
                 after
                 their
                 buriall
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 are
                 neuer
                 named
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 sinne
                 is
                 branded
                 vpon
                 their
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 of
                 ●eroboam
                 neuer
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 but
                 presently
                 addeth
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Nebat
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 Israell
                 to
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               mans
               answer
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               serued
               for
               his
               purpose
               ,
               &
               the
               same
               may
               serue
               me
               now
               against
               him
               :
               for
               if
               the
               case
               of
               Ieroboam
               that
               made
               Israell
               to
               sinne
               ,
               might
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               ●ssex
               ,
               that
               was
               of
               their
               owne
               religion
               ,
               and
               changed
               nothing
               therein
               so
               far
               as
               is
               knowne
               ,
               and
               was
               but
               a
               priuate
               person
               :
               how
               much
               more
               may
               the
               same
               be
               applyed
               to
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               ,
               that
               indeed
               brought
               in
               that
               fatall
               diuision
               and
               new
               worship
               of
               Ieroboam
               into
               her
               Kingdome
               ,
               which
               she
               found
               quiet
               &
               vnited
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               Christendome
               in
               the
               knowne
               Catholicke
               fayth
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ?
            
             
               But
               saith
               M.
               
                 Barlow
                 ,
                 reproaches
                 are
                 vttered
                 eyther
                 for
                 repr●ose
                 to
                 amend
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 for
                 vexation
                 to
                 grieue
                 the
                 parties
                 calumniated
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 endes
                 doe
                 cease
                 in
                 death
                 .
              
               Whereunto
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               be
               reproches
               ,
               and
               contumelyes
               indeed
               without
               truth
               (
               wherof
               
               
                 M.
                 Barlowes
              
               tongue
               and
               pen
               are
               ful●
               )
               they
               serue
               to
               neyther
               of
               these
               ends
               ,
               but
               principally
               to
               shew
               the
               wiked
               mind
               of
               the
               vtterer
               :
               but
               if
               they
               be
               true
               ,
               
               as
               those
               things
               are
               which
               I
               haue
               touched
               concerning
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               her
               infelicities
               ,
               ●hē
               albeit
               they
               be
               vttered
               to
               none
               of
               these
               two
               foolish
               ends
               mentioned
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               eyther
               to
               amend
               ,
               or
               vex
               the
               dead
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               recorded
               to
               warne
               &
               instruct
               them
               that
               are
               aliue
               ,
               by
               shewing
               Gods
               iustice
               vpon
               sinne
               ,
               his
               prouidence
               ,
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               his
               care
               to
               feare
               men
               by
               terror
               of
               euerlasting
               in●amy
               from
               the
               like
               offences
               ,
               &
               many
               other
               such
               holy
               ends
               :
               for
               the
               which
               in
               Scripture
               it
               is
               a
               most
               common
               &
               ordinary
               thing
               to
               heare
               the
               sinnes
               of
               wicked
               Princes
               repeated
               and
               reiterated
               after
               death
               ,
               M.
               Barlow
               himselfe
               cannot
               deny
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               did
               further
               add
               also
               in
               my
               former
               Letter
               the
               example
               of
               diuers
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               
               as
               
                 Iustinus
                 Martyr●
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Tertullian
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               to
               comfort
               the
               afflicted
               Christians
               in
               theyr
               dayes
               ,
               and
               to
               honour
               more
               the
               cause
               for
               which
               they
               suffered
               ,
               did
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               what
               manner
               of
               p●ople
               and
               Princes
               their
               first
               persecutors
               were
               ,
               as
               namely
               Nero
               and
               Domitian
               ,
               what
               life
               they
               led
               ,
               what
               end
               they
               made
               ,
               and
               that
               indeed
               they
               were
               ●it
               instruments
               to
               be
               the
               first
               actors
               in
               such
               a
               worke
               ,
               which
               I
               applying
               to
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               ,
               sayd
               that
               the
               like
               obseruation
               and
               comparison
               might
               be
               made
               ,
               she
               being
               the
               strangest
               woman
               that
               euer
               perhaps
               liued
               ,
               for
               diuers
               admirable
               circumstances
               before
               touched
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               first
               absolutely
               of
               that
               sex
               eyther
               Christened
               ,
               or
               created
               ,
               that
               tooke
               vpon
               her
               Supreme
               Power
               in
               Spirituall
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               matters
               &c.
               
               Wherunto
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               comming
               to
               answere
               ,
               and
               hauing
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               say
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               doth
               so
               childishly
               trifle
               ,
               as
               is
               most
               ridiculous
               ,
               telling
               vs
               first
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Papists
               may
               comfort
               themselues
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               haue
               bene
               beaten
               by
               a
               woman
               ,
               then
               may
               the
               diuell
               comfort
               himselfe
               also
               that
               a
               woman
               is
               prophesied
               in
               Genesis
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               interpretation
               to
               breake
               his
               head
               :
               Sysera
               also
               the
               Captaine
               may
               glory
               that
               he
               was
               ouerthrowne
               by
               a
               woman
               .
               But
               this
               is
               trifling●
               for
               I
               doe
               not
               say
               simply
               by
               a
               woman
               ,
               
                 but
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 woman
                 as
                 neuer
                 
                 was
                 the
                 like
                 ,
              
               in
               diuers
               points
               of
               enormity
               against
               C●th●lic●●
               religion
               ,
               and
               therin
               was
               the
               Fathers
               obseruations
               of
               enormous
               manners
               of
               Nero
               and
               Domitian
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               sex
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               men
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               he
               sayth
               ,
               that
               diuers
               Popes
               were
               more
               like
               to
               Nero
               and
               Domitian
               ,
               then
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               :
               
               but
               this
               is
               also
               trifling
               .
               For
               neyther
               is
               the
               matter
               proued
               ,
               &
               if
               it
               could
               be
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               improue
               my
               comparison
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               some
               comfort
               to
               the
               ancient
               afflicted
               Catholickes
               to
               consider
               what
               manner
               of
               Princes
               they
               were
               that
               first
               began
               most
               sharpe
               persecution
               against
               them
               :
               so
               might
               English
               Catholickes
               doe
               by
               consideration
               of
               the
               person
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               that
               first
               of
               all
               women
               persecuted
               them
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               with
               inspeakable
               monstrosity
               made
               her selfe
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               he
               sayth
               about
               this
               matter
               ,
               that
               heauen
               and
               hell
               ar●
               not
               more
               different
               ,
               then
               those
               Christian
               martyrs
               of
               the
               
                 Primitiue
                 Church
              
               ,
               
               from
               these
               later
               of
               English
               Papists
               :
               for
               they
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               acknowledged
               the
               Emperors
               supremacy
               independant
               vpon
               any
               but
               God
               ,
               prayed
               for
               them
               seriously
               both
               lyuing
               and
               dying
               &c.
               
               But
               this
               now
               is
               more
               then
               trifling
               ,
               for
               it
               seemeth
               to
               me
               meere
               madnes
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               ancient
               Christian
               martyrs
               vnder
               Nero
               and
               Domi●ian
               did
               acknowledge
               those
               Emperours
               Supremacy
               independant
               vpon
               any
               but
               God
               ,
               
               which
               inferreth
               to
               my
               vnderstanding
               ,
               that
               they
               acknowledged
               them
               for
               Supreme
               Heade●
               of
               the
               Catholicke
               Church
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               for
               so
               signifieth
               the
               worde
               Supremacy
               in
               the
               controuersy
               betweene
               vs
               :
               and
               the
               wordes
               immediatly
               following
               ,
               
                 independant
                 vpon
                 any
                 b●●
                 God
              
               ,
               doe
               seeme
               playnely
               to
               confirme
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               doth
               also
               the
               comparison
               and
               contrariety
               it selfe
               ,
               which
               hee
               putteth
               betweene
               those
               old
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               ours
               .
               For
               if
               he
               had
               meant
               of
               temporall
               Supremacy
               there
               had
               not
               bene
               any
               difference
               ,
               or
               contrariety
               betweene
               them
               .
               For
               ●hat
               our
               Martyrs
               also
               doe
               acknowledge
               temporall
               Supremacy
               to
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               though
               not
               spirituall
               ,
               which
               inferreth
               that
               M.
               Barlow
               ascribing
               more
               to
               the
               ancient
               Martyrs
               vnder
               Nero
               and
               Domitian
               ,
               must
               needes
               meane
               ,
               that
               they
               
               held
               them
               ●or
               Heades
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               euen
               in
               spirituall
               &
               Ecclesia●ticall
               a●fayres
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               Pagans
               :
               and
               ●oe
               consequently
               might
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               repayre
               to
               them
               in
               matters
               of
               controuersy
               about
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               were
               ●ound
               to
               follow
               their
               direction
               therein
               .
               And
               if
               this
               be
               not
               more
               then
               trifling
               ,
               especially
               for
               a
               Prelate
               to
               vtter●
               I
               leaue
               to
               the
               discreet
               Reader
               to
               consider
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               let
               vs
               see
               briesely
               some
               of
               his
               answers
               to
               the
               points
               before
               rehearsed
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               life
               and
               death
               .
               First
               he
               sayth
               to
               the
               note
               about
               her
               birth
               and
               disgrace
               by
               her
               Father
               and
               Parlament
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               soe
               Censorious
               ,
               for
               God
               himselfe
               mislikes
               the
               Prouerb
               that
               it
               should
               be
               sayd
               ,
               
                 the
                 fathers
                 did
                 eat
                 sower
                 grapes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 childrens
                 ●eeth
                 were
                 sett
                 on
                 edge
              
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               folly
               :
               for
               I
               alleadged
               it
               not
               as
               a
               sinne
               of
               hers
               ,
               for
               the
               sinne
               was
               her
               fathers
               and
               mothers
               ,
               but
               as
               some
               disgrace
               in
               temporall
               felicity
               .
               
               Then
               he
               telleth
               vs
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               places
               the
               ciuill
               Lawes
               doe
               permit
               some
               bastards
               to
               succeed
               .
               Item
               that
               she
               shewed
               well
               by
               her
               courage
               ,
               and
               other
               Princely
               qualities
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               King
               Henries
               daughter
               .
               Item
               that
               her selfe
               did
               so
               far
               cōtemne
               those
               slaunders
               published
               in
               print
               ,
               as
               shee
               would
               neuer
               consent
               to
               haue
               them
               cleared
               ,
               but
               rather
               scorned
               them
               .
               Item
               that
               Queene
               Mary
               also
               was
               disinabled
               by
               Parlament
               in
               her
               fathers
               dayes
               &c.
               
               And
               are
               not
               these
               strong
               argumentes
               to
               proue
               his
               purpose
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               this
               proceeding
               of
               the
               Parlament
               and
               declaration
               made
               against
               her
               ,
               was
               no
               temporall
               disgrace
               ?
               Albeit
               for
               so
               much
               as
               belongeth
               to
               Queene
               Mary
               ,
               all
               men
               doe
               know
               that
               her
               case
               was
               far
               different
               ,
               for
               that
               Queene
               Mar●es
               mother
               was
               neuer
               noted
               for
               incontinency
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               so
               many
               adulterers
               put
               to
               death
               with
               her
               ,
               as
               might
               be
               doubted
               whose
               daughter
               she
               was
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               difficulties
               she
               had
               in
               King
               Edwards
               daies
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Admirall
               Seymer
               put
               to
               death
               for
               loue-matters
               towards
               her
               ,
               
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               he
               sayth
               in
               effect
               nothing
               ,
               but
               breaketh
               forth
               into
               a
               fi●t
               of
               rage
               about
               the
               whore
               of
               Babylon
               her
               Philira
               ,
               and
               loue-drugs
               ,
               whereof
               this
               fellow
               can
               frame
               a
               common
               place
               to
               intertayn●
               him selfe
               
               for
               lacke
               of
               other
               matter
               .
               Of
               the
               time
               also
               of
               Queene
               〈◊〉
               he
               speaketh
               nothing
               .
            
             
               About
               her
               lawes
               ,
               and
               cruell
               proceedings
               towardes
               Catholickes
               ,
               he
               intertayneth
               himselfe
               some
               what
               longer
               ,
               but
               no
               more
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               rest
               .
               For
               first
               he
               sayth
               that
               the
               sorest
               punishment
               for
               the
               first
               twelue
               yeares
               w●s
               commitment
               to
               Bishops
               and
               Deanes
               houses
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               to
               prisons
               ,
               
               where
               they
               lay
               as
               warme
               and
               waxed
               as
               fatt
               as
               in
               theyr
               owne
               houses
               .
               And
               this
               now
               hath
               no
               need
               of
               answer
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               be
               not
               yet
               fa●
               ,
               this
               were
               a
               good
               way
               to
               feed
               him
               ,
               by
               lying
               in
               prison
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               for
               some
               yeares
               ,
               which
               is
               thought
               will
               neuer
               be
               for
               Religion
               ,
               come
               what
               Religion
               there
               will.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               he
               sayth
               ,
               that
               ●or
               the
               subsequent
               yeares
               ,
               he
               yeeldeth
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               more
               rigour
               vsed
               ,
               
                 death
                 being
                 deseruedly
                 drawne
                 on
              
               (
               to
               vse
               his
               words
               )
               
                 by
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 treason
                 ,
                 whervnto
                 Religion
                 was
                 made
                 but
                 a
                 stawking-horse
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               citeth
               S.
               Augustine
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Christian
               Emperours
               lawes
               against
               heretickes
               .
               But
               first
               he
               doth
               not
               proue
               ,
               or
               euer
               shall
               be
               able
               ,
               any
               such
               demerit
               of
               treason
               to
               haue
               drawne
               on
               this
               rigour
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               calumniation
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               and
               hath
               beene
               the
               persecutors
               stawking-horse
               ,
               to
               deceiue
               the
               simple
               ,
               pretending
               one
               thing
               for
               another
               ,
               thereby
               to
               oppresse
               the
               innocent
               :
               and
               secondly
               S.
               Augustine
               alloweth
               indeed
               and
               commendeth
               the
               Lawes
               of
               Catholike
               Emperours
               made
               for
               the
               temporall
               punishment
               of
               Heretickes
               ,
               a●ter
               they
               were
               condemned
               by
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               what
               Church
               was
               that
               ?
               And
               what
               Catholicke
               Religion
               ,
               for
               defence
               wherof
               those
               Catholicke
               Princes
               in
               S.
               Augustines
               dayes
               did
               make
               those
               lawes
               so
               commended
               by
               him
               ?
               Was
               it
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               ?
               And
               was
               the
               Religion
               thereof
               the
               Protestant
               religion
               ,
               or
               ours
               ?
               Will
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ioyne
               with
               me
               in
               this
               ,
               which
               of
               our
               two
               Churches
               and
               Religions
               haue
               descended
               visibly
               from
               
                 S.
                 Augustins
              
               Church
               and
               religiō
               vnto
               our
               dayes
               ?
               Can
               he
               deny
               that
               
                 S.
                 Augustins
              
               Church
               taught
               Purgatory
               ,
               
               Prayer
               to
               Sayntes
               ,
               Prayer
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               Mas●e
               and
               Sacrifice
               for
               the
               li●ing
               &
               dead
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               articles
               now
               in
               controuersy
               betweene
               vs
               ?
               Dare
               he
               stand
               to
               
               this
               triall
               out
               of
               S.
               Augustines
               workes
               themselues
               ?
               And
               if
               he
               dare
               not
               (
               as
               I
               know
               he
               dareth
               not
               ,
               nor
               will
               euer
               accept
               thereof
               )
               why
               doth
               he
               here
               prattle
               out
               of
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               as
               though
               if
               he
               were
               now
               aliue
               agayne
               ,
               he
               would
               allow
               the
               lawes
               of
               Protestant
               Princes
               made
               against
               that
               religion
               and
               Church
               which
               himselfe
               defended
               while
               he
               was
               lyuing
               ?
               This
               then
               is
               another
               absurd
               shift
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               to
               delude
               his
               Reader
               .
               But
               there
               followeth
               another
               if
               not
               more
               absurd
               ,
               yet
               at
               least
               lesse
               shamefast
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               malice
               is
               more
               apparent
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Father
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 sayth
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Legends
                 ,
                 commendeth
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
                 for
                 her
                 moderate
                 gouerment
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 yeare
                 of
                 herraigne
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 mans
                 singular
                 honesty
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 nothing
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 leafe
                 ,
                 hauing
                 so
                 commended
                 her
                 in
                 one
                 page
                 (
                 marry
                 then
                 she
                 was
                 aliue
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 next
                 page
                 (
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 heard
                 she
                 was
                 dead
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 Preface
                 to
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 he
                 compares
                 her
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 Di●clesian
                 for
                 cruelty
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               he
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               he
               citeth
               a
               booke
               that
               is
               in
               euery
               mans
               hand
               ,
               to
               wit
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Three
                 Conuersions
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               thereby
               his
               allegation
               is
               easy
               to
               be
               examined
               ,
               I
               did
               magine
               that
               I
               should
               finde
               him
               very
               exact
               and
               punctuall
               in
               his
               assertion
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               went
               to
               looke
               vpon
               the
               two
               pages
               of
               the
               selfe
               same
               leafe
               ,
               the
               one
               written
               before
               the
               Queenes
               death
               ,
               the
               other
               after
               :
               but
               I
               could
               see
               no
               such
               matter
               so
               neere
               togeather
               ,
               then
               comming
               back
               some
               foure
               or
               fiue
               pages
               ,
               I
               found
               that
               which
               I
               suppose
               to
               haue
               giuen
               him
               the
               occasion
               of
               this
               fond
               cauill
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               Author
               hauing
               dedicated
               that
               booke
               to
               the
               Catholiks
               of
               England
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               Epistle
               Dedicatory
               layd
               forth
               at
               large
               the
               great
               af●lictions
               and
               tribulations
               which
               they
               had
               long
               suffered
               for
               that
               Religion
               ,
               he
               commendeth
               them
               for
               their
               patience
               ,
               and
               loyall
               behauiour
               towardes
               theyr
               Prince
               in
               all
               worldly
               affayres
               :
               
                 VVhich
                 course
              
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 though
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 escaped
                 the
                 calumnious
                 tongues
                 and
                 pens
                 of
                 some
                 carping
                 aduersaries
                 (
                 making
                 all
                 treason
                 )
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 iustifiable
                 and
                 glorious
                 both
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 where
                 reason
                 ruleth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 passion
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 that
                 t●e
                 wis●dom●
                 and
                 moderation
                 both
                 of
                 her
                 Maiestie
                 and
                 ●er
                 S●●
                 Counsell
                 i●●ll
                 rather
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 p●nder
                 y●ur
                 owne
                 facts
                 ,
                 then
                 your
                 a●uersaries
                 wordes
                 .
              
               So
               there
               .
            
             
               Where
               by
               is
               euident
               that
               the
               Authour
               doth
               not
               commend
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               for
               her
               moderate
               gouerment
               towards
               Catholickes
               ,
               as
               this
               man
               sayth
               (
               for
               that
               within
               fiue
               lines
               after
               he
               sayth
               ,
               they
               haue
               passed
               so
               many
               yeares
               vnder
               the
               rod
               of
               sharpe
               afflictions
               :
               )
               but
               only
               persuadeth
               himselfe
               that
               the
               wisedome
               and
               moderation
               both
               of
               her
               Maiestie
               ,
               and
               the
               Counsell
               will
               stay
               them
               from
               condemning
               Catholickes
               for
               treason
               vpon
               other
               mens
               words
               ,
               
               rather
               then
               vpon
               theyr
               owne
               facts
               :
               which
               being
               but
               a
               particuler
               case
               ,
               inferreth
               not
               ,
               that
               Father
               Persons
               commendeth
               her
               for
               her
               moderate
               gouerment
               .
               Nor
               is
               the
               other
               point
               true
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               Preface
               to
               his
               Maiestie
               ,
               he
               compareth
               her
               to
               no
               other
               ,
               thē
               to
               Dioclesian
               for
               cruelty
               .
               For
               that
               my
               wordes
               were
               these
               :
               
                 Here
                 generally
                 the
                 applause
                 is
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 old
                 time
                 among
                 the
                 Christians
                 vpon
                 the
                 entrāce
                 o●
              
               Constantine
               
                 into
                 the
                 Empyre
                 after
              
               Dioclesian
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
              
               Iouinian
               a●ter
               Iulian.
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               mention
               ,
               or
               comparison
               of
               cruelty
               in
               that
               place
               :
               so
               as
               here
               neyther
               the
               leafe
               or
               page
               do●
               agree
               to
               his
               citation
               ,
               nor
               the
               commendation
               of
               her
               moderate
               gouerment
               is
               found
               ;
               neyther
               the
               comparison
               of
               cruelty
               with
               Dioclesian
               is
               extant
               ;
               nor
               is
               he
               only
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               Iulian
               also
               .
               Doe
               you
               note
               how
               many
               defects
               of
               truth
               are
               discouered
               in
               so
               smal
               an
               allegation
               ?
            
             
               But
               after
               this
               again
               he
               commeth
               in
               with
               a
               great
               scorn
               against
               me
               ,
               for
               saying
               ,
               that
               our
               Catholicke
               Priests
               put
               to
               death
               by
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               dyed
               for
               religion
               ,
               and
               were
               true
               Martyrs
               :
               for
               that
               hauing
               life
               offered
               thē
               if
               they
               would
               renoūce
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               con●orme
               themselues
               to
               the
               present
               state
               of
               of
               England
               ,
               they
               resused
               the
               same
               .
               And
               with
               this
               he
               maketh
               himselfe
               merry
               with
               diuers
               ies●es
               about
               the
               consequēce
               of
               this
               argument
               .
               Wherunto
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               I
               alleadged
               diuers
               reasons
               ,
               why
               our
               Catholick
               Priests
               dyed
               for
               religion
               ,
               &
               not
               for
               treason
               .
               First
               for
               that
               no
               such
               treason
               could
               be
               proued
               against
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               and
               iudgement
               of
               any
               indifferent
               man
               that
               was
               present
               at
               their
               arraignments
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               of
               the
               one
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               that
               before
               I
               mentioned
               .
               Secondly
               for
               that
               the
               publike
               Registers
               themselues
               and
               Histories
               ,
               as
               
                 Iohn
                 St●w
              
               ,
               and
               others
               in
               their
               Chronicles
               do●
               obiect
               no
               other
               treason
               to
               the
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               only
               being
               Priests
               ,
               &
               their
               taking
               of
               holy
               Orders
               beyond
               the
               seas
               ,
               which
               in
               no
               sense
               can
               be
               treason
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               confessing
               of
               the
               blessed
               Trinitie
               can
               be
               made
               treason
               by
               the
               Trinitarians
               in
               Transiluania
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               for
               that
               they
               themselues
               dying
               did
               protest
               vpon
               their
               consciences
               ,
               as
               they
               should
               be
               saued
               ,
               they
               neuer
               meant
               treason
               in
               thought
               ,
               word
               ,
               or
               deed
               against
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               ●ourthly
               for
               confirmation
               of
               this
               ,
               I
               alleaged
               this
               other
               reason
               ,
               so
               much
               scorned
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               they
               hauing
               life
               offered
               them
               if
               they
               would
               renounce
               the
               Pope
               ,
               &
               conforme
               themselues
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               they
               refused
               the
               same
               :
               which
               he
               saith
               is
               a
               false
               and
               faulty
               inference
               ,
               and
               I
               say
               it
               is
               very
               good
               and
               true
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               had
               any
               moderate
               skill
               of
               the
               case
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               ●yther
               of
               Philosophy
               or
               Diuinity
               he
               would
               be
               ashamed
               to
               say
               as
               he
               doth
               in
               Philosophy
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               common
               axiome
               ,
               that
               
                 omnis
                 actus
                 specificatur
                 ab
                 obiecto
                 &
                 fi●e
                 ,
              
               euery
               action
               is
               specified
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               taketh
               his
               nature
               and
               essence
               from
               his
               obiect
               and
               end
               .
               As
               if
               a
               man
               should
               kill
               one
               to
               gayne
               his
               goods
               ,
               this
               act
               hath
               both
               the
               nature
               of
               man-slaughter
               &
               theft
               ,
               the
               first
               from
               the
               obiect
               ,
               the
               second
               from
               the
               end
               or
               intention
               of
               the
               doer
               :
               which
               Philosophicall
               principle
               being
               applyed
               to
               our
               case
               doth
               euidently
               proue
               that
               the
               choice
               of
               death
               in
               him
               that
               hath
               life
               offered
               ,
               vpon
               conditiō
               he
               will
               doe
               some
               act
               against
               his
               faith
               ,
               as
               going
               to
               the
               Protestants
               Church
               is
               esteemed
               by
               Catholickes
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               he
               were
               n●uer
               so
               great
               a
               delinquent
               before
               ,
               is
               an
               act
               of
               Martyrdome
               ;
               for
               that
               it
               hath
               both
               the
               obiect
               and
               the
               end
               therof
               :
               the
               obiect
               to
               wit
               death
               ;
               the
               end
               which
               is
               the
               profession
               of
               his
               faith
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               if
               we
               passe
               to
               consider
               the
               same
               by
               Theology●
               which
               more
               properly
               treateth
               of
               this
               vertue
               of
               Martyrdome
               ,
               the
               controuersy
               will
               be
               made
               much
               more
               cleare
               ,
               
               for
               that
               the
               word
               Martyrdome
               being
               a
               Greeke
               word●
               and
               signifying
               a
               Testimony
               or
               bearing
               of
               witnesse
               (
               as
               the
               word
               Martyr
               signifyeth
               him
               that
               yealdeth
               testimony
               or
               be●reth
               witnesse
               )
               euery
               testmony
               or
               bearing
               of
               witnesse
               is
               not
               meant
               by
               the
               word
               Martyrdome
               ,
               but
               only
               such
               a
               testimony
               as
               is
               giuen
               by
               dying
               for
               God
               in
               the
               defēce
               of
               some
               truth
               belonging
               to
               our
               faith
               ,
               
               either
               expressely
               impugned
               or
               implyed
               in
               the
               impugnation
               of
               some
               other
               vertue
               ,
               that
               containeth
               the
               sayd
               truth
               of
               our
               faith
               therin
               ;
               which
               last
               clause
               is
               added
               ,
               for
               that
               a
               man
               may
               be
               a
               true
               Martyr
               ,
               though
               he
               dye
               not
               for
               any
               expresse
               article
               of
               faith
               or
               part
               therof
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               sufficient
               that
               he
               dy
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               any
               one
               vertue
               ,
               as
               Chastity
               ,
               Obedience
               ,
               Iustice
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               :
               
               
                 Beati
                 qui
                 persecutionem
                 patiuntur
                 propter
                 iustitiam
              
               :
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               suffer
               persecutiō
               for
               righteousnes
               .
               And
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               Deuines
               for
               a
               true
               Martyr
               ,
               although
               he
               died
               for
               no
               article
               of
               faith
               ,
               but
               for
               reprehending
               the
               incestuous
               marriage
               of
               King
               Herod
               ,
               with
               more
               libertie
               of
               speach
               and
               spirit
               ,
               then
               any
               such
               Prince-flatterer
               &
               base
               mind
               as
               M.
               Barlow
               would
               euer
               haue
               done
               in
               the
               like
               case
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               ghesse
               at
               his
               vertue
               by
               his
               writing
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               apply
               the
               former
               ground
               and
               vncontrollable
               principle
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               in
               hand
               ,
               whether
               these
               Priests
               died
               for
               refu●ing
               the
               Oath
               of
               the
               Feminine
               Supremacy
               ,
               or
               for
               that
               they
               were
               made
               Priests
               beyōd
               the
               seas
               ,
               or
               ●or
               that
               they
               refused
               to
               come
               to
               your
               heretical
               seruice●
               ;
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               Catholicke
               Diuinity
               ,
               that
               they
               died
               for
               de●ence
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               or
               maintenance
               of
               vertue
               which
               is
               sufficiēt
               to
               iustify
               their
               Martyrdomes
               ,
               hauing
               so
               great
               warrant
               ,
               and
               store
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               witnesses
               ●or
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               doctrine
               they
               suffered
               for
               ,
               as
               might
               well
               in
               conscience
               assure
               them
               of
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               their
               cause
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               died
               for
               that
               Religion
               in
               which
               all
               the
               Princes
               and
               people
               of
               Christendome
               for
               so
               many
               yeares
               &
               ages
               both
               liued
               and
               died
               .
               And
               wheras
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               impugneth
               this
               by
               two
               cases
               or
               examples
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               so
               many
               arguments
               of
               his
               owne
               ignorance
               .
               Let
               vs
               speake
               a
               word
               or
               
               two
               of
               them
               both
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               of
               Absolom
               ,
               putting
               the
               case
               that
               he
               was
               an
               Idolator
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               traitor
               ,
               and
               that
               King
               Dauid
               after
               sentence
               passed
               against
               him
               ●or
               his
               treasons
               would
               acquite
               him
               frō
               death
               conditionally
               ,
               
               that
               he
               should
               renounce
               his
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               that
               vpon
               re●usall
               he
               should
               be
               executed
               ,
               
                 Shall
                 we
                 say
              
               (
               sayth
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               )
               
                 that
                 he
                 died
                 ●or
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 treason
              
               ?
               We
               will
               say
               ,
               good
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               that
               he
               died
               rather
               for
               false
               religion
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               Idolatry
               ,
               then
               for
               treason
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               Diuels
               Martyr
               :
               and
               none
               I
               thinke
               can
               deny
               the
               same
               ,
               vnles
               he
               be
               as
               ignorant
               as
               your selfe
               ,
               as
               shall
               further
               appeare
               by
               the
               answere
               to
               the
               next
               example
               ,
               which
               in
               effect
               is
               all
               one
               with
               this
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               a
               yonger
               sonne
               should
               aspire
               his
               fathers
               death
               with
               hope
               to
               haue
               his
               riches
               ,
               and
               that
               being
               condemned
               ,
               his
               father
               should
               offer
               to
               saue
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               go
               to
               Church
               and
               leaue
               his
               euil
               life
               of
               following
               queane●
               &c.
               
               
                 Shall
                 ●e
                 say
              
               (
               quoth
               M.
               Barlow
               )
               
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 executed
                 for
                 his
                 whore-domes
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 this
                 par●icide
                 against
                 his
                 father
              
               ?
            
             
               But
               here
               I
               would
               aske
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               why
               he
               leaueth
               out
               going
               to
               Church
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               condition
               ,
               and
               nameth
               only
               whore-domes
               ?
               no
               doubt
               but
               the
               honest
               man
               ,
               would
               haue
               the
               staying
               from
               the
               Church
               in
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               whore-domes
               seeme
               to
               be
               companions
               .
               But
               now
               I
               answere
               to
               his
               question
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               meane
               by
               refusing
               to
               go
               to
               Church
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               practised
               by
               Catholikes
               ,
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               deny
               thereby
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Catholicke
               faith
               ,
               which
               forbiddeth
               to
               go
               to
               hereticall
               Churches
               ,
               then
               dyeth
               he
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               and
               consequently
               he
               is
               a
               Martyr
               .
               But
               if
               he
               choose
               to
               dye
               for
               loue
               of
               wicked
               life
               ,
               and
               whoredome
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               cause
               of
               Martyrdome
               ,
               and
               consequently
               he
               is
               the
               Diuells
               Martyr
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               of
               the
               Idolator
               .
               But
               as
               for
               Par●icide
               ,
               cleere
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               be
               sayd
               to
               haue
               died
               for
               it
               properly
               ,
               as
               the
               immediate
               cause
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               was
               remitted
               vn●o
               him
               ;
               and
               their
               passed
               another
               election
               on
               his
               mind
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               leaue
               his
               old
               life
               :
               so
               as
               ●or
               this
               he
               died
               
                 propriè
                 &
                 proximè
              
               ,
               properly
               ,
               and
               immediately
               :
               and
               for
               the
               parricide
               only
               
                 remotè
                 &
                 occasi●naliter
              
               ,
               
               a
               far
               of
               ,
               and
               as
               from
               that
               which
               gaue
               the
               first
               occasion
               of
               his
               death
               .
               What
               sayth
               M.
               Barlo●
               to
               this
               ?
               Doth
               not
               common
               sense
               teach
               it
               to
               be
               so
               ?
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               death
               of
               those
               our
               Catholike
               and
               innocent
               Priests
               ,
               whose
               death
               was
               
                 pretiosa
                 in
                 con●●ecta
                 Domini
              
               ,
               pretious
               in
               our
               Lords
               sight
               ,
               that
               died
               only
               for
               testimony
               of
               his
               truth
               ;
               which
               if
               M.
               Barlow
               did
               as
               well
               see
               and
               feele
               ,
               as
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               doth
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               so
               prattle
               as
               he
               doth
               .
               Let
               vs
               see
               a
               little
               further
               .
            
             
               He
               bringeth
               in
               for
               proofe
               of
               the
               Queenes
               mildnes
               an
               Historiographer
               of
               Genua
               called
               Bizarrus
               ,
               or
               Bizarro
               ,
               which
               in
               English
               signifieth
               a
               Mad-cap
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               brought
               in
               to
               tell
               vs
               certaine
               points
               of
               a
               Mad-cap
               indeed
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               great
               moderation
               of
               her
               mind
               ,
               
               her
               in-bred
               clemencie
               ,
               though
               himselfe
               be
               an
               out-bred
               :
               that
               she
               gouerned
               her
               subiects
               with
               exceeding
               great
               mildnes
               ,
               abhorring
               from
               bloud
               ,
               or
               putting
               any
               to
               death
               &c.
               which
               belike
               he
               writing
               in
               Genua
               ,
               knew
               better
               then
               English
               men
               liuing
               in
               England
               ,
               who
               felt
               the
               smart
               in
               themselues
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               whiles
               this
               man
               was
               out
               of
               the
               Gunshot
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               likely
               ,
               well
               paid
               for
               his
               paynes
               :
               for
               
                 Syr
                 Horatio
                 Parauicino
              
               was
               able
               both
               for
               his
               credit
               ,
               and
               wealth
               ,
               to
               vndertake
               a
               greater
               matter
               then
               this
               .
               And
               for
               that
               you
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               with
               M.
               Sutcliffe
               and
               others
               do
               so
               often
               alleadge
               this
               Bizarro
               ,
               as
               an
               Author
               against
               vs
               ,
               it
               shall
               auaile
               much
               ,
               both
               for
               your
               credits
               ,
               and
               his
               ,
               to
               tell
               vs
               where
               ,
               when
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               authority
               he
               was
               printed
               ,
               for
               here
               in
               Italy
               we
               can
               heare
               of
               no
               such
               worke
               ,
               although
               some
               search
               hath
               bene
               made
               for
               him
               ,
               which
               doubtles
               we
               should
               do
               ,
               had
               he
               bene
               set
               forth
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               thinke
               him
               to
               be
               no
               Catholike
               writer
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               bastard
               brood
               ,
               and
               a
               Mad-cap
               indeed
               of
               your
               owne
               making
               .
               Besides
               that
               ,
               how
               truly
               he
               writeth
               ,
               not
               only
               all
               England
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               whole
               world
               can
               testify
               :
               and
               to
               omit
               all
               other
               most
               cruell
               massacring
               and
               bloud-shed
               ,
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               vnnaturall
               ,
               and
               Butcherly
               Tyranny
               ,
               executed
               vpon
               his
               Maiesties
               Mother
               ,
               will
               remaine
               for
               a
               most
               rufull
               example
               to
               all
               posterity
               .
            
             
               But
               M.
               Barlow
               not
               content
               with
               externe
               witnesses
               alleadgeth
               
               also
               domesticall
               ,
               saying
               :
               Your
               owne
               Priests
               shal
               speake
               for
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               lawes
               :
               and
               then
               cyteth
               out
               of
               the
               book
               of
               Quodlibets
               a
               certaine
               pathetical
               exaggeration
               in
               praysing
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               ,
               
               and
               her
               lawes
               also
               against
               Catholickes
               ,
               which
               we
               esteeming
               to
               come
               from
               that
               good
               suggester
               
                 Ri.
                 Can.
              
               who
               suggested
               so
               notorious
               a
               lie
               vnto
               M.
               Mort●n
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               complaineth
               ,
               &
               hath
               byn
               shewed
               in
               the
               late
               Reckoning
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               esteeme
               it
               accordingly
               ,
               &
               do
               giue
               it
               the
               credit
               ,
               that
               it
               deserueth
               ;
               which
               is
               nothing
               at
               all
               .
               And
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               is
               driuen
               to
               a
               hard
               exigent
               ,
               whē
               he
               stoopeth
               so
               low
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               vp
               these
               base
               raggs
               to
               blazon
               Q.
               Elizabeths
               prayses
               withall
               ,
               which
               a
               wiser
               man
               would
               haue
               byn
               ashamed
               to
               alleage
               :
               especially
               knowing
               with
               what
               sorrow
               of
               hart
               the
               poore
               man
               that
               fathered
               that
               filthy
               worke
               ,
               repēted
               him
               at
               his
               death
               therof
               ,
               &
               asked
               of
               God
               &
               the
               Iesuites
               pardon
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               before
               hath
               bene
               signified
               .
            
          
           
             
               OF
               QVEENE
               Elizabeths
               Sicknes
               and
               Death
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               belonging
               thereunto
               .
               §.
               III.
               
            
             
               AFTER
               the
               former
               points
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               lawes
               and
               executions
               therof
               made
               against
               Catholikes
               ,
               and
               Catholike
               Religion
               ,
               whereby
               she
               made
               her selfe
               most
               odious
               both
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               abroad
               to
               forrayne
               Princes
               ,
               yea
               to
               many
               Protestant
               Potentates
               themselues
               ,
               that
               misliked
               such
               cruelty
               :
               I
               shewed
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               naturall
               effect
               ,
               and
               consequence
               in
               such
               causes
               is
               feare
               ,
               diffidence
               ,
               suspition
               ,
               and
               vexation
               of
               mind
               :
               so
               grew
               the
               same
               vpon
               her
               very
               much
               in
               the
               course
               of
               her
               life
               ,
               especially
               towards
               her
               latter
               dayes
               ,
               when
               she
               was
               impressioned
               that
               not
               only
               Priestes
               ,
               and
               Iesuites
               ,
               who
               indeed
               did
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               her
               conuersion
               ,
               but
               souldiars
               also
               ,
               and
               Captaynes
               ,
               and
               Phisitians
               did
               seeke
               her
               death
               ,
               
               eyther
               by
               poysoning
               her
               body
               ,
               saddle
               ,
               chayre
               ,
               seate
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               else
               belonging
               vnto
               her
               ,
               as
               the
               
               deathes
               of
               
                 Lopez
                 ,
                 Squier
              
               ,
               &
               others
               doe
               testify
               ,
               to
               all
               which
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               doth
               answere
               now
               ,
               by
               running
               to
               certayne
               common
               places
               ,
               and
               sentences
               ,
               that
               proue
               nothing
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               he
               hath
               bene
               more
               diligent
               then
               iudicious
               in
               gathering
               them
               out
               of
               Authours
               ,
               and
               applying
               them
               without
               pu●pose
               :
               for
               he
               telleth
               vs
               first
               out
               of
               Salust
               ,
               that
               
                 Ingenia
                 Regum
                 sunt
                 prona
                 ad
                 form●dinem
                 ,
              
               the
               inclination
               of
               Kings
               are
               prone
               to
               feare
               .
               And
               then
               out
               of
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 D●bia
                 p●●
                 certis
                 solent
                 timere
                 Reges
              
               :
               Kinges
               are
               wont
               to
               feare
               th●ngs
               that
               be
               doubt●full
               for
               certayne
               ,
               which
               in
               my
               iudgement
               maketh
               more
               for
               my
               purpose
               ,
               then
               his
               .
               Then
               he
               sayth
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               soe
               with
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               ,
               for
               that
               carefull
               she
               was
               ,
               fearefull
               she
               was
               not
               :
               wary
               she
               was
               ,
               but
               not
               iealous
               :
               prouident
               ,
               but
               not
               suspicious
               :
               wherin
               I
               referre
               me
               to
               them
               that
               knew
               her
               better
               then
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               effects
               themselues
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               best
               witn●sses
               .
               And
               for
               that
               I
               sayd
               in
               my
               Letter
               ,
               that
               this
               griping
               passion
               of
               feare
               ,
               and
               iealousy
               did
               force
               her
               to
               lay
               hands
               vpon
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               most
               dearest
               in
               affection
               and
               nearest
               of
               kinted
               that
               she
               had
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               the
               Earle
               of
               Essex
               ,
               and
               his
               Maiesties
               Mother
               :
               M.
               ●arlow
               comming
               to
               answer
               this
               poynt
               ,
               sayth
               neuer
               a
               word
               ,
               but
               passeth
               it
               ouer
               with
               mumme-s●lence
               :
               and
               no
               marueile
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               sayd
               so
               much
               before
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               Earle
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Earle
               ,
               while
               the
               Queene
               was
               a
               liue
               (
               for
               him
               ,
               
               in
               setting
               ●orth
               his
               excessiue
               prayses
               ,
               and
               tryumph
               after
               Cal●s
               voyage
               ,
               when
               he
               hoped
               to
               haue
               preferment
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               against
               him
               ,
               a●ter
               his
               d●ath
               ,
               when
               the
               path
               of
               promotion
               opened
               it selfe
               another
               way
               ,
               to
               wit
               by
               disgracing
               &
               infaming
               him
               )
               as
               I
               thinke
               the
               miserable
               man
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               say
               ,
               perswading
               himsel●e
               (
               wherin
               I
               thinke
               he
               erred
               not
               )
               that
               whatsoeuer
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               no
               man
               would
               belieue
               or
               greatly
               care
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               sylence
               was
               the
               best
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               ,
               I
               meane
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               d●ath
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               meddle
               :
               nothing
               doubting
               ,
               but
               that
               so
               loose
               and
               exorbitant
               a
               life
               as
               he
               led
               ,
               being
               alwayes
               accōpanied
               with
               crewes
               of
               goodfellow-Ministers
               ,
               that
               by
               life
               ,
               and
               doctrine
               taught
               him
               that
               way
               of
               perfection
               in
               their
               
               trade
               ,
               he
               deserued
               no
               better
               an
               end
               ,
               then
               he
               receiued
               .
               And
               moreouer
               it
               may
               be
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               Queene
               had
               further
               reasons
               to
               moue
               them
               to
               seuerity
               against
               ●im
               ,
               then
               euery
               man
               knoweth
               :
               although
               with
               the
               Queenes
               owne
               person
               he
               was
               thought
               to
               be
               further
               engaged
               for
               speciall
               ●auours
               receyued
               ,
               
               then
               that
               vpon
               the
               suddayne
               he
               could
               fall
               to
               hate
               her
               ,
               and
               seeke
               her
               destruction
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               protested
               at
               his
               death
               :
               though
               this
               bloudy
               Sycophant
               in
               strayning
               his
               actions
               ,
               thoughts
               and
               intentions
               after
               his
               death
               at
               Paules
               Crosse
               (
               wher
               in
               a
               mā
               may
               discouer
               supereminent
               malice
               issuing
               out
               of
               the
               roote
               of
               ambition
               )
               leuelled
               all
               his
               speach
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               to
               styr
               vp
               and
               confirme
               iealousy
               in
               the
               Queenes
               mynd
               ,
               that
               they
               two
               could
               not
               liue
               togeather
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Sermon
               extant
               now
               in
               print
               ,
               he
               left
               thirteene
               most
               spightfull
               recordes
               to
               be
               borne
               in
               memory
               ,
               whereof
               the
               sixt
               is
               in
               these
               wordes
               :
               
                 Hi●
                 li●e
                 a
                 danger
                 to
                 the
                 Queene
                 ,
                 marke
                 that
                 .
              
               Which
               wordes
               of
               ,
               
                 marke
                 that
              
               ,
               are
               not
               adioyned
               to
               any
               of
               the
               other
               recordes
               :
               whereby
               it
               is
               euident
               ,
               that
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               butt
               wherat
               he
               shot
               ,
               and
               may
               probably
               bee
               ghessed
               ,
               that
               as
               ,
               
                 Ladron
                 de
                 casa
              
               ,
               one
               wholy
               depending
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               knowing
               his
               secret
               intentions
               ,
               was
               vsed
               before
               to
               beate
               this
               poynt
               secretly
               into
               the
               Queenes
               head
               ,
               while
               the
               other
               was
               aliue
               ,
               which
               after
               his
               death
               he
               pre●ched
               so
               publikly
               .
            
             
               And
               no
               man
               doubteth
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               his
               Maiestie
               ,
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               whome
               he
               so
               highly
               flattereth
               had
               then
               come
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               had
               as
               well
               layen
               in
               the
               Queenes
               power
               as
               it
               did
               in
               her
               desire
               to
               equall
               his
               fortune
               with
               his
               Mothers
               ,
               for
               her
               owne
               greater
               safety
               :
               this
               fellow
               would
               as
               eagerly
               haue
               runne
               vpon
               the
               same
               Theme
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               then
               against
               the
               Earle
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Scotlandes
               life
               had
               bene
               a
               danger
               to
               the
               Queenes
               life
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               would
               haue
               sayd
               also
               ,
               
                 marke
                 that
              
               .
               Nay
               he
               would
               confirme
               it
               with
               the
               saying
               of
               Tacitus
               ,
               which
               here
               he
               doth
               alledge
               ,
               for
               iustifying
               his
               Mothers
               death
               ,
               
                 suspectus
                 semp●r
                 in●isusque
                 dominantibus
                 quis●●e
                 proximu●
                 aestimatur
                 .
              
               
               He
               that
               is
               next
               in
               succession
               to
               a
               principality
               is
               alwayes
               suspected
               ,
               and
               hated
               by
               him
               that
               is
               in
               possession
               .
               Vpon
               which
               ground
               M.
               Barlowes
               
               eloquence
               would
               quickly
               haue
               drawne
               forth
               some
               probable
               argument
               of
               likely
               danger
               to
               the
               Queenes
               life
               ,
               if
               the
               other
               were
               permitted
               to
               liue
               ,
               and
               consequently
               
                 consulen●●●
                 securitati
              
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               to
               make
               sure
               .
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               to
               discourse
               what
               he
               would
               haue
               done
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               fallen
               out
               for
               his
               purpose
               ,
               for
               that
               may
               be
               presumed
               by
               that
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               scan
               the
               sayd
               Earles
               actions
               ,
               wordes
               ,
               driftes
               ,
               and
               intentions
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               malignity
               ,
               as
               euer
               lightly
               I
               haue
               noted
               in
               any
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               odious
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               State
               ,
               and
               especially
               to
               the
               Cittie
               of
               London
               ,
               which
               ●e
               knew
               to
               be
               well
               affected
               vnto
               him
               ,
               &
               therfore
               his
               thirteenth
               and
               last
               record
               was
               to
               the
               sayd
               Cittizens
               there
               present
               ,
               deliuered
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Hi●
                 hard
                 opinion
                 and
                 censure
                 of
                 your
                 basenes
                 ,
                 and
                 vnfayth●ullnes
                 to
                 th●
                 Que●ne
                 :
              
               which
               manner
               of
               Sycophancy
               himselfe
               con●esseth
               in
               a
               Preface
               afterward
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               
               did
               so
               much
               displease
               the
               Mayne●
               (
               to
               vse
               his
               word
               )
               as
               if
               he
               had
               with
               Ananias
               lyed
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               or
               preached
               his
               owne
               damnation
               :
               Others
               gaue
               out
               that
               he
               was
               strooke
               suddaynly
               with
               a
               dredfull
               sicknes
               :
               
                 others
                 (
                 sayth
                 he
                 )
                 with
                 more
                 virulence
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 lesse
                 violence
                 ,
                 for
                 penal
                 charge
                 ,
                 frame
                 matter
                 of
                 hard
                 iudgement
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 discourse
                 it selfe
                 :
                 first
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 broken
                 the
                 Canon
                 both
                 of
                 religion
                 and
                 law
                 ,
                 in
                 reuealing
                 a
                 Penitents
                 confession
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 with
                 remorse
                 ,
                 and
                 priuate
                 &c.
                 
                 Secondly
                 in
                 particuler
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 Preface
                 I
                 sayd
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 penny
                 the
                 richer
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 step
                 the
                 higher
                 for
                 the
                 Earle
                 ,
                 albeyt
                 I
                 celebrated
                 his
                 glory
                 at
                 the
                 Crosse
                 for
                 Cales
                 victory
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 hence
                 they
                 cōclude
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 now
                 speake
                 of
                 splene
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 for
                 rewardes
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               farre
               
                 M
                 Barlow
              
               testyfieth
               of
               the
               peoples
               iudgmēt
               cōcerning
               him
               ,
               &
               his
               iudgemēt
               of
               the
               Earle
               of
               Essex
               :
               wherin
               he
               being
               so
               much
               interessed
               ,
               as
               now
               you
               see
               ,
               no
               meruaile
               though
               he
               passed
               this
               point
               with
               silence
               .
               Let
               vs
               see
               what
               he
               sayth
               to
               the
               other
               cōcerning
               his
               Maiesties
               Mother
               ,
               
               and
               her
               making
               away
               .
               First
               he
               beginneth
               with
               a
               common
               place
               as
               before
               I
               mentioned
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 If
                 iealous
                 suspition
                 and
                 feare
                 extend
                 it selfe
                 to
                 any
                 ;
                 it
                 commonly
                 alights
                 vpon
                 the
                 heyre
                 apparent
                 
                 or
                 the
                 successour
                 expected
                 .
              
               And
               for
               proofe
               of
               this
               he
               citeth
               the
               wordes
               of
               Tacitus
               before
               by
               me
               alleadged
               .
               And
               how
               litle
               this
               maketh
               to
               his
               purpose
               for
               excuse
               of
               the
               matter
               euery
               meane-witted-reader
               will
               cōsider
               .
               He
               goeth
               further
               therefore
               ,
               saying
               :
               
               
                 That
                 as
                 be●ore
                 this
                 censurer
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 his
                 Maiesties
                 Father
                 for
                 a
                 parallell
                 to
                 the
                 Powder-treason
                 :
                 so
                 he
                 reckoneth
                 now
                 for
                 one
                 of
              
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               
                 miseries
                 ,
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Queene
                 his
                 Maiesties
                 Mother
                 .
              
            
             
               Wherto
               I
               answere
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               parallel
               was
               iust
               ,
               as
               to
               me
               it
               seemed
               :
               for
               that
               as
               this
               treasō
               was
               designed
               by
               powder
               ,
               so
               that
               of
               his
               Maiesties
               Father
               was
               both
               designed
               and
               executed
               .
               And
               as
               this
               was
               done
               by
               Catholickes
               ,
               so
               that
               by
               Protestants
               :
               only
               this
               happy
               difference
               there
               was
               ,
               that
               wheras
               the
               other
               had
               effect
               ,
               this
               had
               not
               .
               And
               secondly
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               reckon
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Queene
               his
               Maiesties
               Mother
               for
               a
               misery
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               ,
               if
               w●e
               respect
               the
               effect
               it selfe
               ,
               for
               that
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               sayd
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               did
               hould
               it
               for
               a
               felicity
               to
               be
               able
               to
               achieue
               it
               :
               but
               I
               hould
               it
               for
               an
               infelicity
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               cause
               that
               forced
               her
               vnto
               it
               ,
               which
               was
               miserable
               feare
               ,
               iealousy
               ,
               and
               suspition
               .
               But
               what
               inference
               doth
               he
               make
               of
               this
               thinke
               you
               ?
               Let
               vs
               heare
               him
               vtter
               it
               in
               his
               owne
               words
               :
               VVherby
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 iudge
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 would
                 vse
                 hi●
                 Maiesties
                 owne
                 fame
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 gathered
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 glad
                 to
                 alleadge
                 soe
                 vnsauoury
                 examples
                 of
                 both
                 his
                 parents
                 .
              
               What
               sequele
               or
               consequence
               is
               this
               ?
               For
               that
               I
               doe
               with
               compassion
               and
               detestation
               of
               the
               facts
               make
               mention
               of
               both
               theyr
               murthers
               procured
               ,
               and
               executed
               by
               people
               of
               M.
               Barlows
               Religion
               ,
               therefore
               I
               would
               vse
               euill
               his
               Maiesties
               ●ame
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               gathered
               to
               his
               Fathers
               .
               What
               coherence
               is
               there
               in
               this
               ?
               or
               whereof
               doth
               this
               consequence
               sauour
               but
               of
               folly
               only
               and
               malice
               ?
            
             
               But
               yet
               he
               passeth
               on
               to
               a
               further
               poynt
               of
               defence
               ,
               for
               this
               hath
               none
               at
               al
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               .
               
                 That
                 renowned
                 Queens
                 death
              
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 was
                 a
                 misery
                 indeed
                 to
                 this
                 whole
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 in●●leble
                 blot
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 recorded
                 of
                 this
                 Countrey
                 .
              
               Doe
               you
               see
               that
               now
               he
               calleth
               her
               renowned
               ,
               against
               whom
               in
               their
               ordinarie
               books
               and
               Sermons
               they
               did
               vse
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               the
               
               most
               vilest
               and
               basest
               speaches
               that
               could
               ●e
               applyed
               to
               a
               woman
               ?
               
               doe
               you
               heare
               him
               say
               now
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
                 deed
                 her
                 dea●h
                 was
                 a
                 misery
                 to
                 the
                 whol●
                 land
                 ?
              
               doe
               you
               heare
               him
               tell
               vs
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 blot
                 thereo●
                 is
                 indele●le
                 ?
              
               VVould
               he
               haue
               spoken
               so
               in
               his
               Saint
               Queenes
               life
               time
               ?
               This
               fellow
               is
               no
               time-seruer
               you
               may
               be
               sure
               .
               VVell
               this
               is
               hi●
               confession
               .
               Let
               vs
               heare
               his
               excusation
               ,
               
                 ad
                 excusandas
                 excusationes
                 in
                 peccato
                 .
                 But
                 ,
              
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 our
                 late
                 Soueraygne
                 was
                 abused
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wicked
                 act
                 committed
                 before
                 her
                 knowledge
                 therof
                 ,
              
               
               
                 besides
                 her
                 notable
                 expressing
                 of
                 her
                 owne
                 grie●es
                 when
                 she
                 heard
                 o●
                 it
                 ,
                 other
                 sufficient
                 proofes
                 haue
                 fully
                 resolued
                 all
                 hon●st
                 men
                 hereof
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               And
               I
               trow
               hee
               meaneth
               honest
               men
               of
               his
               owne
               honesty
               ,
               that
               will
               admit
               for
               sufficient
               ,
               any
               proo●es
               for
               the
               making
               away
               of
               any
               ,
               without
               scruple
               ,
               that
               stand
               in
               theyr
               light
               .
            
             
               But
               was
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               abused
               therein
               ?
               VVas
               the
               act
               of
               cutting
               o●
               the
               head
               of
               Queene
               Mary
               of
               Scotland
               a
               wicked
               act
               ?
               VVould
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               haue
               called
               it
               so
               in
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               dayes
               ?
               That
               it
               was
               commited
               before
               her
               knowledge
               ?
               Durst
               any
               man
               in
               her
               dayes
               ●ut
               to
               death
               a
               kitchin
               boy
               of
               her
               house
               ,
               much
               lesse
               of
               her
               bloud
               ,
               without
               her
               knowledge
               ,
               approbation
               ,
               and
               consent
               ?
               Did
               she
               make
               so
               notable
               a
               demonstration
               of
               her
               owne
               griefes
               which
               she
               had
               therof
               ?
               What
               demonstration
               was
               this
               ?
               Wherin
               did
               it
               consist
               ?
               Did
               she
               shed
               teares
               ?
               Did
               she
               vest
               her selfe
               with
               s●ckloth
               for
               the
               same
               ?
               Did
               she
               put
               any
               man
               to
               death
               ,
               any
               of
               the
               doers
               or
               counsellours
               therof
               ?
               And
               if
               not
               ,
               what
               
                 sufficient
                 proofes
              
               ,
               &
               
                 notable
                 expressing
                 of
                 her
                 griefes
              
               doth
               this
               Minister
               meane
               ?
               What
               mourning
               garmentes
               were
               there
               seene
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Court
               ,
               for
               this
               fact
               ?
               What
               signe
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               publick
               affl●ction
               ?
               Of
               her
               Mother
               ,
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               that
               when
               she
               heard
               o●
               Queen
               Dowagers
               death
               ,
               she
               mourned
               in
               yellow
               sattin
               with
               gould
               l●ce
               :
               what
               apparell
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               did
               mourne
               in
               for
               Queene
               Maryes
               death
               by
               her selfe
               commanded
               ,
               I
               read
               not
               :
               but
               that
               then
               as
               the
               cause
               wa●
               somewhat
               like
               of
               both
               theyr
               ioyes
               ,
               both
               of
               Queene
               Anne
               and
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               ,
               mother
               and
               daughter
               by
               the
               fa●l
               of
               their
               aduersaries
               ,
               it
               is
               probable
               also
               that
               their
               mourning
               habits
               were
               not
               vnlike
               .
            
             
             
               But
               in
               truth
               when
               I
               doe
               consider
               the
               circumstances
               of
               that
               lamentable
               and
               vnheard
               of
               bloudy
               action
               ,
               that
               a
               Queene
               of
               that
               Nobility
               ,
               so
               honourably
               borne
               &
               brought
               vp
               ,
               a
               Queene
               of
               two
               so
               great
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               Heyre
               apparent
               to
               the
               third
               ,
               comming
               into
               the
               Realme
               vpon
               assurāce
               giuen
               ,
               hauing
               no
               obligation
               of
               subiection
               ,
               nor
               being
               lyable
               to
               any
               corporall
               punishment
               by
               the
               lawes
               ,
               eyther
               of
               nature
               or
               nations
               ,
               beeing
               equall
               and
               no
               wayes
               subiect
               ,
               and
               if
               she
               were
               guilty
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               be
               pre●umed
               to
               haue
               bene
               more
               then
               the
               seeking
               of
               her
               owne
               liberty
               ,
               being
               vniustly
               deteyned
               ,
               which
               is
               permitted
               both
               by
               Diuine
               and
               humane
               lawes
               :
               yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               after
               soe
               many
               yeares
               of
               afflictions
               in
               restraint
               and
               pr●son
               ,
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               a
               blocke
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               forced
               to
               lay
               d●wne
               her
               necke
               at
               her
               commandement
               ,
               whome
               shee
               allwa●●s
               esteemed
               vnequall
               to
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               her
               he●d
               cut
               of
               as
               the
               poorest
               woman
               that
               liued
               ,
               by
               the
               common
               hangman
               ,
               seemeth
               to
               mee
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               most
               pittifull
               spectacles
               that
               hath
               happened
               in
               Chri●●endome
               ,
               since
               that
               Christianity
               beganne
               :
               especially
               she
               hauing
               so
               potent
               and
               able
               a
               Prince
               regnant
               at
               that
               time
               in
               so
               warlike
               a
               Nation
               ,
               and
               so
               neere
               as
               his
               Maiestie
               was
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               see
               what
               M.
               Barlow
               sayth
               to
               this
               ,
               for
               it
               foloweth
               immediatly
               vpon
               his
               former
               words
               :
               
                 And
                 since
                 that
                 ●ime
              
               ,
               sayth
               hee
               ,
               
                 our
                 now
                 Soueraigne
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 nerest
                 interest
                 in
                 that
                 errand
                 ,
                 was
                 long
                 agoe
                 satisfied
                 by
                 her
                 Maiesties
                 owne
                 purgation
                 .
              
               But
               I
               would
               demand
               of
               
                 M.
                 Ba●low
              
               ,
               what
               ingredients
               there
               were
               in
               that
               purgation
               ,
               he
               talketh
               of
               Colloquintida
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               with
               him
               about
               Apothecary-druggs
               ,
               but
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               exept
               the
               purgation
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               concerning
               his
               Maiesties
               Mothers
               death
               ,
               
               had
               for
               ingredients
               these
               three
               things
               ,
               first
               Confession
               of
               her
               iniustice
               in
               that
               act
               :
               then
               sorrow
               and
               contrition
               for
               the
               same
               :
               and
               thirdly
               offer
               of
               satisfaction
               ,
               I
               must
               needes
               say
               as
               God
               by
               the
               Pro●het
               ●eremy
               sayd
               to
               Ierusalem
               :
               
               
                 Silaueris
                 te
                 ni●ro
                 ,
                 &
                 mul●iplicaue●is
                 ti●i
                 her●am
                 Borith
                 ,
                 macu●ata
                 es
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 iniquitate
                 tua
                 coram
                 me
                 ,
                 dicit
                 Domi●us
                 .
              
               If
               thou
               sh●lt
               w●sh
               thy selfe
               with
               ●alt-peeter
               ,
               and
               multiply
               neuer
               soe
               much
               the
               herbe
               Borith
               ,
               
               thou
               art
               defiled
               with
               thine
               iniquity
               before
               me
               ,
               sayth
               the
               Lord
               God.
               
                 But
                 his
                 Maiestie
              
               ,
               sayth
               M.
               
                 Barlow
                 ,
                 was
                 long
                 agoe
                 satisfied
                 with
                 that
                 purgation
                 .
              
               That
               may
               bee
               out
               of
               prudence
               ,
               ●o●
               the
               causes
               that
               euery
               wise
               man
               will
               gh●sse
               ,
               the
               times
               standing
               as
               they
               did
               .
               Yt
               may
               be
               also
               that
               his
               Maiestie
               meaneth
               to
               follow
               the
               wisedome
               of
               King
               Dauid
               ,
               who
               left
               somthing
               in
               this
               kind
               to
               be
               done
               by
               his
               sonne
               ,
               which
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               if
               his
               Maiestie
               were
               but
               three
               moneths
               abroad
               in
               the
               world
               to
               heare
               what
               is
               talked
               in
               other
               Princes
               Courtes
               and
               Countreys
               ,
               he
               would
               exact
               perhaps
               a
               larger
               satisfactiō
               about
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               Now
               thē
               to
               speake
               briefly
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               death
               ,
               which
               of
               purpose
               for
               some
               pages
               I
               haue
               ouerslipt
               ,
               to
               treat
               of
               these
               premises
               now
               handled
               that
               went
               before
               it
               :
               
               I
               sayd
               in
               my
               letter
               ,
               
                 that
                 after
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 life
                 in
                 such
                 worldly
                 prosperity●s
                 ,
                 pleasures
                 and
                 iollityes
                 ,
                 as
                 hers
                 had
                 bene
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 pittifull
                 death
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 this
                 world
                 to
                 eternity
                 with
                 so
                 little
                 preparation
                 or
                 mention
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 haue
                 vsed
                 ,
                 wherof
                 I
                 sayd
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 seene
                 a
                 relation
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 worth
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 present
                 at
                 all
                 her
                 sicknes
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 written
                 the
                 same
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 her
                 buriall
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 sayd
                 then
                 I
                 would
                 passe
                 ouer
                 for
                 breuities
                 sake
                 .
              
               But
               now
               ,
               for
               that
               I
               am
               so
               much
               vrged
               thereunto
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               I
               meane
               to
               impart
               with
               the
               Reader
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               sayd
               narration
               ,
               though
               not
               all
               ,
               for
               sundry
               respects
               ,
               but
               without
               any
               addition
               of
               matter
               from
               my selfe
               ,
               as
               most
               sincerely
               I
               doe
               protest
               .
               But
               first
               let
               vs
               heare
               what
               M.
               Barlow
               sayth
               to
               that
               which
               already
               I
               haue
               written
               before
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 he
                 sayth
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 assault
                 of
                 her
                 sicknes
                 were
                 silent
                 ,
                 and
                 solitary
                 ,
                 phisicke
                 will
                 ascribe
                 it
                 vnto
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 melancholy
                 diseases
                 &c.
                 
                 Then
                 ,
                 ●
                 hat
                 reason
                 would
                 interprete
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 ●he
                 in
                 refusing
                 peremptorily
                 her
                 bed
                 ,
                 did
                 shew
                 her
                 Princely
                 resolution
                 ,
                 
                 
                   stantem
                   mori
                
                 ,
                 to
                 dye
                 standing
                 ;
                 so
                 Christian
                 charity
                 would
                 inferre
                 her
                 retired
                 silence
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 with-drawing
                 of
                 her
                 mynd
                 from
                 her
                 senses
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 more
                 serious
                 meditation
                 or
                 her
                 by-past
                 lyfe
                 ,
                 and
                 future
                 state
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Behould
               heere
               M.
               Barlowes
               spirituall
               Rhetoricke
               or
               Rhetoricall
               spirituality
               ,
               that
               can
               make
               madnes
               meditation
               ,
               and
               silence
               or
               rather
               dumbnes
               vpon
               melancholy
               to
               be
               a
               voluntary
               withdrawing
               of
               the
               mind
               from
               her
               senses
               .
               Indeed
               her
               
                 by-past
                 life
              
               ,
               and
               
                 future
                 state
              
               were
               matters
               that
               required
               deep
               meditation
               ,
               yea
               contrition
               also
               and
               teares
               ,
               if
               wee
               will
               belieue
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               who
               both
               wept
               hartily
               ,
               and
               repeated
               often
               ouer
               the
               penitentiall
               psalmes
               when
               he
               lay
               on
               his
               death-bed
               :
               and
               further
               said
               ,
               as
               Possidius
               relateth
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               goe
               out
               of
               this
               life
               without
               pennance
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               time
               to
               procure
               it
               :
               but
               alas
               it
               seemeth
               that
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               was
               not
               in
               that
               state
               of
               mynd
               or
               sense
               to
               procure
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               accept
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               had
               offered
               the
               same
               vnto
               her
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               other
               particulers
               ,
               what
               she
               answered
               to
               her
               Doctor
               of
               Phisicke
               ,
               that
               she
               did
               meditate
               ;
               that
               she
               did
               lay
               her
               hands
               vpon
               the
               head
               of
               Doctor
               VVhitguist
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterburie
               kneeling
               by
               her
               ,
               and
               saying
               Amen
               to
               his
               prayers
               ,
               and
               sayd
               vnto
               one
               of
               her
               Ladyes
               wayting
               vpon
               her
               ,
               that
               
                 her
                 mind
                 was
                 little
                 of
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 gaue
                 vp
                 the
                 Ghost
                 &c.
              
               all
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               is
               much
               different
               from
               the
               faithfull
               relation
               of
               the
               aforesayd
               worthy
               person
               which
               was
               present
               and
               wrote
               the
               Story
               ,
               as
               an
               eye-witnes
               ,
               which
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               doth
               not
               ,
               I
               shall
               remit
               my selfe
               and
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               sayd
               relation
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               that
               ensueth
               .
            
             
               Her
               Maiestie
               being
               in
               good
               health
               ,
               one
               day
               a
               priuy
               Counsellour
               presented
               her
               with
               a
               peece
               of
               gould
               of
               the
               bignes
               of
               an
               Angell
               ,
               
               dimly
               marked
               with
               some
               small
               characters
               ,
               which
               he
               sayd
               an
               old
               woman
               in
               VVales
               bequeathed
               her
               on
               her
               death-bed
               ,
               and
               therupon
               he
               discoursed
               ,
               how
               the
               sayd
               old
               woman
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               liued
               to
               the
               age
               of
               an
               hundred
               and
               od
               yeares
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               age
               hauing
               all
               her
               body
               withered
               ,
               and
               consumed
               ,
               and
               wanting
               nature
               to
               nourish
               ,
               she
               died
               ,
               commaunding
               the
               sayd
               peece
               of
               go●ld
               to
               be
               carefully
               sent
               her
               Maiesty
               :
               all●aging
               further
               ,
               that
               as
               long
               as
               the
               sayd
               old
               woman
               wore
               it
               vpon
               her
               body
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               dye
               .
            
             
               The
               Queene
               vpon
               the
               confidence
               she
               had
               thereof
               ,
               
               tooke
               the
               sayd
               gould●
               and
               wore
               it
               vpon
               her
               ru●fe
               .
               Now
               though
               she
               fell
               not
               suddainly
               sicke
               ,
               yet
               daily
               decreased
               her
               rest
               ,
               and
               feeding
               ,
               and
               within
               few
               dayes
               fell
               sick
               indeed
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               being
               wondred
               at
               by
               a
               Lady
               with
               whom
               she
               was
               very
               priuate
               and
               confident
               ,
               her
               Maiesty
               tould
               her
               (
               commaunding
               her
               to
               conceale
               the
               same
               )
               that
               she
               saw
               one
               night
               in
               her
               bed
               ,
               her
               body
               exceeding
               leane
               ,
               and
               fearfull
               in
               a
               light
               of
               fire
               .
               This
               sight
               was
               at
               VVhite-hall
               a
               little
               before
               she
               departed
               from
               thence
               to
               Richmond
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               testifyed
               by
               another
               Lady
               who
               was
               one
               of
               the
               neerest
               about
               her
               Person
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Queene
               demaunded
               whether
               she
               was
               not
               wont
               to
               see
               sightes
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               telling
               her
               of
               the
               bright
               flame
               she
               had
               seene
               .
               Afterward
               in
               the
               melancholy
               of
               her
               sicknes
               she
               desired
               to
               see
               a
               true
               looking
               glasse
               ,
               which
               in
               twenty
               yeares
               before
               she
               had
               not
               seene
               ,
               but
               only
               such
               a
               one
               as
               was
               made
               of
               purpose
               to
               deceaue
               her
               sight
               ,
               which
               glasse
               being
               brought
               her
               ,
               she
               fell
               presently
               into
               exclayming
               agains●
               them
               whic●
               had
               so
               much
               commended
               her
               ,
               and
               tooke
               it
               so
               offensiuely
               ,
               that
               some
               which
               before
               had
               flattered
               her
               ,
               du●st
               not
               come
               into
               her
               sight
               .
               Now
               falling
               into
               extremity
               ,
               she
               ●ate
               two
               dayes
               and
               three
               nightes
               vpon
               her
               stoole
               ready
               dresl●d
               ,
               and
               could
               neuer
               be
               brought
               by
               any
               of
               her
               Counsell
               to
               go
               to
               bed
               ,
               or
               to
               eat
               or
               drinke
               :
               only
               my
               Lord
               Admirall
               one
               time
               perswaded
               her
               to
               drinke
               some
               broath
               ,
               ●or
               that
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               she
               would
               not
               answere
               them
               to
               any
               question
               ,
               but
               sayd
               softly
               to
               my
               Lord
               Admiralls
               earnest
               perswasions
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               knew
               what
               she
               had
               seene
               in
               her
               bed
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               perswade
               her
               as
               hee
               did
               .
               And
               comaunding
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Lords
               to
               depart
               her
               chamber
               ,
               willed
               my
               Lord
               Admirall
               to
               stay
               ,
               to
               whome
               she
               shoo●●
               her
               head
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               pittifull
               voice
               said
               vnto
               him
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               am
               tied
               with
               a
               chaine
               of
               iron
               about
               my
               n●eke
               :
               
               he
               alleadging
               her
               wonted
               courage
               ,
               she
               replied
               :
               I
               am
               tied
               ,
               and
               the
               case
               is
               altered
               with
               mee
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               same
               time
               two
               Ladies
               waiting
               on
               her
               in
               her
               C●āber
               discouered
               in
               the
               bottom
               of
               her
               Chaire
               
                 the
                 Queen●
                 o●
                 hartes
              
               ,
               with
               a
               nayle
               of
               iron
               knockt
               through
               the
               forehead
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               which
               the
               Ladies
               durst
               not
               then
               pull
               out
               ,
               remembring
               
               that
               the
               like
               thing
               was
               reported
               to
               be
               vsed
               to
               other
               ,
               for
               witch-craft
               .
               Another
               Lady
               waiting
               in
               these
               times
               on
               the
               Queene
               ,
               &
               leauing
               her
               asleep
               in
               her
               priuy
               chamber
               at
               Richmond
               at
               the
               very
               first
               distemper
               of
               her
               sicknes
               ,
               met
               her
               at
               she
               t●ought
               ,
               three
               or
               foure
               chambers
               of
               ,
               &
               fearing
               that
               she
               would
               haue
               byn
               displeased
               that
               she
               le●t
               her
               alone
               ,
               came
               towards
               her
               to
               excuse
               her selfe
               ,
               but
               shee
               vanished
               away
               :
               and
               when
               the
               Lady
               retourned
               into
               the
               same
               chamber
               where
               she
               left
               the
               Queene
               ,
               she
               found
               her
               asleepe
               as
               before
               .
               So
               in
               time
               growing
               past
               recouery
               ,
               hauing
               kept
               her
               bed
               some
               daies
               ,
               the
               Counsell
               sent
               vnto
               her
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Canterburie
               &
               other
               of
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               vpon
               sight
               of
               whom
               ,
               she
               was
               much
               offended
               ,
               cholerikly
               rating
               them
               ,
               bidding
               them
               be
               packing
               :
               &
               afterwardes
               exclaymed
               to
               my
               L.
               Admirall
               that
               ●he
               had
               the
               greatest
               indignity
               offered
               her
               by
               the
               Archbi●hop
               that
               a
               Prince
               could
               haue
               ,
               to
               pronoūce
               sentēce
               of
               death
               against
               her
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               had
               liued
               an
               Atheist
               .
               And
               some
               Lords
               mentioning
               to
               haue
               other
               Prelates
               to
               come
               vnto
               her
               ,
               she
               answered
               that
               she
               would
               haue
               none
               of
               those
               hedge-priests
               &
               so
               none
               of
               them
               came
               to
               her
               ,
               till
               after
               she
               was
               past
               sense
               &
               at
               the
               last
               gasp
               ,
               at
               which
               tyme
               some
               praiers
               were
               said
               not
               farre
               from
               her
               .
            
             
               The
               Queene
               being
               departed
               this
               life
               ,
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Counsell
               went
               to
               London
               to
               proclaime
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               leauing
               her
               body
               with
               charge
               not
               to
               be
               opened
               ,
               such
               being
               her
               desire
               :
               but
               some
               for
               some
               reasons
               hauing
               giuen
               a
               secret
               warrant
               to
               the
               Surgeons
               ,
               they
               opened
               her
               ,
               which
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Counsell
               did
               not
               contradict
               .
               Now
               her
               body
               being
               seared
               vp
               ,
               was
               brought
               to
               VVhite-hall
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               watched
               euery
               night
               by
               six
               seuerall
               Ladies
               :
               who
               being
               all
               about
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               was
               fast
               nayled
               vp
               within
               a
               board-coffin
               with
               leaues
               of
               lead
               ,
               couered
               with
               veluet
               ,
               it
               happened
               that
               her
               body
               brake
               the
               coffin
               with
               such
               a
               cracke
               ,
               that
               it
               spleated
               the
               wood
               ,
               lead
               ,
               and
               cerecloth
               ,
               to
               the
               terror
               and
               astonishmēt
               of
               all
               that
               were
               present
               :
               wherupon
               the
               next
               day
               she
               was
               fayne
               to
               be
               new
               trimmed
               vp
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               all
               were
               of
               opiniō
               ,
               that
               if
               she
               had
               not
               byn
               opened
               ,
               the
               breach
               of
               her
               body
               would
               haue
               byn
               much
               worse
               .
               Diuers
               other
               
               particularities
               ,
               ●or
               that
               they
               cōcerne
               speciall
               Pe●●onage●
               ,
               I
               haue
               thought
               good
               for
               some
               causes
               to
               conceale
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               narration
               I
               haue
               byn
               forced
               to
               set
               forth
               ,
               to
               auoid
               the
               calumniation
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               who
               saith
               vpon
               my
               first
               words
               ,
               in
               the
               Letter
               to
               my
               friend
               :
               
                 This
                 is
                 another
                 Ies●●●icall
                 tricke
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 matters
                 histo●icall
                 ,
                 as
                 o●
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 to
                 ●ra●e
                 it
                 out
                 with
                 an
                 impud●nt
                 tale
                 :
                 but
                 aske
                 thē
                 for
                 their
                 Author
                 who
                 saith
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 ansu●●er
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 C●clops
                 c●y
                 in
              
               Homer
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 nobody
                 ,
                 nobody
              
               .
               But
               we
               say
               cōtrary
               to
               the
               Cyclops
               ,
               somebody
               ,
               somebody
               ,
               or
               rather
               many
               Lodies
               togeather
               :
               for
               that
               in
               this
               point
               I
               haue
               the
               original
               by
               me
               ,
               &
               haue
               shewed
               it
               to
               many
               men
               of
               grauity
               &
               iudgmēt
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               cōuenient
               to
               declare
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Relator
               for
               this
               present
               to
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               
               for
               more
               causes
               then
               one
               .
               And
               as
               for
               his
               general
               slaūder
               &
               con●umelies
               which
               he
               though
               good
               he●●
               to
               cast
               in
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Iesuitical
               trick
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               matters
               Historicall
               as
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               to
               braue
               it
               out
               with
               an
               impudēt
               tale
               ,
               the
               assertiō
               therof
               must
               needs
               ●hew
               his
               impudency
               ,
               if
               he
               doth
               not
               proue
               it
               with
               some
               examples
               ,
               as
               he
               neyther
               doth
               ,
               nor
               can
               :
               but
               how
               often
               I
               haue
               don
               it
               against
               him
               in
               this
               book
               ,
               the
               Reader
               hath
               partly
               seene
               ,
               and
               will
               more
               before
               wee
               end
               .
               And
               the
               two
               late
               bookes
               published
               ,
               to
               omit
               all
               other
               ,
               the
               one
               ,
               
                 The
                 sober
                 Reckoning
                 with
                 M.
                 Morton
                 ,
              
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 The
                 Search
                 of
                 M.
                 Francis
                 VValsingham
                 ,
              
               one
               of
               their
               owne
               Religion
               ,
               do
               so
               put
               them
               to
               the
               wall
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               lying
               and
               falsifying
               ,
               as
               if
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               be
               able
               well
               to
               answer
               those
               two
               bookes
               ,
               and
               satisfy
               substantially
               for
               the
               mayne
               and
               huge
               number
               of
               falsities
               therin
               obiected
               ,
               and
               demonstrated
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               needfull
               for
               him
               to
               trouble
               himselfe
               any
               more
               to
               answer
               this
               my
               booke
               ,
               for
               I
               will
               take
               my selfe
               satisfied
               by
               the
               satisfaction
               giuen
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               now
               hauing
               buried
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               &
               brought
               her
               body
               to
               rest
               for
               a
               time
               ;
               would
               to
               God
               we
               might
               hope
               the
               like
               ,
               both
               for
               body
               and
               soule
               eternally
               ,
               &
               Christ
               Iesus
               our
               Sauiour
               knoweth
               how
               hartily
               &
               sincerely
               I
               do
               desire
               it
               ,
               without
               any
               worse
               affectiō
               towards
               her
               then
               harty
               cōpassion
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               outcryes
               &
               raging
               exclamations
               made
               by
               this
               intemperate
               Minister
               against
               me
               for
               
               the
               contrary
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               ●or
               malice
               ,
               and
               hat●ed
               against
               her
               and
               for
               iudging
               her
               before
               the
               tyme
               ,
               against
               the
               prescription
               of
               the
               Apostle
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               which
               I
               haue
               not
               done
               .
               For
               Gods
               iudgements
               are
               secret
               ,
               &
               cannot
               absolutly
               be
               known
               in
               particuler
               before
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               when
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               all
               shal
               be
               made
               mani●est
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               it
               shal
               be
               conuenient
               for
               men
               to
               know
               .
               But
               yet
               in
               this
               lyfe
               men
               also
               may
               giue
               a
               ghesse
               ,
               and
               take
               notice
               according
               to
               our
               present
               state
               of
               many
               things
               ,
               how
               they
               are
               to
               fal
               out
               afterwards
               ,
               as
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               doth
               often
               repeate
               ,
               and
               affirme
               most
               resolutly
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               shall
               commit
               such
               and
               such
               delicts
               ,
               as
               he
               there
               recounteth
               ,
               shall
               neuer
               attayne
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               but
               be
               damned
               eternally
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               workes
               ,
               
               as
               loose
               life
               ,
               murthers
               ,
               fornications
               ,
               adulteryes
               ,
               sectes
               ,
               schismes
               ,
               heresies
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               And
               if
               one
               should
               see
               ,
               or
               know
               some
               persons
               to
               commit
               all
               these
               sinnes
               togeather
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               &
               so
               dye
               without
               contrition
               ,
               or
               pēnance
               for
               the
               same
               to
               his
               knowledg
               ,
               might
               not
               he
               by
               good
               warrant
               of
               S.
               Paul
               affirme
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               opinion
               they
               are
               dāned
               ?
               Nay
               doth
               not
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               giue
               this
               expresse
               liberty
               of
               iudging
               to
               his
               Scholler
               Timothy
               ,
               &
               by
               him
               to
               vs
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               as
               before
               also
               hath
               bene
               noted
               ,
               
                 Quorumdam
                 hominum
                 peccata
                 mani●●sta
                 sunt
                 ,
                 praecedentia
                 ad
                 iudicium
                 :
                 quosdam
                 autem
                 subsequentur
                 .
              
               
               The
               sinns
               of
               some
               men
               are
               manifest
               going
               before
               them
               vnto
               iudgmēt
               ,
               and
               others
               haue
               their
               sinnes
               following
               them
               .
               So
               as
               i●
               eyther
               before
               their
               death
               or
               after
               their
               death
               ,
               whē
               the
               particuler
               iudgment
               of
               euery
               soule
               is
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               any
               mans
               gri●uous
               sinnes
               be
               made
               manifest
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               that
               men
               may
               iudge
               also
               in
               a
               certaine
               sort
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               make
               to
               thēselues
               a
               very
               probable
               and
               likely
               coniecture
               of
               the
               miserable
               state
               of
               that
               party
               :
               yea
               more
               thē
               a
               cōiecture
               ,
               if
               the
               Church
               should
               censure
               him
               for
               any
               great
               sin
               cōmitted●
               &
               d●ing
               a●terwards
               in
               the
               same
               without
               due
               repētāce
               ,
               which
               is
               wont
               to
               be
               declared
               by
               denying
               vnto
               him
               Christian
               burial
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               murther
               themselues
               ,
               &
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               But
               aboue
               all
               ,
               when
               the
               said
               Church
               doth
               cut
               of
               any
               body
               by
               Excōmunication
               from
               being
               any
               more
               a
               member
               thereof
               ,
               for
               schisme
               ,
               heresy
               ,
               or
               other
               offence
               of
               this
               quality
               ,
               
               a
               man
               may
               make
               iudgement
               of
               his
               dānation
               ,
               yea
               must
               also
               :
               for
               then
               is
               he
               in
               the
               case
               whome
               S.
               Paul
               affirmeth
               to
               be
               s●buersum
               ,
               
               subuerted
               by
               heresy
               ,
               that
               is
               as
               much
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               turned
               vpside
               downe
               ,
               or
               pluckt
               vp
               by
               the
               rootes
               ,
               
                 &
                 proprio
                 iudicio
                 condemnatum
              
               ,
               condemned
               not
               only
               by
               the
               iudgment
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               his
               owne
               iudgmēt
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               when
               he
               cōmeth
               to
               answere
               the
               matter
               :
               for
               that
               being
               bound
               to
               follow
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               became
               
                 Haereti●us
                 homo
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               words
               are
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 an
                 Heretica●l
                 man
              
               ,
               one
               that
               out
               of
               choice
               or
               election
               would
               ne●des
               follow
               his
               owne
               iudgment
               .
            
             
               This
               point
               then
               that
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               dying
               in
               the
               excōmunication
               of
               the
               known
               Catholicke
               Church
               ,
               may
               be
               pronounced
               to
               be
               damned
               ,
               and
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               saued
               (
               albeit
               their
               liues
               were
               otherwise
               neuer
               so
               good
               and
               apparent
               holy
               )
               is
               a
               thing
               so
               generally
               ,
               earnestly
               ,
               and
               resolutely
               affirmed
               ,
               and
               incultated
               by
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               of
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               doubt
               of
               it
               ,
               without
               pertinacity
               or
               impiety
               .
               For
               
                 S.
                 Cyprian
              
               that
               holy
               Bishop
               and
               Martyr
               doth
               treat
               the
               same
               largely
               in
               diuers
               places
               ,
               saying
               first
               ,
               that
               an
               hereticke
               or
               schismatike
               that
               is
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               cannot
               be
               saued
               ,
               
               though
               he
               should
               shed
               his
               bloud
               for
               Christ
               ,
               
                 inexpiabilis
                 culpa
                 ,
                 quae
                 nec
                 passione
                 purgatur
                 :
              
               it
               is
               an
               inexpiable
               synne
               (
               to
               be
               an
               Hereticke
               or
               Schismaticke
               )
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               not
               euer
               to
               be
               forgiuen
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               purged
               by
               su●fering
               for
               Christ
               himselfe
               .
               And
               againe
               he
               sayth
               ,
               
               that
               such
               a
               man
               can
               neuer
               be
               a
               martyr
               though
               he
               should
               dye
               for
               Christ
               ;
               nor
               yet
               receiue
               any
               Crowne
               for
               confession
               of
               Christian
               fayth
               ,
               euen
               vnto
               death
               :
               which
               death
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 non
                 erit
                 ●id●i
                 corona
                 ,
                 sed
                 poena
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               a
               Crowne
               of
               fayth
               ,
               but
               a
               punishment
               o●
               per●idiousnes
               .
               And
               many
               other
               like
               places
               and
               s●yings
               he
               hath
               ,
               which
               for
               breuity
               I
               omit
               :
               wherin
               also
               do
               coacurre
               with
               him
               ,
               the
               other
               ancient
               Fathers
               that
               ensued
               after
               ,
               and
               namely
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               in
               many
               parts
               of
               his
               worke●
               :
               
               in
               particuler
               ,
               where
               he
               saith
               against
               the
               
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 That
                 neither
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 nor
                 Martyrdome
                 profiteth
                 an
                 heretike
                 any
                 thing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               repeateth
               o●ten
               times
               :
               and
               in
               another
               place
               
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 out
                 o●
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 punished
                 ●ith
                 eternall
                 paines
                 ,
                 although
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 be
                 burned
                 quicke
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Ch●ist
                 .
              
               
               And
               yet
               againe
               the
               same
               Father
               :
               
                 Here●ikes
                 d●
                 sometimes
                 brag
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 giue
                 much
                 almes
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 su●●er
                 much
                 for
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 Ch●ist
                 ,
                 bu●●or
                 their
                 Sect.
                 ●●oke
                 for
                 whom
                 thou
                 sufferest
                 ,
              
               quia
               for
               as
               mi●●us
               es
               ,
               ideo
               miser
               es
               ,
               
                 ●or
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 cast
                 sorth
                 of
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 therfore
                 art
                 thou
                 miserable
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 thou
                 doest
                 or
                 sufferest
                 otherwise
                 .
                 For
                 harken
                 to
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 saying
                 to
                 himselfe
                 :
                 I●
                 I
                 should
                 giue
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuer
                 my
                 body
                 to
                 the
                 ●ire
                 ,
                 without
                 ●harity
                 I
                 am
                 nothing
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 liueth
                 out
                 of
                 chari●y
                 .
                 And
              
               let
               the
               Reader
               see
               more
               of
               this
               in
               S.
               
                 A●gus●ine
                 ,
                 Serm.
                 Domini
                 in
                 mome
                 cap.
              
               9.
               
                 &
                 lib.
              
               2.
               
                 contra
                 Petilianum
                 Donatist
                 .
                 cap.
              
               98.
               lib.
               1.
               
                 contra
                 Gaud●ntium
                 cap.
              
               33.
               
                 &
                 in
                 Conc.
                 de
                 g●stis
                 cum
                 Eme●●●o
                 ,
              
               where
               he
               hath
               these
               words
               :
               
               
                 I●
                 vnto
                 an
                 heretike
                 that
                 is
                 out
                 o●
                 t●●
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 by
                 an
                 enemie
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Off●r
                 vp
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 my
                 idols
                 ,
                 and
                 adore
                 my
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 in
                 refusing
                 to
                 adore
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 sayd
                 enemy
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 this
                 fact
                 :
                 yet
                 shall
                 ●●le
                 damn●d
                 and
                 not
                 crowned
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               pretermit
               in
               this
               matter
               
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 hom
              
               .
               11.
               
                 in
                 ●●ist
                 .
                 ad
                 E●●es
                 .
                 S.
                 Pacianus
              
               Bishop
               of
               Barcelona
               ,
               that
               liued
               s●m●what
               be●ore
               him
               Epist.
               2.
               
                 ad
                 S●mpronium
                 ,
                 S.
                 Fulg●ntius
              
               t●at
               liued
               the
               next
               age
               after
               
                 lib.
                 de
                 fide
                 ad
                 P●trum
                 cap.
              
               29.
               whose
               wordes
               are
               these
               ,
               spoken
               with
               a
               vehement
               spirit
               ,
               and
               some
               men
               ascribe
               them
               to
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 :
                 Firnassime
                 tene
                 &
                 〈◊〉
                 dubi●●s
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               Do
               thou
               hould
               ●or
               most
               firme
               and
               certayne
               ,
               and
               no
               wayes
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               whosoeuer
               is
               an
               hereticke
               ,
               or
               ●chismaticke
               ,
               and
               therby
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               t●ough
               he
               be
               baptized
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               S●nne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               do
               neuer
               so
               good
               workes
               ,
               giue●
               n●u●r
               so
               ●●ch
               almes
               ,
               no
               though
               he
               should
               shed
               his
               bloud
               for
               th●n●
               m●
               o●
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               can
               he
               not
               be
               saued
               .
            
             
               Well
               then
               this
               is
               the
               Maior
               proposition
               ,
               no
               Christian
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               though
               of
               neuer
               so
               good
               life
               can
               be
               saued
               ●ut
               of
               the
               vnitie
               of
               the
               knowne
               common
               Catholicke
               Church
               ,
               nor
               in
               that
               vnitie
               without
               good
               life
               ;
               especially
               if
               he
               should
               die
               in
               any
               of
               these
               sinns
               mentioned
               before
               by
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               ,
               that
               goe
               b●fore
               or
               follow
               him
               to
               Iudgement
               .
            
             
             
               The
               minor
               proposition
               is
               ,
               that
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               is
               noted
               most
               grieuously
               in
               both
               these
               kinds
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               a
               iust
               feare
               of
               her
               euerlasting
               damnation
               .
               Neyther
               doth
               this
               preiudice
               Almightie
               God
               his
               extraordinarie
               mercies
               to
               whome
               he
               listeth
               ;
               we
               speake
               here
               of
               the
               ordinarie
               way
               of
               saluation
               reuealed
               vnto
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               sense
               onely
               shal
               be
               sayd
               somewhat
               to
               the
               Minor
               proposition
               ,
               wherin
               standeth
               the
               cheife
               moment
               of
               this
               our
               question
               .
            
             
               That
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               was
               excommunicated
               by
               name
               by
               two
               or
               three
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
               whome
               we
               hould
               for
               supreme
               heades
               on
               earth
               of
               the
               knowne
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               deny
               :
               that
               she
               was
               likewise
               excommunicated
               by
               con●equence
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               name
               ,
               by
               the
               General
               Councel
               of
               Trent
               ,
               
               in
               all
               t●ose
               Canons
               &
               anathematizations
               which
               were
               made
               against
               Protestants
               for
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               she
               also
               held
               ,
               no
               mā
               can
               doubt
               of
               :
               as
               neither
               but
               that
               she
               was
               cōprehended
               in
               all
               the
               cases
               that
               touched
               her
               faith
               or
               actions
               in
               
                 Bulla
                 Coenae
              
               ,
               euery
               yeare
               repeated
               and
               pronoūced
               against
               Heretikes
               ,
               Schismatikes
               ,
               &
               Vsurpers
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               ,
               and
               authority
               ,
               whereof
               she
               auouched
               herselfe
               to
               be
               Head
               in
               her
               owne
               kingdomes
               .
               And
               now
               that
               this
               externall
               visible
               Church
               called
               Catholike
               ,
               and
               knowne
               by
               that
               name
               throughout
               the
               world
               ,
               aswell
               by
               friends
               as
               enemies
               ,
               which
               S.
               Augustine
               sayth
               is
               an
               argument
               that
               it
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               indeed
               ,
               is
               the
               selfe
               same
               visible
               Church
               ,
               that
               was
               in
               the
               foresaid
               Fathers
               times
               ,
               and
               visibly
               deduced
               by
               succ●ssion
               from
               their
               dayes
               to
               ours
               ,
               is
               so
               manifestly
               to
               be
               proued
               ,
               
               as
               no
               man
               can
               with
               reason
               deny
               the
               same
               :
               and
               consequently
               if
               it
               were
               so
               certaine
               a
               damnation
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               or
               put
               out
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               as
               now
               you
               haue
               heard
               the
               said
               Fathers
               to
               affirme
               ,
               then
               is
               it
               soe
               now
               a●●o
               ,
               and
               then
               go●th
               hard
               the
               case
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               is
               not
               knowne
               that
               she
               was
               euer
               reconciled
               ,
               or
               taken
               into
               the
               sayd
               Church
               againe
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               the
               other
               point
               ,
               concerning
               other
               sinnes
               ,
               meant
               or
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               one
               side
               I
               will
               not
               take
               vpon
               me
               to
               determine
               what
               ,
               or
               how
               many
               or
               how
               great
               she
               committed
               :
               so
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               considering
               
               the
               frailty
               of
               mankind
               ,
               the
               temptations
               of
               the
               triple
               enemie
               ,
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               diuell
               ,
               the
               many
               occasions
               she
               had
               in
               her
               free
               state
               of
               life
               to
               fall
               into
               sinne
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               space
               of
               foure
               and
               fourty
               yeares
               at
               least
               ,
               after
               the
               entrance
               to
               her
               Crowne
               ,
               she
               neuer
               vsed
               the
               ordinary
               help
               of
               ancient
               Christiās
               for
               purging
               her
               soule
               ,
               which
               the
               foresaid
               Fathers
               doe
               teach
               vs
               to
               be
               not
               onely
               contrition
               ,
               but
               also
               Sacramental
               Confession
               ,
               &
               absolution
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               her
               state
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               being
               this
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               as
               belieue
               and
               acknowledg
               this
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               necessary
               to
               saluation
               ,
               when
               it
               may
               be
               had
               yea
               is
               c●mmaunded
               by
               the
               sayd
               Church
               vnder
               paine
               of
               Censures
               to
               be
               reiterated
               euery
               yeare
               once
               at
               least
               ,
               if
               not
               oftener
               ,
               that
               this
               woman
               neuer
               making
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               dying
               in
               that
               state
               ,
               cannot
               be
               saued
               according
               to
               the
               iudgment
               of
               all
               those
               that
               belieue
               &
               follow
               that
               Church
               that
               condemneth
               her
               :
               which
               Church
               being
               spread
               throughout
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               S.
               Augustines
               time
               ,
               and
               hauing
               obtayned
               the
               same
               priuiledge
               which
               he
               tooke
               to
               be
               sufficient
               to
               demonstrate
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               she
               is
               knowne
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Catholicke
               ,
               both
               to
               friends
               &
               enemies
               ,
               true
               Christians
               and
               Heretickes
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               common
               sense
               of
               men
               (
               for
               he
               proueth
               that
               neuer
               heretical
               Congregation
               could
               obtayne
               to
               be
               so
               much
               as
               called
               Catholike
               ,
               throughout
               Christendome
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               knowne
               by
               that
               name
               )
               this
               thing
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               being
               soe
               ,
               we
               see
               what
               a
               dreadful
               preiudice
               this
               may
               appeare
               to
               be
               against
               the
               euerlasting
               saluation
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               .
               For
               if
               there
               were
               so
               great
               &
               mayne
               a
               difference
               betwene
               bodily
               Phisitian●●
               both
               for
               number
               ,
               skil
               ,
               experience
               ,
               antiquity
               ,
               and
               authority
               about
               the
               temporall
               death
               of
               any
               Prince
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               here
               in
               all
               these
               qualities
               betweene
               the
               spirituall
               Phisitians
               of
               Christendome
               Catholike
               ,
               
               and
               English
               Protestants
               ,
               concerning
               the
               eternall
               death
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               soule
               ,
               to
               wit
               that
               so
               many
               more
               temporall
               Phisitians
               in
               number
               without
               comparison
               ,
               so
               much
               more
               learned
               ,
               so
               much
               more
               experienced
               in
               corporall
               Phisicke
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               exceed
               them
               in
               spirituall
               :
               yea
               further
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               so
               many
               deadly
               
               Symtomes
               ,
               Chry●es
               ,
               and
               Prognosticons
               con●●med
               out
               of
               the
               authority
               of
               
                 Hipocrates
                 ,
                 Gal●●
              
               ,
               and
               other
               ancien●
               Phisitians
               ,
               all
               tending
               to
               mortality
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               haue
               out
               of
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               iudgment
               ,
               and
               perpetuall
               practice
               both
               of
               the
               said
               Church
               ,
               and
               holy
               Ghostly
               Fathers
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               fo●
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               euerlasting
               death
               :
               I
               doubt
               nothing
               but
               that
               the
               sayd
               Princes
               temporall
               life
               ,
               would
               be
               held
               for
               very
               dangerous
               ,
               or
               rather
               his
               death
               were
               very
               probable
               .
               Neither
               did
               I
               say
               any
               more
               of
               the
               spirituall
               death
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               most
               likely
               to
               accompany
               her
               corporall
               .
               I
               beseech
               the
               mercie
               of
               Almighty
               God
               that
               it
               be
               not
               soe
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               I
               might
               adde
               also
               another
               plaine
               &
               familiar
               proofe
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               said
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               namely
               out
               of
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               we
               may
               see
               how
               his
               Church
               did
               agree
               with
               ours
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               vniuersall
               known
               :
               Catholicke
               Church
               in
               his
               dayes
               ,
               with
               that
               Church
               that
               hath
               the
               same
               name
               &
               notes
               in
               ours
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               number
               of
               authorities
               which
               I
               cited
               out
               of
               him
               before
               ,
               as
               agreeing
               with
               other
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               Schismatick
               ,
               or
               an
               Excōmunicated
               person
               ,
               dying
               in
               that
               state
               to
               be
               saued
               ,
               he
               goeth
               further
               in
               an
               other
               place
               into
               more
               particulers
               ;
               for
               being
               required
               by
               his
               freind
               Quod-Vult-Deus
               to
               set
               downe
               vnto
               him
               a
               briefe
               Catalogue
               ,
               or
               enumeration
               of
               all
               the
               particuler
               heresies
               ,
               that
               the
               Catholicke
               Church
               had
               condemned
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               Christianitie
               vnto
               their
               time
               ,
               or
               did
               hould
               for
               heresies
               in
               those
               dayes
               ;
               he
               set
               downe
               aboue
               fourescore
               ,
               and
               added
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               man
               should
               professe
               ,
               or
               belieue
               any
               of
               those
               heresies
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               that
               had
               ,
               or
               s●ould
               spring
               vp
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               be
               a
               Christian
               Catholicke
               ;
               and
               consequently
               neyther
               be
               saued
               ,
               but
               euerlastingly
               damned
               .
               Now
               in
               this
               Catalogue
               or
               booke
               of
               heresies
               (
               which
               was
               also
               gathered
               vnto
               their
               dayes
               by
               Philastrius
               ,
               and
               S.
               Epiphanius
               before
               him
               )
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               setteth
               downe
               for
               damned
               heresies
               some
               that
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               did
               manifestly
               ●ould
               ,
               
               and
               so
               was
               thought
               to
               hould
               ,
               and
               for
               any
               thing
               that
               we
               know
               ,
               died
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               namely
               those
               heresies
               of
               the
               Hereticke
               Aërius
               ,
               that
               solemne
               fasts
               appoynted
               by
               
               the
               Church
               were
               not
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               but
               euery
               man
               or
               woman
               to
               fast
               when
               they
               would
               ,
               
               least
               they
               should
               seeme
               to
               be
               vnder
               the
               law
               .
               So
               sayth
               that
               hereticke
               .
               And
               then
               (
               which
               maketh
               most
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               )
               that
               prayer
               and
               sacrifice
               were
               not
               to
               be
               offered
               vp
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               nor
               did
               profi●
               them
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               ,
               vpon
               which
               later
               poynt
               I
               am
               induced
               to
               make
               this
               ensuing
               consideration
               .
            
             
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               in
               his
               nynth
               booke
               of
               Conseffions
               recounting
               the
               story
               of
               his
               iourney
               from
               Millan
               to
               Rome
               ,
               
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               Africa
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               in
               the
               compaine
               of
               his
               Mother
               ,
               a
               holy
               widdow
               named
               Moni●a
               ,
               sheweth
               how
               they
               comming
               to
               the
               Port
               of
               Ostia
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               to
               imbarke
               ,
               his
               sayd
               Mother
               fell
               grieuously
               sicke
               ,
               and
               after
               some
               dayes
               of
               sicknes
               departed
               this
               present
               li●e
               :
               and
               for
               testification
               of
               her
               great
               sanctitie
               ,
               the
               sayd
               Doctor
               recoūcounteth
               many
               of
               her
               godly
               speaches
               vttered
               before
               her
               death
               ,
               
               and
               amongst
               other
               sh●
               earnestly
               recommended
               vnto
               him
               and
               other
               there
               present
               ,
               that
               shee
               might
               be
               prayed
               for
               at
               the
               altar
               in
               time
               of
               Sacrifice
               ,
               which
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               not
               only
               performed
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               same
               place
               most
               hūbly
               desireth
               all
               those
               that
               shall
               read
               his
               wordes
               ,
               to
               pray
               both
               for
               the
               soule
               of
               his
               sayd
               Mother
               ,
               and
               likwise
               for
               the
               soule
               of
               his
               Father
               dead
               long
               before
               ,
               named
               Patricius
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               haue
               we
               the
               testimony
               of
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               ,
               &
               by
               him
               also
               of
               all
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               in
               his
               time
               (
               for
               that
               he
               was
               neuer
               noted
               of
               errour
               eyther
               for
               thus
               writing
               ,
               or
               thus
               doing
               :
               )
               first
               that
               Aërius
               was
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               consequently
               damned
               for
               holding
               that
               Prayers
               &
               Sacrifice
               were
               not
               to
               be
               offered
               vp
               for
               the
               dead
               .
               Secōdly
               we
               see
               by
               the
               fact
               of
               the
               holy
               widdow
               ,
               that
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               cōmon
               sense
               of
               the
               vniuersall
               Church
               in
               her
               dayes
               ,
               for
               that
               she
               hauing
               liued
               first
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               in
               Afria
               ,
               &
               then
               vnder
               
                 S.
                 Ambrose
              
               in
               Millan
               ,
               and
               sometime
               also
               in
               Rome
               ,
               she
               would
               neuer
               haue
               demaunded
               this
               office
               to
               haue
               byn
               done
               for
               her
               soule
               after
               her
               death
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               not
               byn
               the
               common
               known
               practice
               of
               the
               vniuersall
               Church
               in
               her
               daies
               :
               neither
               would
               her
               learned
               godly
               Sonne
               h●ue
               permitted
               it
               ,
               &
               much
               lesse
               performed
               the
               same
               himself
               ,
               and
               intreated
               others
               to
               do
               the
               
               like
               ,
               wherof
               it
               seemeth
               I
               may
               well
               inferre
               ,
               that
               if
               〈◊〉
               were
               damned
               for
               teaching
               the
               contrary
               doctrine
               ,
               then
               is
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               in
               great
               danger
               of
               damnation
               (
               if
               he
               repent
               not
               )
               for
               defending
               the
               same
               doctrine
               .
               And
               if
               S.
               Monica
               &
               S.
               Augustine
               her
               Sonne
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               saued
               ,
               that
               both
               belieued
               &
               practised
               prayers
               ,
               and
               sacrifices
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               then
               hardly
               can
               be
               saued
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               with
               her
               Chaplin
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               (
               except
               he
               change
               his
               opinion
               )
               that
               neither
               practice
               or
               belieue
               that
               doctrine
               .
               I
               remit
               me
               to
               the
               carefull
               Reader
               ,
               what
               force
               there
               is
               in
               this
               Argument
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             OF
             THE
             FLATTERY
             AND
             SYCOPHANCY
             VSED
             BY
             DIVERS
             MINISTERS
             TO
             HIS
             MAIESTY
             OF
             ENGLAND
             ,
             To
             the
             hurt
             and
             preiudice
             of
             Catholicke
             men
             ,
             and
             their
             cause
             .
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             AS
             during
             the
             life
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             one
             great
             Witch-craft
             of
             Ministers
             was
             ,
             for
             bringing
             her
             asleep
             in
             the
             bed
             of
             careles
             security
             ,
             to
             intoxicate
             her
             braine
             with
             excessiue
             praises
             ,
             and
             immoderate
             adulations
             :
             So
             ,
             sayd
             I
             ,
             they
             attempted
             to
             do
             the
             like
             with
             his
             Maiesty
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             indeauoring
             to
             incite
             him
             dayly
             more
             &
             more
             against
             
             Catholiks
             ,
             &
             their
             religiō
             ,
             by
             pretence
             of
             zeale
             towards
             his
             State
             &
             Persō
             ,
             which
             no
             waies
             would
             they
             haue
             him
             belieue
             that
             Catholicks
             did
             loue
             or
             fauour
             .
             And
             in
             this
             poin●
             I
             did
             mention
             in
             particuler
             T.M.
             the
             yonger
             ,
             of
             whome
             I
             was
             credibly
             informed
             ,
             that
             his
             custome
             was
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             place
             neere
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             repast
             to
             iniure
             Catholicks
             that
             were
             absent
             ,
             either
             by
             false
             relating
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             miscōstruing
             their
             actiōs
             ,
             or
             alleaging
             &
             shewing
             forth
             some
             places
             out
             of
             their
             books
             ,
             that
             may
             seeme
             preiudiciall
             agains●
             thē
             ,
             being
             taken
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             &
             without
             due
             interpretation
             .
             My
             words
             at
             that
             time
             were
             these
             .
          
           
             
               
               VVe
               doe
               verily
               perswade
               ourselues
               ,
               that
               if
               his
               Highnes
               had
               bene
               left
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               owne
               Royall
               nature
               ,
               
               &
               Noble
               disposition
               in
               this
               point
               (
               as
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               was
               wont
               to
               say
               of
               her
               disposition
               in
               religion
               )
               we
               had
               tasted
               indeed
               much
               of
               this
               his
               great
               humanity
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               began
               for
               somtime
               ,
               but
               being
               preuented
               and
               diuerted
               by
               the
               subtile
               working
               of
               this
               and
               other
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               desired
               to
               draw
               bloud
               ,
               and
               to
               incite
               his
               Maiesty
               against
               vs
               ,
               we
               hauing
               no
               place
               to
               speake
               for
               our selues
               ,
               
               no
               admittance
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               no
               effectual
               intercessour
               to
               interpose
               his
               mediation
               for
               vs
               ,
               no
               meruaile
               ,
               though
               we
               were
               cast
               of
               ,
               and
               do
               indure
               the
               smart
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               doe
               name
               this
               Minister
               (
               T.
               M.
               the
               yonger
               )
               in
               the
               first
               place
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               is
               commonly
               sayd
               ,
               
               that
               his
               whole
               exercise
               is
               Sycophancy
               and
               calumniation
               against
               men
               of
               our
               profession
               ,
               be
               they
               strangers
               or
               domesticall
               ,
               and
               that
               among
               other
               deuises
               he
               hath
               this
               ,
               that
               euery
               time
               his
               Maiesty
               is
               to
               take
               his
               repast
               ,
               he
               is
               ready
               either
               with
               some
               tale
               ,
               iest
               ,
               scoffe
               ,
               or
               other
               bitter
               lance
               to
               wound
               vs
               absent
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               euer
               lightly
               some
               book
               &
               page
               therof
               ready
               to
               read
               to
               his
               Highnes
               ,
               somewhat
               framed
               by
               his
               art
               to
               incense
               ,
               or
               auert
               his
               Maiesty
               more
               ,
               eyther
               in
               iudgement
               or
               affection
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               and
               therby
               to
               draw
               from
               him
               some
               hard
               speaches
               ,
               which
               being
               published
               afterward
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               do
               serue
               to
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               to
               gall
               ,
               and
               alienate
               min●es
               ,
               and
               to
               afflict
               them
               that
               are
               not
               suffered
               to
               giue
               reason
               for
               themselues
               ,
               &
               
               that
               is
               the
               seruice
               he
               doth
               his
               Maiesty
               in
               this
               exercise
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             vnto
             this
             let
             vs
             see
             how
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             beginneth
             to
             frame
             his
             answere
             :
             
             
               Is
               not
               this
               ●ellow
               truly
            
             can
             is
             in
             praesepe
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               can
               neither
               speake
               well
               himsel●e
               ,
               nor
               indure
               that
               vertue
               should
               haue
               her
               due
               commendation
               by
               others
            
             ?
             He
             m●an●th
             concer●ing
             the
             praises
             of
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             s●y
             that
             I
             can
             neither
             vtter
             them
             of
             my selfe
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             others
             to
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             
             &
             yet
             within
             a
             few
             lines
             after
             ,
             finding
             me
             to
             haue
             yelded
             vnto
             his
             Maiesty
             sūdry
             worthy
             due
             praises
             ,
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             run
             to
             the
             quite
             contrary
             extreme
             ,
             of
             reprehending
             me
             for
             it
             ,
             saying
             :
             
             
               VVheras
               this
            
             Iudas
             
               cōmendeth
               his
               Maiesties
               great
               humanity
               ,
               Royall
               nature
               ,
               and
               Noble
               disposition
               ,
               so
               did
               the
               Diueth
               con●esse
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               their
               conclusion
               was
               withall
            
             Quid
             tibi
             &
             nobis
             ?
             
               what
               haue
               we
               to
               doe
               with
               thee
               ?
            
             So
             he
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             not
             this
             humor
             of
             malicious
             contradicting
             verie
             fit
             for
             the
             Diuell
             indeed
             ,
             who
             therof
             hath
             his
             name
             of
             Sathan
             ?
             In
             the
             former
             lines
             he
             sayd
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             neyther
             prayse
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             him
             to
             be
             praysed
             ,
             and
             here
             he
             compareth
             me
             to
             the
             diuell
             for
             praysing
             him
             ;
             and
             yet
             goeth
             further
             ,
             saying●
             That
             his
             Maiestie
             may
             demaund
             ,
             
               what
               euill
               haue
               I
               done
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               so
               bad
               a
               fellow
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               should
               speake
               so
               well
               of
               me
            
             ?
             So
             as
             whether
             we
             speake
             well
             ,
             or
             hould
             our
             peace
             ,
             
             still
             we
             must
             be
             blame-worthie
             .
             And
             this
             also
             is
             a
             principal
             point
             belonging
             to
             the
             prof●ssion
             of
             Parasites
             ,
             if
             you
             marke
             it
             well
             ,
             to
             admit
             noe
             concurrence
             of
             their
             aduersaries
             ,
             in
             honouring
             that
             Prince
             (
             though
             neuer
             soe
             sincerely
             meant
             )
             whome
             themselues
             alone
             by
             their
             exorbitant
             adulation
             do
             meane
             to
             possesse
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             see
             what
             generall
             ground
             our
             Antagonist
             here
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             that
             seemeth
             indeed
             to
             be
             an
             egregious
             Craftsman
             in
             this
             occupation
             ,
             doth
             lay
             vs
             down
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             from
             the
             imputation
             of
             flattery
             ,
             for
             this
             he
             is
             wont
             to
             do
             full
             wisely
             ,
             whē
             he
             meaneth
             to
             build
             somwhat
             theron
             .
             Flattery
             ,
             
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               cānot
               be
               without
               touch
               of
               both
               parties
               ,
               because
               none
               vse
               to
               ●latter
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               haue
               no
               other
               meanes
               to
               aduance
               themselues
               ,
               and
               none
               loue
               to
               be
               flattered
               but
               those
               which
               haue
               no
               true
               vertue
               to
               commend
               themselues
               .
            
             Which
             ground
             hath
             two
             partes
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             most
             euidently
             false
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             for
             tha●
             
             otherwise
             none
             but
             poor
             men
             should
             be
             flatterers
             ,
             wheras
             rich
             men
             may
             performe
             the
             same
             office
             ,
             
             and
             do
             also
             often
             tymes
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             eyther
             for
             increasing
             their
             riches
             ,
             or
             preseruing
             that
             they
             haue
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             whom
             they
             flatter
             ,
             or
             for
             to
             hurt
             others
             .
             The
             second
             part
             also
             is
             false
             ,
             for
             that
             men
             endued
             with
             many
             great
             vertues
             ,
             may
             delight
             to
             hear
             themselues
             praysed
             ,
             and
             their
             vertues
             acknowledged
             ,
             though
             in
             their
             hartes
             perhaps
             (
             if
             they
             be
             wyse
             and
             vertuous
             indeed
             )
             they
             do
             scorne
             the
             prayser
             ,
             when
             they
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             it
             out
             of
             adulation
             for
             his
             owne
             gayne
             ,
             or
             to
             hurt
             others
             .
             For
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             adulation
             which
             consisteth
             in
             excesse
             of
             desire
             to
             please
             ,
             and
             delight
             the
             person
             which
             is
             flattered
             ,
             doth
             not
             alwayes
             require
             that
             the
             thinges
             themselues
             should
             be
             all
             false
             that
             are
             spoken
             in
             such
             adulation
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             sufficient
             there
             be
             excesse
             in
             the
             measure
             or
             manner
             of
             vtterance
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             time
             ,
             place●
             and
             other
             such
             circumstances
             .
          
           
             For
             i●
             a
             Prince
             for
             example
             ,
             had
             a
             good
             leg
             indeed
             ,
             for
             one
             to
             tell
             it
             him
             often
             &
             openly
             in
             all
             places
             &
             occasions
             ,
             and
             still
             to
             bring
             in
             speach
             of
             good
             legs
             ,
             as
             some
             wil
             say
             the
             custome
             was
             to
             flatter
             a
             certain
             Earle
             when
             he
             was
             yonge
             ,
             in
             our
             English
             Court
             ;
             this
             should
             be
             base
             flatte●y
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             though
             the
             Subiect
             were
             true
             .
             But
             if
             here
             withall
             the
             flatterers
             intention
             should
             be
             to
             gayne
             vniustly
             ,
             or
             to
             hurt
             any
             man
             iniuriously
             therby
             ;
             then
             should
             it
             be
             malicious
             and
             damnable
             flattery
             .
             And
             now
             whether
             also
             these
             circumstances
             did
             concurre
             in
             the
             flattery
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             &
             his
             fellowes
             towards
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             aliue
             and
             towards
             his
             Maiesty
             that
             now
             liueth
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             much
             to
             discourse
             :
             only
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             the
             last
             circumstance
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             other
             is
             the
             worst
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             hurting
             Catholickes
             ,
             neuer
             commonly
             fayled
             .
             So
             as
             we
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             as
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             sayd
             vpon
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             
             
               Conuertantur
               statim
               erubescentes
            
             ,
             Let
             flatterers
             presently
             with
             confusion
             be
             conuerted
             ,
             for
             that
             ,
             
               plùs
               nocet
               lingua
               adulatoris
               quàm
               gladius
               persecutoris
               :
            
             the
             tongue
             of
             the
             flatterer
             doth
             hurt
             more
             th●n
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             persecutor
             .
             And
             this
             we
             haue
             
             well
             experienced
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             somewhat
             touched
             before
             ,
             how
             well
             M.
             Barlow
             obserued
             the
             circumstance
             of
             time
             in
             exercising
             this
             art
             :
             For
             when
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             was
             in
             his
             ruffe
             ,
             thē
             was
             he
             his
             ●●comiast
             ,
             &
             the
             loud-sounding
             trumpet
             of
             his
             triumphs
             ,
             but
             when
             time
             began
             to
             turne
             ,
             and
             prosperous
             fortune
             to
             change
             her
             face
             ,
             then
             did
             he
             change
             his
             course
             also
             ,
             and
             became
             not
             only
             a
             silent
             Orator
             in
             his
             behalfe
             ,
             but
             also
             an
             open
             accuser
             ,
             yea
             a
             calumniator
             &
             Syphocant
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             his
             before
             mētioned
             printed
             Sermon
             you
             may
             haue
             obserued
             :
             for
             that
             Sycophācy
             (
             as
             himself
             in
             this
             place
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             brother
             T.
             M.
             the
             yonger
             ,
             will
             presently
             declare
             at
             large
             by
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             the
             word
             )
             signifieth
             a
             complaint
             or
             accusation
             of
             carrying
             out
             figgs
             from
             Attica
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             remayned
             with
             the
             signification
             of
             false
             or
             trifling
             accusations
             ,
             or
             calūniations
             ,
             prying
             into
             other
             mens
             actiōs
             ,
             malicious
             inferēces
             ,
             odious
             collections
             ,
             &
             the
             like
             ,
             wherof
             in
             that
             printed
             Sermon
             against
             the
             said
             Earle
             you
             shall
             find
             good
             store
             ,
             
             especially
             ●hose
             13.
             last
             records
             which
             are
             left
             to
             the
             Cittizens
             of
             London
             to
             meditate
             vpon
             ,
             which
             in
             effect
             are
             all
             but
             captious
             illations
             ,
             and
             odious
             inferences
             of
             his
             owne
             gathering
             :
             but
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             flatteries
             bestowed
             vpon
             the
             Queene
             are
             both
             eminent
             and
             excellent
             ,
             which
             not
             to
             loose
             time
             in
             repeating
             ,
             I
             will
             only
             report
             the
             last
             con●ayned
             in
             the
             very
             last
             words
             of
             that
             Sermon
             .
             
               VVhat
               now
               remayneth
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               but
               to
               conclude
               with
               my
               text
               ,
               
                 Giue
                 vnto
                 Cesar
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Cesar
                 ,
              
               our
               most
               Gratious
               Soueraigne
               I
               meane
               ,
               honour
               her
               ,
               obay
               her
               ,
               feare
               her
               ,
               but
               aboue
               all
               pray
               for
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               being
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               may
               shine
               among
               vs
               as
               long
               as
               the
               two
               great
               lights
               in
               heauen
               ,
               the
               sunne
               and
               moone
               :
               this
               God
               grant
               for
               his
               mercies
               sake
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             he
             taught
             his
             Auditory
             to
             pray
             by
             vocall
             prayer
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Cittizens
             of
             ●ondon
             there
             present
             ,
             to
             whome
             for
             mentall
             prayer
             he
             had
             giuen
             the
             forersaid
             thirteene
             poyntes
             of
             meditation
             before
             set
             downe
             ,
             wherof
             the
             last
             was
             ,
             
               o●
               the
               Earles
               opiniō
               &
               censure
               o●
               their
               basenes
               &c.
               
            
             But
             now
             I
             would
             know
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             whether
             in
             his
             Diuinitie
             ,
             
             prayer
             may
             be
             made
             without
             the
             vertue
             Theologicall
             of
             Hope
             ,
             which
             appeareth
             by
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             Scripture
             that
             it
             cannot
             :
             for
             he
             that
             hopeth
             not
             to
             obtayne
             that
             which
             he
             prayeth
             for
             ,
             prayeth
             in
             vayne
             .
             And
             then
             secondly
             I
             would
             demaund
             wha●
             grounded
             hope
             the
             Cittizens
             of
             London
             might
             haue
             to
             pray
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             might
             liue
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             two
             lights
             in
             heauen
             ,
             the
             sunne
             and
             moone
             ,
             should
             endure
             ?
             Could
             they
             hope
             for
             this
             ,
             seeing
             her
             now
             an
             old
             woman
             ,
             and
             weakened
             also
             by
             many
             diseases
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             could
             not
             hope
             it
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             pray
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             iest
             ?
             And
             whether
             iesting
             with
             God
             in
             prayer
             be
             lawfull
             by
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             Theologie
             ,
             
             I
             would
             also
             gladly
             know
             ?
             especially
             for
             so
             much
             as
             he
             seemeth
             to
             haue
             spoken
             this
             in
             very
             good
             earnest
             ,
             by
             adioyning
             a
             vehement
             reduplicati●e
             in
             the
             very
             last
             words
             of
             all
             :
             
               This
               God
               graunt
               for
               his
               mercies
               sake
               ,
               Amen
            
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             sayd
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             poynt
             of
             most
             moment
             to
             be
             demaunded
             at
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             that
             the
             Queene
             ,
             the
             sunne
             ,
             and
             the
             moone
             might
             liue
             out
             togeather
             ,
             and
             be
             of
             one
             age
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shin●
             togeather
             ,
             she
             ouer
             England
             ,
             &
             they
             ouer
             the
             whole
             world
             :
             this
             is
             the
             grace
             that
             we
             ha●e
             most
             need
             of
             ,
             
             
               vnum
               est
               necessariu●
            
             :
             other
             folkes
             with
             Mar●ha
             are
             solicitous
             &
             troubled
             about
             many
             things
             ,
             but
             we
             haue
             need
             of
             one
             thing
             :
             
               This
               God
               graunt
               vs
               ●or
               his
               mercies
               sake
               ,
            
             that
             Queene
             Eliz●beth
             do
             not
             dye
             before
             the
             sunne
             and
             moone
             :
             and
             yet
             good
             man
             h●
             did
             not
             consider
             in
             thi●
             seruent
             deuotion
             ,
             that
             he
             o●fered
             great
             iniurie
             to
             his
             Maiestie
             that
             now
             is
             .
             For
             if
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             had
             liued
             and
             shined
             as
             long
             as
             the
             sunne
             and
             moone
             ,
             his
             Maiesty
             had
             neuer
             had
             any
             part
             in
             that
             succession
             :
             for
             that
             after
             the
             sunne
             and
             moone
             I
             suppose
             there
             will
             be
             no
             succession
             .
             And
             this
             will
             serue
             for
             one
             example
             amongst
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             adulation
             towards
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             
             B●t
             as
             for
             those
             which
             he
             vseth
             towards
             his
             Maiesty
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             &
             throughout
             his
             whole
             Booke
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             grosse
             and
             palpable
             inough●
             and
             consequently
             also
             seene
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             and
             scorned
             in
             great
             part
             by
             his
             Maiesties
             prudence
             :
             yet
             meane
             I
             not
             to
             treat
             
             therof
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             common
             refuge
             of
             flatterers
             in
             this
             poynt
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             do
             taxe
             or
             mislike
             their
             flatterie
             ,
             are
             enemies
             or
             enuious
             of
             the
             prayses
             giuen
             to
             the
             person
             flattered
             :
             and
             the
             same
             is
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             defence
             in
             this
             place
             .
             Only
             then
             shall
             I
             ●eau●●his
             matter
             to
             the
             iudgment
             of
             the
             Reader
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             case
             for
             m●ny
             respects
             may
             be
             the
             most
             competent
             Iudge
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             cause
             doth
             most
             concerne
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             now
             se●
             wh●t
             
               M●
               Ba●lo●
            
             sayth
             ●o
             that
             which
             before
             was
             obiec●ed
             ag●inst
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             like
             ,
             and
             nam●ly
             against
             T.
             M.
             the
             yonger
             ,
             for
             sycophancie
             and
             calumniation
             against
             Catholickes
             ,
             and
             their
             doctrine
             by
             sinister
             meanes
             ,
             at
             such
             times
             as
             his
             Maiesty
             tak●th
             his
             repast
             .
             
               It
               is
               true
            
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               that
               his
               Maiesties
               〈◊〉
               for
               the
               most
               part
               at
               times
               of
               repast
               ,
               is
               a●
            
             Constantines
             Court
             (
             Ecclesiae
             〈…〉
             )
             
               a
               li●le
               V●iuersitie
               compa●sed
               with
               learned
               men
               in
               all
               professions
               ,
               and
               his
               Ma●estie
               in
               the
               midd●st
               of
               them
            
             (
             
               as
               the
            
             Grecian
             
               in●ituled
               one
               lesse
               deser●●●●
            
             )
             a
             liuing
             Library
             ,
             
             
               furni●h●
               〈◊〉
               all
               handes
               to
               reply●
               answere●
               〈…〉
               explayne
               〈…〉
               vpon
               fact
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               〈◊〉
               vpon
               〈◊〉
            
             ●
             In
             which
             wordes
             for
             so
             much
             as
             concerneth
             his
             Maiesties
             person
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             meddle
             withall
             to
             con●r●dict
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             admite
             and
             r●ioyce
             〈◊〉
             such
             excellencies
             of
             lea●ning
             in
             so
             great
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             most
             hartily
             and
             〈…〉
             Almighty
             God
             euery
             day
             that
             his
             Di●ine
             Maiesty
             would
             bestow
             vpon
             him
             the
             true
             excellencie
             ,
             and
             indeed
             aboue
             all
             other
             learning
             ,
             which
             is
             ●he
             knowledge
             of
             his
             true
             Cat●olick●
             Church
             and
             doctrin●
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             now
             heard
             out
             of
             the
             an●ient
             Fathers
             before
             alleadged
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             skill
             and
             learning
             is
             eyther
             vayne
             or
             pernicious
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             as
             
               S.
               Cyprian
            
             sayth
             ,
             
               non
               corona
               〈…〉
            
             .
          
           
             His
             〈…〉
             heard
             but
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             hath
             bene
             ●uer
             obse●t
             with
             th●s●
             Academicall
             fellows
             both
             in
             Scotland
             and
             England
             ,
             which
             here
             
               M.
               B●rlow
            
             nameth
             his
             Table-●niuersity
             ,
             being
             indeed
             ●ut
             ●r●ncher-Minister●
             :
             for
             in
             Sc●o●●●●
             and
             publicke
             〈◊〉
             they
             dare
             not
             ●ppeare
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             thei●
             f●ce
             .
             And
             ●ow
             th●t
             his
             Ma●●●ty
             hath
             giuen
             so
             
             plentifull
             occasion
             of
             tryall
             by
             writing
             with
             his
             hand
             t●
             all
             Christiā
             Princes
             ,
             stirring
             vp
             the●by
             great
             store
             of
             learned
             men
             to
             dis●usse
             the
             questions
             in
             controuersy
             ;
             we
             do
             verily
             hope
             in
             the
             mercy
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             that
             as
             goo●d
             by
             rubbing
             and
             heating
             is
             made
             more
             cleare
             ;
             so
             will
             ●ruth
             by
             disputation
             ,
             and
             examination
             ,
             wherin
             his
             Maiestie
             hauing
             so
             principall
             an
             interest
             ,
             as
             now
             to
             the
             world
             is
             knowne
             ,
             he
             will
             stand
             more
             attent
             to
             the
             discussion
             ,
             an●
             issue
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             therby
             recei●e
             that
             lig●●
             which
             is
             needfull
             to
             euerl●sting
             blisse
             .
             A●d
             this
             concerning
             his
             Maiestie
             with
             all
             duty
             and
             respectiue
             loue
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             the
             
               little
               Vniuersitie
            
             of
             learned
             men
             of
             all
             professions
             ,
             
             that
             inuirone
             his
             Mai●sties
             table
             at
             time
             of
             repast
             ,
             I
             must
             say
             somewhat
             more
             ,
             though
             verie
             b●eif●y
             also
             .
             We
             doe
             easily
             imagine
             by
             the
             effects
             ,
             what
             m●●ner
             of
             learned
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             measure
             in
             learning
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             attend
             his
             Maiestie
             at
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             places
             :
             and
             we
             do
             measure
             them
             principally
             by
             their
             bookes
             whic●
             they
             haue
             published
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             i●
             like
             t●at
             their
             〈◊〉
             writings
             are
             no
             lesse
             considerate
             and
             weighty
             ,
             then
             their
             table-talke
             
               ex
               tempore
            
             .
             And
             then
             if
             M.
             Barlow
             for
             example
             ,
             ●hould
             talke
             no
             more
             substantially
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             audience
             then
             he
             doth
             here
             in
             this
             hi●●ooke
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             published
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             would
             pro●e
             ,
             God
             knoweth
             ,
             a
             very
             poore
             Vniuersity
             ,
             which
             his
             Maiesty
             should
             haue
             about
             him
             ,
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             wherin
             I
             remi●
             me
             for
             some
             part
             to
             the
             triall
             already
             made
             in
             this
             discussion
             of
             mine
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             should
             compa●e
             the
             Ac●demies
             &
             Vniuer●●tyes
             of
             learned
             de●ines
             ,
             that
             his
             Mai●styes
             noble
             &
             renowned
             ancestours
             both
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             had
             about
             them
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             for
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             togeather
             ,
             for
             resoluing
             them
             in
             all
             cases
             necessary
             for
             belie●e
             or
             man●●●
             ,
             with
             these
             new
             men
             ,
             lear●ing
             with
             learning
             ,
             grauitie
             with
             grauity
             ,
             &
             authority
             wi●h
             authority
             ,
             they
             being
             ioyned
             with
             all
             other
             learned
             men
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             in
             vnity
             of
             doctrine
             :
             &
             these
             men
             being
             alone
             ,
             &
             ag●●ei●g
             with
             no
             other
             part
             or
             sect
             ,
             ●o
             not
             of
             their
             owne
             Prot●stā●
             that
             liue
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             no●
             hauing
             any
             other
             cert●ine
             ●●le
             
             of
             infallible
             direction
             but
             their
             owne
             heads
             :
             the
             difference
             will
             quickly
             be
             seene
             betweene
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             whether
             his
             Maie●ties
             furniture
             be
             better
             or
             not
             ,
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             then
             all
             theirs
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             Princes
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             bes●des
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             further
             to
             increase
             the
             weight
             of
             this
             consideration
             somewhat
             more
             ,
             let
             vs
             suppose
             that
             this
             Maiesty
             our
             Soueraigne
             ,
             with
             that
             great
             pregnancy
             of
             wit
             ,
             and
             ot●er
             gui●tes
             bestowed
             by
             Almightie
             God
             vpon
             him
             ,
             should
             sit
             downe
             in
             an
             Assembly
             of
             halfe
             a
             dozen
             of
             the
             ancient
             learned
             Fathers
             and
             Doctours
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             as
             
               S.
               Athanasius
               ,
               S.
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
               ,
            
             
             and
             
               S.
               C●rysostome
            
             of
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             ;
             
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               S.
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             of
             the
             latin
             ,
             all
             liuing
             aboue
             twelu●●●ndred
             yeares
             agone
             ,
             and
             that
             S.
             Gregorie
             the
             Gre●●
             though
             comming
             somewhat
             after
             them
             ,
             yet
             for
             that
             he
             sent
             first
             Christian
             preachers
             into
             England
             ,
             should
             sit
             downe
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the●e
             togeather
             should
             reason
             grauely
             wi●h
             his
             Maiestie
             
               de
               Reg●o
               Dei
            
             ,
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             
               S.
               Luke
            
             testifieth
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             did
             with
             his
             disciples
             after
             his
             resurrection
             for
             fourtie
             dayes
             togeather
             ;
             
             and
             that
             S.
             Athanasius
             as
             somewhat
             more
             ancient
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             
             should
             grauely
             begin
             ,
             and
             recount
             vnto
             his
             Maiesti●
             what
             passed
             betweene
             him
             ,
             and
             other
             Catholicke
             Bi●hops
             ,
             and
             his
             Lord
             the
             Emperour
             Constantius
             ,
             deceaued
             by
             the
             Arian
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             of
             that
             sect
             ,
             who
             flocked
             no●
             lesse
             about
             him
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             flatter
             him
             ,
             ●●d
             incite
             him
             against
             Catholickes
             ,
             then
             doe
             these
             Protestant
             Ministers
             about
             his
             Maiestie
             in
             these
             dayes
             :
             and
             namely
             he
             should
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             left
             written
             in
             a
             large
             Epistle
             of
             his
             ,
             
             how
             the
             sayd
             Emperour
             being
             auerted
             now
             from
             the
             Catholickes
             by
             the
             Arian
             M●●isters
             ,
             〈◊〉
             for
             di●ers
             Bishops
             ,
             commanding
             them
             in
             
               his
               p●●ence
               to
               subscribe
               to
               his
               Imperiall
               order
               ,
               for
               the
               banishing
               of
               Athanasius
               ,
               and
               communion
               to
               be
               frequented
               with
               the
               sayd
               Arians
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               sayd
               Catholick
               Bishops
               wond●ing
               at
               his
               command●ment
               ,
               and
               telling
               him
               that
               it
               was
               against
               Ecclesiasticall
               Canons
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperor
               
               should
               meddle
               with
               such
               matters
               ;
               he
               persisting
               notwithstanding
               to
               haue
               his
               will
               done
               ,
               they
               held
               vp
               their
               hands
               to
               heauen
               appealing
               vnto
               God
               for
               remedy
               :
               presuming
               further
               to
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               Kingdome
               was
               not
               his
               ,
               but
               from
               God
               ,
               who
               gaue
               it
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               to
               be
               feared
               least
               ●b
               would
               take
               it
               away
               againe
               ,
               if
               he
               proceeded
               in
               that
               course
               :
               and
               finally
               deuounced
               vnto
               him
               the
               dreadfull
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               ,
               perswading
               him
               not
               to
               peruert
               the
               course
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               affaires
               ,
               neither
               intermeddle
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               in
               dealing
               with
               Ecclesiasticall
               institutions
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             All
             which
             and
             much
             more
             is
             set
             downe
             by
             
               S.
               Athanasius
            
             himselfe
             in
             a
             long
             Epistle
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             where
             he
             also
             recoūteth
             the
             bold
             speach
             of
             bishop
             Osius
             the
             famous
             Confessor
             of
             Corduba
             ,
             who
             was
             one
             of
             the
             318.
             
             Fathers
             that
             sa●●
             as
             Iudges
             in
             the
             first
             Councell
             of
             Ni●e
             ,
             and
             vsed
             the
             sa●●
             liberty
             of
             speach
             to
             the
             forsayd
             Emperour
             at
             another
             time
             which
             the
             other
             Bishops
             had
             done
             before
             him
             ,
             saying
             to
             him
             :
             
               Leaue
               of
               I
               beseech
               thee
               o
               Emperor
               these
               dealing●
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               affayres
               ;
               remember
               thou
               art
               mortall
               ,
               feare
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               ,
               keep
               thy selfe
               free
               from
               this
               kind
               of
               sin
               ,
               do
               not
               vse
               cōmandements
               to
               vs
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               but
               rather
               learne
               of
               vs
               ,
               for
               that
               God
               hath
               cōmitted
               the
               Empire
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               &
               to
               vs
               the
               things
               that
               appertaine
               to
               his
               Church
               &c.
               
            
             All
             which
             speaches
             doth
             
               S.
               Athanasius
            
             allow
             ,
             &
             highly
             cōmend
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             adding
             further
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             
               That
               now
               the
               sayd
               Constantius
               had
               made
               his
               Pallace
               a
               tribunall
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               causes
               ,
               in
               place
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Courtes
               ,
               and
               had
               made
               himselfe
               the
               cheife
               Prince
               and
               head
               of
               spirituall
               Pleas
               ,
               which
               he
               calleth
               ,
               
                 the
                 abhomination
                 foretold
                 by
                 Daniel
                 the
                 Prophet
              
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             speach
             ,
             if
             old
             Athanasius
             should
             haue
             vsed
             to
             his
             Maiestie
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             seconded
             by
             others
             that
             sate
             the●e
             with
             him
             ,
             could
             not
             in
             all
             reason
             but
             much
             moue
             ,
             especially
             if●
             So
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               S.
               Ambrose
            
             
             should
             haue
             recounted
             their
             admonitions
             about
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             their
             temporall
             Lord
             and
             Emperour
             Valentinian
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             former
             sayd
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             extant
             yet
             in
             his
             Oration
             ,
             
               That
               he
               should
               vnderstand
               that
               he
               being
               a
               Bishop
               had
               greater
               authoritie
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               
               matters
               then
               the
               Emperor
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               had
               a
               tribunall
               ,
               or
               seat
               of
               Iudgment
               higher
               then
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               
               who
               was
               one
               of
               his
               sheep
               ;
               and
               that
               more
               resolutly
               S.
               Ambrose
               to
               the
               same
               Emperour
               ,
               when
               he
               comaunded
               him
               to
               giue
               vp
               a
               Church
               to
               the
               handes
               of
               the
               Arians
               :
               Trouble
               not
               yourselfe
               o
               Emperor
               ,
               sayth
               
                 S.
                 Ambrose
              
               ,
               
               in
               commanding
               me
               (
               
                 to
                 delyuer
                 the
                 Church
              
               )
               nor
               do
               you
               persuade
               your selfe
               ,
               that
               you
               haue
               any
               Imperiall
               right
               ouer
               these
               things
               that
               are
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               diuine
               :
               exalt
               not
               your selfe
               ,
               but
               be
               subiect
               to
               God
               if
               you
               will
               raigne
               ,
               be
               content
               with
               those
               things
               that
               belonge
               to
               Cesar
               ,
               and
               leaue
               those
               which
               are
               of
               God
               ,
               vnto
               God
               :
               Pallaces
               appertayne
               vnto
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               and
               Churches
               vnto
               the
               Preist
               .
            
          
           
             And
             these
             three
             Fathers
             hauing
             thus
             briefly
             vttered
             their
             sentences
             (
             for
             much
             more
             might
             be
             alleaged
             out
             of
             them
             in
             this
             kind
             )
             let
             vs
             see
             how
             the
             fourth
             ,
             
             that
             is
             to
             say
             S.
             Chrysostō
             Archbishop
             of
             Constantinople
             cōcurred
             with
             thē
             :
             
               Stay
               o
               king
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               within
               thy
               bounds
               &
               limits
               ,
               for
               different
               are
               the
               bounds
               of
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               &
               the
               limits
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
               &
               this
               Kingdome
               of
               Priesthood
               is
               greater
               then
               the
               other
               .
               Bodies
               are
               committed
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               the
               soules
               to
               the
               Priest.
               
                 And
                 againe
              
               :
               Therfore
               hath
               God
               subiected
               the
               Kings
               head
               to
               the
               Priests
               hād
               ,
               instructing
               vs
               therby
               ,
               that
               the
               Priest
               is
               a
               greater
               Prince
               then
               the
               king
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               the
               lesser
               alwaies
               receaueth
               blessing
               from
               the
               greater
               .
            
          
           
             These
             foure
             Fathers
             then
             hauing
             grauely
             set
             downe
             their
             opinions
             ,
             about
             this
             point
             of
             spirituall
             power
             not
             to
             be
             assumed
             by
             tēporall
             Princes
             ,
             let
             vs
             imagine
             the
             other
             three
             to
             talk
             of
             some
             other
             mater
             ,
             as
             namely
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             
             that
             he
             vnderstandeth
             diuers
             pointes
             of
             the
             heresie
             of
             Iouinian
             ,
             and
             Vigilantius
             ,
             against
             whome
             he
             had
             with
             great
             labour
             written
             seuerall
             Bookes
             ,
             to
             be
             held
             at
             this
             day
             in
             his
             Maiesties
             kingdomes
             of
             England
             &
             Scotland
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             but
             grieue
             him
             ,
             they
             being
             cōdemned
             heresies
             by
             the
             Church
             .
             S.
             Augustine
             also
             vpon
             occasion
             giuen
             him
             ,
             
             may
             be
             imagined
             to
             make
             his
             cōplaint
             ,
             that
             he
             hauing
             written
             amongst
             many
             other
             books
             one
             ,
             
               de
               cura
               pro
               mortuis
               agenda
            
             ,
             for
             the
             care
             that
             is
             to
             be
             had
             for
             soules
             departed
             ,
             &
             both
             in
             that
             booke
             
             and
             in
             sundry
             other
             partes
             of
             his
             workes
             ,
             said
             downe
             the
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             offering
             prayers
             &
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             deliuering
             soules
             from
             purgatory
             :
             and
             that
             the
             sayd
             Catholicke
             Church
             of
             his
             time
             had
             condemned
             Aërius
             of
             heresy
             ,
             for
             the
             contrary
             doctrine
             :
             yet
             he
             vnderstood
             that
             the
             matter
             was
             laughed
             at
             now
             in
             E●gland
             ,
             and
             Aërius
             in
             this
             point
             held
             for
             a
             better
             Christian
             then
             himselfe
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             wheras
             he
             (
             S.
             Augustine
             )
             had
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             true
             Catholicke
             Church
             in
             his
             dayes
             ,
             prayed
             for
             the
             soule
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             &
             besought
             all
             others
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             his
             Maiestie
             was
             taught
             by
             these
             new-sprong
             doctors
             to
             condemn
             the
             same
             ,
             &
             neither
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             soule
             departed
             of
             his
             mother
             ,
             dying
             in
             the
             same
             Catholicke
             fayth
             ,
             nor
             to
             permit
             others
             to
             do
             the
             same
             .
             
             All
             which
             Saint
             Gregory
             hearing
             ,
             ●et
             vs
             suppose
             him
             out
             of
             that
             great
             loue
             and
             charity
             wherwith
             he
             was
             inflamed
             towardes
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             to
             vse
             a
             most
             sweet
             and
             fatherly
             speach
             vnto
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             exhorting
             him
             to
             remember
             that
             he
             sent
             into
             England
             by
             the
             first
             preachers
             that
             came
             from
             him
             ,
             the
             same
             Catholicke
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             spread
             ouer
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             he
             had
             receiued
             by
             succession
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             former
             ages
             from
             the
             said
             Fathers
             there
             present
             ,
             and
             they
             from
             the
             Apostles
             :
             and
             that
             the
             said
             ancient
             ,
             true
             ,
             and
             Catholicke
             Religion
             was
             sincerely
             deliuered
             vnto
             his
             Maiesties
             first
             Christian
             predecessor
             in
             England
             King
             Ethelbert
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             from
             age
             to
             age
             ,
             vntill
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             .
          
           
             If
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             graue
             assembly
             of
             ancient
             holy
             Fathers
             should
             be
             made
             about
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             he
             fitting
             in
             the
             middest
             ,
             and
             should
             heare
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             ponder
             with
             what
             great
             learning
             ,
             grauity
             ,
             and
             sanctitie
             they
             speake
             ,
             and
             how
             differently
             they
             talke
             from
             these
             new
             maisters
             ,
             that
             make
             vp
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             little
             Vniuersitie
             ,
             I
             thinke
             verily
             that
             his
             Maiestie
             out
             of
             his
             great
             iudgment
             ,
             would
             easily
             contemne
             the
             one
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             other
             .
             But
             alas
             ,
             he
             hath
             neyther
             time
             nor
             leysure
             permitted
             to
             him
             to
             consider
             of
             these
             thinges
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             true
             differences
             ,
             being
             so
             
             possessed
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             wise
             so
             obsessed
             with
             these
             other
             mens
             preoccupations
             ,
             euen
             from
             his
             tender
             youth
             ,
             and
             cradle
             ,
             as
             the
             Catholicke
             cause
             ,
             which
             only
             is
             truth
             ,
             could
             neuer
             yet
             haue
             entrance
             ,
             or
             indifferent
             audience
             in
             his
             Maiesties
             ●ares
             ,
             but
             our
             prayers
             are
             continually
             that
             it
             may
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             hauing
             insinuated
             ,
             how
             substantially
             this
             
               little
               Vniuersity
            
             of
             ancient
             learned
             Fathers
             ,
             would
             speake
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             if
             they
             might
             be
             admitted
             ,
             eyther
             at
             table
             ,
             or
             time
             of
             repast
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             :
             Let
             vs
             consider
             a
             little
             how
             different
             matters
             ,
             euen
             by
             their
             owne
             confession
             ,
             these
             new
             Academicks
             do
             suggest
             ,
             for
             that
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             going
             about
             to
             excuse
             his
             fellow
             T.
             M.
             the
             yonger
             ,
             
             from
             that
             crime
             of
             Sycophancy
             which
             was
             obiected
             for
             his
             calumniations
             against
             Catholikes
             ,
             in
             his
             table-talke
             ;
             &
             trifling
             first
             about
             the
             word
             ,
             what
             it
             signifyeth
             in
             greeke
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             first
             institution
             therof
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             an
             accusation
             of
             carrying
             out
             of
             figges
             out
             of
             Athens
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             bene
             shewed
             :
             and
             then
             for
             him
             that
             vpon
             small
             matters
             accuseth
             another
             ;
             as
             also
             for
             him
             that
             seeketh
             to
             recreate
             Princes
             &
             great
             men
             by
             pleasant
             speaches
             ;
             
               and
               finally
               also
               him
               that
               iesteth
               with
               a
               deprauing
               vayne
               ;
               he
               telleth
               how
               that
               Maister
               T.
               M.
               may
               with
               credit
               be
               called
               a
               Sycophant
               in
               the
               three
               first
               senses
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               last
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               for
               that
               Sycophancy
               must
               be
               clanculum
               ,
               and
               without
               witnesses
               ,
               but
               T.M.
               vseth
               this
               Sycophancy
               openly
               ,
               euen
               by
               the
               Censurers
               confession
               ,
               when
               his
               Maiesty
               taketh
               his
               repast
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               many
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               party
               being
               knowne
               ,
               and
               the
               tale
               openly
               tould
               ,
               he
               cānot
               be
               called
               a
               Sycophant
               ,
               saith
               M.
               Barlow
               .
            
             But
             I
             would
             first
             demaud
             of
             him
             ,
             where
             he
             findeth
             that
             the
             word
             Clanculū
             ,
             or
             Secretly
             ,
             must
             be
             conteined
             in
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             Sychophant
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             first
             ,
             &
             prime
             signification
             ,
             and
             deriuation
             of
             the
             word
             doth
             openly
             repugne
             :
             for
             as
             M.
             Barlow
             sayth
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             such
             
               delatores
               ficuum
            
             ,
             or
             Sycophants
             in
             Athens
             ,
             were
             honorable
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             did
             accuse
             publikely
             :
             and
             secondly
             in
             applicatiō
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             a
             false
             accuser
             ,
             &
             malicious
             forged
             crime
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             restraint
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             secret
             ,
             by
             
             any
             Author
             set
             downe
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             
               Henri●●s
               St●phanus
            
             his
             Thesaurus
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             restraint
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Syc●ophant
             ,
             or
             Sychophancy
             to
             such
             secrecy
             ,
             ●●
             here
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             assigneth
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             a
             false
             forged
             malicious
             crime
             :
             albeit
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             priuate
             place
             ,
             and
             auditory
             while
             his
             Maiesty
             taketh
             his
             repast
             eith●r
             by
             day
             ,
             or
             night
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Catholickes
             there
             calumniated
             ,
             in
             their
             absence
             ,
             there
             will
             not
             want
             also
             this
             circumstance
             of
             clanculary
             calumniation
             ,
             if
             M.
             Barlow
             will
             needs
             haue
             it
             necessary
             .
             But
             now
             let
             vs
             passe
             to
             another
             point
             touched
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             wherin
             he
             pretendeth
             to
             be
             somwhat
             pleasant
             &
             to
             recreate
             his
             reader
             with
             certaine
             iestes
             ,
             though
             with
             little
             grace
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             see
             .
          
           
             The
             occasions
             of
             his
             iestes
             are
             these
             ,
             that
             for
             so
             much
             as
             this
             word
             Sycophan●ie
             ,
             is
             deriued
             of
             figges
             ,
             as
             now
             you
             haue
             vnderstood
             ,
             he
             will
             tell
             vs
             diuers
             stories
             of
             figgs
             ,
             some
             sweet
             ,
             some
             sower
             ,
             some
             pleasant
             ,
             some
             vngrateful
             ,
             some
             poysoned
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             vnder
             this
             m●eaphor
             he
             will
             shew
             vs
             what
             figges
             T.
             M.
             and
             his
             fellowes
             do
             p●rhappes
             represent
             vnto
             his
             Maiestie
             at
             his
             table
             for
             his
             better
             rec●eation
             and
             pastyme
             :
             
             as
             namely
             first
             ,
             diuers
             stories
             of
             Popish
             feigned
             myracles
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             sayth
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             of
             S.
             Denis
             in
             France
             ,
             
               who
               being
               Byshop
               of
               Paris
               and
               beheaded
               ,
               carried
               his
               owne
               head
               in
               his
               hand
               after
               it
               was
               stroken
               of
               :
               and
               of
               Clement
               the
               first
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               was
               cast
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
               with
               a
               milstone
               about
               his
               necke
               ,
               the
               sea
               fled
               three
               myles
               frō
               the
               shore
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               found
               a
               lytle
               Chappell
               ready
               built
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               where
               his
               bodie
               was
               bestowed
               :
               and
               that
               of
               S.
               
                 Gregorie
                 of
                 Ne●caesarea
              
               whose
               sta●●e
               being
               stuck
               downe
               by
               him
               at
               the
               banke
               side
               ,
               kept
               the
               riuer
               frō
               ouerflowing
               the
               banks
               ,
               and
               presently
               sprong
               vp
               and
               spred
               it
               s●lf
               into
               a
               n●ighty
               tree
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             Condemning
             as
             you
             see
             our
             credulity
             in
             belieuing
             these
             miracles
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             I
             would
             demād
             of
             this
             
               little
               learned
               Vniuersitie
            
             ,
             an●
             their
             Procter
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             what
             more
             religion
             there
             is
             in
             not
             belieuing
             these
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             recounted
             myracles
             ,
             
             then
             in
             belieuing
             them
             ?
             for
             so
             much
             as
             Infide●ity
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             be
             found
             euery
             where
             ,
             
             in
             the
             worst
             kind
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             
               Turkes
               ,
               Iewes
            
             ,
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             Christians
             ;
             but
             to
             belieue
             is
             more
             hard
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             found
             in
             fewer
             men
             ,
             be
             it
             humane
             or
             diuine
             fayth
             that
             is
             required
             .
             Secondly
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             such
             like
             myracles
             not
             recounted
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             not
             proposed
             as
             articles
             of
             fayth
             necessary
             for
             euery
             man
             to
             belieue
             ,
             though
             they
             being
             related
             by
             good
             and
             probable
             Authors
             ,
             euery
             pious
             mind
             will
             rather
             incline
             to
             giue
             them
             credit
             ,
             then
             scoffe
             ●t
             them
             ,
             as
             Heretickes
             do
             .
             For
             that
             the
             scoffing
             at
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             no
             ground
             of
             any
             moment
             to
             impugne
             ,
             sheweth
             but
             a
             prophane
             ,
             audacious
             ,
             and
             Lucianicall
             spirit
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             case
             I
             would
             demand
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             what
             ground
             he
             hath
             to
             scoffe
             so
             at
             these
             three
             miracles
             here
             set
             down
             as
             he
             doth
             ?
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             
               S.
               Denis●
               S.
               Clement
            
             ,
             &
             
               S.
               Gregory
            
             of
             Neocaesarea
             ,
             surnamed
             by
             ancient
             writers
             Thaumaturgus
             ,
             for
             the
             multitude
             and
             grea●nes
             of
             the
             miracles
             done
             by
             him
             ?
             Is
             it
             perhaps
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             strange
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             mans
             reason
             or
             vse
             of
             things
             that
             fall
             out
             ordinarily
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             If
             this
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             they
             were
             no
             myracles
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             Do
             they
             passe
             (
             perhaps
             )
             Gods
             power
             to
             doe
             them
             ?
             This
             he
             wil
             be
             ashamed
             to
             say
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             Hath
             he
             any
             testimonies
             of
             authors
             that
             auow
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             affirme
             that
             they
             were
             not
             true
             ?
             This
             I
             presume
             he
             cannot
             say
             ;
             whereas
             wee
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             haue
             diuers
             Authors
             that
             affirme
             the
             same
             .
             And
             if
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             and
             his
             fellowes
             doe
             belieue
             many
             thinges
             of
             fact
             by
             humane
             faith
             ,
             for
             that
             some
             one
             probable
             Historiographer
             either
             Christian
             ,
             or
             prophane
             doth
             recount
             the
             same
             ;
             with
             what
             reason
             can
             they
             scoffe
             at
             vs
             ,
             for
             giuing
             credit
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             testifed
             by
             many
             Authors
             ?
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             myracle
             of
             S.
             Denis
             the
             Areopagite
             ,
             
             of
             carrying
             his
             head
             in
             his
             hands
             is
             testified
             by
             
               Nicephorus
               Calixtus
            
             ,
             a
             Grecian
             ,
             in
             his
             second
             booke
             of
             Histories
             ,
             and
             twentith
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Symon
               Metaphrastes
            
             another
             Grecian
             before
             him
             againe
             in
             the
             life
             of
             S.
             Denis
             :
             and
             before
             
             him
             againe
             by
             Hildewinus
             Abbot
             of
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Saint
             Denis
             by
             Paris
             ,
             vpon
             the
             point
             of
             eight
             hundred
             yeares
             agone
             ,
             who
             all●adgeth
             also
             an
             other
             Author
             elder
             then
             himself
             ,
             named
             Lysbius
             ,
             that
             had
             set
             forth
             the
             same
             in
             his
             writings
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Authors
             in
             like
             manner
             :
             all
             which
             the
             sayd
             Hildewinus
             gathered
             togeather
             bo●h
             out
             of
             Greeke
             and
             Latin
             writers
             ,
             at
             the
             request
             of
             
               Ludouicus
               Pius
            
             King
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             
             The
             other
             miracle
             also
             of
             Saynt
             Clement
             the
             first
             who
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             sea
             with
             an
             anchor
             about
             his
             necke
             (
             but
             not
             with
             a
             milstone
             ,
             as
             M.
             Barlow
             hath
             deuised
             )
             and
             that
             the
             sea
             went
             three
             myles
             backe
             &c.
             and
             the
             rest
             heere
             obiected
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             
             is
             mentioned
             not
             onlie
             by
             the
             foresaid
             two
             Greeke
             Authors
             
               Nicephorus
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             
               Histor.
               Cap.
            
             18.
             and
             
               Metaphrastes
               in
               vita
               Clementis
            
             :
             but
             by
             S.
             Gregorie
             of
             Towers
             also
             ,
             that
             liued
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               gloria
               Martyrum
               Cap.
            
             35.
             
             &
             .
             36.
             
             And
             no
             lesse
             the
             third
             of
             S.
             
               Gregory
               Neocaesarea
            
             
             surnamed
             Thaumaturgus
             ,
             
             that
             he
             piched
             his
             staffe
             vpon
             a
             banke
             side
             ,
             and
             kept
             the
             riuer
             from
             ouerflowing
             ,
             is
             writt●n
             and
             testified
             at
             large
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             sayd
             
               Necephorus
               lib.
            
             6.
             
             Cap.
             17.
             but
             by
             a
             farre
             more
             ancient
             Father
             ,
             as
             namely
             by
             
               S.
               Grego●y
               Nyssen
            
             ,
             brother
             to
             S.
             Basil
             ;
             which
             said
             holie
             man
             hath
             written
             the
             admirable
             life
             at
             large
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             S.
             
               Gregory
               Thaumaturgus
            
             ,
             well
             neere
             1300.
             yeares
             agone
             ,
             which
             is
             extant
             in
             his
             works
             from
             the
             page
             .
             918.
             to
             949.
             and
             
               S.
               Basil
            
             himself
             
               lib.
               de
               Spiritu
               Sancto
               Cap.
            
             29.
             hath
             touched
             the
             same
             :
             
               and
               after
               repetition
               of
               many
               of
               his
               miracles
               ,
               he
               endeth
               thus
               :
               
                 Sed
                 omnino
                 pe●longum
                 fuerit
                 Viri
                 percensere
                 miracula
                 ,
                 qui
                 &c.
                 
              
               But
               it
               should
               be
               ouerlong
               to
               recyte
               all
               his
               myracles
               who
               for
               the
               excellency
               of
               gyftes
               bestowed
               vpon
               him
               in
               that
               kind
               ,
               wrought
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               all
               power
               ,
               signes
               and
               myracles
               :
               he
               is
               called
               a
               second
               Moyses
               ,
               euen
               by
               the
               very
               enemies
               of
               truth
               themselues
               &c.
               
            
             Heere
             then
             you
             see
             what
             ground
             &
             iust
             cause
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             had
             to
             scoffe
             at
             these
             myracles
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             with
             like
             ground
             and
             spirit
             ,
             at
             the
             myracles
             of
             the
             new
             mynt
             ,
             as
             he
             calleth
             them
             ,
             of
             the
             Lady
             of
             Hales
             ,
             of
             the
             conformities
             of
             
               S.
               Francis
            
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             
             ●●●●rius
             ,
             of
             
               M.
               Garnets
            
             countenance
             in
             a
             straw
             ,
             with
             all
             which
             he
             maketh
             himselfe
             sport
             ,
             vpon
             no
             other
             ground
             then
             lust
             of
             speaking
             euill
             .
             And
             vpon
             the
             same
             might
             any
             Infidell
             or
             Atheist
             scoffe
             at
             the
             myracles
             recorded
             in
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             ,
             which
             to
             humane
             sense
             and
             reason
             are
             as
             impossible
             ,
             as
             these
             here
             alleaged
             and
             scorned
             at
             by
             this
             Minister
             :
             as
             the
             multiplying
             of
             loaues
             ,
             walking
             on
             the
             sea
             ,
             a
             hatchet
             to
             rise
             from
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             water
             and
             ioyne
             it selfe
             to
             a
             handle
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             in
             another
             place
             I
             haue
             handled
             more
             at
             large
             against
             
               M.
               Sutcliffe
            
             ,
             and
             Syr
             
               Francis
               Hastings
            
             .
          
           
             Next
             after
             this
             he
             bringeth
             in
             other
             figgs
             ,
             and
             commeth
             to
             scoffe
             at
             diuers
             Indulgences
             that
             do
             pardon
             ,
             
             sayth
             he
             ,
             enormous
             sinnes
             ,
             for
             innumerable
             yeares
             vpon
             sweet
             conditions
             ;
             as
             for
             kissing
             two
             Iron
             crosses
             at
             Saint
             Peters
             Church
             dore
             ,
             500.
             yeares
             of
             pardon
             :
             for
             looking
             vpon
             one
             of
             the
             Pence
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             was
             sould
             for
             ,
             1400.
             yeares
             of
             pardon
             :
             for
             behoulding
             the
             Crosse
             vpon
             the
             top
             of
             
               S.
               Iohn
               Laterans
            
             steeple
             14000.
             yeares
             of
             pardon
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             ●oyes
             of
             his
             owne
             inuention
             ,
             which
             those
             that
             liue
             at
             Rome
             are
             neuer
             acquaynted
             with
             ,
             and
             himself
             cyteth
             noe
             other
             profe
             but
             only
             noteth
             in
             the
             margent
             
               Indulg
               .
               Rom.
               liber
            
             :
             but
             where
             that
             booke
             is
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             whether
             printed
             or
             written
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             set
             forth
             ,
             or
             with
             what
             authority
             he
             telleth
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             In
             these
             partes
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             had
             or
             heard
             of
             .
             What
             these
             good
             fellowes
             to
             make
             themselues
             merry
             and
             deceaue
             other
             men
             ,
             may
             haue
             deuised
             to
             themselues
             in
             England
             ,
             or
             els
             where
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             I
             suspect
             the
             rather
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             do
             vnderstand
             that
             the
             Hugonots
             of
             France
             deuised
             a
             booke
             not
             long
             agoe
             ,
             whose
             title
             was
             ,
             
               Catechismus
               Iesuitarum
            
             ;
             &
             set
             it
             forth
             as
             in
             their
             name
             ,
             full
             fraught
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             errors
             ,
             and
             ignorances
             ,
             which
             being
             brought
             to
             Rochell
             ,
             by
             them
             that
             had
             deuised
             it
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             get
             it
             there
             printed
             ,
             the
             argument
             was
             so
             absurd
             ,
             and
             the
             fraud
             so
             manifest
             :
             and
             yet
             now
             do
             I
             see
             it
             often
             alleaged
             by
             Protestāt
             writers
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             namely
             by
             
               Thomas
               Rogers
            
             in
             his
             late
             edition
             of
             39.
             
             
               Protestant
               Articles
            
             :
             so
             as
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             these
             people
             
             will
             euer
             make
             themselues
             matter
             for
             exclayming
             against
             vs
             ,
             be
             it
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             or
             neuer
             so
             maliciously
             inuented
             or
             peruerted
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             would
             aske
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             whether
             he
             do
             thinke
             indeed
             ,
             these
             particulers
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             here
             so
             confidently
             he
             hath
             set
             downe
             about
             the
             yeares
             of
             pardon
             which
             he
             numbreth
             ?
             For
             that
             I
             cannot
             easily
             perswade
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             in
             truth
             of
             conscience
             (
             if
             he
             haue
             any
             )
             he
             can
             be
             of
             that
             iudgment
             ,
             and
             muc●
             lesse
             in
             the
             other
             clause
             of
             slander
             which
             immediatly
             foloweth
             :
             
             to
             wit
             ;
             that
             Pope
             
               Sixtus
               Quartu●
            
             graunted
             forty
             thousand
             yeares
             of
             pardon
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             would
             say
             a
             praier
             of
             his
             making
             ,
             consisting
             of
             about
             fourty
             fiue
             wordes
             ,
             but
             he
             bringeth
             no
             other
             proof
             at
             all
             for
             thesame
             ,
             but
             his
             owne
             bare
             word
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             by
             himselfe
             alleadged
             ,
             why
             it
             was
             granted
             ,
             conuinceth
             ●he
             same
             of
             a
             manifest
             lye
             &
             fictiō
             :
             
             which
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               ●or
               because
               his
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             q●●●h
             he
             ,
             
               might
               not
               complaine
               ,
               that
               the
               Protestants
               satisfaction
               was
               easier
               then
               theirs
            
             ;
             &
             yet
             was
             there
             noe
             name
             of
             Protestant
             knowne
             in
             the
             world
             in
             Pope
             
               Sixtus
               Quartus
            
             tyme
             ,
             nor
             a
             good
             while
             after
             :
             for
             that
             there
             passed
             foure
             Popes
             ,
             betwene
             him
             and
             
               Leo
               decimus
            
             ,
             vnder
             whome
             Luther
             began
             ,
             &
             vnder
             him
             the
             name
             of
             Protestants
             :
             soe
             as
             
               Sixtus
               Quartus
            
             could
             not
             haue
             that
             consideration
             of
             Protestāts
             in
             his
             Indulgence
             ,
             which
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             hath
             deuised
             .
             And
             would
             any
             learned
             man
             fal
             into
             such
             absurdyties
             ,
             and
             so
             shew
             his
             ignorance
             both
             in
             things
             &
             times
             ?
          
           
             Againe
             in
             his
             very
             first
             entrance
             to
             this
             Calumniation
             he
             vttereth
             two
             or
             three
             grosse
             vntruthes
             ,
             which
             are
             inexcusable
             ,
             when
             he
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             Popes
             doe
             pardon
             enormous
             sinnes
             ,
             for
             innumerable
             yeares
             vpon
             sweet
             conditiōs
             .
             For
             first
             they
             pardon
             no
             sinnes
             at
             all
             by
             Indulgences
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             enormous
             sinnes
             :
             for
             that
             Indulgences
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Catholike
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             euery
             man
             knoweth
             that
             hath
             the
             least
             degree
             of
             learning
             therin
             ,
             doe
             reach
             only
             to
             the
             remission
             of
             temporall
             punishments
             due
             after
             the
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             remitted
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             sinne
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             c●nnot
             be
             remitted
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Pennance
             ,
             
             or
             vertue
             therof
             .
             And
             it
             is
             strange
             that
             one
             profes●ing
             learning
             as
             M.
             Barlow
             would
             faine
             ●eeme
             to
             do
             ,
             would
             eyther
             erre
             ●oe
             grosly
             or
             wilfully
             as
             here
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             .
             But
             if
             he
             be
             desirous
             to
             know
             better
             our
             doctrin
             herein
             ,
             he
             may
             read
             Cardinall
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Gregory
            
             of
             Valentia
             and
             
               Francis
               Suarez
            
             in
             their
             learned
             bookes
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             &
             by
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             vnderstand
             them
             ,
             he
             may
             learne
             to
             see
             his
             own
             error
             ,
             &
             acknowledg
             it
             also
             if
             he
             haue
             so
             much
             grace
             .
             Now
             then
             seeing
             that
             all
             which
             hath
             bene
             sayd
             by
             M.
             Barl●w
             of
             Indulgences
             hath
             bene
             only
             spoken
             eyther
             vpon
             heresy
             ,
             and
             false
             relation
             ,
             or
             of
             error
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             malicious
             fiction
             ,
             the
             iudicious
             Reader
             may
             consider
             ,
             how
             vnworthy
             an
             argument
             this
             was
             for
             M.
             Barl●
             his
             
               little
               Vniuersity
            
             to
             treat
             by
             scoffs
             ,
             before
             his
             Maiesty
             at
             his
             rep●st
             :
             much
             more
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             had
             it
             bene
             to
             haue
             treated
             substantially
             ,
             and
             grauely
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             principall
             question
             about
             this
             affaire
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             what
             ample
             authority
             Christian
             Priesthood
             hath
             to
             remit
             si●●●
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             wherof
             S.
             Chrysostomes
             bookes
             
               de
               Sacerdotis
            
             ,
             prouing
             that
             Christs
             Tribunal●
             in
             heauen
             hath
             submitted
             it selfe
             in
             a
             certaine
             sort
             vn●o
             the
             Priests
             tribunall
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             would
             haue
             yealded
             them
             ample
             and
             graue
             matter
             :
             as
             also
             many
             other
             ancient
             Fathers
             Treatises
             ,
             and
             discourses
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             question
             also
             that
             followeth
             after
             this
             ,
             whether
             after
             the
             guilt
             of
             synne
             forgiuen
             ,
             there
             remayneth
             some
             temporall
             punishment
             to
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             eyther
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             eyther
             by
             satisfactory
             workes
             here
             or
             by
             fyre
             there
             ,
             had
             bene
             a
             matter
             of
             moment
             to
             be
             discussed
             ,
             and
             well
             pondered
             :
             for
             that
             it
             belongeth
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             ●one
             can
             auoid
             their
             part
             therin
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             they
             might
             haue
             considered
             of
             diuers
             Tr●atises
             ,
             as
             of
             Origen
             ,
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             other
             Fathers
             that
             handle
             the
             question
             at
             large
             .
             This
             then
             had
             ben●
             to
             some
             purpose
             to
             be
             treated
             before
             his
             Maiesty
             :
             but
             those
             other
             trifling
             ●oye●
             here
             mentioned
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               of
               looking
               vpon
               the
               top
               of
               a
               steeple
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             vnfit
             both
             for
             his
             Maiesties
             ●ares
             ,
             and
             presence
             .
          
           
           
             But
             now
             he
             doth
             insinuate
             further
             ,
             that
             some
             other
             figgs
             also
             are
             exhibited
             now
             &
             then
             in
             that
             assembly
             〈◊〉
             bitter
             then
             these
             ,
             
             as
             namely
             ,
             about
             the
             Powder-traitours
             ,
             and
             absoluing
             them
             by
             the
             Iesuites
             .
             
               Those
               dreadfull
               cruel
               positions
               also
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               of
               Popes
               deposing
               Kings
               ,
               exposing
               them
               to
               murther
               ,
               incyting
               their
               subiects
               to
               rebellion
               ,
               and
               determining
               such
               parricide
               be
               to
               meritorious
               &c.
               
               And
               furthermore
               what
               an
               excellent
               vaine
               ,
               both
               Popes
               h●●e
               in
               figging
               ech
               other
               away
               (
               by
               poison
               )
               and
               Iesuits
               too
               (
               as
               the
               Priests
               relate
               )
               in
               dispatching
               ,
               with
               such
               pleasant
               pilles
               any
               that
               stand
               in
               their
               light
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             be
             meere
             calūniations
             ,
             and
             malicious
             maledictions
             ,
             vnworthy
             eyther
             to
             be
             heard
             by
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             refuted
             by
             me
             :
             as
             also
             that
             insulse
             insolency
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             where
             he
             maketh
             his
             Maiesty
             to
             vse
             those
             odious
             words
             against
             all
             of
             the
             Catholike
             religiō
             ,
             
               O
               Romanistae
               seruum
               pecus
            
             !
             O
             Romanists
             slauish
             beasts●
             as
             though
             there
             were
             no
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Monarches
             of
             that
             religion
             ,
             that
             might
             take
             in
             euill
             part
             this
             insolencie
             of
             the
             malepart
             Minister
             :
             as
             if
             it
             had
             some
             allowance
             from
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             his
             name
             he
             speaketh
             it
             ,
             &
             doth
             dedicate
             his
             booke
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             about
             this
             point
             of
             adulation
             ,
             wherunto
             also
             I
             must
             add
             one
             thing
             more
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             and
             much
             talked
             of
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             both
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             abroad
             ,
             which
             is
             ;
             That
             these
             new
             Maisters
             ,
             of
             the
             
               little
               Vniuersity
            
             ,
             and
             other
             their
             friendes
             haue
             perswaded
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             valiant
             men
             in
             writing
             against
             their
             Aduersaries
             ,
             and
             would
             performe
             great
             exploytes
             therin
             ,
             if
             besides
             their
             Vniuersities
             ,
             &
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             ,
             they
             had
             some
             speciall
             Colledge
             of
             writers
             erected
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             which
             men
             say
             is
             appointed
             to
             be
             at
             Chelsey
             ,
             
             and
             that
             the
             matter
             is
             very
             forward
             :
             and
             that
             his
             Maiesty
             hath
             assigned
             therunto
             ,
             both
             situation
             of
             a
             house
             and
             other
             great
             helpes
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             it
             proceedeth
             from
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             most
             honourable
             respect
             ,
             for
             aduancing
             learning
             :
             but
             I
             assure
             my selfe
             this
             will
             not
             serue
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             twenty
             Colledges
             more
             applyed
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             except
             his
             Maiestie
             should
             giue
             them
             
             a
             new
             cause
             to
             write
             o●
             ,
             ●or
             o●
             this
             betweene
             Catholikes
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             albeyt
             they
             multiply
             books
             ,
             neuer
             so
             fast
             ,
             they
             will
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             write
             with
             credit
             ,
             either
             of
             them selues
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             founders
             :
             for
             that
             falsity
             cannot
             be
             defended
             but
             by
             ●alshood
             ,
             nor
             one
             vntruth
             but
             by
             another
             ;
             and
             consequently
             their
             cause
             being
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             their
             multuplying
             of
             writers
             ,
             and
             increasing
             the
             number
             of
             bookes
             is
             but
             to
             multiply
             their
             owne
             disgrace
             ,
             whereof
             some
             scantling
             may
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             last
             two
             bookes
             (
             not
             to
             speake
             of
             any
             others
             )
             that
             haue
             gone
             ●orth
             on
             the
             Catholicke
             side
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               Reckoning
               with
               M.
               Morton
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Search
               of
               Francis
               VValsingham
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             proper
             argument
             now
             in
             hand
             ,
             is
             treated
             about
             true
             or
             false
             writing
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             the
             said
             designement
             shall
             go
             forward
             ,
             I
             thinke
             our
             English
             Catholickes
             will
             be
             glad
             thereof
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             will
             honour
             not
             a
             litle
             their
             cause
             ,
             it
             appearing
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             learneder
             sort
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             do
             feele
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             weapons
             :
             for
             the
             besides
             the
             forsaid
             Vniuersities
             ,
             Scholes
             ,
             &
             Churches
             ,
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             seeke
             yet
             further
             furniture
             for
             their
             defence
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             hoped
             ,
             that
             forraine
             Catholick
             Princes
             hearing
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             will
             thinke
             themselues
             bound
             in
             zeale
             ,
             and
             honour
             of
             their
             owne
             Religion
             to
             assist
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             for
             erection
             of
             some
             House
             ,
             or
             Colledge
             ,
             for
             English
             Catholike
             writers
             to
             defend
             the
             same
             .
             Thirdly
             it
             may
             in
             reason
             be
             expected
             that
             this
             
               little
               Vniuersity
            
             of
             Protestant
             Writers
             ,
             will
             for
             their
             honour
             ,
             and
             credits
             sake
             ,
             deale
             effectually
             with
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             that
             the
             passage
             of
             Catholike
             bookes
             written
             in
             answere
             vnto
             theirs
             ,
             may
             be
             more
             free
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             subiect
             to
             losse
             ,
             danger
             ,
             and
             vexation
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ●●therto
             they
             haue
             bene
             ,
             (
             especially
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             written
             modestly
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             purpose
             only
             )
             for
             that
             otherwise
             it
             would
             seeme
             a
             very
             vniust
             matter●
             to
             open
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             Schoole
             of
             fence
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             forbid
             the
             entrance
             of
             any
             that
             would
             offer
             to
             try
             their
             manhood
             and
             skill
             with
             them
             ;
             or
             as
             ,
             if
             proposing
             a
             goale
             for
             runners
             ,
             they
             would
             bynd
             the
             leggs
             of
             such
             as
             should
             
             runne
             with
             them
             .
             But
             fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             our
             greate●●●
             help
             of
             all
             would
             be
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             that
             his
             Excellent
             Maiestie
             as
             before
             in
             part
             hath
             bene
             touched
             ,
             beeing
             inuited
             by
             this
             occasion
             to
             read
             some
             bookes
             of
             both
             sides
             ,
             would
             by
             the
             sharpnes
             of
             his
             Great
             Capacity
             ,
             enlightened
             with
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             discouer
             in
             tyme
             ,
             where
             truth
             ,
             and
             where
             falsity
             remayneth
             ,
             where
             substance
             ,
             or
             fraud
             is
             stood
             vpon
             :
             which
             would
             be
             the
             greatest
             benefit
             that
             we
             can
             possibly
             desire
             ,
             or
             wish
             for
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             for
             the
             common
             benefit
             of
             our
             cause
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ABOVT
             TOLERATION
             OR
             LIBERTY
             OF
             CONSCIENCE
             demaunded
             by
             humble
             petition
             at
             his
             Maiesties
             handes
             by
             Catholikes
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             height
             of
             pryde
             or
             not
             :
             AS
             Also
             concerning
             the
             contention
             betweene
             Protestants
             and
             Puritans
             .
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             AS
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             bene
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             we
             haue
             seene
             and
             beheld
             ,
             the
             good
             talent
             that
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             and
             his
             fellowes
             haue
             in
             fl●tering
             the
             memory
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             now
             dead
             ,
             and
             his
             Maiesty
             liuing
             :
             so
             now
             there
             ensueth
             another
             large
             Treatise
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             sheweth
             his
             iniquity
             and
             virulent
             humor
             
             of
             most
             bitter
             calumniation
             against
             all
             sortes
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             for
             making
             humble
             supplication
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             after
             his
             entrance
             to
             the
             Crowne
             for
             some
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             toleration
             at
             least
             in
             matters
             concerning
             religion
             ,
             which
             petition
             though
             proposed
             ,
             as
             hath
             bene
             sayd
             ,
             with
             neuer
             so
             much
             humility
             and
             prostrate
             subiection
             of
             the
             petitioners
             ,
             and
             many
             most
             forcible
             and
             apparent
             reasons
             alleaged
             for
             the
             same
             :
             yet
             will
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             needs
             defend
             it
             for
             a
             
               supreme
               height
               of
               Pryde
            
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             haue
             hoped
             for
             such
             a
             matter
             ,
             or
             made
             supplication
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               clemency
               of
               his
               Maiesty
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               wrought
               in
               them
               that
               height
               of
               pride
               ,
               that
               in
               confidence
               therof
               they
               directly
               did
               expect
               ,
               and
               assuredly
               promise
               vnto
               themselues
               liberty
               of
               conscience
               ,
               &
               equality
               in
               all
               things
               with
               vs
               ,
               his
               Maiesties
               most
               best
               and
               faythfull
               subiects
               .
            
             And
             doe
             not
             you
             see
             how
             great
             and
             grieuous
             a
             charge
             this
             is
             ,
             especially
             if
             you
             cut
             of
             the
             second
             part
             ,
             as
             you
             must
             do
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             
               equality
               in
               all
               things
               with
               Protestants
               his
               Maiesties
               best
               subiects
               ?
            
             For
             this
             was
             neuer
             demaunded
             in
             the
             petition
             of
             Catholicks
             :
             &
             much
             lesse
             either
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             expected
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             assuredly
             promised
             to
             themselues
             .
             For
             then
             should
             they
             haue
             demaunded
             also
             to
             share
             equally
             with
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             in
             their
             benefices
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             assure
             our
             selus
             they
             neuer
             so
             much
             as
             dreamed
             of
             ,
             or
             of
             other
             preferments
             in
             the
             common
             wealth
             ,
             with
             that
             equality
             which
             heer
             they
             are
             made
             to
             haue
             assured
             themselues
             of
             .
          
           
             Their
             petition
             then
             was
             only
             for
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             as
             hath
             bene
             sayd
             ,
             or
             if
             not
             that
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             wise
             some
             moderate
             toleration
             of
             the
             vse
             of
             that
             religion
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             receyued
             from
             their
             Ancestours
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             Christian
             religion
             planted
             in
             our
             English
             Nation
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             possession
             for
             more
             then
             nyne
             hundred
             yeares
             togeather
             ,
             vntill
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             ,
             and
             his
             children
             ,
             who
             made
             the
             first
             innouation
             ,
             and
             by
             Regall
             power
             interrupted
             the
             sayd
             possession
             ,
             wherunto
             the
             sayd
             possessors
             ,
             and
             ancient
             tenants
             ,
             though
             not
             presuming
             to
             demand
             
               restitutionem
               i●
               integrum
            
             ,
             full
             restitution
             of
             that
             which
             by
             violence
             was
             taken
             from
             them
             ;
             yet
             that
             
             they
             might
             remayne
             with
             some
             kind
             of
             quiet
             and
             rest
             ,
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             their
             said
             consciences
             in
             priuate
             ,
             
             which
             they
             promised
             to
             vse
             with
             all
             humility
             and
             moderation
             ,
             without
             scandall
             ,
             or
             publicke
             offence
             ,
             whereof
             they
             offered
             very
             good
             assurance
             ,
             both
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             other
             dutifull
             behauour
             in
             their
             ciuil
             obedience
             ,
             as
             became
             true
             subiects
             :
             yea
             adding
             further
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             inforce
             thēselues
             to
             continue
             the
             payment
             of
             that
             mulct
             ,
             or
             penalty
             of
             Statute
             layd
             vpon
             them
             for
             their
             Recusancy
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             resonable
             agreed
             sūme
             of
             money
             yearly
             to
             be
             paid
             ,
             as
             his
             Maiesty
             should
             thinke
             conuenient
             :
             So
             as
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             they
             might
             haue
             some
             externall
             peace
             ,
             and
             quietnes
             from
             the
             continuall
             molestations
             ,
             which
             now
             they
             suffered
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             sayd
             consciences
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             their
             supplication
             ,
             &
             now
             why
             this
             should
             be
             called
             pride
             ,
             yea
             
               the
               height
               of
               pride
               ,
               &
               highest
               degree
               of
               pride
               ,
            
             &
             further
             ,
             
               the
               extreme
               height
               and
               celfitude
               of
               pride
               ,
            
             &
             lastly
             ,
             
               the
               summity
               and
               sublimity
               of
               pride
               ,
            
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             calleth
             it
             ,
             I
             vnderstand
             not
             .
             For
             if
             pride
             be
             defined
             to
             be
             an
             inordinate
             desire
             of
             excellency
             aboue
             others
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             that
             here
             in
             this
             petition
             ,
             either
             Catholikes
             doe
             prefer
             themselues
             disorderly
             before
             others
             ,
             but
             are
             content
             with
             a
             far
             inferiour
             degree
             then
             Protestants
             :
             or
             that
             their
             desire
             in
             demaunding
             ,
             is
             disordinate
             ;
             whether
             we
             consider
             the
             same
             as
             it
             proceeded
             eyther
             from
             themselues
             to
             desire
             a
             thing
             so
             necessary
             to
             the
             health
             of
             their
             soules
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             is
             directed
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Soueraigne
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             person
             that
             may
             relieue
             them
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             the
             laying
             forth
             of
             such
             theyr
             desires
             ,
             by
             ordinate
             meanes
             of
             humble
             supplication
             ,
             to
             theyr
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Prince
             ,
             cannot
             be
             called
             
               inordinat●s
               appetitus
               excellentiae
            
             ,
             ●a
             disordinate
             appetite
             of
             excellencie
             aboue
             others
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             pride
             ,
             &
             much
             lesse
             celfitude
             of
             pride
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             out
             of
             his
             celfitude
             of
             amplification
             ,
             or
             rather
             height
             of
             hatred
             doth
             define
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             let
             vs
             see
             briefly
             what
             reasons
             he
             frameth
             for
             this
             his
             consequence
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               it
               is
               impious
               against
               God
               to
               graunt
               any
               such
               liberty
               of
               conscience
               ,
               for
               that
               God
               symbolically
               forbids
               such
               mixture
               in
               the
               linsy-wolsy
               garment
               ,
               Deut.
            
             22.
             
             
             &
             11.
             
             Ergo
             ,
             it
             is
             height
             of
             pryde
             so
             sue
             for
             it
             .
             But
             whoseeth
             not
             heere
             that
             neither
             the
             antecedent
             nor
             consequent
             haue
             any
             force
             ?
             God
             did
             forbid
             in
             
               Deuteronomy
               〈…〉
               garments
               ,
               Ergo
            
             ,
             it
             is
             sublimity
             of
             pride
             for
             Catholicks
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             sue
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             for
             some
             toleration
             of
             conscience
             .
             Will
             their
             brethren
             the
             Protestants
             of
             France
             allow
             of
             this
             argument
             ?
             Let
             vs
             see
             the
             second
             .
             Secondly
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               it
               being
               a
               matter
               dishonourable
               to
               the
               King
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               extremity
               of
               pryde
               to
               demaund
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               honest
               men
               (
               euen
               of
               their
               equalls
               )
               will
               expect
               nothing
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               shall
               stand
               with
               the
               credit
               ,
               and
               reputation
               of
               the
               granter
               :
               but
               this
               without
               stayne
               of
               the
               Kings
               honour
               cannot
               be
               gr●●●ted
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
            
             it
             is
             height
             of
             pryde
             in
             the
             Catholicks
             to
             sue
             for
             it
             :
             which
             second
             or
             minor
             proposition
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             imagined
             we
             would
             deny
             ,
             that
             
               it
               would
               be
               a
               staine
               to
               his
               Maiesties
               〈◊〉
               to
               grant
               it
               ,
            
             he
             goeth
             about
             to
             confirme
             the
             same
             ,
             
               by
               diuers
               weake
               ,
               and
               fond
               reasons
               ,
               not
               vnfit
               for
               his
               inuention
               ,
               as
               ,
               that
               his
               Maiestie
               should
               be
               contrary
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               shew
               too
               much
               weaknes
               and
               slipperines
               ,
               hauing
               apprehended
               the
               religion
               ,
               which
               he
               now
               professeth
               ,
               from
               the
               cradle
               of
               his
               infancy
               ,
               resolued
               in
               his
               conscience
               ,
               mantayned
               it
               by
               disputation
               ,
               enacted
               it
               by
               lawes
               ,
               established
               it
               by
               Oath
               ,
               &
               the
               like
               :
            
             which
             are
             reasons
             quite
             from
             the
             matter
             .
             For
             the
             graunting
             of
             toleration
             vnto
             Catholickes
             ,
             requireth
             not
             change
             of
             Religion
             in
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             it
             doth
             in
             the
             moderne
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             in
             granting
             the
             sayd
             toleration
             to
             his
             Protestants
             ,
             or
             then
             it
             did
             in
             the
             Emperor
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             when
             he
             permitted
             the
             same
             in
             Germany
             :
             so
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             here
             rather
             roueth
             then
             reasoneth
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             he
             is
             to
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             a
             good
             argument
             ,
             which
             here
             he
             vseth
             ,
             that
             his
             Maiesty
             may
             not
             change
             his
             religion
             ,
             
               for
               that
               he
               hath
               professed
               it
               from
               the
               cradle
               of
               his
               infancy
               &c.
            
             which
             yet
             hath
             not
             the
             antiquity
             of
             fifty
             years
             by
             a
             good
             deale
             ,
             what
             may
             we
             say
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Catholike
             religion
             in
             our
             countrey
             ?
             How
             many
             fifty
             yeares
             are
             passed
             since
             that
             cradle
             was
             rockt
             ?
             And
             why
             may
             not
             we
             make
             the
             same
             argument
             for
             any
             other
             sor●
             of
             men
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             that
             haue
             liued
             in
             any
             other
             Religion
             for
             so
             many
             yeares
             ,
             as
             his
             Maiesty
             hath
             done
             in
             this
             ?
             so
             little
             
             weight
             ,
             or
             substaunce
             is
             in
             this
             Ministers
             words
             ,
             who
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             seeme
             to
             say
             somewhat
             ,
             careth
             not
             greatly
             what
             it
             be
             ,
             or
             how
             litle
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               I
               leaue
               his
               other
               reasons
               as
               triuiall
               ,
               and
               not
               worth
               the
               answering
               ,
               as
               that
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               would
               not
               graunt
               this
               toleration
               of
               conscience
               ,
               that
               our
               doctrinall
               positions
               are
               dangerous
               ,
               that
               if
               his
               Maiesty
               should
               graunt
               toleration
               ,
               he
               should
               loose
               the
               loue
               of
               all
               his
               Subiects
               ,
               &
               the
               like
               :
               wherof
               some
               are
               false
               in
               the
               antecedent
               ,
            
             as
             the
             second
             and
             third
             ,
             for
             that
             our
             doctrinall
             positions
             truly
             vnderstood
             ,
             are
             not
             daungerous
             to
             any
             common
             wealth
             but
             salutiferous
             :
             nor
             should
             his
             Maiesty
             leese
             the
             loue
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             by
             vsing
             such
             ●lemency
             to
             so
             principall
             a
             part
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             not
             a
             little
             pittied
             by
             the
             rest
             ,
             of
             most
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             best
             natures
             .
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             true
             in
             the
             antecedent
             ,
             that
             shee
             graunted
             no
             such
             toleration
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             most
             fa●se
             in
             the
             consequent
             ,
             that
             therfore
             
               it
               is
               height
               of
               pride
               ,
               to
               demaund
               it
               of
               his
               Maiesty
               :
            
             no
             reason
             requiring
             that
             her
             actions
             should
             be
             a
             necessary
             rule
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             for
             his
             ,
             they
             being
             no
             better
             then
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             we
             must
             see
             briefly
             what
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             answereth
             to
             all
             my
             reasons
             before
             alleadged
             for
             defending
             Catholickes
             from
             the
             imputation
             
               of
               height
               of
               pride
            
             ,
             in
             making
             this
             demaund
             ,
             and
             humble
             petition
             to
             his
             maiesty
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             set
             downe
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             same
             words
             ,
             which
             before
             I
             vsed
             .
          
           
             
               And
               surely
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               ,
               
               that
               this
               Minister
               was
               not
               ashamed
               to
               call
               this
               the
               
                 height
                 of
                 pride
              
               ,
               which
               is
               generally
               found
               in
               all
               Protestants
               neuer
               so
               humble
               :
               yea
               the
               more
               humble
               ,
               and
               vnderlings
               they
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               earnest
               are
               they
               both
               in
               bookes
               ,
               speaches
               ,
               and
               preachings
               ,
               to
               proue
               ,
               that
               liberty
               of
               Conscience
               is
               most
               conforme
               to
               Gods
               law
               ,
               and
               that
               wresting
               ,
               or
               forcing
               of
               Consciences
               ,
               is
               the
               highest
               Tyranny
               that
               can
               be
               exercised
               vpon
               man.
               And
               this
               we
               may
               see
               first
               ,
               in
               all
               M.
               Fox
               his
               History
               ,
               especially
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               three
               King
               Henries
               .
               4.
               5.
               and
               6.
               and
               afterward
               ,
               when
               those
               that
               were
               called
               L●llards
               ,
               and
               Wickelissians
               ,
               who
               as
               M.
               Fox
               saith
               ,
               were
               indeed
               good
               
               Protestants
               ,
               being
               pressed
               some
               what
               about
               their
               Religion
               did
               continually
               beate
               vpon
               this
               argument
               of
               libertie
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               obteyned
               it
               not
               ,
               they
               set
               v●
               publicke
               schedles
               vpon
               the
               Church
               dores
               of
               London
               ,
               an●
               made
               ●hose
               famous
               conspiracyes
               of
               killing
               
                 K.
                 Henry
              
               the
               5
               d
               and
               all
               his
               family
               ,
               
               which
               are
               recounted
               by
               
                 VVatsingham
                 .
                 Stow
                 ,
                 Fox
              
               ,
               and
               other
               English
               Historiographers
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               our
               age
               also
               ,
               the
               first
               opposition
               of
               Protestant
               Princes
               in
               Germanie
               ,
               against
               their
               Emperour
               Charles
               the
               5.
               both
               at
               
                 Smalcald
                 ,
                 Austburgh
              
               ,
               and
               other
               meetings
               ;
               as
               afterwards
               also
               the
               fierce
               and
               perilous
               warrs
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               
                 Saxony
                 ,
                 Marques
              
               of
               Brandeburge
               ,
               and
               other
               Protestant
               Princes
               ,
               and
               their
               people
               ,
               against
               the
               same
               Emperour
               ,
               begunne
               in
               the
               very
               same
               yeare
               that
               our
               
                 K.
                 Henry
              
               dyed
               :
               
               were
               they
               not
               all
               for
               liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ?
               so
               pretended
               ,
               so
               printed
               so
               published
               ,
               so
               diuulged
               to
               the
               world
               ?
               The
               first
               Supplications
               ,
               Memorials
               ,
               and
               Declarations
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               which
               the
               Protestants
               of
               France
               set
               forth
               in
               print●
               as
               also
               they
               of
               Holland
               ,
               
               &
               Zeland
               in
               tyme
               of
               the
               gouernments
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Duchesse
               of
               Parma
               ,
               Duke
               of
               
                 Alua
                 ,
                 Commenda●or
                 Major
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Gouernours
               :
               did
               they
               not
               all
               expresly
               professe
               ,
               that
               their
               principall
               griefes
               were
               ,
               about
               liberty
               of
               Conscience
               restrayned
               ?
               And
               did
               not
               they
               cyte
               many
               places
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               proue
               the
               equity
               &
               necessity
               therof
               ?
               And
               do
               not
               all
               Protestants
               the
               like
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               in
               all
               places
               where
               they
               are
               ,
               both
               in
               
                 Polonia
                 ,
                 Austria
                 ,
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 Styria
                 ,
              
               and
               els
               where
               ?
               
               And
               how
               then
               is
               
                 Iordanis
                 conuersus
                 retr●rs●m
              
               ,
               with
               this
               Minister
               ?
               How
               is
               his
               voyce
               contrary
               to
               the
               voyce
               &
               sense
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ?
               How
               ,
               &
               with
               what
               reason
               ,
               may
               he
               call
               it
               
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 pryde
              
               in
               English
               Catholicks
               ,
               to
               haue
               but
               hope
               therof
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               ordinary
               a
               doctrine
               &
               practice
               of
               all
               his
               brethren
               in
               forraine
               nations
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               for
               vs
               to
               expect
               liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               entrance
               of
               our
               new
               King
               ,
               of
               so
               noble
               ,
               and
               royall
               a
               mynd
               before
               that
               tyme
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               neuer
               knowne
               to
               be
               giuen
               to
               cruelty
               ,
               or
               persecution
               in
               his
               former
               raigne
               ?
               The
               Sonne
               of
               such
               a
               Mother
               ,
               as
               held
               her selfe
               much
               beholden
               to
               English
               Catholicks
               ?
               And
               himselfe
               in
               his
               litle
               Golden
               *
               Booke
               
               to
               his
               Sonne
               the
               Prince
               ,
               had
               confessed
               that
               he
               had
               euer
               found
               the
               Catholicke
               party
               most
               trusty
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               therupon
               had
               done
               sundry
               ●auours
               to
               diuers
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               giuen
               no
               small
               hope
               of
               greater
               vnto
               others
               .
               From
               this
               King
               (
               I
               say
               )
               whom
               they
               so
               much
               loued
               ,
               and
               honoured
               ,
               receyued
               so
               gladly
               ,
               and
               with
               vniuersall
               ioy
               ,
               meant
               to
               serue
               faithfully
               ;
               &
               trusted
               that
               as
               he
               had
               vnited
               the
               two
               Kingdomes
               in
               one
               Obedience
               by
               his
               Succession
               :
               so
               would
               he
               by
               his
               liberality
               ,
               vnite
               and
               conioyne
               the
               harts
               of
               all
               his
               Subiects
               ,
               in
               bearing
               a
               sweet
               and
               equall
               hand
               towards
               them
               all
               :
               From
               such
               a
               King
               (
               I
               say
               )
               for
               vs
               to
               expect
               liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               equality
               with
               other
               Subiects
               (
               in
               this
               poynt
               at
               least
               of
               freedome
               of
               soule
               )
               
                 what
                 height
                 of
                 pryde
              
               may
               it
               be
               called
               ?
               
               May
               it
               not
               rather
               seeme
               
                 height
                 of
                 pryde
              
               in
               this
               Minister
               ,
               &
               his
               fellowes
               ,
               that
               hauing
               byn
               old
               enemyes
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               borne
               a
               hard
               ,
               &
               hatefull
               hand
               ,
               and
               tongue
               against
               his
               Maiesti●
               both
               in
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               Bookes
               ,
               Speaches
               ,
               all
               the
               tyme
               of
               the
               late
               Queenes
               raigne
               ;
               now
               vpon
               the
               suddayne
               
                 sine
                 vllis
                 meritis
                 praecedentibus
              
               ,
               will
               needs
               be
               so
               priuiledged
               ,
               &
               assume
               vnto
               themselues
               such
               a
               confident
               presumption
               of
               his
               Maiesties
               speciall
               fauour
               ,
               as
               to
               suffer
               no
               man
               to
               stand
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               hold
               it
               for
               
                 height
                 of
                 pryde
              
               in
               vs
               to
               hope
               for
               any
               freedome
               and
               liberty
               of
               our
               Conscience
               at
               all
               ?
               What
               is
               
                 height
                 of
                 pryde
              
               and
               folly
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               not
               ?
            
          
           
             These
             are
             my
             words
             in
             my
             former
             booke
             :
             and
             now
             let
             vs
             behould
             what
             M.
             Barlow
             layeth
             forth
             agaynst
             the
             same
             .
             First
             he
             beginneth
             with
             a
             pull
             at
             the
             Purytans
             ,
             though
             I
             neither
             named
             ,
             nor
             designed
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             sayd
             as
             now
             your
             haue
             heard
             ,
             that
             generally
             all
             sorts
             of
             Protestants
             neuer
             so
             humble
             (
             or
             far
             of
             from
             
               height
               of
               pryde
            
             in
             theyr
             owne
             conceipt
             )
             doe
             allow
             ,
             and
             desyre
             ,
             yea
             the
             more
             humble
             and
             vnderlinges
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             earnest
             they
             insist
             ,
             both
             by
             bookes
             ,
             speach
             ,
             and
             preaching
             ,
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             is
             most
             conforme
             to
             Gods
             law
             &c.
             
             Wherupon
             M.
             Barlow
             maketh
             this
             comment
             ,
             that
             by
             
               vnderlinge
               Protestantes
            
             ,
             
             I
             do
             meane
             them
             ,
             that
             doe
             seuer
             themselues
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             hi●
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             ceremony
             ,
             
             and
             Church-gouerment
             ,
             
               who
               are
               not
               vnderlings
            
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               because
               they
               are
               humble
               ,
               for
               that
               pryde
               only
               keepeth
               them
               aloofe
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               inferiour
               place
               ,
            
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               or
               the
               deiected
               vysage
               ,
               or
               the
               soft
               voyce
               ,
               or
               dislike
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               that
               doth
               denominate
               humility
               .
            
             
             And
             these
             are
             the
             notes
             belike
             ,
             that
             doe
             distinguish
             Puritans
             from
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               in●eriour
               place
               ,
               the
               deiected
               ●isage
               ,
               the
               soft
               speach
               ,
               dislike
               of
               Prelacy
               .
            
             But
             yet
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             to
             see
             him
             twice
             in
             this
             place
             to
             repeate
             ,
             that
             the
             difference
             betweene
             these
             brethren
             and
             them●elues●
             is
             only
             in
             matters
             of
             Ceremony
             ,
             differing
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               only
               in
               matters
               ceremoniall
            
             ,
             though
             before
             he
             added
             also
             Church-gouernment
             .
             Whereby
             is
             euydent
             that
             he
             houldeth
             theyr
             Church-gouernment
             ,
             and
             Prelacy
             ,
             matter
             of
             ceremony
             only
             ,
             and
             consequently
             also
             his
             owne
             Prelacy
             and
             his
             being
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             meere
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             no
             substantiall
             matter
             in
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             let
             vs
             see
             ,
             what
             ensueth
             vpon
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             honour
             and
             seruice
             M.
             Barlow
             doth
             to
             his
             whole
             Cleargy
             ,
             and
             namely
             to
             his
             old
             Maister
             and
             Lord
             of
             Ca●terbury
             ,
             by
             this
             his
             new
             doctrine
             .
             
             Is
             all
             the
             dignity
             ,
             and
             preheminence
             ,
             which
             his
             sayd
             Lord
             hath
             aboue
             all
             the
             Ministers
             in
             England
             ,
             his
             superiority
             ouer
             the
             Cleargy
             ,
             his
             being
             Archbishop
             &
             Primate
             ,
             his
             spirituall
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             his
             Courtes
             of
             the
             Arches
             ,
             his
             power
             of
             dispensations
             ,
             his
             making
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             giuing
             them
             power
             to
             preach
             ,
             ●each
             ,
             &
             administer
             Sacramēts
             :
             Is
             all
             this
             but
             a
             ceremony
             ?
             Or
             do
             the
             Puritans
             in
             denying
             and
             impugning
             this
             ,
             impugne
             but
             a
             ceremony
             ,
             and
             no
             poynt
             of
             Religion
             it selfe
             ?
             Truely
             then
             must
             I
             say
             that
             their
             cause
             against
             you
             ,
             is
             far
             better
             then
             I
             euer
             hitherto
             esteemed
             it
             to
             be
             .
             For
             if
             all
             these
             thinges
             be
             but
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             contayne
             no
             substātiall
             poynt
             of
             religion
             :
             why
             do
             you
             ,
             that
             in
             other
             things
             professe
             your selues
             enemies
             to
             Ceremonies
             ,
             stand
             so
             much
             vpon
             them
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             the
             whole
             Realme
             ?
             But
             of
             this
             I
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             to
             speake
             againe
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             open
             your
             absurdities
             in
             this
             eua●ion
             .
          
           
             Now
             only
             ,
             will
             I
             say
             a
             word
             to
             your
             argumēt
             which
             heere
             you
             make
             against
             vs
             ,
             for
             toleration
             or
             liberty
             of
             cōscience●
             
             
               If
               t●ese
               humble
               vnderlings
            
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             
               dwelling
               amongst
               〈◊〉
               ●●●d
               differing
               only
               from
               vs
               in
               matters
               ceremoniall
               ,
               are
               not
               heard
               in
               their
               suite
               of
               liberty
               of
               conscience
               :
            
             
             
               how
               much
               lesse
               those
               who
               in
               poyntes
               essentiall
               ,
               and
               fundamentall
               are
               seuered
               from
               vs
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               tolerated
               ?
            
             Wherunto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             respect
             reason
             and
             iustice
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             then
             of
             Puritans
             ,
             
             for
             obtayning
             this
             toleration
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             differences
             in
             poynts
             of
             Religion
             were
             ,
             or
             be
             greater
             :
             for
             that
             the
             Puritans
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             therby
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             may
             pretend
             to
             haue
             
               Ius
               aliquod
               Ecclesiasticum
            
             ,
             some
             Ecclesiasticall
             right
             vpon
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Catholicks
             of
             England
             came
             neuer
             out
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             nor
             their
             Church
             out
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             ,
             but
             were
             long
             before
             them
             in
             possession
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             markable
             poynt
             so
             much
             pondered
             by
             S.
             Iohn
             to
             discerne
             heresy
             ,
             
             &
             heretickes
             thereby
             ,
             
               Prodierunt
               ex
               nobis
            
             ,
             they
             went
             out
             of
             vs.
             And
             consequently
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             can
             haue
             no
             spirituall
             iurisdiction
             vpon
             the
             sayd
             Catholickes
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             by
             right
             ,
             or
             reason
             ,
             can
             they
             barre
             them
             the
             vse
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             do
             to
             Purytans
             ,
             that
             were
             members
             once
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             differ
             in
             fewer
             poyntes
             of
             beliefe
             .
             An
             Exāple
             may
             be
             the
             Iewes
             in
             Rome
             ,
             who
             are
             tolerated
             in
             their
             religion
             ,
             which
             Protestants
             are
             not
             ,
             though
             they
             differ
             in
             more
             poyntes
             of
             beliefe
             :
             but
             yet
             for
             that
             they
             were
             in
             possession
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             before
             Christians
             ,
             and
             went
             not
             out
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             Protestants
             did
             from
             Catholickes
             ,
             they
             are
             tolerated
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             Protestants
             not
             .
          
           
             And
             hereby
             is
             also
             answered
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             last
             reason
             against
             graunting
             of
             toleration
             ,
             which
             I
             pretermitted
             before
             to
             be
             answered
             in
             this
             place
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             cause
             were
             ours
             ,
             as
             God
             be
             thanked
             he
             sayth
             it
             is
             theirs
             ,
             we
             wil
             not
             graunt
             liberty
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             religion
             .
             But
             how
             doth
             he
             know
             that
             ,
             seeing
             soe
             many
             Catholike
             Princes
             both
             in
             France
             ,
             Low-Countryes
             ,
             and
             Germany
             doe
             permit
             the
             sayd
             toleration
             ,
             to
             diuers
             and
             different
             sectes
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             obiect
             that
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             daies
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             permited
             to
             Protestants
             in
             England
             ,
             nor
             yet
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             ,
             
             much
             lesse
             by
             the
             foresayd
             3.
             
             Henryes
             that
             went
             before
             him
             ,
             yet
             may
             the
             causes
             ,
             and
             reasons
             be
             different
             now
             .
             For
             albeit
             for
             equity
             and
             iustice
             the
             matter
             do
             passe
             ,
             as
             before
             we
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             that
             no
             sect
             in
             England
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             as
             of
             
               L●●lords
               ,
               VVickcliffians
               ,
               Lutherans
               ,
               Zuinglians
               ,
               Calui●ists
               ,
            
             or
             the
             like
             can
             haue
             any
             right
             in
             conscience
             to
             deny
             toleratiō
             of
             their
             religion
             vnto
             them
             ,
             
             out
             of
             which
             they
             themselues
             went
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             hath
             that
             right
             vpon
             them
             as
             going
             out
             of
             her
             :
             yet
             may
             shee
             leaue
             to
             vse
             that
             right
             oftentimes
             ,
             and
             tolerate
             different
             sectaryes
             also
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             so
             multiplied
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             be
             restrayned
             without
             greater
             scandall
             ,
             tumult
             ,
             and
             perturbation
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             parable
             to
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             concerning
             the
             cockle
             growne
             vp
             amongst
             the
             wheat
             ,
             which
             our
             sayd
             Sauiour
             willed
             rather
             to
             be
             let
             alone
             ,
             vntill
             the
             haruest
             day
             ,
             left
             by
             going
             about
             to
             weed
             out
             the
             one
             out
             of
             due
             time
             ,
             
             they
             might
             pluck
             vp
             the
             other
             .
             So
             as
             these
             Catholicke
             Princes
             his
             Maiesties
             Ancestors
             ,
             that
             did
             deny
             toleration
             ,
             considering
             their
             kingdomes
             to
             be
             quietly
             setled
             in
             the
             Ancient
             religion
             of
             theyr
             fore
             fathers
             ,
             did
             iustly
             and
             lawfully
             resist
             the
             new
             attempts
             of
             innouators
             :
             and
             iustly
             also
             may
             we
             affirme
             that
             if
             other
             forrayne
             Princes
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Catholick
             religion
             do
             permit
             vpon
             other
             reasons
             liberty
             ,
             or
             toleratiō
             of
             different
             religion
             :
             much
             more
             may
             his
             Maiesty
             of
             England
             do
             the
             same
             to
             his
             Catholick
             subiects
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             that
             haue
             bene
             now
             alleadged
             .
             And
             so
             much
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             exāples
             of
             the
             Lollardes
             &
             VVickliffian
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             made
             such
             earnest
             suite
             for
             toleration
             and
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             three
             King
             Henries
             4.
             5.
             and
             6.
             and
             tooke
             armes
             for
             obtayning
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               that
               if
               any
               such
               conspiracies
               were
               ,
               we
               de●end
               them
               not
               :
               subiection
               to
               Princes
               we
               preach
               ,
               insurr●ctions
               we
               defy
               &c.
               
            
             And
             with
             this
             he
             thinketh
             he
             hath
             well
             satisfyed
             the
             matter●
             To
             the
             forreyne
             examples
             of
             higher
             Germany
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             low-Countryes
             in
             these
             our
             dayes
             ,
             he
             answereth
             ,
             
               That
               these
               are
               noe
               fit
               presidentes
               for
               our
               State
               ,
               the
               gouerment
               of
               the
               Emperour
               being
               limited●
               and
               conditionall
               ,
               and
               we
               speake
               of
               subiects
               vnder
               an
               absolute
               Monarchy
               .
            
             To
             those
             of
             
               Bo●hemia
               ,
               Polonia
            
             ,
             and
             Hungarie
             
             he
             sayth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             
               VVhether
               the
               en●rance
               into
               those
               kingdomes
               be
               Successiue
               ,
               or
               Electiue
               by
               descent
               ,
               without
               condi●i●●all
               restraintes
               :
               and
               if
               they
               were
               absolute
               Monarchies
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               to
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               who
               in
               cases
               of
               religion
               taketh
               not
               mens
               examples
               ,
               but
               Gods
               lawes
               ,
               for
               his
               dyrects
               .
               He
               knoweth
               what
               Princes
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               not
               regarding
               what
               they
               please
               to
               doe
               &c.
               
            
             But
             al
             this
             while
             me
             thinkes
             the
             chiefe
             point
             is
             not
             answered
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             
             which
             is
             that
             those
             good
             Protestants
             were
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             toleration
             ,
             or
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             might
             be
             graunted
             according
             to
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ought
             also
             to
             be
             graunted
             .
             And
             why
             is
             Iordani●
             now
             turned
             backward
             ,
             saith
             the
             letter●
             Why
             is
             this
             Ministers
             voice
             contrary
             to
             the
             voice
             &
             sens●
             of
             all
             other
             Protestants
             ?
          
           
             The
             sayd
             Letter
             goeth
             forward
             ,
             laying
             downe
             di●er●
             considerations
             ,
             which
             engendred
             hope
             in
             the
             minde●
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             for
             obtayning
             this
             suite
             of
             toleration
             ,
             and
             namely
             these
             three
             ,
             to
             wit
             :
             
               First
               ,
               the
               first
               entrāce
               of
               our
               new
               King
               ,
               knowne
               to
               be
               of
               so
               noble
               and
               royall
               a
               mind
               before
               that
               time
               ,
               as
               he
               neuer
               was
               noted
               to
               be
               giuē
               to
               cruelty
               or
               persecution
               for
               religion
               .
               Secondly
               the
               sonne
               of
               such
               a
               Mother
               ,
               as
               held
               her selfe
               much
               behoulding
               to
               English
               Catholi●kes
               .
               And
               thirdly
               that
               himselfe
               had
               confessed
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               euer
               found
               the
               Catholicke
               party
               most
               trusty
               vnto
               him
               in
               his
               troubles
               ,
               and
               many
               conspiraci●●
               made
               against
               him
               .
               To
               the
               first
               wherof
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               in
               effect
               answereth
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               only
               citeth
               certayne
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               punishing
               of
               Idolatry
               .
            
             To
             the
             second
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               That
               if
               his
               Maiesties
               Mo●her
               had
               not
               relied
               too
               much
               vpon
               the
               Priested
               sort
               in
               England
               ,
               her
               end
               had
               not
               bene
               so
               suddaine
               ,
               or
               vnkind
               .
            
             Belike
             he
             was
             priuy
             vnto
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             tell
             those
             particulars
             .
             And
             his
             Epithete
             of
             vnkind
             ,
             
             in
             cutting
             off
             her
             Maiesties
             head
             ,
             was
             very
             iudiciously
             deuised
             by
             him
             .
             For
             indeed
             there
             can
             nothing
             be
             deuised
             more
             vnkind
             ,
             then
             for
             two
             Queenes
             so
             neere
             of
             kinred
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             one
             the
             others
             head
             ,
             and
             that
             vpon
             the
             suddaine
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             graunted
             ,
             which
             increaseth
             the
             vnkindnes
             of
             so
             barbarous
             a
             fact
             ,
             perswaded
             and
             vrged
             principally
             ,
             as
             al
             men
             know
             ,
             by
             the
             continuall
             incitations
             of
             those
             of
             
               M.
               Barlows
            
             coate
             ,
             to
             the
             despite
             both
             of
             Mother
             
             and
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             ruine
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             laye●
             i●
             their
             hande●
             .
             Neyther
             is
             this
             to
             cast
             salt
             into
             his
             Maiesties
             eyes
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             heere
             sayth
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             open
             the
             sa●e
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             see●
             what
             kind
             of
             people
             these
             are
             ,
             that
             do
             s●
             much
             flatter
             him
             now
             ,
             and
             impugned
             both
             him
             and
             his
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             heare
             how
             Ironically
             he
             dealeth
             with
             vs●
             in
             framing
             a
             fond
             argument
             on
             our
             behalfe
             ,
             as
             to
             him
             it
             seemeth
             .
             
               The
               Mother
            
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             loyalty●
             Ergo
             ,
             
               the
               Sonne
               must
               giue
               them
               liberty
               of
               consc●●c●
               .
            
             And
             i●
             this
             Sy●
             so
             bad
             an
             argument
             ?
             
             Do
             you
             take
             away
             the
             word
             〈◊〉
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             your
             owne
             thrusting
             in
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             place
             therof
             ,
             that
             the
             sayd
             Sonne
             may
             be
             the
             soone●
             induced
             to
             gra●t
             them
             that
             liberty
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             former
             dutifulnes
             ,
             and
             loyalty
             to
             his
             mother
             in
             her
             distresses
             ,
             and
             the
             consequence
             will
             not
             be
             euill
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             third
             of
             his
             Maiesties
             confessed
             experience
             of
             the
             loyalty
             of
             Catholickes
             both
             towards
             himselfe
             and
             his
             Mother
             ,
             in
             their
             distres●es
             ,
             he
             sayth
             :
             
               That
               his
               Maiesty
               nameth
               not
               Catholi●kes
               at
               all
               ,
               in
               his
               said
               Booke
               ,
               but
               only
               prosesseth
               that
               be
               found
               none
               so
               stedfastly
               to
               abide
               by
               him
               in
               his
               greatest
               straites
               ,
               as
               they
               which
               constantly
               kept
               their
               true
               Allegiance
               to
               his
               Mother
               .
            
             Well
             Syr
             ,
             and
             who
             I
             pray
             you
             were
             they
             ?
             Catholickes
             or
             Protestants
             ?
             Let
             the
             acts
             of
             those
             times
             be
             seene
             ,
             the
             Authors
             noted
             ,
             the
             effectes
             considered
             .
             
             Yet
             ,
             sayth
             
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               no●
               i●
               is
               very
               probable
               that
               when
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               hath
               cast
               vp
               his
               accompt
               of
               for●er
               disloyalties
               ,
               he
               shall
               ●ind
               the
               moderate
               ●nd
               dir●ct
               Protestant●
               that
               incli●es
               neither
               to
               right
               hand
               nor
               left
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               first
               and
               faithf●ll
               subiect
               .
            
          
           
             Well
             Syr
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             p●rhaps
             f●●
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             for
             your
             sel●e
             saith
             ,
             tha●
             it
             is
             but
             probable
             :
             but
             for
             the
             time
             p●st
             his
             Maiestie
             hauing
             now
             cast
             vp
             his
             accompts
             ,
             hath
             found
             that
             reckonyng
             ,
             as
             he
             h●th
             set
             it
             downe
             .
             And
             the
             common
             rule
             of
             wisdome
             is
             to
             beleeue
             as
             we
             haue
             found
             ,
             vntill
             different
             experience
             teach
             vs
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             by
             the
             way
             we
             must●
             learne
             here
             M.
             Barlowes
             new
             deuised
             epithetons
             ,
             of
             
               a
               moderate
               and
               direct
               Protestant
            
             ,
             that
             as
             ,
             he
             sayth
             ,
             is
             neyth●r
             Iesu●ted
             ,
             nor
             Geneuated
             ,
             that
             is
             neither
             
             Catholicke
             nor
             Pury●an
             ,
             but
             moderate
             ,
             and
             direct
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             moderate
             in
             not
             belieuing
             to
             much
             on
             any
             s●de
             ,
             if
             it
             stand
             not
             with
             his
             profit
             ,
             and
             direct
             in
             following
             iump
             the
             Prince
             and
             State
             that
             may
             aduance
             him
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             they
             should
             determine
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             .
             This
             is
             the
             man
             by
             M.
             Barlowes
             direction
             ,
             vpon
             whome
             his
             Maiestie
             must
             buyld
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Purytan
             or
             zealous
             Catholicke
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             ouer
             scrupulous
             .
          
           
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             M.
             Barlow
             had
             bene
             a
             litle
             more
             scrupulous
             in
             the
             very
             next
             ensuing
             number
             ,
             where
             without
             all
             blushing
             ,
             he
             casteth
             out
             two
             notorious
             lyes
             ,
             agaynst
             
               Father
               P●rsons
            
             ,
             
             to
             make
             him
             odious
             thereby
             to
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             saying
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             pronounceth
             his
             sayd
             Maiestie
             
               to
               be
               a
               desperate
               and
               ●orlorne
               hereticke
               ,
            
             but
             cyteth
             no
             place
             where
             it
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             is
             there
             any
             such
             place
             to
             be
             found
             where
             
               Father
               Person●
            
             vseth
             any
             such
             words
             ,
             as
             euer
             I
             could
             yet
             see
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             he
             alleadgeth
             for
             
               Father
               Persons
            
             expresse
             words
             ,
             these
             :
             That
             
               whosoeuer
               shall
               consent
               to
               the
               succession
               of
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               grieuous
               ,
               and
               damnable
               sinner
               ,
            
             and
             citeth
             for
             the
             same
             
               D●l●man
               pag.
            
             216.
             which
             quotation
             serueth
             only
             to
             condemne
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             of
             a
             notorious
             wilfull
             calumniation
             ,
             for
             that
             these
             expresse
             wordes
             are
             not
             there
             found
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             mention
             of
             the
             
               Succession
               of
               a
               Protestant
            
             ,
             but
             in
             generall
             is
             sayd
             thus
             ,
             
               That
               for
               any
               man
               to
               giue
               his
               help
               towards
               the
               making
               of
               a
               King
               whome
               he
               iudgeth
               faulty
               in
               religion
               ,
               and
               consequently
               would
               aduance
               no
               religion
               ,
               or
               the
               wrong
               ,
               if
               ●e
               were
               in
               authority
               ,
               is
               a
               grieuous
               sinne
               of
               what
               syde
               soeuer
               the
               truth
               be
            
             &c.
             
             So
             as
             neither
             Protestant
             nor
             Succession
             is
             named
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             m●king
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             my
             haue
             authority
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             as
             well
             hould
             agaynst
             the
             entrance
             of
             a
             Catholicke
             Prince
             ,
             as
             of
             any
             other
             sect
             whatsoeuer
             .
             And
             consequently
             both
             of
             these
             are
             s●landerous
             accusations
             ,
             the
             first
             being
             a
             meere
             inuented
             vntruth
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             a
             malicious
             peruerted
             calumniation
             :
             so
             as
             in
             respect
             of
             both
             ,
             I
             may
             well
             say
             with
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
             
               Dilexisti
               omnia
               verba
               praecipitationis
               lingua
               dolosa
               ,
            
             and
             I
             pray
             God
             the
             threat
             next
             insuing
             do
             not
             take
             place
             ,
             
             
               Propterea
               Deus
               destruct
               to
               in
               finem
            
             &c.
             
             I
             desyre
             not
             his
             destruction
             ,
             but
             his
             amendment
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             followeth
             in
             my
             foresaid
             Letter
             a
             narration
             of
             the
             Dutifull
             demeanour
             of
             Catholickes
             towardes
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             euen
             from
             his
             first
             entrance
             ,
             and
             how
             by
             the
             vniust
             perswasions
             of
             their
             enemyes
             ,
             they
             began
             quickly
             to
             feele
             his
             hard
             hand
             borne
             ouer
             them
             ,
             euen
             before
             the
             powder-plot
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             confirmation
             of
             all
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth●
            
             penal
             lawes
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             his
             Maiesties
             raigne
             ,
             with
             the
             execution
             therof
             afterward
             ,
             doth
             well
             appeare
             :
             wherof
             many
             particuler
             examples
             are
             set
             downe
             ;
             and
             among
             other
             things
             it
             is
             touched
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             speciall
             disfauour
             ,
             that
             his
             Maiestie
             vouchsafing
             in
             his
             owne
             Royall
             Person
             to
             giue
             publicke
             audience
             both
             to
             Protestants
             and
             Puryt●●
             for
             3.
             dayes
             togeather
             concerning
             the
             differences
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             no
             such
             grace
             at
             all
             was
             graunted
             vnto
             Catholickes
             .
             Vpon
             which
             words
             M.
             Barlow
             stayeth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             maketh
             this
             cōmentary
             .
             
               It
               is
               a
               strange
               humour
            
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
             
               that
               this
               Epistler
               hath
               ,
               i●
               he
               sayth
               truth
               ,
               he
               lyeth
               :
               It
               is
               true
               there
               was
               a
               conference
               ,
               but
               about
               difference
               in
               Religion
               ,
               it
               is
               vtterly
               false
               ;
               say●●
               they
               would
               possesse
               the
               world
               that
               we
               are
               at
               iar
               among
               our selues
               ab●●●
               our
               Religion
               ,
               whereas
               the
               quarrell
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               indeed
               vnkind
               ,
               yet
               it
               i●
               not
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               saue
               only
               for
               Ceremonyes
               externall
               ,
               no
               poynt
               subst●●tiall
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             of
             this
             I
             haue
             spoken
             somewhat
             before
             ,
             shewing
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             vnkinde
             quarrell
             betweene
             Protesta●●s
             &
             Purytans
             ,
             
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             ,
             be
             only
             about
             
               externall
               Ceremonies
            
             ,
             then
             is
             both
             his
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             his
             Lord
             and
             Maister
             the
             Archbishop
             only
             an
             externall
             Ceremony
             .
             And
             if
             his
             phrase
             of
             
               vnkind
               quarrell
            
             be
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             that
             he
             mentioned
             before
             to
             be
             in
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             towards
             Queene
             Mary
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             whose
             he●d
             she
             cut
             of●
             then
             is
             the
             matter
             somewhat
             substantiall
             ,
             &
             not
             only
             Ceremoniall
             :
             and
             indeed
             he
             that
             shall
             consider
             what
             the
             Purytan
             in
             this
             
               vnkind
               quarrell
            
             pretendeth
             agaynst
             the
             Protestant
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             striketh
             at
             the
             head
             indeed
             ,
             or
             rather
             striketh
             of
             the
             head
             of
             the
             sayd
             Church
             ,
             whether
             we
             consyder
             either
             the
             externall
             and
             ministeryall
             head
             thereof
             ,
             to
             
             wit
             ,
             the
             Princes
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             ,
             and
             of
             Bishops
             vnder
             him
             ;
             or
             the
             internall
             head
             metaphorically
             taken
             for
             the
             life
             ,
             spirit
             ,
             and
             essence
             of
             the
             sayd
             Church
             in
             denying
             it
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             prophane
             Congregation
             ,
             without
             any
             spirituall
             power
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             This
             appeareth
             by
             all
             the
             course
             and
             drift
             of
             Puritan
             wryters
             ,
             and
             bookes
             extant
             ,
             of
             the
             differences
             acknowledged
             also
             by
             Protestant
             writers
             in
             their
             Treatises
             against
             them
             :
             so
             as
             to
             me
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             shameles
             bouldnes
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             as
             M.
             Barlow
             here
             doth
             ,
             but
             a
             sham●full
             basenes
             also
             ,
             and
             beggary
             so
             to
             runne
             after
             their
             enemyes
             ,
             
             intreating
             them
             to
             haue
             some
             association
             with
             them
             ;
             whereas
             the
             other
             do
             both
             contemne
             ,
             and
             detest
             them
             .
             For
             this
             falleth
             out
             not
             only
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             whom
             M.
             Barlow
             and
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             when
             they
             deale
             with
             vs
             ,
             will
             needes
             haue
             to
             be
             theyr
             brethren
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             fayth
             ,
             and
             beliefe
             ,
             for
             all
             substantiall
             poyntes
             of
             doctrine
             :
             Whereas
             the
             Lutherans
             on
             the
             other
             syde
             do
             both
             deny
             and
             defy
             this
             communion
             in
             fayth
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             haue
             set
             forth
             whole
             bookes
             to
             proue
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             were
             too
             long
             here
             to
             repeate
             .
             Yea
             Caluinian
             ,
             and
             Zwinglian
             Ministers
             themselues
             are
             witnesses
             hereof
             ,
             in
             many
             of
             their
             Treatises
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Tigurine
               Deuines
            
             ,
             
             who
             confesse
             ,
             that
             theyr
             differences
             ,
             and
             contentions
             with
             the
             Lutherans
             are
             about
             Iustification
             ,
             Free-will
             ,
             the
             Ghospell
             ,
             the
             law
             ,
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             descent
             into
             hell
             ,
             of
             Gods
             election
             ,
             of
             his
             children
             to
             life
             euerlasting
             ,
             
               &
               de
               multis
               alijs
               non
               leuis
               momenti
               articulis
               ,
            
             &
             of
             many
             more
             articles
             of
             no
             small
             importance
             :
             which
             is
             euident
             ,
             
             for
             that
             
               Ioannes
               Sturmius
            
             another
             Zwinglian
             or
             Caluinist
             addeth
             other
             controuersies
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Supper
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Reall
             Presence
             ,
             of
             Predestination
             ,
             of
             the
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             to
             heauen
             ,
             his
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             adding
             also
             that
             the
             Lutherans
             do
             hould
             the
             Protestant
             Caluinian
             Churches
             of
             
               England
               ,
               France
               ,
               Flanders
            
             ,
             and
             Scotland
             for
             Hereticall
             ,
             and
             their
             Martyrs
             ,
             for
             Martyrs
             of
             the
             Diuell
             .
          
           
             And
             conforme
             to
             these
             their
             writings
             are
             their
             doinges
             
             and
             proceedings
             with
             them
             ,
             where
             they
             haue
             dominion
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             admyt
             them
             not
             to
             cohabitation
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             common
             vse
             of
             marriage
             betweene
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             buryed
             with
             them
             ,
             after
             theyr
             deaths
             ,
             as
             they
             well
             know
             who
             haue
             liued
             ,
             or
             do
             liue
             among
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             Lutherans
             of
             the
             one
             syde
             .
             Now
             let
             vs
             see
             somewhat
             also
             of
             the
             Purytans
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             of
             all
             this
             matter
             hath
             beene
             handled
             dyuers
             times
             ,
             and
             demonstrated
             by
             Catholicke
             English
             wryters
             of
             our
             dayes
             ,
             agaynst
             this
             absurd
             assertion
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             that
             the
             differences
             at
             this
             day
             betweene
             Protestants
             and
             Purytans
             are
             not
             at
             all
             concerning
             religion
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             substantiall
             ,
             and
             essentiall
             poyntes
             thereof
             ;
             but
             only
             Ceremoniall
             :
             and
             in
             particuler
             the
             same
             is
             conuinced
             ,
             and
             made
             most
             manifest
             in
             the
             Preface
             of
             a
             late
             Booke
             ,
             intituled
             
               An
               answere
               to
               the
               fifth
               part
               of
               Syr
               Edward
               Cookes
               Reports
               ,
            
             where
             the
             different
             grounds
             of
             Spirituall
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             ,
             
             betweene
             
               Protestants
               ,
               Puritans
            
             ,
             and
             Catholickes
             being
             examined
             ,
             it
             is
             found
             ,
             that
             their
             differences
             are
             such
             as
             cannot
             possibly
             stand
             togeather
             ,
             to
             make
             one
             Church
             and
             house
             of
             saluation
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             one
             hath
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             other
             must
             necessarily
             remayne
             in
             damnable
             error
             ;
             which
             is
             euident
             also
             by
             the
             writings
             of
             Protestants
             themselues
             ,
             especially
             by
             the
             bookes
             intituled
             
               Dangerous
               positions
            
             ,
             set
             forth
             and
             imprinted
             at
             London
             1593.
             and
             
               the
               Suruey
               ofpretended
               holy
               discipline
            
             ,
             made
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             by
             him
             that
             is
             now
             Lord
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             Sutcliffe
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Booke
             intituled
             ,
             the
             
               Picture
               of
               a
               Purytan
            
             ,
             writen
             by
             O.
             O.
             of
             Emanuel
             ,
             printed
             1603.
             and
             other
             like
             bookes
             .
             But
             especially
             at
             this
             time
             will
             I
             vse
             for
             proofe
             of
             this
             poynt
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             
               Thomas
               Rogers
            
             Minister
             ,
             and
             Chaplin
             ,
             as
             he
             styleth
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             his
             Lord
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             who
             of
             late
             hauing
             set
             forth
             by
             publike
             authority
             ,
             the
             fayth
             ,
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             religion
             of
             England
             expressed
             in
             39.
             articles
             vpon
             the
             yeare
             1607.
             doth
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             said
             Lord
             ,
             hādle
             this
             matter
             of
             the
             differences
             betweene
             the
             Puritans
             and
             Protestantes
             ,
             though
             partially
             agaynst
             the
             discontented
             brethren
             ,
             he
             being
             theyr
             aduersary
             ,
             but
             yet
             setteth
             downe
             out
             of
             their
             
             owne
             words
             ,
             what
             their
             iudgment
             is
             of
             the
             importance
             ,
             and
             moment
             of
             the
             controuersyes
             betwene
             them
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             only
             about
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             circum●tances
             ,
             as
             M.
             Barlow
             pretendeth
             ,
             but
             about
             poyntes
             contayned
             in
             scripture
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             very
             Ghospell
             it selfe
             .
             
               They
               are
               compryzed
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
             
               in
               the
               booke
               o●
               God
               ,
               and
               also
               be
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Ghospell
               ,
               yea
               the
               very
               Ghospell
               it selfe
               :
               so
               true
               are
               they
               ,
               and
               o●
               such
               importance
               ,
               that
               if
               euery
               hayre
               of
               our
               head
               were
               a
               life
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               aff●ard
               them
               all
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               these
               matters
               :
               and
               that
               the
               articles
               of
               religion
               penned
               ,
               and
               agreed
               vpon
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               are
               but
               childish
               toyes
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             So
             they
             .
          
           
             And
             will
             any
             man
             thinke
             or
             say
             now
             that
             these
             men
             doe
             not
             hould
             that
             theyr
             differences
             with
             the
             Protestants
             are
             differences
             in
             religion
             ,
             as
             M.
             Barlow
             sayth
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             only
             matters
             of
             ceremonyes
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             any
             one
             substantiall
             poynt
             concerning
             religion
             ?
             Let
             vs
             heare
             them
             yet
             further
             telling
             theyr
             owne
             tale
             ,
             and
             related
             by
             M.
             Rogers
             .
             
               The
               controuersy
               betwene
               them
               and
               vs
               (
               
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
              
               )
               is
               not
               as
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               their
               welwillers
               beare
               the
               world
               in
               hand
               ,
               for
               a
               cap
               ,
               or
               tippet
               ,
               or
               a
               Surplisse
               ,
               but
               for
               greater
               matters
               concerning
               a
               true
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               regiment
               of
               the
               Church
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               The
               first
               wherof
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               true
               Ministry
               ,
               they
               (
               Protestants
               )
               shall
               neuer
               haue
               ,
               till
               Bishops
               and
               Archbishops
               be
               put
               downe
               ,
               and
               all
               Ministers
               be
               made
               equall
               .
               The
               other
               also
               will
               neuer
               be
               brought
               to
               passe
               ,
               vntill
               Kings
               and
               Queenes
               doe
               subiect
               themselues
               vnto
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               doe
               submit
               their
               Scepters
               ,
               and
               throw
               downe
               their
               Crownes
               before
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               licke
               vp
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               feete
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               willingly
               abyde
               the
               Censures
               of
               the
               Church
               &c.
               
            
             This
             they
             write
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             in
             that
             place●
             which
             I
             trow
             is
             more
             then
             M.
             Barlow
             ascribeth
             vnto
             the
             matter
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             
               contayned
               in
               Gods
               booke
            
             ,
             yea
             
               a
               part
               o●
               the
               Ghospell
               ,
               the
               very
               Ghospell
               it selfe
               ,
            
             about
             which
             they
             contend
             ;
             what
             proter●ity
             is
             it
             on
             the
             other
             part
             ,
             to
             call
             it
             a
             matter
             only
             of
             Ceremony
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             further
             within
             two
             pages
             after
             agayne
             ,
             they
             doe
             explayne
             themselues
             ,
             and
             theyr
             cause
             more
             in
             particuler
             
             saying
             :
             
               Our
               controuersy
               with
               the
               Protestants
               is
               ,
               whether
            
             Iesus
             
               Christ
               shal
               be
               King
               or
               no
               :
               and
               the
               end
               of
               all
               our
               trauell
               is
               ,
               to
               b●yld
               vp
               the
               walls
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               vp
               the
               throne
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               〈◊〉
               heauenly
               king
               in
               the
               myddest
               thereof
               .
            
             And
             are
             these
             poyntes
             also
             not
             substantiall
             ,
             nor
             any
             wayes
             touching
             religion
             ,
             but
             Ceremonies
             ?
          
           
             Harken
             then
             yet
             further
             what
             they
             do
             inferre
             vpon
             the
             Protestantes
             Church
             ,
             for
             dissenting
             from
             them
             in
             these
             pointes
             :
             
               Neyther
               is
               there
               among
               them
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               〈◊〉
               least
               wise
               no
               true
               Church
               :
               neither
               are
               they
               but
               titular
               Christians
               ,
               &
               no
               true
               Christians
               indeed
               .
            
             And
             yet
             will
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             continue
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             at
             all
             in
             Religion
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             lyed
             ,
             when
             I
             sayd
             ,
             that
             his
             Maiesty
             yeelded
             to
             a
             Conference
             between
             Protestants
             &
             Puritans
             ,
             concerning
             their
             differences
             of
             Religion
             .
             VVhat
             will
             he
             answere
             to
             the
             two
             precedent
             members
             touched
             by
             the
             Puritans
             ,
             to
             wit●
             that
             their
             strife
             is
             
               for
               a
               true
               Ministry
               ,
               &
               a
               lawfull
               gouermēt
               therof
               ,
            
             expounding
             their
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             for
             obtaining
             the
             first
             ,
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Archbishops
             must
             be
             put
             downe
             ,
             &
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             all
             temporall
             Princes
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             &
             Queenes
             must
             leaue
             their
             superiority
             ouer
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             submit
             themselues
             ,
             and
             their
             Crownes
             vnto
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             their
             Presbyteries
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Rogers
            
             expōdeth
             their
             words
             ?
             And
             is
             there
             no
             substantiall
             point
             neyther
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             only
             matter
             of
             Ceremony
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             the
             very
             life
             ,
             &
             soule
             of
             the
             Church
             depend
             of
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             
               a
               true
               Ministry
            
             ,
             and
             
               lawful
               Head
            
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             power
             of
             preaching
             ,
             teaching
             ,
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             care
             of
             soules
             ,
             possessing
             Cures
             and
             Benefices
             ,
             absoluing
             from
             sinnes
             ,
             spirituall
             iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             Hierarchy
             deryued
             from
             hence
             ?
             And
             are
             all
             these
             thinges
             only
             Ceremoniall
             without
             substance
             ,
             or
             essence
             of
             religion
             ?
             
             Doth
             M.
             Barlow
             discharge
             his
             duty
             of
             a
             Champion
             ,
             eyther
             towardes
             his
             king
             ,
             or
             his
             old
             Lord
             (
             from
             both
             which
             it
             seemeth
             al●eady
             he
             hath
             receaued
             large
             fees
             )
             in
             bringing
             both
             their
             authorities
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             to
             be
             meere
             Ceremonies
             ?
             No
             man
             I
             thinke
             will
             sue
             to
             be
             his
             Clyent
             hereafter
             ,
             i●
             he
             can
             plead
             no
             better
             .
          
           
           
             But
             let
             vs
             yet
             see
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             how
             he
             hath
             aduanced
             his
             Maiestyes
             spirituall
             authority
             .
             Thus
             he
             writeth
             of
             his
             being
             Moderator
             in
             the
             Conference
             betwene
             the
             Puritans
             and
             Protestants
             .
             
               This
               difference
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               about
               thinges
               indifferent
               ,
               his
               Maiesty
               desirous
               to
               reconcile
               ,
               vouchsafed
               his
               Princely
               paynes
               to
               moderate
               ,
               &
               mediate
               .
            
             In
             which
             wordes
             ,
             first
             doe
             you
             note
             againe
             his
             often
             repetition
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               thinges
               indifferēt
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             his
             Maiesty
             should
             haue
             Supreme
             Primacy
             in
             Church
             causes
             ,
             or
             renounce
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             downe
             ,
             togeather
             with
             his
             Scepter
             before
             the
             Presbytery
             of
             the
             Puritans
             ;
             and
             whether
             the
             Lord
             of
             Canterbury
             should
             leaue
             of
             his
             Lordship
             ,
             and
             Graceship
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             simple
             Minister
             equall
             with
             the
             rest
             ?
             And
             so
             likewise
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             himselfe
             to
             leaue
             the
             Sea
             of
             Lincolne
             ,
             and
             title
             of
             Lordship
             ,
             which
             none
             that
             knowes
             the
             humor
             of
             the
             man
             will
             imagine
             that
             he
             holdeth
             for
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             ,
             or
             a
             meere
             Ceremony
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             say
             is
             the
             first
             Notandum
             :
             for
             if
             these
             things
             be
             indifferent
             ,
             what
             need
             so
             much
             a
             doe
             about
             them
             ?
             And
             the
             second
             Notandum
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             his
             Maiesty
             did
             
               moderate
               and
               mediate
            
             in
             this
             Conference
             :
             which
             is
             a
             very
             moderate
             and
             meane
             word
             indeed
             to
             expresse
             so
             high
             and
             eminent
             Authority
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             they
             wil
             seem
             to
             ascribe
             vnto
             his
             Maiesty
             .
             For
             who
             cannot
             moderate
             or
             mediate
             in
             a
             Conference
             ,
             if
             he
             haue
             sufficient
             learning
             and
             knowledge
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             though
             he
             haue
             no
             eminent
             authority
             at
             all
             to
             decide
             the
             same
             ?
             But
             who
             shall
             determine
             or
             define
             the
             Controuersy
             ?
             
             Here
             no
             doubt
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             wil
             be
             in
             the
             brakes
             .
             For
             that
             a
             little
             after
             being
             pressed
             with
             the
             free
             speach
             and
             deniall
             of
             S.
             Ambrose
             vnto
             Valentinian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
             when
             he
             medled
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             affairs
             ,
             and
             in
             particuler
             when
             he
             sent
             for
             him
             by
             Dalmatius
             a
             Trib●ne
             ,
             with
             a
             Notary
             to
             come
             and
             dispute
             in
             the
             Consistory
             before
             him
             ,
             his
             Counsell
             ,
             and
             Nobility
             ,
             with
             the
             Hereticall
             Bishop
             Auxen●ius
             ,
             S.
             Ambrose
             refused
             vtterly
             to
             goe
             ,
             yeelding
             for
             his
             reason
             ,
             that
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             and
             religion
             Bishops
             must
             iudge
             of
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             not
             Emperours
             of
             Bishops
             :
             which
             deniall
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             well
             alloweth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
             that
             Ambrose
             did
             well
             in
             it
             ,
             
             and
             sayd
             well
             for
             it
             ,
             his
             fact
             and
             reason
             were
             both
             Christianlike
             .
          
           
             But
             suppose
             ,
             that
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             had
             sent
             for
             the
             Bishops
             to
             dispute
             and
             confer
             with
             the
             doctors
             of
             the
             Puritan
             party
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperour
             Valentinian
             did
             S.
             Ambrose
             &
             that
             they
             had
             refused
             to
             come
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             reasō
             ,
             that
             S.
             Ambrose
             did
             ,
             would
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             that
             wrote
             the
             Conference
             haue
             defended
             the
             same
             as
             good
             ,
             and
             lawful
             ?
             Or
             would
             his
             Maiesty
             haue
             taken
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             as
             good
             part
             ,
             as
             Valentiniā
             did
             ?
             I
             doubt
             it
             very
             much
             ,
             as
             also
             I
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             S.
             Ambrose
             if
             he
             had
             disputed
             ,
             would
             haue
             suffered
             Valentiniā
             (
             suppose
             he
             had
             bin
             learned
             )
             to
             haue
             moderated
             &
             mediated
             in
             that
             disputatiō
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Ba●low
            
             saith
             his
             Maiesty
             did
             in
             this
             .
             But
             if
             without
             effect
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             could
             not
             conclude
             ;
             who
             should
             giue
             iudgment
             of
             the
             matter
             ?
             The
             Bishops
             ?
             They
             were
             party
             ,
             and
             theyr
             whole
             interest
             lay
             therein
             .
             The
             Puritan
             Doctors
             ?
             They
             were
             also
             a
             party
             ,
             and
             therby
             partiall
             .
             His
             Maiesty
             could
             not
             doe
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             doctrin
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             
             if
             any
             point
             of
             religion
             were
             handled
             therein
             .
             Who
             then
             should
             iudge
             ,
             or
             giue
             sentence
             ?
             The
             Church
             saith
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             in
             another
             place
             .
             But
             who
             maketh
             that
             Church
             ?
             Or
             who
             giueth
             authority
             of
             iudgement
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             if
             the
             supreme
             Head
             and
             gouernour
             haue
             it
             not
             in
             himself
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             how
             intricate
             this
             matter
             is
             ,
             &
             hard
             to
             resolue
             ?
             And
             according
             to
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             was
             the
             effect
             and
             consequence
             of
             this
             meeting
             ,
             if
             we
             belieue
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             maketh
             this
             question
             :
             
               Did
               th●se
               great
               and
               Princely
               paynes
               which
               his
               Maiesty
               tooke
               with
               the
               Purit●ns
               ,
               worke
               a
               generall
               conformity
               ?
            
             And
             then
             he
             answereth
             :
             
               VVith
               the
               iudicious
               and
               discreet
               it
               did
               ,
            
             (
             wherof
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             was
             one
             )
             
               but
               the
               rest
               grew
               more
               aukward
               ,
               and
               violent
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             this
             while
             if
             you
             marke
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             said
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             for
             which
             all
             this
             was
             brought
             in
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             why
             the
             like
             fauour
             had
             not
             beene
             shewed
             to
             Catholikes
             ,
             for
             a
             Conference
             also
             with
             them
             about
             their
             Religion
             .
             
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               doth
               touch
               some
               number
               of
               reasons
               ,
               as
               that
               our
               opinions
               doe
               touch
               the
               very
               head
               ,
               and
               foundation
               of
               religion
               :
               That
               his
               Maiesty
               was
               perfect
               in
               all
               the
               arguments
               ,
               
               that
               could
               be
               ●rought
               for
               the
               aduerse
               part
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               throughly
               vnderstanding
               the
               weaknes
               of
               them
               ,
               
               held
               it
               both
               vnsafe
               and
               vnnecessary
               to
               haue
               them
               examined
               :
               That
               the
               Protestant
               religion
               being
               throughly
               well
               placed
               ,
               and
               hauing
               so
               long
               continued
               ,
               is
               not
               now
               to
               be
               disputed
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             reasons
             being
             either
             in
             themselues
             fond
             ,
             or
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             refute
             .
             One
             only
             contradiction
             wil
             I
             note
             ,
             that
             our
             argumēts
             being
             so
             weake
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             should
             be
             vnsafe
             to
             haue
             them
             examined
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             long
             continuance
             of
             Protestant
             religion
             in
             England
             should
             make
             it
             indisputable
             :
             whereas
             more
             then
             ten
             times
             so
             long
             prescription
             of
             Catholike
             religion
             could
             not
             defend
             it
             ,
             by
             shew
             of
             a
             conference
             or
             dispute
             h●ld
             at
             VVestminster
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             raigne
             ,
             when
             the
             same
             was
             changed
             and
             put
             out
             .
          
           
             And
             finally
             I
             will
             end
             this
             with
             a
             notable
             calumniation
             ,
             insteed
             of
             a
             reason
             vttered
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             why
             this
             Conference
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             granted
             to
             Catholikes
             ,
             for
             sooth
             :
             
               For
               that
               ,
               euen
               in
               their
               common
               petition
               for
               toleration
               ,
               they
               ●is●hed
               his
               Maiesty
               to
               be
               as
               great
               a
               Saint
               in
               heauē
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               a
               King
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               shewing
               thereby
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               gladly
               they
               would
               be
               rid
               o●
               him
               ,
               but
               w●ich
               way
               they
               care
               not
               ,
               so
               he
               were
               not
               here
               .
            
             And
             may
             not
             this
             Prelate
             now
             beare
             the
             prize
             for
             calumniation
             and
             Sycophancy
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             so
             pious
             an
             antecedent
             can
             inferre
             so
             malicious
             a
             consequent
             ?
             The
             Catholickes
             doe
             wish
             vnto
             his
             Maiesty
             both
             life
             present
             ,
             and
             euerlasting
             to
             come
             ;
             here
             a
             great
             King
             and
             there
             a
             great
             Saint
             :
             
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             seemeth
             not
             to
             care
             much
             for
             his
             eternity
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             enioy
             his
             temporality
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             he
             himselfe
             gayneth
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             hopeth
             euery
             day
             to
             do
             more
             &
             more
             :
             it
             import●th
             him
             litle
             how
             great
             a
             Saint
             his
             Maiestie
             be
             in
             heauen
             ,
             so
             vpon
             earth
             he
             liue
             longe
             to
             fauour
             him
             and
             to
             furnish
             him
             with
             fat
             benefices
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             he
             inforceth
             me
             to
             answere
             him
             ,
             contrary
             to
             my
             owne
             inclination
             ,
             for
             repressing
             somewhat
             his
             insolent
             malignant
             speach
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             exorbitant
             perchance
             ,
             virulent
             ,
             and
             impotently
             passionate
             ,
             that
             euer
             appeared
             in
             paper
             in
             our
             English
             tongue
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             intend
             
             not
             to
             follow
             him
             any
             further
             ,
             step
             by
             step
             ,
             and
             foote
             by
             foote
             ,
             as
             hitherto
             I
             haue
             done
             :
             for
             it
             would
             require
             a
             huge
             volume
             ,
             &
             weary
             both
             vs
             ,
             and
             the
             reader
             with
             the
             impertinency
             therof
             .
             Wherfore
             I
             shal
             in
             that
             which
             is
             to
             ensue
             ,
             draw
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             his
             Answere
             to
             certaine
             particuler
             heads
             for
             more
             perspicuity
             and
             breuities
             sake
             ,
             wherby
             shal
             appeare
             how
             worthy
             a
             writer
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             well
             deseruing
             his
             fee
             ,
             that
             runneth
             into
             such
             absurdities
             ,
             errors
             ,
             ignorances
             ,
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             falsityes
             ,
             as
             wil
             be
             layd
             against
             him
             :
             wherin
             I
             remit
             my selfe
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             that
             which
             is
             already
             sayd
             ,
             but
             particulerly
             also
             to
             that
             which
             is
             to
             ensue
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CONCERNING
             ERRORS
             ,
             ABSVRDITIES
             ,
             IGNORANCES
             AND
             FALSITIES
             ,
             Vttered
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Answere
             .
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             WHER
             AS
             page
             49.
             
             &
             50.
             of
             my
             Letter
             I
             began
             in
             the
             second
             Part
             of
             the
             second
             Paragraph
             to
             handle
             whether
             temporall
             obedience
             were
             denied
             vnto
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             refused
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             expresse
             order
             and
             commandement
             of
             the
             Pope
             in
             his
             Breue
             ,
             as
             the
             Apologer
             often
             affirmeth
             ,
             and
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             still
             auoucheth
             ,
             
               I
               sayd
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               iniurious
               dealing
               towards
               vs
               ,
               who
               ne●er
               denied
               this
               poyn●
               ,
               that
               all
               dutifull
               ciuill
               obedience
               was
               to
               be
               performed●
               and
               that
               it
               needed
               not
               to
               cite
               both
               Scriptures
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Councells
               ,
               to
               proue
               the
               said
               temporall
               obedience
               to
               be
               due
               ,
               for
               that
               we
               both
               confessed
               ,
               taught
               ,
               and
               perswaded
               the
               same
               to
               all
               his
               Mai●sties
               subiects
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               co●trary
               neuer
               passed
               through
               our
               cogitations
               ,
               but
               do
               hould
               
               (
               said
               I
               )
               and
               tea●h
               that
               subiects
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               their
               temporall
               Princes
               ,
               
               in
               all
               thinges
               lawf●ll
               ,
               &
               not
               only
               good
               Princes
               ,
               but
               bad
               also
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               out
               of
               f●●re
               ,
               &
               fla●tery
               (
               as
               some
               do
               )
               but
               out
               of
               conscience
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               ●eac●●th
               vs
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               
                 propter
                 conscientiam
              
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               for
               conscience
               sake
               ,
               but
               yet
               not
               
                 contra
                 conscien●iam
              
               ,
               against
               conscience
               ,
               or
               contrary
               to
               conscience
               .
            
          
           
             Against
             which
             clause
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             very
             learnedly
             and
             piously
             setteth
             downe
             this
             doctrine
             
               :
               They
               teach
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Prince
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
            
             ;
             
             propter
             con●cien●iam●
             n●●
             contra
             conscientiam
             ,
             
               for
               conscience
               sake
               ,
               not
               against
               conscience
               :
               that
               is
               no
               sound
               doctrine
               in
               the
               negatiue
               part
               :
               for
               euen
               against
               a
               mans
               conscien●e
               the
               Prince
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               vnlesse
               that
               he
               that
               disobeyeth
               ,
               c●●
               proue
               his
               conscience
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               describeth
               ,
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               true
               loue
               ,
               and
               ●ayth
               vn●ayned
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             And
             presently
             he
             add●th
             a
             reason
             out
             of
             
               Syr
               Thomas
               More
            
             one
             o●
             our
             Martyr's
             ,
             as
             he
             calleth
             him
             ,
             and
             we
             worthily
             account
             him
             so
             ,
             who
             sayth
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             
               consci●ntia
               a●●nina
            
             ,
             and
             
               conscientia
               lupina
            
             ,
             the
             conscience
             of
             an
             As●e
             ,
             and
             the
             conscience
             of
             a
             Wolfe
             ,
             
             which
             we
             easily
             graunt
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Syr
               Thomas
               More
            
             had
             neyther
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             perhaps
             hath
             both
             ;
             the
             Asinina
             in
             making
             this
             ignorant
             &
             impious
             determination
             ,
             That
             a
             man
             may
             obey
             Princes
             against
             his
             owne
             conscience
             ;
             and
             the
             Lupina
             in
             going
             about
             craftily
             &
             violently
             to
             defend
             it
             by
             the
             shew
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             presently
             will
             appeare
             .
          
           
             For
             albeit
             I
             haue
             written
             somewhat
             of
             this
             mat●er
             before
             in
             the
             first
             Part
             of
             this
             discussion
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             obligation
             that
             euery
             man
             hath
             to
             follow
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             precept
             of
             his
             inward
             reason
             ,
             be
             it
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             standeth
             vncontrolled
             :
             yet
             am
             I
             forced
             to
             say
             somewhat
             more
             here
             ,
             for
             detection
             of
             this
             mans
             wilfull
             ●rror
             or
             grosse
             ignorance
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             both
             the
             two
             poynts
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             concerning
             the
             obligation
             that
             men
             haue
             not
             to
             do
             against
             their
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             prescription
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             pretended
             to
             be
             alleaged
             out
             of
             Saint
             Paules
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             for
             in
             both
             pointes
             there
             be
             e●regious
             fraudes
             ,
             if
             not
             fooleries
             .
          
           
           
             And
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             Reader
             must
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             this
             proposition
             so
             assertiuely
             set
             downe
             here
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ;
             
             that
             euen
             against
             a
             mans
             conscience
             the
             Prince
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             is
             so
             absurd
             and
             impious
             in
             Catholicke
             Christian
             ●ares
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             as
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             openeth
             a
             playne
             way
             to
             Atheisme
             ,
             and
             ouerthroweth
             the
             very
             first
             morall
             principles
             of
             vertuous
             actions
             in
             vs
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Synderisis
             ,
             and
             pr●script
             of
             reason
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             by
             nature
             planted
             in
             our
             soules
             ,
             for
             our
             gouernment
             and
             direction
             :
             against
             which
             light
             and
             rule
             ,
             whosoeuer
             doth
             any
             thing
             willingly
             must
             needes
             sinne
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             done
             be
             ,
             good
             or
             bad
             :
             the
             reason
             wherof
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             goodnes
             or
             badnes
             of
             any
             thing●
             imbraced
             by
             our
             will
             ,
             dependeth
             of
             the
             apprehension
             ,
             and
             estimation
             therof
             by
             our
             vnderstanding
             and
             prescript
             of
             reason
             ,
             that
             inwardly
             directeth
             the
             said
             will
             ,
             so
             as
             if
             it
             should
             be
             proposed
             vnto
             our
             will
             for
             exa●ple
             sake
             ,
             as
             an
             euill
             thing
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             apprehension
             imbraced
             by
             our
             will
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             good
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             yet
             to
             me
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             euill
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             did
             it
             ,
             thinking
             it
             to
             be
             an
             euill
             thing
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             example
             to
             belieue
             in
             Christ
             (
             sayth
             S.
             Thomas
             )
             in
             it selfe
             is
             a
             good
             thing
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             saluation
             ,
             
             but
             y●t
             the
             will
             of
             man
             doth
             not
             imbrace
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             propounded
             vnto
             the
             same
             by
             our
             reason
             ,
             and
             therfore
             if
             the
             said
             reason
             and
             iudgment
             should
             propose
             it
             as
             an
             euill
             thing
             ,
             and
             not
             good
             to
             belieue
             in
             Christ
             (
             as
             in
             Turkes
             and
             Iewes
             it
             doth
             )
             and
             that
             the
             will
             notwithstanding
             should
             choose
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             it
             as
             it
             is
             proposed
             ,
             vnder
             the
             same
             apprehension
             that
             it
             is
             euill
             indeed
             ,
             then
             doth
             our
             will
             commit
             sinne
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             her
             conceipt
             and
             apprehension
             ,
             she
             chooseth
             and
             imbraceth
             euill
             :
             and
             though
             in
             it selfe
             it
             be
             not
             so
             ,
             yet
             to
             her
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             iudging
             it
             so
             ,
             doth
             notwithstāding
             imbrace
             it
             .
             In
             which
             case
             Schoolmen
             do
             define
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             obiect
             so
             chosen
             by
             the
             will
             against
             the
             dictamen
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             conscience
             ,
             is
             
               ●on●m
               s●●pliciter
            
             and
             
               secundum
               se
            
             ,
             but
             
               m●lum
               per
               accidens
               huic
               homini
               si●
               eligenti
               ,
            
             it
             is
             good
             simply
             and
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             accidentally
             
             euill
             to
             this
             particuler
             man
             that
             chooseth
             it
             ,
             against
             the
             direction
             of
             his
             iudgment
             and
             conscience
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             poynt
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             cleare
             in
             nature
             it selfe
             ●
             as
             that
             Aristotle
             in
             his
             ●irst
             and
             seauenth
             bookes
             of
             Mor●ls
             ,
             trea●ing
             o●
             the
             nature
             ,
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             incontinen●
             man
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             incontinent
             two
             wayes
             ,
             one
             way
             properly
             in
             that
             he
             doth
             exercise
             any
             act
             that
             appertayneth
             properly
             a●d
             truely
             to
             the
             vice
             of
             incontinencie
             ,
             the
             other
             way
             accidentally
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             exe●cise
             an
             act
             ,
             that
             he
             imagineth
             and
             perswadeth
             himselfe
             ●o
             be
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             incontinency
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             :
             and
             yet
             doth
             Aristotle
             conclude
             this
             man
             to
             be
             incontinent
             ,
             for
             ●hat
             his
             will
             did
             disagree
             in
             this
             matter
             from
             his
             reason
             and
             iudgment
             ,
             making
             choice
             of
             that
             which
             the
             said
             reason
             did
             propound
             vnto
             her
             ,
             as
             an
             euill
             thing
             .
          
           
             Wherfore
             according
             to
             these
             principles
             ,
             the
             vniuersall
             consent
             both
             of
             Philosophers
             an
             Deuines
             is
             ,
             first
             that
             
               bonitas
               voluntatis
               seu
               actus
               interioris
               dependet
               à
               ratione
               propone●te
            
             ;
             
             that
             the
             goodnes
             of
             the
             internall
             act
             of
             our
             will●
             in
             choosing
             any
             thing
             ,
             dependeth
             vpon
             our
             reason
             &
             iudgment
             that
             propoūdeth
             the
             same
             ;
             So
             as
             the
             will
             may
             not
             choose
             or
             imbrace
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             propounded
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             ,
             
               Voluntas
               discordans
               à
               ratione
               ,
               ●on
               solùm
               recta
               ●e●um
               etiam
               errante
               ,
               est
               semper
               mala
               :
            
             that
             our
             will
             when
             it
             doth
             d●sagree
             from
             our
             reason
             ,
             and
             conscience
             ,
             and
             chooseth
             not
             that
             which
             our
             said
             reason
             and
             conscience
             propoundeth
             ,
             it
             is
             alwayes
             euill
             and
             sinneth
             ,
             though
             the
             sayd
             reason
             and
             conscience
             do
             erre
             in
             propounding
             the
             same
             :
             yea
             further
             that
             this
             obligation
             for
             our
             will
             ,
             and
             ch●ice
             to
             follow
             our
             reason
             ,
             iudgment
             ,
             and
             conscience
             ,
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             na●ure
             it
             sel●e
             so
             strong
             and
             indispensable
             ,
             as
             that
             not
             onl●
             any
             man
             liuing●
             Prince
             or
             Potentate
             can
             dispense
             with
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             haue
             it
             bro●ē
             whi●●
             the
             ●aid
             repugn●nce
             ●ndureth
             ,
             but
             neither
             God
             himselfe
             .
             Wherupon
             a
             great
             learned
             Deuine
             of
             our
             dayes
             setteth
             downe
             &
             defendeth
             thi●
             proposi●ion
             ,
             
               Neminem
               nec
               ips●m
               Deum
               dispens●re
               posse
               ,
               vt
               sin●
               peccato
               quis
               faciat
               contra
               propriam
               conscientiam
               ,
            
             that
             no
             man
             ,
             nor
             God
             ●imsel●e
             can
             di●pense
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             
             do
             any
             thing
             against
             his
             owne
             conscience
             without
             sinne
             .
             ●nd
             his
             reason
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             Almighty
             God
             should
             be
             contrary
             to
             himsel●e
             ,
             if
             hauing
             put
             a
             precept
             by
             nature
             ,
             that
             our
             will
             must
             ●ollow
             our
             reason
             and
             cōscience
             ,
             &
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             should
             notwithstāding
             dispense
             that
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             precept
             should
             be
             no
             sinne
             ,
             for
             the●
             should
             these
             lawes
             contradictory
             stand
             ●ogeather
             ,
             I
             ha●e●ery
             breach
             of
             Gods
             precept
             is
             a
             sin
             :
             &
             yet
             that
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             precept
             is
             no
             sin
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             according
             to
             some
             Deuines
             may
             dispense
             in
             his
             precepts
             by
             taking
             thē
             away
             ,
             and
             thereby
             also
             take
             away
             the
             force
             of
             their
             obliging
             man
             to
             sinne
             ,
             that
             should
             doe
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             standing
             in
             force
             and
             vigor
             ,
             no
             dispensation
             can
             be
             giuen
             to
             do
             against
             them
             without
             sinne
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             now
             set
             downe
             .
          
           
             Well
             then
             this
             position
             &
             assertion
             is
             most
             certaine
             in
             all
             Catholike
             Scholes
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             the
             groundes
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             
             as
             Deuinity
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             without
             sinne
             may
             do
             against
             th●
             dictamen
             ,
             or
             direction
             of
             his
             owne
             reason
             or
             cōscience
             ,
             yea
             though
             it
             should
             be
             erroneous
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             for
             that
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             not
             knowne
             to
             be
             erroneous
             to
             the
             doer
             ,
             but
             thought
             to
             be
             right
             ,
             he
             esteemeth
             it
             as
             a
             rule
             prescribed
             vnto
             him
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             doe
             against
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             doe
             against
             Gods
             rule
             ,
             and
             precept
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             it
             needs
             be
             sinne
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             perhaps
             some
             man
             will
             demaund
             ,
             what
             then
             may
             be
             done
             in
             ●a●
             erroneous
             conscience
             ,
             
             whether
             it
             be
             Afi●●a
             by
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             Lupina
             by
             loosenes
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             e●ring
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             mentioneth
             .
             Truly
             the
             remedy
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             he
             prescribeth
             ,
             to
             doe
             against
             a
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             I
             meane
             against
             that
             very
             erring
             conscience
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             semeth
             to
             the
             doe●
             not
             to
             erre
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             right
             ,
             for
             therin
             he
             ●●old
             si●ne
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             said
             :
             But
             he
             ought
             to
             depose
             that
             conscience
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             and
             to
             seeke
             rea●ons
             of
             better
             information
             ,
             and
             therwithall
             frame
             vnto
             himselfe
             another
             conscience
             :
             but
             yet
             so
             long
             as
             he
             cannot
             doe
             this
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             not
             to
             doe
             against
             the
             other
             conscience
             ,
             which
             he
             think●th
             to
             be
             right
             ,
             though
             vnknowing
             vnto
             him
             ,
             ●t
             
             should
             be
             erroneous
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             in
             what
             cases
             ,
             and
             vpon
             what
             grounds
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             circumstances
             a
             man
             may
             be
             bound
             to
             reforme
             or
             alter
             his
             conscience
             ,
             either
             by
             direction
             or
             authority
             of
             his
             Superiours
             ,
             or
             by
             contrary
             reasons
             ,
             proofes
             ,
             arguments
             and
             authorities
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             substance
             and
             quality
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             is
             a
             large
             dispute
             among
             Schoole
             Deuines
             ,
             Casuistes
             ,
             and
             Canonistes
             .
          
           
             For
             vs
             it
             is
             sufficient
             at
             this
             time
             to
             haue
             seene
             ,
             that
             all
             generally
             doe
             condemne
             ,
             as
             most
             false
             and
             wicked
             ,
             this
             proposition
             of
             M.
             
               Barlow
               ,
               that
               euen
               agaynst
               a
               mans
               conscience
               the
               Prince
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
            
             :
             which
             proposition
             you
             haue
             seene
             before
             confuted
             .
             Now
             we
             must
             consider
             certayne
             shi●te●
             and
             absurdityes
             vsed
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             in
             setting
             downe
             this
             his
             false
             doctrine
             .
             
             
               Euen
               agaynst
               conscience
            
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Prynce
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               that
               disobeyeth
               ,
               can
               proue
               his
               conscience
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               describeth
               ,
               a
               good
               conscience
               accompanied
               with
               true
               loue
               and
               fayth
               vnfayned
               .
            
             In
             which
             wordes
             you
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             first
             there
             is
             contayned
             a
             very
             absurd
             shift
             ,
             not
             voyde
             of
             impiety
             ;
             and
             secondly
             much
             corruption
             and
             falsity
             .
             The
             shift
             is
             ,
             in
             that
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             proposed
             to
             a
             man
             by
             a
             Prince
             or
             Superiour
             ,
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             conscience
             ,
             he
             byndeth
             him
             absolutely
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             euen
             agaynst
             his
             conscience
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             can
             proue
             that
             his
             conscience
             hath
             
               true
               loue
               and
               fayth
               vnfayned
            
             ,
             which
             being
             a
             very
             hard
             matter
             for
             many
             men
             to
             discerne
             in
             themselues
             ,
             especially
             the
             ignorant
             and
             vnlearned
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             licence
             them●
             but
             obligeth
             them
             also
             ,
             to
             doe
             agaynst
             theyr
             conscience
             ,
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             is
             proposed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             which
             openeth
             a
             gap
             to
             all
             impiety
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             ouerthrow
             of
             all
             conscience
             in
             most
             men
             .
          
           
             For
             certayne
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             of
             Christians
             haue
             not
             sufficient
             time
             ,
             leasure
             ,
             learning
             ,
             or
             commodity
             to
             make
             this
             proofe
             prescribed
             out
             of
             the
             Apostle
             :
             and
             then
             I
             would
             demaund
             him
             ,
             what
             he
             will
             say
             of
             Turkes
             ,
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             Gentiles
             that
             haue
             not
             true
             fayth
             ?
             Haue
             they
             no
             conscience
             ?
             and
             must
             they
             doe
             what
             soeuer
             is
             ordayned
             them
             ,
             though
             neuer
             so
             repugnant
             to
             theyr
             
             rea●on
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             proue
             theyr
             conscience
             to
             be
             such
             as
             the
             Apostle
             (
             though
             falsely
             )
             is
             presumed
             here
             to
             describe
             ?
             
             What
             will
             M.
             Barlow
             say
             also
             of
             Christian
             Sectaryes
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Trinitarians
               ,
               ●●●●●tes
               ,
               L●●berans
               ,
               Swingfeldians
               ,
               Brownists
            
             &c.
             whom
             he
             will
             not
             grant
             I
             am
             sure
             to
             haue
             true
             loue
             ,
             and
             vnfayned
             fayth
             ?
             Haue
             they
             no
             conscience
             ,
             that
             may
             bind
             them
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             different
             frō
             that
             which
             is
             proposed
             vnto
             them
             by
             Kings
             or
             Princes
             ,
             whether
             it
             seeme
             vnto
             them
             good
             or
             bad
             ?
             May
             all
             these
             men
             ●weare
             to
             whatsoeuer
             is
             requyred
             ,
             or
             do
             what
             soeuer
             is
             exacted
             by
             a
             temporall
             Prince
             ,
             without
             further
             examen
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             cannot
             proue
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             will
             no
             doubt
             suppose
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             true
             loue
             ,
             and
             fayth
             vnfayned
             ?
             Who
             would
             expect
             such
             monstrous
             doctrines
             ,
             from
             the
             Chayre
             of
             a
             Prelate
             ?
          
           
             But
             now
             let
             vs
             see
             how
             he
             vseth
             S.
             Paul
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             abuseth
             his
             Reader
             vnder
             pretence
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             authority
             .
             He
             sayth
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             describeth
             a
             good
             conscien●e
             ,
             
             to
             be
             that
             ,
             which
             
               is
               accompanied
               with
               true
               loue
               and
               fayth
               vnfayned
            
             :
             and
             vpon
             this
             foundeth
             his
             discourse
             ,
             as
             now
             you
             haue
             heard
             ,
             cyting
             for
             it●
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             
             But
             if
             you
             read
             the
             place
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             the
             matter
             quite
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             you
             may
             learne
             ,
             how
             these
             fellowes
             that
             cry
             nothing
             but
             Scriptures
             ,
             do
             abuse
             the
             simple
             people
             ,
             with
             misalleadging
             ,
             and
             misconstruing
             the
             same
             .
             For
             that
             the
             Apostle
             describeth
             not
             a
             good
             conscience
             at
             all
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             but
             only
             assigneth
             the
             same
             as
             a
             thing
             necessarily
             requyred
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             and
             perfection
             of
             the
             Law.
             For
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             Apostle
             are
             these
             :
             
               Finis
               pr●cepti
               est
               ,
               charitas
               de
               corde
               puro
               ,
               conscientia
               bona
               ,
               &
               fide
               non
               ficta
            
             :
             The
             end
             of
             the
             cōmandement
             or
             law
             is
             charity
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             hart
             ,
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             &
             faith
             not
             fayned
             .
             Which
             is
             no
             description
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             end
             &
             perfection
             of
             th●
             law
             ,
             which
             is
             Charity
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             in
             another
             place
             the
             same
             Apostle
             sayth
             :
             
               Ple●itudo
               legis
               Charitas
            
             :
             the
             fullnes
             or
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             charity
             .
             But
             here
             he
             describeth
             more
             at
             large
             what
             manner
             of
             charity
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             to
             wit
             proceding
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             
             hart
             ,
             as
             also
             out
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             (
             which
             ●●ge●●●●●
             hope
             )
             and
             out
             of
             vnfayned
             fayth
             .
             So
             as
             here
             tr●e
             charity
             〈◊〉
             described
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             good
             conscience
             (
             which
             i●
             named
             ●●●ly
             as
             a
             condition
             needfully
             required
             to
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             described
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             falsely
             aff●●●●●●
             .
             )
             For
             if
             a
             thing
             be
             described
             that
             hath
             many
             parts
             of
             〈◊〉
             requi●ed
             to
             the
             complement
             thereof
             ,
             it
             were
             very●
             〈◊〉
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             euery
             one
             of
             the
             said
             parts
             ,
             or
             parcels
             it
             described
             therby
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             said
             description
             may
             be
             ascribed
             〈◊〉
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             .
             As
             if
             a
             man
             should
             describe
             a
             Knight
             or
             a
             Captaine
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             go
             to
             the
             wars
             ,
             what
             ●●●●i●ure
             i●
             required
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             horse
             ,
             s●ddle
             ,
             speare
             ,
             armour
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             a
             horse
             is
             here
             described
             ,
             or
             a
             saddle
             ,
             or
             a
             speare
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Knight
             himself
             ,
             who
             hath
             need
             of
             all
             these
             thinges
             :
             So
             as
             in
             this
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             is
             found
             〈◊〉
             haue
             peruerted
             the
             whole
             text
             and
             meani●g
             of
             
               S.
               Paul.
            
             
          
           
             There
             remaineth
             then
             his
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             for
             so
             much
             as
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismatickes
             also
             doe
             plead
             conscience
             for
             their
             standing
             out
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             one
             article
             in
             the
             Oath
             offered
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             proued
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             true
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             therefore
             standeth
             the
             Apologers
             conclusion
             incōtrollable
             still
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             hath
             prohibited
             English
             Catholikes
             to
             performe
             euen
             ciuill
             obedience
             to
             their
             Soueraigne
             .
             But
             all
             this
             hath
             beene
             now
             answered
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             treated
             before
             :
             for
             that
             Shi●matikes
             and
             Heretikes
             though
             they
             be
             ●ound
             both
             to
             informe
             &
             reforme
             their
             consciences
             :
             that
             be
             erroneous
             :
             yet
             so
             long
             as
             that
             repugnācy
             indureth
             ;
             they
             should
             sinne
             in
             doing
             contrary
             to
             the
             dictamen
             therof
             .
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             articles
             in
             the
             Oath
             ,
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             Englis●
             Catholikes
             consciences
             ,
             and
             to
             theyr
             religion
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             as
             do
             any
             way
             impeach
             ,
             or
             preiudice
             their
             religion
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             most
             part
             in
             the
             Oath
             ,
             as
             is
             knowne
             .
             Neyther
             must
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             run
             to
             this
             ordinary
             shift
             ,
             and
             say
             as
             he
             is
             wont
             ,
             that
             their
             consciences
             are
             not
             well
             cleansed●
             and
             that
             their
             religion
             is
             not
             true
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             &
             therefore
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             haue
             scruple
             in
             sweating●
             for
             that
             now
             it
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             binding
             
             them
             from
             swearing
             ,
             that
             their
             conscyences
             doe
             tell
             them
             the
             contrary
             ,
             which
             conscience
             to
             them
             doth
             appear
             good
             ,
             and
             their
             religion
             true
             :
             in
             which
             respect
             the
             Pope
             that
             is
             of
             the
             same
             conscience
             and
             Religion
             hath
             defined
             it
             to
             be
             vnlawfull
             vnto
             them
             ,
             to
             sweare
             against
             this
             their
             cōscience
             and
             religion
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             standeth
             as
             it
             doth
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             will
             haue
             them
             sweare
             without
             sinne
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             he
             must
             first
             make
             them
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             so
             giue
             them
             a
             new
             conscience
             ,
             and
             new
             religion
             ,
             for
             in
             that
             they
             haue
             ,
             they
             cannot
             doe
             it
             ;
             albeit
             for
             temporall
             obedience
             ,
             they
             offer
             all
             that
             may
             be
             exacted
             ,
             at
             their
             hands
             by
             any
             law
             of
             Christian
             subiection
             to
             their
             temporall
             soueraigne
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             much
             may
             be
             sufficient
             for
             discussing
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             Whether
             subiects
             may
             or
             must
             obey
             their
             Princes
             ,
             when
             they
             command
             things
             against
             their
             consciences
             ,
             which
             in
             my
             Letter
             I
             denyed
             .
             And
             whereas
             the
             Apologer
             did
             alleadg
             dyuers
             authorities
             out
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Councels
             to
             proue
             the
             obedience
             of
             Subiects
             to
             theyr
             Princes
             ,
             not
             only
             Christian
             but
             also
             Infidels
             ,
             as
             to
             king
             Nabuchodonosor
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             to
             king
             Pharao
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             King
             Cyrus
             of
             Persia
             ,
             my
             answer
             then
             was
             this
             .
          
           
             He
             alledgeth
             for
             examples
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             that
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             obeyed
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             also
             they
             exhibited
             temporall
             Obedience
             vnto
             King
             Pharao
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             
             as
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             Cyrus
             King
             of
             Persia
             :
             All
             which
             examples
             we
             grant
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             
             and
             could
             add
             many
             more
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             Christians
             that
             lyued
             peaceably
             vnder
             Infidell
             Princes
             in
             those
             dayes
             .
             
               But
               let
               one
               example
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               be
               brought
               forth
               ,
               wherin
               they
               obeyed
               them
               in
               points
               contrarie
               to
               their
               Conscience
               or
               Religion
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               sufficient
               .
               We
               read
               in
               the
               Prophesie
               of
               Daniel●
               that
               those
               three
               famous
               Iewes
               ,
               
               
                 Sidrach
                 ,
                 Misach
              
               ,
               and
               Abdenago
               ,
               were
               most
               trustie
               vnto
               King
               Nabuchodonosor
               in
               temporall
               affayres
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               esteemed
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               made
               them
               his
               vniuersall
               Gouernors
               ouer
               all
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               saith
               the
               Scripture
               :
               and
               yet
               when
               it
               came
               to
               the
               poynt
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               haue
               them
               for
               his
               
               honour
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               
               and
               vpon
               his
               commandement
               ,
               adore
               the
               golden
               Statua
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               set
               vp
               ;
               they
               forsooke
               him
               flatly
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               him
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               all
               his
               Nobility
               assembled
               togeather
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               so
               much
               as
               to
               answere
               him
               in
               that
               Commandement
               ,
               not
               would
               they
               do
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               appoynted
               them
               .
               
                 The
                 like
                 in
                 effect
                 did
                 the
                 ancienter
                 Iewes
                 do
                 with
                 King
                 Pharao
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 albeit
                 in
                 temporall
                 affayres
                 they
                 obeyed
                 him
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 that
                 tyme
                 when
                 he
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 and
                 persecuted
                 them
                 most
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 had
                 them
                 stay
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 follow
                 Moyses
                 their
                 Spiritual
                 Superiour
                 into
                 the
                 desert
                 (
                 notwithstāding
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 some
                 cause
                 perhaps
                 to
                 suspect
                 their
                 temporall
                 Allegiance
                 also
                 by
                 that
                 departure
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 a
                 potent
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 :
                 )
                 yet
                 would
                 they
                 not
                 obey
                 him
                 nor
                 do
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 persuaded
                 themselues
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 haue
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
                 
                 I
                 let
                 passe
                 how
                 Daniel
                 and
                 his
                 fellowes
                 would
                 not
                 eate
                 the
                 meates
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 nor
                 Tobie
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Assyrians
                 ,
                 &
                 much
                 lesse
                 would
                 he
                 leaue
                 of
                 to
                 bury
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 forbidden
                 by
                 Proclamation
                 vnder
                 payne
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Machabees
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 obeyed
                 King
                 Antiochus
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 commanded
                 nothing
                 against
                 their
                 Law
                 and
                 Conscience
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 about
                 to
                 force
                 them
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 eate
                 swynes-flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 against
                 their
                 Law
                 and
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 they
                 refused
                 openly
                 to
                 performe
                 that
                 Obedience
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 these
                 places
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 alledged
                 by
                 the
                 Apologer
                 ,
                 do
                 proue
                 nothing
                 for
                 him
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 rather
                 flat
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 vs
                 as
                 yow
                 haue
                 seene
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Thus
             I
             wrote
             then
             ,
             now
             let
             vs
             see
             how
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ouerthroweth
             it
             .
             First
             as
             concerning
             the
             3.
             
             Pagan
             Kings
             
               Pharao
               ,
               Cyrus
            
             ,
             and
             Nabuchodonosor
             ,
             wherof
             I
             sayd
             the
             Iewes
             obedience
             vnto
             them
             was
             in
             temporall
             matters
             only
             ,
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               that
               therin
               I
               do
               abuse
               the
               Reader
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               shewed
               their
               obedience
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               to
               be
               due
               ,
               and
               performed
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               spirituall
               seruice
            
             :
             
             wherat
             I
             thinke
             no
             man
             can
             but
             laugh
             ,
             that
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             is
             become
             so
             spirituall
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             can
             make
             
             those
             Infidell
             Kings
             to
             be
             spirituall
             Superiours
             also
             ,
             
             or
             at
             leastwise
             to
             haue
             spirituall
             power
             ,
             euen
             in
             spirituall
             thinges
             ouer
             Gods
             faithfull
             people
             .
             Let
             vs
             see
             his
             proofes
             of
             so
             strange
             an
             assertion
             .
          
           
             
               To
               offer
               sacrifice
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               desert
               is
               an
               ●igh
               case
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               religion
               ;
               yet
               would
               not
               the
               Iewes
               in
               Egypt
               attempt
               it
               ,
               without
               asking
               ,
               and
               obtayning
               the
               Kings
               leaue
               .
            
             
             And
             why
             was
             that
             ?
             Was
             it
             for
             that
             they
             held
             him
             for
             their
             supreme
             Gouernour
             in
             all
             causes
             Ecclesiastiacll
             ,
             and
             temporall
             ?
             Then
             they
             ought
             to
             haue
             obeyed
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             haue
             had
             them
             offered
             sacrifice
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             they
             refused
             to
             doe
             ,
             for
             that
             their
             spirituall
             gouernour
             Moyses
             ,
             though
             a
             naturall
             borne
             subiect
             of
             King
             Pharao
             ,
             ●ould
             them
             that
             Gods
             will
             was
             contrary
             :
             and
             as
             for
             their
             asking
             ,
             and
             obtayning
             leaue
             before
             they
             went
             to
             sacrifice
             in
             the
             Desert
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             in
             respect
             of
             temporall
             danger
             ,
             which
             might
             ensue
             vnto
             them
             ,
             if
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             their
             vnarmed
             people
             should
             haue
             aduentured
             to
             depart
             without
             his
             licence
             .
             But
             I
             would
             demaund
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             who
             sayth
             ,
             
               that
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               shewed
               their
               obedience
               to
               be
               due
               vnto
               Pharao
               ,
               and
               performed
               it
               in
               matter
               of
               spirituall
               seruice
               ,
            
             what
             manner
             of
             obedience
             was
             that
             ,
             which
             came
             alwaies
             in
             the
             Imperatiue
             mood
             ,
             
               Thus
               saith
               our
               Lord
            
             ,
             Dimitte
             populum
             meum
             ,
             
               Let
               go
               my
               people
            
             ?
             And
             when
             he
             yeelded
             not
             therunto
             ,
             he
             was
             plagued
             and
             punished
             with
             so
             many
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             are
             set
             downe
             in
             Exodus
             for
             9.
             or
             10.
             
             Chapters
             togeather
             :
             &
             in
             the
             end
             what
             leaue
             obtayned
             they
             ,
             but
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             when
             he
             durst
             no
             longer
             deny
             them
             ?
             Which
             appeareth
             ,
             for
             that
             his
             feare
             being
             somewhat
             mitigated
             ,
             he
             pursued
             them
             afterward
             againe
             .
             And
             will
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             make
             this
             an
             example
             of
             spirituall
             obedience
             to
             temporall
             Princes
             ,
             that
             was
             thus
             extorted
             ?
             Or
             of
             spirituall
             iurisdiction
             in
             heathen
             Princes
             ,
             ouer
             faithfull
             people
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             that
             was
             contradicted
             both
             in
             word
             and
             fact
             by
             Moyses
             himselfe
             ?
             But
             let
             vs
             heare
             his
             second
             instance
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             more
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             So
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               commaundement
               of
               King
            
             Cyrus
             
               was
               in
               a
               cause
               
               meerly
               Ecclesiasticall
            
             viz.
             
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Lords
               house
               in
            
             Ierusalē
             ,
             
               and
               transporting
               thither
               the
               consecrated
               vessels
               .
            
             But
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             that
             these
             things
             as
             they
             were
             ordayned
             by
             King
             Cyrus
             were
             meere
             temporall
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             building
             of
             a
             materiall
             Church
             ,
             
             for
             that
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             Masons
             ,
             Carpenters
             &
             Architects
             ,
             that
             build
             the
             same
             ,
             should
             be
             Ecclesiastical
             officers
             ,
             albeit
             they
             were
             Gentiles
             .
             If
             King
             Cyrus
             had
             had
             authority
             to
             appoint
             them
             out
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             &
             to
             dispose
             lawfully
             of
             their
             sacred
             actions
             therein
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             not
             ,
             nor
             could
             haue
             ,
             being
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             their
             faith
             &
             religion
             ;
             then
             might
             they
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             beene
             a
             spirituall
             Superiour
             vnto
             them
             :
             but
             for
             giuing
             them
             leaue
             only
             to
             go
             to
             Ierusalem
             to
             build
             their
             Temple
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             their
             consecrated
             vessels
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             violētly
             taken
             away
             from
             thence
             ,
             argueth
             no
             more
             spirituall
             iurisdiction
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             if
             a
             man
             hauing
             taken
             away
             a
             Church-dore
             key
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             people
             could
             not
             go
             in
             to
             pray
             ,
             except
             he
             opened
             the
             dore
             ,
             should
             be
             said
             to
             haue
             spirituall
             iurisdictiō
             ouer
             that
             people
             for
             opening
             the
             dore
             ,
             &
             letting
             them
             in
             ,
             &
             that
             they
             in
             praying
             him
             to
             open
             the
             said
             dore
             ,
             did
             acknowledg
             spiritual
             obedience
             vnto
             him
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             meere
             childish
             trifllng
             ,
             &
             worthy
             the
             wit
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             .
          
           
             What
             definition
             trow
             you
             ,
             will
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             giue
             of
             spirituall
             power
             and
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             therby
             to
             verifie
             these
             monstrous
             and
             absurd
             propositions
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             affaire
             he
             hath
             vttered
             ,
             partly
             by
             his
             assertions
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             his
             examples
             ?
             Truly
             I
             know
             no
             other
             set
             downe
             by
             Deuines
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             power
             giuen
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             gouerne
             soules
             for
             their
             direction
             vnto
             euerlasting
             saluation
             ,
             euen
             as
             ciuill
             power
             is
             giuen
             for
             gouerning
             the
             cōmon
             wealth
             to
             her
             prosperity
             and
             temporall
             ●elicity
             .
             And
             will
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             gaue
             this
             spirituall
             power
             to
             Pharao
             and
             Cyrus
             ,
             that
             were
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             God
             ,
             for
             gouerning
             &
             directing
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             that
             liued
             vnder
             them
             ,
             whose
             religion
             or
             God
             they
             neyther
             knew
             ,
             nor
             cared
             for
             ?
             Or
             that
             Nero
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             or
             Claudius
             had
             this
             spirituall
             power
             and
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             vpon
             the
             soules
             of
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             and
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             ,
             that
             liued
             vnder
             them
             in
             Rome
             ,
             and
             were
             
             their
             temporall
             Lordes
             and
             Princes
             ?
             These
             thinges
             are
             so
             absurd
             that
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             exaggerate
             them
             any
             further
             ,
             and
             therfore
             let
             vs
             passe
             forward
             to
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             other
             examples
             by
             me
             alleaged
             how
             
               Sydrac●●
               Mysach
            
             and
             Abdenago
             ,
             refused
             to
             obey
             Nabuchod●●●sor
             their
             King
             in
             adoring
             the
             Statua
             ,
             as
             also
             refu●ing
             the
             meates
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             &
             Toby
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             and
             the
             Mac●abees
             for
             refusing
             to
             eat
             Swines-flesh
             at
             the
             commandment
             of
             their
             King
             Antiochus
             ,
             he
             sayth
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             had
             their
             warrants
             for
             defence
             of
             their
             consciences
             ,
             from
             the
             word
             or
             will
             of
             God
             :
             as
             who
             should
             say
             ,
             Catholickes
             haue
             nothing
             for
             iustification
             of
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             meere
             cauill
             ,
             and
             as
             Logitians
             call
             ,
             
               Petitio
               principij
            
             ,
             and
             wholy
             from
             the
             question
             :
             for
             that
             we
             affirme
             ,
             first
             that
             they
             haue
             sufficient
             groundes
             ,
             for
             iustification
             of
             their
             consciences
             in
             that
             behalfe
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             easily
             verify
             in
             euery
             point
             if
             they
             might
             be
             hard
             with
             any
             indifferency
             .
             And
             secondly
             if
             they
             had
             not
             ,
             but
             their
             consciences
             were
             erroneous
             ;
             yet
             so
             long
             as
             that
             
               dictamen
               rationis
            
             ,
             or
             prescript
             of
             conscience
             standeth
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             telleth
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             sufficient
             ground
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             doe
             against
             it
             without
             sin
             ,
             as
             now
             hath
             bene
             proued
             .
             Let
             vs
             see
             what
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             other
             example
             of
             Tobies
             breach
             of
             King
             Senacherib
             his
             commaundement
             in
             Niniue
             ,
             which
             wee
             shall
             examine
             in
             the
             next
             ensuing
             Paragraph
             .
          
           
             
               VVHETHER
               TOBY
               DID
               well
               or
               no
               ,
               in
               breaking
               the
               commaundement
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Nini●e
               ,
               concerning
               the
               burying
               of
               the
               dead
               Iewes
               .
               And
               how
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               answereth
               vnto
               the
               authorities
               of
               the
               Fathers
               :
               and
               ouerthroweth
               the
               Kings
               Supremacy
               .
               §.
               II.
               
            
             
               AMong
               other
               examples
               and
               testimonies
               alleaged
               by
               me
               out
               o●
               Scripture
               of
               lawfull
               disobeying
               temporall
               
               Princes
               commaundements
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               vnlawfull
               ,
               the
               exāple
               of
               Tobias
               that
               disobeyed
               the
               edict
               of
               King
               Senacheri●●
               of
               Niniue
               about
               burying
               such
               as
               were
               slayne
               ,
               seemed
               to
               haue
               troubled
               most
               M.
               Barlow
               in
               this
               answere
               ;
               and
               so
               after
               some
               discussion
               of
               the
               matter
               vp
               and
               downe
               ,
               whether
               he
               did
               it
               openly
               or
               in
               secret
               ,
               by
               day
               or
               by
               night
               ,
               by
               stealth
               or
               contempt
               ,
               he
               maketh
               this
               conclusion
               ;
               
                 Take
                 it
                 eyther
                 way
              
               ,
               
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 was
                 his
                 disobedience
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 cause
                 iustifiable
                 ?
                 No.
              
               Grauely
               resolued
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               and
               Doctour-like
               ,
               but
               yet
               without
               any
               testimony
               ,
               except
               only
               his
               owne
               .
               For
               first
               the
               context
               of
               the
               story
               it selfe
               hauing
               recounted
               the
               circumstances
               of
               the
               fact
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Chapters
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               Toby
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               how
               the
               foresayd
               King
               Senacherib
               sonne
               to
               Salmanasar
               being
               returned
               much
               exasperated
               from
               Iury
               agaynst
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               for
               the
               euill
               successe
               which
               there
               he
               had
               ,
               did
               promulgate
               an
               Edict
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               slayne
               should
               not
               be
               buryed
               ,
               the
               Story
               sayth
               ,
               that
               Toby
               notwithstanding
               this
               Edict
               and
               Commaundement
               ,
               did
               bury
               them
               by
               night
               ,
               
               yea
               and
               left
               also
               on
               day
               his
               dinner
               ,
               and
               the
               ghests
               which
               he
               had
               with
               him
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               to
               fetch
               in
               the
               dead
               body
               of
               a
               Iew
               slayne
               in
               the
               streetes
               :
               and
               when
               some
               of
               his
               neighbous
               ,
               seeing
               the
               peril
               thereof
               did
               reprehend
               him
               ,
               for
               aduenturing
               vpon
               so
               great
               daunger
               ,
               saying
               to
               him●
               that
               himselfe
               had
               bene
               commaunded
               to
               be
               slayne
               for
               burying
               men
               before
               ,
               the
               Story
               doth
               not
               only
               defend
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               commendeth
               him
               for
               the
               same
               ;
               saying
               :
               
               
                 Sed
                 Tobias
                 plùs
                 timens
                 Deum
                 ,
                 quàm
                 Regem
                 ,
                 rapiebat
                 corpora
                 occisorum
                 &c.
                 
              
               But
               Toby
               feating
               God
               more
               then
               the
               King
               ,
               did
               take
               away
               the
               dead
               bodies
               that
               he
               found
               in
               the
               streetes
               ,
               hyding
               them
               in
               his
               house
               and
               burying
               them
               at
               mydnight
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               the
               Angell
               Raphael
               in
               the
               twelth
               Chapter
               discouering
               himselfe
               vnto
               Toby
               ,
               togeather
               with
               the
               mystery
               of
               all
               his
               actions
               with
               him
               ,
               doth
               manifestly
               shew
               ,
               that
               these
               his
               deeds
               of
               charity
               ,
               of
               giuing
               of
               almes
               ,
               and
               burying
               the
               dead
               bodyes
               of
               such
               as
               were
               slayne
               ,
               were
               gratfull
               vnto
               Almighty
               God
               :
               
               
                 Quando
                 cra●as
                 cum
                 lachrymis
                 ,
                 &
                 sepeliebas
                 mortous
                 ,
                 &
                 derelinquebas
                 prandium
                 tuum
                 &c.
                 ego
                 obtuli
                 
                 ●●ationem
                 tuam
                 Domino
                 ,
                 &
                 quia
                 acceptus
                 eras
                 Deo
                 ,
                 necesse
                 suit
                 ,
                 vt
                 tentatio
                 probaret
                 te
                 .
              
               When
               thou
               didst
               pray
               with
               teares
               ,
               and
               didst
               bury
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               didst
               leaue
               thy
               dinner
               for
               doing
               this
               worke
               of
               Charity
               ,
               I
               did
               offer
               to
               God
               thy
               prayer
               ,
               and
               because
               thou
               wert
               acceptable
               vnto
               God
               ,
               it
               was
               necessary
               that
               temptation
               should
               try
               thee
               .
               
               Here
               then
               we
               haue
               the
               testimony
               of
               an
               Angell
               ,
               agaynst
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               that
               is
               no
               Angell
               :
               and
               if
               he
               be
               ,
               yet
               must
               we
               account
               him
               for
               a
               very
               wicked
               ,
               and
               false
               Angell
               ,
               if
               the
               other
               be
               a
               good
               and
               true
               Angell
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               let
               vs
               examine
               a
               little
               whether
               of
               these
               Angels
               deserueth
               most
               to
               be
               belieued
               ,
               or
               whether
               for
               a
               mans
               saluation
               it
               be
               more
               secure
               to
               follow
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               speake
               contraryes
               .
               The
               one
               that
               this
               fact
               of
               Toby
               was
               not
               iustifyable
               ,
               the
               other
               that
               it
               was
               not
               only
               iustifiable
               ,
               but
               acceptable
               also
               ,
               and
               pleasing
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               very
               high
               degree
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               text
               appeareth
               .
               The
               one
               determineth
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               ,
               that
               Toby
               was
               reprehensible
               in
               that
               he
               obeyed
               not
               the
               King●
               the
               other
               saith
               ,
               he
               did
               very
               well
               in
               obeying
               God
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               king
               .
               How
               shall
               we
               know
               which
               of
               these
               two
               Angels
               is
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               bad
               .
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               will
               on
               his
               part
               perhaps
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               booke
               of
               Toby
               is
               not
               held
               by
               him
               for
               Canonicall
               Scripture
               ,
               
               but
               only
               Hagiographum
               ,
               a
               holy
               ancient
               writing
               ,
               as
               the
               Iewes
               themselues
               do
               allow
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               their
               Canon
               of
               Scriptures
               :
               yet
               doth
               not
               this
               take
               away
               the
               credit
               of
               the
               Story
               ,
               which
               hath
               indured
               ,
               and
               hath
               beene
               belieued
               ,
               and
               taken
               for
               true
               ,
               so
               many
               ages
               bo●h
               before
               ,
               and
               after
               Christian
               Religion
               was
               planted
               ?
               And
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               cannot
               alleadg
               one
               authenticall
               Author
               ,
               or
               holy
               man
               before
               these
               our
               tymes
               ,
               that
               euer
               sayd
               this
               Story
               was
               false
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               be
               credited
               ,
               though
               he
               receiued
               it
               not
               for
               Canonicall
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               we
               see
               it
               acknowledged
               for
               Canonicall
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               of
               infallible
               truth
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               a
               generall
               Councell
               of
               our
               dayes
               ,
               wherin
               the
               flower
               of
               the
               learnedst
               men
               in
               Christendome
               were
               present
               ,
               I
               meane
               that
               of
               Trent
               :
               
               but
               by
               another
               Councell
               also
               aboue
               1000.
               yeares
               before
               
               that
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               third
               of
               Carthage
               
               wherein
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               himselfe
               was
               present
               ,
               
               and
               subscribed
               thereunto
               ;
               and
               in
               diuers
               other
               places
               of
               his
               workes
               ,
               giueth
               the
               same
               testimony
               to
               this
               booke
               ,
               as
               do
               sundry
               other
               Fathers
               ancienter
               then
               he
               ,
               as
               
                 S.
                 Ambrose
              
               ,
               
               that
               wrote
               a
               whole
               booke
               of
               the
               Story
               of
               Toby
               ,
               containing
               twenty
               foure
               whole
               Chapters
               ,
               
                 S.
                 Basil
              
               in
               his
               
                 Oration
                 of
                 Auarice
              
               ;
               yea
               the
               holy
               Martyr
               
                 S.
                 Cyprian
              
               also
               himselfe
               more
               ancienter
               then
               them
               all
               ,
               
               and
               this
               in
               sundry
               places
               of
               his
               works
               ,
               and
               after
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 S.
                 Isiodo●us
                 ,
                 Cassiodorus
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               :
               wherby
               is
               euident
               ,
               that
               in
               
                 S.
                 Augustins
              
               time
               ,
               and
               before
               ,
               this
               booke
               was
               held
               for
               diuine
               ,
               and
               Canonicall
               .
               And
               therfore
               for
               a
               man
               now
               to
               venture
               his
               soule
               ,
               vpon
               this
               bare
               deniall
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Consorts
               (
               for
               there
               goeth
               no
               lesse
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               his
               assertion
               being
               blasphemy
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               true
               Scripture
               )
               let
               his
               poore
               sheepe
               of
               Lincolne
               thinke
               well
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               other
               men
               will
               beware
               how
               they
               venture
               so
               much
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               setting
               aside
               this
               consideration
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               Canonicall
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               no
               ;
               let
               vs
               consider
               a
               little
               further
               what
               holy
               men
               in
               ancient
               times
               did
               thinke
               of
               this
               fact
               of
               Toby
               ,
               
               whether
               it
               were
               iustifiable
               or
               no.
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               in
               his
               booke
               
                 De
                 cura
                 pro
                 mortuis
                 habenda
              
               ,
               hath
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Tobias
                 sepeliendo
                 mortuos
                 Deum
                 promeruisse
                 ,
                 teste
                 Angelo
                 commendatur
                 .
                 Tobias
              
               is
               commended
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Angell
               ,
               in
               that
               by
               burying
               the
               dead
               he
               merited
               the
               fauour
               of
               Almighty
               God.
               And
               the
               same
               Father
               repeateth
               the
               very
               same
               words
               and
               sentence
               againe
               ,
               in
               his
               first
               booke
               
                 of
                 the
                 Citty
                 of
                 God.
              
               Whereby
               we
               see
               what
               his
               sense
               was
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               both
               in
               belieuing
               the
               good
               Angell
               ,
               and
               esteming
               that
               good
               worke
               of
               burying
               the
               dead
               (
               which
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               by
               contēpt
               calleth
               
                 a
                 ciuil
                 co●rtesy
              
               )
               to
               haue
               merited
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               
               And
               of
               the
               same
               sense
               was
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               who
               speaking
               of
               this
               Edict
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               should
               bury
               any
               dead
               man
               of
               the
               Iewes
               in
               that
               captiuity
               ,
               commendeth
               highly
               holy
               Toby
               for
               neglecting
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               charitable
               worke
               .
               
               
                 Ille
                 interdicto
                 non
                 reuocabatur
                 ,
                 sed
                 magis
                 incitabatur
                 &c.
              
               he
               was
               not
               stayd
               by
               that
               Edict
               or
               Proclamation
               
               from
               burying
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               rather
               was
               therby
               incyted
               the
               more
               to
               doe
               the
               same
               :
               
                 Erat
                 ●●im
                 misericordiae
                 praemium
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 p●na
                 :
              
               for
               that
               the
               punishment
               of
               death
               ,
               was
               the
               prince
               of
               mercy
               .
            
             
               S.
               Cyprian
               also
               that
               holy
               Bishop
               and
               Martyr
               long
               before
               S.
               Amb●ose
               ,
               in
               his
               booke
               
                 Of
                 our
                 Lords
                 prayer
              
               ,
               extolling
               much
               the
               meryt
               of
               good
               workes
               ,
               and
               exhorting
               men
               vnto
               the
               same
               ,
               amongst
               many
               other
               authoryties
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               cyteth
               this
               of
               Toby
               saying
               :
               
                 Et
                 ideo
                 diuina
                 Scriptura
                 in●●r●it
                 ,
                 dicens
                 ,
                 bona
                 est
                 oratio
                 cum
                 ieiunio
                 ,
                 &
                 ●leemosyna
              
               :
               &
               therfore
               the
               dyuine
               Scripture
               in●tructeth
               vs
               saying
               :
               That
               Prayer
               is
               good
               accompanied
               with
               fasting
               and
               almes
               .
               In
               which
               wordes
               first
               we
               see
               this
               booke
               of
               Toby
               affirmed
               to
               be
               diuine
               Scripture
               ,
               
               and
               secondly
               this
               speach
               &
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Angell
               Raphael
               vnto
               Toby
               concerning
               the
               prayse
               and
               merit
               of
               good
               works
               ,
               to
               be
               allowed
               by
               Cyprian●
               which
               is
               full
               contrary
               to
               
                 M.
                 Barlowes
              
               Diuinity
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               heare
               our
               
                 S.
                 Cypriā
              
               in
               the
               same
               place
               :
               
               
                 Nam
                 qui
                 in
                 die
                 Iudicij
                 praemium
                 pro
                 operibus
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 that
                 he
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgment
                 (
                 
                   to
                   wit
                   our
                   Sa●iour
                
                 )
                 will
                 giue
                 reward
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 &
                 almes
                 ,
                 &
                 is
                 now
                 also
                 ready
                 to
                 shew
                 himsel●e
                 a
                 most
                 benigne
                 heater
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 come
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 prayer
                 &
                 works
                 :
                 
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 Cornelius
                 the
                 Centurion
                 merit
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 as
                 doing
                 many
                 almes
                 vpon
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 sayth
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 about
                 nyne
                 of
                 the
                 clocke
                 the
                 sayd
                 Centurion
                 prayed
                 ,
                 an
                 Angell
                 stood
                 by
                 him
                 and
                 gaue
                 testimony
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Cornelius
                 thy
                 prayers
                 and
                 almes
                 haue
                 ascended
                 vp
                 before
                 God
                 :
                 
                   citò
                   orationes
                   ad
                   Deum
                   ascendunt
                   ,
                   quas
                   ad
                   Deum
                   merita
                   nost●i
                   operis
                   imponunt
                   .
                
                 Our
                 prayers
                 do
                 quickly
                 ascēd
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 our
                 good
                 works
                 do
                 lay
                 before
                 him
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 presētly
                 with
                 this
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 he
                 ioyneth
                 the
                 other
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Toby
                   :
                   Sic
                   &
                   Raphel
                   Angelus
                
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Angel
                 Raphael
                 did
                 testify
                 vnto
                 Toby
                 alwayes
                 praying
                 &
                 alwayes
                 working
                 :
                 whē
                 thou
                 didst
                 pray
                 togeather
                 with
                 Sara
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 offer
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 thy
                 prayer
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 when
                 thou
                 didst
                 bury
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 thy
                 dinner
                 for
                 doing
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 sent
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 tempt
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 to
                 cure
                 thee
                 ,
                 &
                 I
                 am
                 Raphael
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 sea●en
                 iust
                 
                 Angels
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 assist
                 ,
                 &
                 conuerse
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 &c.
                 
              
               Where
               we
               see
               that
               S.
               Cyprian
               maketh
               another
               manner
               of
               accompt
               of
               the
               holynes
               and
               meryt
               of
               this
               worke
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               Angell
               ,
               then
               M.
               Barlow
               doth
               .
               And
               the
               very
               self
               same
               speach
               S.
               Cyprian
               vseth
               in
               his
               booke
               
                 de
                 M●●talitate
              
               ,
               alleadging
               this
               place
               of
               Toby
               ,
               and
               testimony
               of
               the
               Angell
               Raphael
               in
               the
               commendation
               of
               Tobies
               fact
               ,
               in
               burying
               the
               dead
               against
               the
               Kinges
               commandement
               .
               So
               as
               white
               and
               black
               ,
               hoat
               and
               cold
               ,
               or
               the
               two
               poles
               are
               not
               more
               opposite
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               then
               the
               spirit
               of
               S.
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               M.
               Barlow
               in
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               And
               truly
               it
               seemeth
               that
               a
               man
               may
               gather
               by
               good
               consequence
               ,
               that
               for
               so
               much
               as
               he
               condemneth
               that
               fact
               of
               Toby
               in
               burying
               the
               dead
               bodies
               of
               the
               Iewes
               in
               persecution
               ,
               
               he
               would
               also
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               bene
               there
               ,
               not
               only
               not
               haue
               buried
               these
               dead
               bodies
               against
               the
               Kings
               Edict
               ,
               but
               also
               neyther
               haue
               receaued
               the
               persecuted
               into
               his
               house
               ,
               agaynst
               the
               commaundement
               of
               the
               sayd
               King.
               Nay
               he
               would
               haue
               rather
               deliuered
               them
               vp
               to
               the
               persecutors
               hands
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               liued
               amongst
               Christians
               ,
               vnder
               
                 Nero
                 ,
                 Domitius
              
               ,
               and
               Dioclesian
               .
               And
               this
               is
               M.
               Barlows
               piety
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               of
               holy
               Toby
               ,
               and
               S.
               
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               such
               sincere
               pious
               men
               ,
               who
               both
               approued
               and
               commended
               this
               fact
               .
               Now
               let
               vs
               passe
               on
               to
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               After
               these
               examples
               of
               Scriptures
               there
               were
               alleadged
               by
               the
               Apologer
               sundry
               authorityes
               of
               ancient
               Fathers
               which
               shew
               the
               obligation
               that
               subiects
               haue
               to
               obey
               their
               temporall
               Princes
               ,
               which
               in
               my
               Letter
               I
               declared
               no
               way
               to
               preiudice
               our
               cause
               ,
               who
               both
               acknowledge
               and
               offer
               all
               dutifull
               obedience
               in
               temporall
               affaires
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               much
               as
               the
               sayd
               ancient
               Fathers
               doe
               teach
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               the
               sayd
               authorityes
               are
               cleare
               ,
               for
               vs
               in
               that
               behalfe
               ,
               I
               shall
               ●et
               downe
               here
               what
               I
               answered
               to
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               
               
                 As
                 these
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 (
                 said
                 I
                 )
                 alleaged
                 against
                 vs
                 do
                 make
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 do
                 the
                 authorities
                 produced
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 proue
                 
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 point
                 that
                 we
                 here
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 tēporall
                 &
                 cyuill
                 affayres
                 we
                 must
                 obey
                 dutifully
                 our
                 temporall
                 Princes
                 ,
                 though
                 Infidels
                 or
                 Pagans
                 :
                 
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 matters
                 concerning
                 God
                 ,
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 Conscience
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 very
                 first
                 example
                 out
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 meruaile
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 cyte
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 somwhat
                 for
                 shew
                 must
                 be
                 alleadged
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 maketh
                 so
                 clearly
                 &
                 directly
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 written
                 purposely
                 to
                 confute
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 case
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 heare
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 Agreable
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 (
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 did
                 the
                 Fathers
                 teach
                 .
                 Augustine
                 speaking
                 of
                 I●dian
                 ,
                 saith
                 thus
                 :
                 
                 Iulian
                 was
                 an
                 vnbelieuing
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 was
                 he
                 not
                 an
                 Apostata
                 ?
                 an
                 oppressor
                 and
                 an
                 Idolatour
                 ?
                 Christiā
                 souldiars
                 serued
                 that
                 vnbelieuing
                 Emperour
                 :
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 them
                 worship
                 Idolls
                 &
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 they
                 preferred
                 God
                 before
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Go
                 forth
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 inuade
                 such
                 a
                 nation
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 obeyed
                 :
                 they
                 distinguished
                 their
                 eternall
                 Lord
                 from
                 their
                 temporall
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 subiect
                 euen
                 vnto
                 their
                 temporall
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 that
                 was
                 their
                 eternall
                 Lord
                 and
                 Maister
                 .
              
               Thus
               he
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 can
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 spoken
                 more
                 cleerly
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 cause
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 ?
                 For
                 euen
                 this
                 do
                 we
                 offer
                 to
                 our
                 King
                 &
                 Soueraigne
                 :
                 
                 we
                 will
                 serue
                 him
                 :
                 we
                 wil
                 obey
                 him
                 :
                 we
                 will
                 go
                 to
                 warre
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 we
                 will
                 fight
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 do
                 all
                 other
                 offices
                 belonging
                 to
                 temporall
                 duty
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ
                 commeth
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Lord
                 of
                 our
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 matter
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 Religion
                 ;
                 there
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 heere
                 appoynteth
                 vs
                 ,
                 preferre
                 our
                 eternall
                 King
                 ,
                 before
                 our
                 Temporall
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 like
                 to
                 these
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Fathers
                 cyted
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 distinguish
                 expresly
                 betweene
                 the
                 Temporall
                 honour
                 and
                 Allegiance
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 &
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 belonging
                 only
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 to
                 that
                 playne
                 sense
                 are
                 Tertullians
                 words
                 cyted
                 by
                 the
                 Apologer
                 :
                 
                 
                   VVe
                   honour
                   the
                   Emperour
                   in
                   such
                   sort
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   is
                   lawfull
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   ●xpedient
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   second
                   after
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   hauing
                   receyued
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   l●sse
                   th●n
                   God.
                
                 And
                 will
                 not
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 of
                 England
                 vse
                 this
                 speac●
                 also
                 vnto
                 their
                 King
                 ?
                 Or
                 will
                 the
                 Apologer
                 himselfe
                 deny
                 that
                 Tertullian
                 heere
                 meant
                 nothing
                 els
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 temporall
                 affayres
                 ,
                 for
                 somuch
                 as
                 the
                 Emperors
                 at
                 that
                 tyme
                 were
                 Heathens
                 &
                 Gentils
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 were
                 no●
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 in
                 any
                 point
                 against
                 Christian
                 faith
                 or
                 Religion
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 like
                 playne
                 sense
                 haue
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Iustin●●
                   Martyr
                
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 cited
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 :
                 
                   VVe
                   only
                   adore
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   we
                   cheerfully
                   performe
                   seruice
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   prosessing
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   and
                   Princes
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 And
                 do
                 not
                 all
                 English
                 Catholickes
                 say
                 the
                 same
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 :
                 &
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 concerne
                 not
                 God
                 &
                 his
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 by
                 rule
                 of
                 Catholicke
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 offer
                 cheerfully
                 to
                 serue
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 liege
                 Lord
                 and
                 King
                 ,
                 &
                 inferiour
                 only
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Temporall
                 Gouernment
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 then
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 places
                 brought
                 in
                 for
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 somewhat
                 to
                 say
                 against
                 vs
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 other
                 two
                 sentences
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 cited
                 out
                 of
                 Optatus
                 and
                 
                   S.
                   Ambrose
                
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   That
                   ouer
                   the
                   Emperour
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   made
                   the
                   Emperour
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   teares
                   were
                   his
                   weapons
                   against
                   the
                   armes
                   and
                   souldiars
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour
                   :
                   That
                   he
                   neither
                   ought
                   ,
                   nor
                   could
                   resist
                   :
                
                 neyther
                 of
                 thē
                 do
                 make
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 Apologer
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 here
                 nakedly
                 cyted
                 ,
                 without
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 circumstances
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 temporall
                 affaires
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 or
                 Emperour
                 is
                 Supreme
                 ,
                 next
                 vnder
                 God.
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 will
                 vse
                 secular
                 forces
                 against
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 his
                 dominion
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 being
                 no
                 souldiars
                 ,
                 must
                 fall
                 to
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 teares
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Priestly
                 weapons
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 ?
                 Did
                 
                   S
                   Ambrose
                
                 by
                 this
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 higher
                 Authority
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 ,
                 in
                 Church-matters
                 ?
                 Or
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 offered
                 him
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 repugnant
                 to
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 matters
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 or
                 acknowledged
                 his
                 Superiority
                 ?
                 No
                 truly
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 three
                 seuerall
                 occasions
                 that
                 fell
                 out
                 ,
                 he
                 flatly
                 denyed
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 this
                 Apologer
                 cra●tily
                 dissembleth
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 therof
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               The
               first
               was
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               cited
               by
               Dalmatius
               the
               Tribune
               ,
               
               bringing
               with
               him
               a
               publicke
               Notarie
               to
               testifie
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Valentinian
               the
               yonger
               ,
               to
               come
               &
               conferre
               ,
               or
               dispute
               with
               the
               hereticall
               Bishop
               Auxen●ius
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Maiesty
               &
               other
               of
               his
               Nobility
               &
               Coūsell
               ,
               which
               poynt
               S.
               Ambrose
               refused
               vtterly
               to
               do
               ,
               telling
               the
               Emperour
               playnly
               by
               a
               letter
               written
               vnto
               him
               ;
               
                 That
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 Bishops
                 must
                 iudge
                 of
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Emperours
                 of
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               And
               dyuers
               other
               doctrines
               ,
               by
               this
               occasion
               ,
               he
               taught
               him
               to
               that
               effect
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               the
               same
               Epistle
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 occasion
                 fell
                 out
                 the
                 very
                 next
                 yeare
                 after
                 
                 in
                 Millane
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 by
                 suite
                 of
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 fauour
                 of
                 Iustina
                 the
                 Empresse
                 on
                 their
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 Decree
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 certayne
                 Church
                 of
                 that
                 Citty
                 should
                 be
                 deliuered
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Arians
                 :
                 which
                 Decree
                 
                   S.
                   Ambrose
                
                 the
                 Bishop
                 refused
                 to
                 obey
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Officers
                 comming
                 with
                 armes
                 ,
                 vrged
                 greatly
                 to
                 giue
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 fled
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 weapons
                 of
                 weeping
                 and
                 praying
                 :
                 
                   Ego
                   Missam
                   facere
                   coepi
                   &c.
                
                 
                 I
                 began
                 to
                 say
                 Masse●
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 temporall
                 Magistrate
                 vrged
                 still
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 vsed
                 but
                 his
                 owne
                 right
                 in
                 appoynting
                 that
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 
                   S.
                   Ambrose
                
                 answered
                 :
                 
                   Quae
                   diuina
                   sunt
                   ,
                   Imperatoriae
                   potestati
                   non
                   esse
                   subiecta
                   :
                
                 That
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 belonge
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 power
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 answered
                 
                   S.
                   Ambrose
                
                 about
                 the
                 giuing
                 vp
                 of
                 a
                 materiall
                 Church
                 .
                 What
                 would
                 he
                 haue
                 said
                 in
                 greater
                 matters
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 accasion
                 was
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 sent
                 his
                 
                 Tribunes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Officers
                 to
                 require
                 certayne
                 Vessells
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 
                   S.
                   Ambrose
                
                 constantly
                 denyed
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   That
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   obey
                   :
                
                 And
                 further
                 adding
                 .
                 
                 
                   That
                   if
                   the
                   Emperour
                   did
                   loue
                   him selfe
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   abstayne
                   from
                   offering
                   such
                   iniury
                   vnto
                   Christ.
                
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 handl●ng
                 the
                 same
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 gaue
                 to
                 Cesar
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 Cesars
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 belonged
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Tem●ple
                 of
                 God
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Cesar
                 :
                 which
                 we
                 speak
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 honour
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 honourable
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 he
                 being
                 an
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Child
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 Emperour
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 aboue
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 So
                 
                   S.
                   Ambrose
                
                 .
                 What
                 would
                 he
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 said
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 bene
                 pressed
                 with
                 an
                 Oath
                 against
                 his
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 least
                 poynt
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 ?
              
            
             
               Thus
               far
               I
               answered
               in
               my
               letter
               ,
               &
               he
               that
               shall
               read
               
                 M
                 Barlows
              
               reply
               now
               ,
               will
               se●
               that
               he
               hath
               nothing
               at
               all
               in
               substāce
               to
               say
               against
               it
               :
               for
               to
               that
               excellent
               speach
               of
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               cōcerning
               the
               Emperour
               Iulian
               ,
               he
               tri●●eth
               exceedingly
               ;
               first
               bidding
               vs
               to
               shew
               that
               poynt
               in
               the
               Oath
               which
               is
               different
               from
               true
               religion
               :
               which
               is
               a
               cauill
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               inough
               if
               it
               be
               contrary
               to
               the
               swearers
               Religion
               .
               And
               wheras
               we
               offer
               vpon
               that
               speach
               as
               the
               subiects
               of
               Iulian
               did
               ,
               
                 VVe
                 will
                 serue
                 our
                 Soueraigne
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 go
                 to
                 war
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 fight
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 like
                 ,
              
               he
               sayth
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               an
               hypocriticall
               florish
               of
               words
               .
               To
               the
               speach
               and
               facts
               of
               
                 S.
                 Ambrose
              
               he
               is
               forced
               eyther
               to
               say
               nothing
               ,
               or
               to
               speake
               against
               himselfe
               .
               For
               wheras
               I
               do
               make
               this
               demaund
               ,
               
                 Did
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 by
                 saying
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 resist
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 weapons
                 were
                 teares
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 by
                 this
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 higher
                 authority
                 in
                 Church-matters
                 then
                 he
                 ?
                 Or
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 offered
                 him
                 an
                 Oath
                 repugnant
                 to
                 his
                 Religion
                 and
                 conscience
                 in
                 those
                 matters
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 obeyed
                 ;
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 his
                 authority
                 ?
              
               To
               the
               first
               he
               sayth
               that
               it
               is
               only
               
                 extra
                 ole●s
              
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               cause
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               handle
               it
               in
               another
               place
               ;
               though
               euery
               man
               of
               discretion
               will
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               demaund
               is
               full
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               haue
               beene
               answered
               here
               .
               To
               the
               secōd
               he
               hath
               but
               a
               ridiculous
               shift
               :
               Suppose
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 would
                 refuse
                 such
                 an
                 Oath
                 vrged
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 he
                 withall
                 forbid
                 others
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 ?
                 Surely
                 no.
              
               But
               I
               say
               surely
               yea
               :
               for
               if
               we
               graunt
               
                 S.
                 Ambrose
              
               to
               haue
               bene
               a
               good
               Prelate
               ,
               Pastour
               ,
               &
               Father
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               we
               must
               also
               graunt
               ,
               that
               what
               Oath
               he
               thought
               pernicious
               for
               himselfe
               to
               take
               ,
               he
               would
               haue
               forbidden
               the
               same
               to
               
               haue
               bene
               taken
               by
               his
               people
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               demaunded
               his
               opinion
               ,
               as
               English
               Catholickes
               did
               the
               Popes
               ,
               or
               els
               he
               had
               not
               bene
               a
               faythfull
               Pastour
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               doth
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               answere
               to
               the
               three
               instances
               alleadged
               out
               of
               
                 S.
                 Ambrose
              
               ,
               
               in
               all
               which
               he
               contradicted
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               that
               was
               his
               temporall
               Lord
               ,
               and
               denied
               to
               obey
               in
               matters
               ,
               Ecclesiasticall
               :
               the
               first
               ,
               when
               he
               refused
               to
               go
               with
               the
               Tribune
               ,
               and
               Notary
               sent
               for
               him
               by
               the
               sayd
               Emperour
               to
               dispute
               ,
               in
               the
               Consistory
               with
               Auxenti●●
               the
               Arian
               Bishop
               ,
               yielding
               for
               his
               reason
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 must
                 iudge
                 of
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Emperours
                 of
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               Which
               answere
               of
               
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               doth
               allow
               ,
               and
               cōmendeth
               it
               much
               :
               &
               albeit
               we
               haue
               said
               somewhat
               before
               about
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               shall
               we
               presently
               add
               a
               word
               or
               two
               more
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               refusall
               of
               the
               said
               Father
               was
               ,
               as
               now
               you
               haue
               heard
               ,
               to
               deliuer
               vp
               a
               certaine
               Church
               in
               Millan●
               to
               the
               Arians
               ,
               at
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               alleadging
               for
               his
               reason
               ,
               
                 Quae
                 diuina
                 sunt
                 ,
                 Imperatoriae
                 potestatium
                 esse
                 subiecta
                 ,
              
               that
               such
               things
               as
               are
               diuine
               ,
               are
               not
               subiect
               to
               Imperiall
               power
               .
               Which
               answere
               in
               like
               manner
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               alloweth
               ,
               albeit
               I
               thinke
               I
               may
               assure
               my selfe
               ,
               that
               if
               his
               Matie
               of
               England
               should
               cōmaund
               one
               of
               his
               Parish
               Churches
               of
               Lincolne
               Diocesse
               to
               be
               deliuered
               vp
               to
               the
               Puritās
               ,
               or
               Brownists
               ,
               or
               other
               like
               Sectaries
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Maiesty
               should
               be
               so
               earnest
               ,
               &
               resolute
               therin
               ,
               as
               the
               Emperour
               was
               ,
               sending
               his
               officers
               &
               souldiars
               to
               put
               them
               into
               possession
               ,
               M.
               Barlow
               would
               not
               be
               so
               resolute
               in
               his
               deniall
               as
               S.
               Ambrose
               was
               ;
               neither
               would
               he
               be
               so
               bold
               to
               alleage
               that
               reasō
               which
               S.
               Ambrose
               did
               ,
               
               that
               
                 diuine
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 subiect
                 to
                 King
              
               Iames
               
                 his
                 power
              
               ;
               including
               in
               the
               name
               of
               diuine
               things
               ,
               the
               possession
               of
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               materiall
               Church
               .
               Or
               if
               he
               would
               be
               so
               bold
               now
               ,
               I
               assure
               my self
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               bene
               so
               in
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               dayes
               ,
               whose
               spirituall
               Supremacy
               though
               femininae
               ,
               seemed
               much
               more
               to
               be
               esteemed
               of
               him
               ,
               then
               this
               now
               of
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               as
               presētly
               will
               appeare
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               refusall
               of
               S.
               Ambrose
               to
               the
               Emperour
               was
               ,
               when
               the
               said
               Emperour
               sent
               his
               Tribunes
               ,
               and
               other
               officers
               
               to
               require
               certaine
               Vessels
               belonging
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               deliuered
               ,
               which
               S.
               Ambrose
               constantly
               denyed
               to
               do
               ,
               answering
               as
               before
               hath
               bene
               set
               downe
               ,
               
                 That
                 i●
                 th●●
                 〈◊〉
                 could
                 not
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 loued
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 abst●●●e
                 to
                 offer
                 such
                 iniurie
                 vnto
                 Christ
              
               &c.
               which
               answer
               also
               M.
               Barl●●
               well
               alloweth
               ,
               signifying
               therby
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               a●●wer●
               in
               the
               same
               sort
               to
               the
               magistrates
               &
               officers
               of
               King
               Iam●●
               if
               he
               should
               send
               them
               vpon
               any
               occasion
               ,
               to
               require
               at
               his
               hands
               the
               Cōmunion
               cup
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               such
               vessels
               belonging
               to
               any
               Church
               in
               Lincolne
               Diocesse
               .
               And
               will
               any
               man
               belieue
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               be
               so
               stout
               ?
               But
               it
               is
               a
               pastime
               to
               see
               how
               he
               chatteth
               about
               this
               matter
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               would
               say
               somewhat
               indeed
               ,
               but
               yet
               saith
               nothing
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
               Let
               vs
               heare
               what
               he
               bringeth
               .
               
                 Things
                 separated
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 to
                 holy
                 vse
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 alienated
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 vsage
                 .
              
               
               Here
               now
               euery
               man
               will
               laugh
               ,
               that
               remembreth
               ,
               how
               the
               Vessels
               ,
               Vestments
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               things
               dedicated
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               consecrated
               to
               Ecclesiasticall
               vses
               ,
               in
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               haue
               bene
               handled
               by
               Protestants
               ,
               taken
               away
               ,
               defaced
               ,
               and
               conuerted
               to
               prophane
               vses
               ,
               which
               this
               man
               I
               presume
               dareth
               not
               to
               condemne
               .
               Let
               vs
               heare
               him
               further
               .
               
                 God
                 hath
                 in
                 them
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 right
                 ,
                 as
                 King
              
               Dauid
               
                 confesseth
                 :
                 first
                 as
                 his
                 gift
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 secondly
                 as
                 mans
                 gift
                 agayne
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 twofold
                 cord
                 tyeth
                 them
                 so
                 strong
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
              
               Anathema
               (
               
                 or
                 curse
              
               )
               
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 consecrated
                 to
                 chalenge
                 them
                 :
                 yea
                 for
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 p●●
                 them
                 to
                 that
                 vse
                 alone
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 dedicated
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               do
               you
               see
               now
               heer●
               ,
               how
               zealous
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               is
               become
               vpon
               the
               suddayne
               for
               defence
               of
               consecrated
               vessels
               in
               the
               Church
               ?
               What
               Vessels
               haue
               they
               consecrated
               thinke
               you
               ?
               Or
               what
               kind
               of
               consecration
               do
               they
               vse
               therein
               ?
               He
               sayth
               
                 it
                 is
                 an
              
               anathema
               
                 for
                 any
                 person
                 not
                 consecrated
                 to
                 chalenge
                 them
              
               :
               the
               sacred
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               King
               do
               demand
               them
               in
               this
               our
               case
               :
               if
               their
               persons
               be
               sacred
               ,
               then
               in
               
                 M.
                 Barlows
              
               sense
               they
               are
               also
               consecrated
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               demaund
               these
               Vessels
               ,
               which
               as
               I
               said
               are
               very
               few
               in
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               :
               and
               if
               they
               had
               beene
               as
               few
               in
               the
               Church
               meant
               by
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               that
               the
               
               Emperour
               would
               haue
               troubled
               himselfe
               so
               much
               in
               sending
               Tribunes
               ,
               and
               other
               officers
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               But
               suppose
               the
               vessels
               were
               of
               like
               number
               ,
               price
               ,
               and
               value
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Church
               .
               Yet
               I
               thinke
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               manner
               of
               consecrating
               them
               was
               far
               different
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               seene
               in
               the
               ●●g●●churgians
               themselues
               ,
               in
               the
               fourth
               Century
               ,
               
               and
               by
               S.
               Ambrose
               in
               his
               second
               booke
               
                 of
                 Office
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               29.
               where
               he
               putteth
               downe
               two
               sorts
               of
               Church-Vessels
               dedicated
               to
               diuine
               vses
               ,
               the
               one
               initiata
               ,
               hallowed
               or
               consecrated
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               not
               yet
               hallowed
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               necessity
               to
               redeeme
               Captiues
               ,
               
               or
               to
               relieue
               the
               poore
               ,
               the
               second
               sort
               are
               first
               to
               be
               broken
               ,
               and
               applied
               to
               these
               holy
               vses
               ,
               but
               the
               former
               with
               much
               more
               difficulty
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               were
               now
               hallowed
               .
               Which
               difference
               I
               thinke
               the
               Protestants
               do
               not
               greatly
               obserue
               ,
               in
               their
               hallowed
               Vessels
               .
               S.
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               in
               like
               manner
               talking
               of
               such
               consecrated
               Vessels
               as
               were
               vsed
               in
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               time
               sayth
               ,
               
               that
               it
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               it
               made
               it
               vnlawfall
               for
               lay
               men
               to
               touch
               them
               ,
               which
               I
               thinke
               M.
               Barlow
               will
               not
               lay
               of
               his
               Communion-Cup
               ,
               which
               all
               men
               take
               in
               their
               hands
               .
               But
               now
               to
               the
               question
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               Do
               you
               thinke
               that
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               would
               deny
               vnto
               King
               Iames
               that
               Communion-Cup
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Vessels
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               as
               earnestly
               demand
               them
               ,
               as
               Valentinia●
               the
               Emperour
               did
               ,
               when
               he
               sent
               his
               Tribunes
               and
               other
               chiefe
               officers
               to
               require
               them
               of
               
                 S.
                 Ambrose
              
               ?
               If
               he
               would
               ,
               what
               kind
               of
               Supremacy
               doth
               he
               allow
               his
               Maiesty
               in
               spirituall
               matters
               ,
               if
               he
               may
               be
               denyed
               and
               disobeyed
               in
               these
               also
               that
               are
               in
               a
               certaine
               sort
               mixt
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               part
               conioyned
               with
               temporall
               respects
               ?
            
             
               And
               truly
               when
               I
               do
               consider
               with
               my selfe
               ,
               with
               what
               degrees
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               doth
               descend
               and
               go
               downeward
               in
               defending
               of
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Supremacy
               of
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               
               bringing
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               to
               nothing
               from
               that
               high
               pitch
               ,
               wherin
               King
               Henry
               the
               eight
               both
               placed
               it
               ,
               and
               left
               it
               ,
               &
               his
               children
               King
               Edward
               ,
               and
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               continued
               the
               same
               ;
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               and
               admire
               the
               prouidēce
               
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               that
               hath
               wrought
               the
               ouerthrow
               in
               effect
               of
               that
               new
               Protestant
               Idoll
               ,
               of
               spirituall
               Authority
               in
               temporall
               Princes
               ,
               euen
               by
               Protestants
               themselues
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 ●aluin
              
               beginning
               the
               battery
               ,
               as
               all
               men
               know
               ,
               calling
               it
               Antichristian
               :
               the
               Puritans
               following
               him
               in
               that
               doctrine
               ;
               and
               now
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               (
               though
               vnder-hand
               and
               dissemblingly
               )
               confirming
               all
               that
               they
               haue
               sayd
               or
               do●●
               therin
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               pitch
               wherin
               King
               Henry
               did
               place
               the
               same
               ,
               was
               ,
               
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               Statute
               it selfe
               ,
               in
               the
               twentith
               six
               yeare
               of
               his
               raigne
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 herres
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 ●ccepted
                 ,
                 and
                 reputed
                 the
                 only
                 Supreme
                 head
                 on
                 earth
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 called
              
               Anglicana
               Ecclesia
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 should
                 haue
                 and
                 enioy
                 ,
                 ●●nexed
                 ●nd
                 vnited
                 to
                 his
                 Imperiall
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 asi●eli
                 the
                 title
                 &
                 style
                 therof
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 all
                 honours
                 ,
                 dignities
                 ,
                 preheminences
                 ,
                 iurisdictions
                 ,
                 pri●iledges
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Dignity
                 of
                 supreme
                 .
                 Head
                 belonging
                 &c.
                 
              
               Wherby
               is
               euident
               that
               the
               Parlament
               gaue
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               great
               authority
               ouer
               the
               Church
               of
               Englād
               ,
               as
               the
               Pope
               had
               before
               .
               And
               this
               very
               fame
               authority
               was
               translated
               after
               him
               ,
               to
               his
               Sonne
               King
               Edward
               though
               a
               child
               ,
               
               yea
               all
               Preachers
               were
               commanded
               to
               teach
               the
               people
               that
               his
               Minority
               of
               age
               w●●
               no
               impediment
               to
               his
               supreme
               spiritual
               gouernment
               ,
               for
               that
               a
               King
               is
               as
               truly
               a
               King
               ,
               at
               one
               yeares
               age
               as
               at
               ●wenty
               :
               so
               as
               the
               exception
               made
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               that
               Valentinian●he
               ●he
               Emperour
               was
               yong
               ,
               when
               he
               commanded
               S.
               Am●ro●e
               to
               dispute
               before
               him
               ,
               maketh
               nothing
               according
               to
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               against
               his
               spirituall
               authority
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               King
               Edward
               was
               .
               And
               further
               the
               Parliament
               in
               the
               first
               yeare
               of
               King
               Edward
               ,
               explaining
               this
               authority
               ,
               hath
               these
               words
               :
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 authority
                 of
                 Iurisdictions
                 spirituall
                 and
                 rēporall
                 is
                 deriued
                 ,
                 and
                 deducted
                 frō
                 the
                 Kings
                 Maiesty
                 ,
                 as
                 supreme
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 Realmes
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Ireland
                 vnto
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Archbishops
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               the
               like
               was
               passed
               ouer
               also
               to
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               by
               a
               Statute
               in
               the
               first
               yeare
               of
               her
               raigne
               ,
               wherin
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 such
                 iurisdiction
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 as
                 by
                 any
                 spirituall
                 or
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 hath
                 hitherto
                 bene
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 lawfully
                 exercised●
                 for
                 the
                 re●ormation
                 and
                 correction
                 of
                 all
                 māner
                 of
                 errors
                 ,
                 heresies
                 ,
                 schismes
                 ,
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 &c.
                 all
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 priu●ledges
                 ,
                 and
                 prehe●●●●●ces
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 touching
                 any
                 sprituall
                 ,
                 or
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 iurisd●cti●●●
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 Realme
                 ,
                 was
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 vnited
                 vnto
                 the
                 Cr●●●e
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               high
               doctrine
               in
               those
               daies
               of
               the
               Pri●ces
               supreme
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               power
               ,
               o●er
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               no
               lesse
               thē
               of
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               ouer
               his
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               But
               now
               of
               later
               dayes
               ,
               and
               by
               later
               writers
               ,
               the
               case
               seemeth
               wonderfully
               altered
               ;
               for
               not
               only
               haue
               they
               taken
               away
               the
               name
               ,
               &
               title
               of
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               was
               treason
               by
               King
               Henries
               Statutes
               to
               deny
               ,
               and
               many
               were
               put
               to
               death
               for
               not
               yielding
               therunto
               :
               but
               haue
               taken
               away
               the
               authority
               also
               it selfe
               ,
               if
               we
               respect
               the
               substance
               ,
               and
               shifting
               in
               words
               ,
               to
               seeme
               still
               to
               retaine
               somewhat
               .
               Wherin
               among
               others
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               seemeth
               eminent
               ,
               and
               vnder
               a
               shew
               of
               defending
               the
               Kings
               supremacy
               ,
               to
               take
               it
               quite
               away
               .
               For
               let
               vs
               heare
               ,
               first
               how
               he
               handleth
               the
               question
               ,
               about
               the
               Princes
               authority
               for
               iudging
               in
               cases
               of
               religion
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               principall
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               He
               both
               proposeth
               ,
               and
               solueth
               the
               question
               thus
               .
            
             
               
                 May
                 not
                 then
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 a
                 Prince
                 iudge
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Faith
                 ?
                 No
                 :
                 not
              
               iudicio
               definitiuo
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 determine
                 what
                 is
                 sound
                 Diuinity
                 or
                 not
                 and
                 so
                 impose
                 that
                 vpon
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 men
                 for
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 alone
                 defines
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 but
              
               iudicio
               executiuo
               ,
               or
               iurisdictionis
               
                 he
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 determined
                 matters
                 of
                 saith
                 ,
                 command
                 the
                 prosessing
                 therof
                 ,
                 within
                 his
                 Kingdome●
                 as
                 the
                 soundest
                 and
                 worthyest
                 to
                 be
                 receaued
                 .
              
               This
               is
               his
               determination
               ;
               whereby
               it
               is
               euident
               ,
               that
               he
               permitteth
               only
               vnto
               the
               King
               to
               execute
               that
               which
               his
               Church
               in
               England
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               therof
               ,
               shall
               determine
               about
               matters
               of
               religion
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               one
               iote
               more
               of
               power
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               matters
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               Catholicks
               do
               ascribe
               vnto
               their
               ●emporall
               Princes
               ,
               to
               execute
               what
               the
               Church
               determineth
               :
               but
               yet
               with
               this
               difference
               of
               much
               more
               dignity
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               the
               execu●ion
               only
               of
               that
               which
               the
               Vniuersall
               Church
               shall
               determine
               ,
               &
               not
               of
               their
               owne
               subiects
               alone
               ,
               as
               it
               falleth
               out
               on
               the
               behalfe
               of
               his
               Maiesty
               of
               England
               in
               this
               case
               .
               In
               
               which
               point
               also
               I
               do
               not
               see
               ,
               how
               he
               can
               wind
               himselfe
               out
               of
               this
               maze
               ,
               that
               must
               necessarily
               follow
               of
               his
               owne
               doctrine
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               one
               should
               receiue
               from
               another
               ,
               that
               the
               other
               receiued
               from
               him
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               if
               the
               Bishops
               being
               his
               Maiesties
               subiects
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               spirituall
               as
               temporal
               affaires
               ,
               haue
               no
               spirituall
               iurisdiction
               but
               frō
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Statute
               of
               King
               Edward
               doth
               determine
               :
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               his
               Maiesty
               to
               haue
               no
               authority
               ,
               to
               define
               of
               any
               matter
               belonging
               to
               religion
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               execute
               that
               which
               the
               Bishops
               do
               define
               ;
               it
               seemeth
               that
               they
               receiue
               from
               his
               Maiesty
               that
               authority
               ,
               which
               they
               deny
               to
               be
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               that
               he
               giueth
               them
               the
               thing
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               is
               to
               receaue
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               Moreouer
               it
               is
               euident
               by
               this
               doctrine
               of
               theirs
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               do
               make
               their
               Courtes
               &
               Tribunalls
               for
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               be
               absolutly
               greater
               then
               the
               Kings
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               do
               allow
               him
               no
               other
               power
               for
               Iudging
               in
               spirituall
               matters
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               execute
               ,
               that
               which
               they
               shall
               define
               and
               determine
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 albeit
                 for
                 dazeling
                 the
                 simple
                 readers
                 eyes
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Barlow
                
                 doth
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 fumble
                 vp
                 a
                 certaine
                 distinction
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 wel
                 vnderstood
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 takē
                 out
                 of
                 some
                 Schoolmen
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 noting
                 Occam
                 in
                 the
                 margent
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 three
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 executiue
                 iudgmēt
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 discretiue
                 to
                 discerne
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 directiue
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 decretiue
                 :
                 which
                 third
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Prince
                 both
                 affirmatiuely
                 to
                 bind
                 to
                 the
                 obseruing
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 tryed
                 and
                 adiudged
                 ,
                 and
                 negatiuely
                 to
                 suppresse
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 last
                 is
                 to
                 Iudge
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 defining
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               Yet
               doth
               all
               this
               reach
               no
               further
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               power
               of
               execution
               of
               that
               which
               others
               haue
               determined
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               called
               a
               power
               of
               impotency
               in
               that
               behalfe
               ;
               for
               that
               therin
               he
               is
               subiect
               ,
               and
               not
               Superiour
               ,
               especially
               if
               it
               lye
               not
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               either
               to
               execute
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               execute
               ,
               as
               he
               shall
               think
               best
               ,
               which
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               here
               denveth
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 That
                 he
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 execute
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 determined
                 .
              
               But
               on
               the
               
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               he
               haue
               power
               and
               liberty
               to
               execute
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               execute
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               other
               power
               of
               defining
               in
               the
               Bishops
               to
               small
               purpose
               .
               For
               that
               they
               may
               define
               ,
               and
               he
               not
               execute
               ,
               his
               iudgment
               being
               that
               they
               haue
               defined
               e●ill
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               way
               becommeth
               he
               their
               Iudge
               againe
               ,
               to
               define
               whether
               they
               haue
               defined
               well
               ,
               or
               no.
               And
               this
               is
               another
               circle
               or
               labyrinth
               which
               I
               see
               not
               how
               
                 M.
                 Barl●●
              
               will
               easily
               auoid
               .
            
             
               I
               doe
               pretermit
               diuers
               other
               childish
               thinges
               that
               be
               in
               this
               speach
               of
               his
               ,
               as
               where
               he
               propoundeth
               thus
               the
               question
               :
               as
               first
               ,
               
                 VVhether
                 a
                 Prince
                 may
                 iudge
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 ●●d
                 saith
                 ?
              
               as
               though
               these
               two
               were
               Sinonyma
               ,
               and
               all
               one
               ;
               Whereas
               religion
               contayneth
               many
               cases
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               life
               ,
               manners
               ,
               and
               cerimonyes
               ,
               as
               of
               faith
               ;
               in
               all
               which
               cases
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               how
               far
               the
               King
               may
               be
               iudge
               .
               Secondly
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               cannot
               define
               ,
               and
               determine
               ,
               what
               is
               sound
               Diuinity
               or
               not
               ,
               which
               is
               far
               from
               the
               purpose
               .
               For
               the
               question
               is
               not
               ,
               whether
               the
               King
               may
               iudge
               and
               determine
               what
               is
               sound
               Diuinity
               or
               Theologie
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               matter
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               to
               be
               belieued
               ,
               or
               not
               be
               belieued
               by
               a
               true
               Christian
               within
               his
               realme
               .
               Thirdly
               in
               like
               manner
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               hath
               only
               
                 iudicium
                 executiuum
              
               ,
               or
               iurisdictionis
               ,
               
               as
               though
               they
               were
               all
               one
               :
               whereas
               executio
               ,
               and
               iurisdictio
               are
               two
               different
               things
               ,
               &
               iurisdiction
               is
               more
               properly
               in
               that
               party
               that
               defineth
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               other
               that
               executeth
               :
               for
               that
               the
               former
               commaundeth
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               obayeth
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               his
               terme
               also
               of
               discretiuum
               ascribed
               by
               him
               vnto
               all
               Christians
               ,
               to
               haue
               power
               to
               try
               spirits
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God
               or
               no
               (
               besides
               that
               it
               seemeth
               contrary
               to
               that
               of
               S.
               Paul
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               who
               reckoneth
               vp
               discretion
               of
               spirits
               to
               be
               a
               peculiar
               and
               seuerall
               gift
               vnto
               some
               alone
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Alij
                 discretio
                 spirituum
              
               &c.
               )
               is
               nothing
               well
               applyed
               by
               him
               to
               
                 iudicium
                 execu●iuum
              
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               appertayneth
               rather
               to
               
                 iudicium
                 definitiuum
              
               ,
               for
               somuch
               as
               those
               that
               haue
               power
               to
               define
               ,
               &
               to
               determine
               of
               matters
               ,
               are
               principally
               to
               iudge
               of
               spirits
               ,
               &
               not
               their
               
               subiects
               to
               iudge
               of
               theirs
               :
               for
               that
               other
               wise
               there
               must
               needes
               ensue
               an
               inextricable
               confusion
               of
               trying
               ,
               &
               iudging
               of
               one
               the
               others
               spirits
               .
               As
               if
               for
               example
               the
               Bishops
               o●
               England
               should
               try
               &
               condemne
               the
               spirits
               of
               the
               Purytans
               ,
               and
               they
               agayne
               the
               spirits
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               by
               colour
               of
               this
               power
               to
               discerne
               spirits
               ,
               giuen
               thē
               by
               
                 M.
                 B●●lo●
              
               out
               of
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               there
               would
               neuer
               be
               an
               end
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               it
               appeareth
               by
               all
               this
               that
               his
               l●st
               distinction
               ,
               wherin
               he
               sayth
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 iudge
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               meere
               delusion
               ,
               
               giuing
               somewhat
               in
               wordes
               ,
               but
               nothing
               in
               deed
               ;
               for
               that
               if
               the
               iudging
               for
               the
               truth
               be
               nothing
               els
               ,
               but
               to
               execute
               ,
               allow
               ,
               and
               approue
               ,
               that
               which
               others
               haue
               defined
               ,
               determined
               ,
               and
               appointed
               out
               vnto
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               belieued
               ,
               and
               defended
               as
               the
               truth
               ,
               then
               hath
               he
               no
               more
               free
               choice
               ,
               or
               superiority
               in
               iudgment
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               then
               euery
               subiect
               or
               common
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               likewise
               bound
               to
               belieue
               and
               defend
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               ability
               and
               power
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               to
               conclude
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               to
               reduce
               all
               to
               a
               briefe
               summe
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               taketh
               away
               from
               his
               Maiesty
               of
               England
               not
               only
               the
               title
               and
               style
               
                 Of
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               
               which
               was
               giuen
               to
               King
               Henry
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               to
               King
               Edward
               ,
               but
               the
               Papall
               authority
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               for
               decision
               of
               matters
               ,
               which
               was
               ascribed
               vnto
               them
               both
               by
               Parlament
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               to
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               ;
               and
               here
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               iudge
               in
               cases
               of
               religion
               and
               fayth
               
                 iudicio
                 definiti●o
              
               ,
               to
               define
               and
               determine
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               only
               execu●iuo
               ,
               to
               execute
               what
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               what
               the
               Bishops
               shall
               define
               ,
               and
               ordayne
               :
               and
               for
               somuch
               as
               he
               addeth
               yet
               further
               now
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               before
               we
               haue
               discussed
               ,
               three
               other
               particuler
               cases
               out
               of
               
                 S.
                 Ambrose
              
               ,
               wherin
               he
               con●es●eth
               that
               his
               Maiesty
               hath
               no
               authority
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               resisted
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               call
               before
               him
               a
               Bishop
               to
               dispute
               with
               another
               of
               a
               different
               religion
               ,
               as
               Valen●inian
               did
               
                 S.
                 Ambrose
              
               ,
               and
               he
               denyed
               him
               :
               If
               he
               should
               commaund
               a
               Bishop
               to
               deliuer
               ouer
               a
               Church
               to
               a
               people
               of
               a
               different
               religion
               :
               and
               if
               he
               should
               command
               a
               Bishop
               to
               deliuer
               vp
               the
               
               Ve●els
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               said
               Empe●ou●
               did
               ,
               and
               the
               ●ther
               refused
               to
               obey
               :
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               laid
               ●oge●t●er
               ●ut
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlows
              
               doctrine
               ,
               do
               so
               much
               diminish
               the
               greatnes
               of
               his
               Maiesties
               Supreme
               power
               in
               causes
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               as
               in
               effect
               it
               commeth
               to
               be
               no
               more
               ,
               th●n
               Catholike
               doctrine
               doth
               ordinarily
               allow
               to
               euery
               Catholicke
               Temporall
               Prince
               ,
               for
               the
               obseruance
               ,
               and
               execution
               of
               that
               which
               the
               Church
               determineth
               .
               And
               this
               is
               
                 M.
                 Barl●●●●
              
               heroycall
               exployt
               ,
               to
               marre
               the
               matter
               he
               takes
               in
               hand
               for
               his
               Clyent
               .
               Let
               euery
               man
               iudge
               how
               well
               he
               hath
               deserued
               the
               good
               fee
               ,
               which
               already
               he
               hath
               rec●a●ed
               for
               his
               plea
               ,
               and
               hopeth
               to
               receaue
               more
               hereafter
               ,
               if
               he
               may
               speed
               according
               to
               his
               expectation
               .
            
          
           
             
               OF
               ANOTHER
               EXAMPLE
               Or
               I●stance
               out
               of
               S.
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               ,
               about
               the
               obeying
               and
               publishing
               a
               Law
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Mauritius
               ,
               that
               he
               misliked
               :
               which
               M.
               Barlow
               calleth
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
               §.
               III.
               
            
             
               THERE
               followeth
               another
               controuersy
               betweene
               M.
               Barlow
               &
               me
               about
               a
               certayne
               fact
               of
               S.
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               concerning
               the
               Law
               of
               Mauritius
               the
               Emperour
               prohibiting
               souldiars
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               were
               accomptable
               to
               the
               Emperours
               Courtes
               for
               offices
               borne
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               monasteries
               and
               professe
               a
               religious
               life
               without
               his
               licence
               ,
               whereof
               I
               wrote
               thus
               in
               my
               letter
               .
            
             
               
                 Neyther
                 doth
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 cited
                 out
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Gregory
                
                 the
                 Great
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Mauritius
                 ,
                 
                 make
                 any
                 thing
                 mo●e
                 for
                 our
                 Apologers
                 purpose
                 of
                 taking
                 Oathes
                 against
                 Conscience
                 .
                 
                 For
                 albeit
                 the
                 same
                 Father
                 do
                 greatly
                 compla●ne
                 in
                 diuers
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 oppression
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 Kingly
                 power
                 of
                 Mauritius
                 ,
                 whome
                 (
                 though
                 otherwise
                 a
                 Catholike
                 Emperour
                 )
                 he
                 compareth
                 in
                 that
                 poynt
                 to
                 
                 Nero
                 and
                 Diocl●si●n
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   Quid
                   Nero
                   ?
                   quid
                   Dioclesi●●●s
                   ?
                   q●id
                   de●ique
                   iste●
                   qui
                   ●oc
                   tempore
                   ●●●lesiam
                   persequitur
                   ?
                   N●mq●●●
                   〈◊〉
                   omnes
                   porta
                   Inferi
                   ?
                
                 Wh●t
                 was
                 Nero
                 ?
                 What
                 was
                 Diocles●●●
                 ?
                 what
                 is
                 he
                 who
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 doth
                 persecute
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 Are
                 they
                 not
                 all
                 gates
                 of
                 Hell
                 ?
                 Yet
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 alleaged
                 by
                 the
                 Apologer
                 ,
                 he
                 yealded
                 to
                 publish
                 and
                 send
                 abro●d
                 into
                 diuers
                 Countreys
                 and
                 Prouinces
                 ,
                 a
                 certayne
                 vniust
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 prohibited
                 S●uldiars
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 bene
                 imployed
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 publike
                 accompts
                 of
                 the
                 Cōmon-Wealth
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 thēselues
                 Monks
                 .
                 W●ich
                 law
                 ,
                 though
                 
                   S.
                   Gregory
                
                 did
                 greatly
                 mislike
                 ,
                 and
                 wrote
                 sharply
                 agaynst
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himselfe
                 :
                 yet
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 due
                 respect
                 in
                 temporall
                 thinges
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 indeed
                 the
                 law
                 was
                 not
                 absolutly
                 so
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 good
                 sense
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 tolerated
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 Souldiars
                 sworn
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 wars
                 ,
                 might
                 not
                 (
                 during
                 the
                 said
                 Oath
                 &
                 obligation
                 )
                 be
                 receaued
                 into
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 Princes
                 licēce
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 tended
                 to
                 the
                 abridgmēt
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 freedome
                 ,
                 in
                 taking
                 that
                 course
                 or
                 state
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 ech
                 man
                 chooseth
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 ;
                 
                   S.
                   Grego●y
                
                 misliked
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 dealt
                 earnestly
                 with
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
                 relinquish
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 suffer
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 moderated
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 might
                 stand
                 without
                 preiudice
                 of
                 Christian
                 liberty
                 :
                 wherunto
                 the
                 Emperour
                 at
                 length
                 yeelded
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 
                   S.
                   Gregory
                
                 sent
                 the
                 same
                 abroad
                 vnto
                 diuers
                 Primates
                 and
                 Archbishops
                 of
                 sundry
                 Kingdomes
                 mentioned
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 corrected
                 first
                 and
                 reduced
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 supreme
                 Pastour
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 reasonable
                 lawfulnes
                 ,
                 and
                 temperate
                 moderation
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 borne
                 offices
                 of
                 charge
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 religious
                 life
                 in
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 receaued
                 ,
                 vntill
                 they
                 had
                 giuen
                 vp
                 their
                 full
                 accompts
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 obtayned
                 publicke
                 discharge
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Souldiars
                 which
                 demanded
                 the
                 like
                 admittāce
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 exactly
                 tryed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 admitted
                 vnto
                 Monasticall
                 habite
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 liued
                 three
                 yeares
                 in
                 their
                 lay
                 apparell
                 ,
                 vnder
                 probation
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 determineth
                 
                   S.
                   Gregory
                
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 beginning
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Gregorius
                   Eusebio
                   Thessalonicensi
                   ,
                   Vrbicio
                   Dyrachitano
                   &c.
                
                 adding
                 further
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 bene
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   De
                   qua
                   re
                   ,
                   Ser●iss●mus
                   &
                   Christianissimus
                   Imperator
                   omnimodò
                   placatur
                
                 :
                 about
                 which
                 matter
                 our
                 most
                 Clement
                 and
                 Christian
                 Emperour
                 is
                 wholy
                 pleased
                 and
                 content
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 shewed
                 his
                 pastorall
                 care
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 in
                 limiting
                 and
                 moderating
                 the
                 Emperours
                 law
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 temporall
                 respectes
                 he
                 shewed
                 him
                 the
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 due
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 vnto
                 our
                 Oath
                 ?
                 May
                 we
                 thinke
                 that
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 passe
                 a
                 temporall
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 without
                 reprehension
                 of
                 the
                 vnlawfulnes
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 correction
                 therof
                 in
                 the
                 publication
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 indirectly
                 it
                 did
                 infringe
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 Religious
                 life
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 were
                 called
                 therunto
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 much
                 more
                 resisted
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 about
                 such
                 affaires
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 bene
                 proposed
                 ?
                 No
                 man
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 ,
                 in
                 reason
                 can
                 imagin
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               declaration
               of
               mine
               M.
               Barlow
               beginneth
               his
               reply
               thus
               :
               
                 But
                 that
                 of
                 Gregory
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
               
                 toucheth
                 the
                 very
                 quicke
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 his
                 duty
                 discharged
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 shewing
                 the
                 reasons
                 why
                 he
                 disliked
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 he
                 performe
                 it
                 very
                 readily
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 in
                 promulging
                 the
                 same
                 immediately
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 cōmandment
                 .
              
               Wherto
               I
               answere
               first
               ,
               that
               howsoeuer
               it
               be
               ,
               
                 the
                 quicke
              
               of
               our
               question
               is
               little
               touched
               hereby
               ,
               for
               that
               we
               treat
               ,
               whether
               an
               Oath
               offered
               against
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               swearer
               ,
               may
               be
               taken
               or
               not
               ,
               especially
               when
               the
               points
               therof
               concerne
               matters
               of
               Religion
               :
               and
               here
               the
               question
               betweene
               
                 S.
                 Gregory
              
               &
               Mauritius
               is
               about
               the
               publishing
               of
               a
               law
               ,
               
               partly
               temporall
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               it
               concerned
               the
               Emperours
               Army
               ,
               Officers
               ,
               and
               publike
               accompts
               ,
               and
               partly
               also
               including
               some
               touch
               against
               Ecclesiasticall
               liberty
               ,
               intaking
               that
               holy
               profession
               of
               Monasticall
               life
               ,
               for
               help
               of
               their
               soules
               ;
               for
               which
               la●er
               respect
               .
               S.
               Gregory
               was
               most
               earnest
               with
               the
               said
               Emperour
               to
               be
               content
               to
               haue
               the
               said
               Law
               mitigated
               ,
               &
               tempered
               as
               he
               had
               proposed
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               the
               end
               obtained
               his
               purpose
               ,
               as
               by
               his
               words
               now
               recited
               doth
               appeare
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               then
               ,
               the
               chiefest
               point
               o●
               difference
               betweene
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               &
               me
               in
               this
               matter
               seemeth
               to
               be
               ,
               whether
               S.
               Gregory
               did
               yield
               to
               the
               publishing
               o●
               this
               Law
               ,
               before
               the
               mitigation
               &
               correction
               therof
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               He
               sayth
               he
               did
               .
               But
               Cardinall
               Baronius
               ,
               who
               seemeth
               more
               practised
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               S.
               Gregory
               ,
               then
               M.
               Barlow
               in
               his
               Cōmunion
               booke
               ,
               holdeth
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               proueth
               it
               out
               of
               S.
               Gregories
               owne
               words
               and
               writings
               vnto
               the
               foresaid
               Archbishops
               &
               Metropolitās
               ,
               Eusebius
               of
               
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 Vrbi●i●●
              
               of
               
                 Dyrachium
                 ,
                 Constātius
              
               of
               
                 Millane
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               o●
               
                 Corynth
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               of
               Creet
               ,
               &
               others
               mentioned
               in
               his
               said
               l●tter
               :
               which
               letter
               he
               sent
               togeather
               with
               the
               said
               Law
               ,
               vnto
               those
               chiefe
               Bi●hops
               &
               Metropolitans
               ,
               to
               be
               diuulged
               ;
               but
               first
               moderated
               and
               corrected
               (
               saith
               Baronius
               )
               in
               the
               two
               points
               before
               by
               me
               mentioned
               .
               Adding
               fu●ther
               that
               this
               Epistle
               o●
               S.
               Gregory
               concerning
               this
               co●rec●ion
               is
               found
               in
               his
               Register
               ,
               not
               in
               his
               due
               place
               &
               ranke
               ,
               but
               remoued
               from
               thence
               ,
               as
               many
               other
               of
               his
               ●pi●tles
               also
               are
               ,
               which
               haue
               giuen
               some
               occasion
               to
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               for
               to
               wrangle
               about
               the
               matter
               ,
               for
               that
               in
               two
               other
               Epistles
               of
               his
               that
               go
               before
               this
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               62.
               to
               the
               Emperour
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               65.
               to
               Theodorus
               his
               Phisitian
               ,
               he
               intreateth
               earnestly
               for
               the
               Emperours
               consent
               to
               this
               mitigation
               :
               wherof
               no
               man
               can
               meruaile
               ,
               considering
               the
               humility
               and
               sweetnes
               of
               S.
               Gregories
               nature
               ,
               &
               that
               the
               Law
               it
               sel●e
               seemed
               to
               be
               made
               vpon
               great
               reason
               ,
               for
               the
               Common-Wealth
               ,
               for
               some
               abuses
               perhaps
               that
               had
               pass●d
               ,
               &
               might
               passe
               ;
               and
               consequently
               was
               no
               such
               Ecclesiastical
               Law
               ,
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               would
               haue
               it
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               .
               And
               so
               much
               the
               more
               reason
               had
               S.
               Gregory
               to
               deale
               humbly
               by
               way
               of
               petition
               ,
               with
               the
               sayd
               Mauritius●
               for
               allowing
               of
               his
               modification
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               Law
               did
               not
               directly
               repugne
               any
               Ecclesiasticall
               matter
               ,
               
               but
               by
               a
               consequence
               only
               ,
               the
               subiect
               of
               the
               Law
               being
               grounded
               vpon
               temporall
               respects
               ,
               which
               consequence
               notwithstanding
               S.
               Gregory
               as
               a
               care●ull
               supreme
               P●stour
               ,
               would
               not
               suffer
               to
               passe
               wit●out
               due
               reflection
               made
               theron
               ,
               with
               endeauour
               to
               haue
               it
               amended
               .
            
             
               But
               wh●ther
               this
               were
               before
               or
               after
               his
               first
               sending
               
               o●
               the
               law
               into
               diuers
               Prouinces
               ,
               a●
               he
               sayth
               Epist.
               62.
               lib.
               2.
               or
               after
               ,
               as
               he
               writeth
               to
               the
               foresayd
               Metropolitans
               ,
               Epist.
               11.
               lib.
               7.
               or
               whether
               he
               sent
               it
               two
               times
               ,
               ●i●t
               to
               the
               Prouinces
               with
               some
               aduertisements
               to
               be
               considered
               of
               ,
               vntill
               he
               should
               haue
               obtained
               the
               Emperours
               consent
               :
               and
               then
               againe
               vnto
               the
               sayd
               Metrop●litans
               ,
               with
               more
               full
               resolution
               ,
               and
               ●ssurance
               that
               the
               Emperour
               was
               content
               ,
               and
               satisfyed
               ,
               I
               shall
               leaue
               the
               matter
               to
               be
               disputed
               betweene
               Cardinall
               Baronius
               ,
               and
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ;
               albeyt
               the
               matter
               it selfe
               be
               of
               sm●ll
               moment
               to
               our
               purpose
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               sayd
               ,
               for
               that
               ,
               as
               S.
               Gregory
               did
               on
               the
               one
               side
               shew
               himselfe
               subiect
               vnto
               Mauritius
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               in
               te●porall
               ●ffaires
               ,
               so
               did
               he
               not
               neglect
               his
               Pastorall
               office
               ,
               &
               supreme
               care
               ,
               in
               dealing
               with
               those
               Arc●bishops
               ,
               &
               Metropolitans
               of
               diuers
               Nations
               (
               to
               whom
               he
               sent
               the
               Emperours
               Law
               )
               to
               practise
               the
               sam●
               according
               to
               the
               temperament
               ,
               and
               declaration
               sent
               them
               .
               And
               if
               his
               spirituall
               authority
               had
               bene
               acknowledged
               to
               haue
               bene
               no
               more
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               then
               ouer
               the
               Roman
               Diocesse
               only
               ,
               as
               now
               our
               Protestants
               will
               acknowledge
               no
               more
               to
               our
               present
               Popes
               ,
               he
               would
               neuer
               haue
               taken
               vpon
               him
               to
               write
               ,
               and
               send
               the
               Law
               with
               his
               exposition
               ,
               to
               so
               many
               great
               Archbishops
               of
               diuers
               other
               Realmes
               ,
               and
               Nations
               .
               And
               if
               Mauritius
               the
               Emperour
               had
               held
               himselfe
               for
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               power
               aswell
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               affaires
               ,
               
               as
               temporall
               ,
               and
               that
               S.
               Gregory
               had
               not
               bene
               Head
               ,
               he
               would
               neuer
               haue
               sent
               the
               law
               to
               haue
               bene
               published
               by
               him
               to
               the
               Metropolitans
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               East
               and
               West
               ,
               Greeke
               and
               Latin
               Church
               ,
               himsel●e
               liuing
               in
               Constantinople
               ,
               being
               neerer
               vnto
               diuers
               of
               the
               said
               Metrop●litans
               ,
               then
               was
               Rome
               ,
               but
               would
               haue
               sent
               the
               same
               immediately
               vnto
               them
               ,
               as
               from
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               might
               be
               su●ficient
               for
               this
               matter
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               may
               not
               let
               passe
               without
               the
               note
               of
               another
               egregious
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               malice
               ,
               or
               rather
               malicious
               ignorance
               of
               M.
               Barlow
               conioyned
               togeather
               in
               this
               place●
               The
               malice
               standeth
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               accuseth
               me
               of
               falsifying
               ,
               for
               leauing
               out
               wittingly
               certayne
               wordes
               of
               S.
               Gregory
               in
               his
               
               for●said
               Epi●tle
               to
               the
               Metropolitans
               ,
               whereby
               he
               assureth
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperour
               was
               pacifyed
               ,
               and
               contented
               with
               his
               mitigation
               of
               the
               law
               sent
               vnto
               them
               .
               
               
                 This
                 ●alsi●ying
                 Iesuit
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 mentioneth
                 the
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 but
                 leaueth
                 out
                 the
                 wordes
                 very
                 cunningly
                 ,
              
               mihi
               credite
               ,
               
                 Belieue
                 me
                 ,
                 our
                 Grati●●s
                 Emperour
                 is
                 so
                 contented
                 .
              
               
               Whereas
               if
               you
               looke
               backe
               vpon
               my
               wordes
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               them
               set
               downe
               by
               me
               thus
               ,
               as
               they
               stand
               in
               S.
               Gregory
               ;
               
                 De
                 qua
                 re
                 Serenissimus
                 &
                 Christianissimus
                 Imperator
                 omnimodò
                 placatur
                 .
              
               About
               which
               matter
               our
               most
               Clement
               ,
               &
               Christian
               Emperour
               is
               wholy
               pleased
               ,
               &
               contended
               ;
               if
               
                 mihi
                 credite
              
               were
               pretermitted
               ,
               it
               importeth
               little
               to
               the
               matter
               .
            
             
               This
               then
               was
               malicious
               ,
               let
               vs
               see
               the
               ignorance
               coupled
               with
               more
               then
               with
               a
               single
               malice
               ,
               when
               he
               speaketh
               of
               S.
               Gregories
               wordes
               written
               vnto
               Theodoru●
               the
               Emperours
               Phisitian
               ,
               as
               before
               hath
               beene
               mentioned
               ,
               sending
               a
               letter
               to
               him
               to
               be
               deliuered
               to
               the
               said
               Emperour
               ,
               at
               his
               good
               commodity
               .
               M.
               Barlow
               relateth
               the
               matter
               thus
               .
               
                 He
                 writes
                 to
              
               Theodore
               
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Phisitian
              
               ,
               
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 and
                 intreats
                 him
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 his
                 Lord
                 and
                 Soueraigne
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 reasons
                 wherof
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 ,
                 yea
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
              
               à
               Respōsali
               suo
               publicè
               dare
               ,
               
                 publikely
                 yeald
                 as
                 frō
                 his
                 Chaire
                 and
                 Oracle
                 (
                 much
                 lesse
                 by
                 his
                 Breue
                 interdict
                 )
                 but
                 hauing
                 suggested
                 it
                 priuatly
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 it
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Emperours
                 leasure
                 and
                 wisdome
                 .
              
               
               In
               which
               words
               ,
               besides
               the
               gros●e
               ignorance
               ,
               in
               taking
               Responsali
               for
               the
               Popes
               Chayre
               or
               Oracle
               ,
               wherin
               he
               defineth
               matters
               for
               direction
               of
               Christendome
               (
               whereas
               the
               word
               signifieth
               only
               his
               Messēger
               ,
               Nuntius
               ,
               or
               Legat
               )
               there
               are
               diuers
               euident
               fraudes
               discouered
               :
               as
               first
               that
               he
               doth
               interprete
               the
               Popes
               priuate
               letter
               or
               suggestion
               (
               as
               S.
               Gregory
               calleth
               it
               ,
               which
               he
               sent
               to
               Theodore
               to
               be
               giuen
               to
               the
               Emperour
               )
               by
               the
               words
               
                 yealding
                 of
                 reasons
                 publikly
              
               ,
               which
               is
               far
               from
               S.
               Gregories
               meaning
               ,
               as
               presently
               shall
               appeare
               .
            
             
               And
               secondly
               to
               make
               the
               sentence
               of
               S.
               Gregory
               more
               appliable
               to
               his
               fond
               purpose
               ,
               of
               interpreting
               it
               a
               Chayre
               or
               Oracle
               ,
               he
               chāgeth
               dari
               into
               dare
               .
               The
               words
               of
               S.
               Gregory
               be
               :
               
                 Nol●
                 eam
                 (
                 scilicet
                 Epistolam
                 ,
                 vel
                 suggestion●m
                 )
                 à
                 Responsali
                 me●
                 publicèdari
                 ,
                 quia
                 vos
                 qui
                 ei
                 familiariùs
                 seruitis
                 ,
                 loquiei
                 liberiùs
                 &
                 ape●ti●●
                 
                 p●●●sti●
                 ,
                 que
                 pro
                 eius
                 sunt
                 anima
                 .
              
               I
               will
               not
               haue
               my
               sayd
               ●●●●er
               (
               or
               suggestion
               )
               to
               be
               giuen
               to
               the
               Emperour
               publikly
               ,
               by
               my
               Legate
               or
               Agent
               ,
               for
               that
               you
               who
               do
               serue
               him
               more
               familiarly
               ,
               may
               speake
               vnto
               him
               more
               freely
               and
               openly
               ,
               those
               things
               which
               be
               for
               his
               soule
               .
               Which
               words
               being
               most
               plaine
               ,
               who
               but
               an
               ignorant
               man
               ,
               or
               most
               malicious
               ,
               would
               translate
               
                 Responsali
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 hi●
                 Chayre
                 and
                 Oracle
                 ?
              
               which
               cannot
               stand
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               euery
               child
               ,
               either
               with
               signification
               of
               Responsali●
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               reason
               of
               S.
               Gregory
               here
               alleadged
               .
               For
               what
               sense
               may
               it
               haue
               if
               S.
               Gregory
               should
               say
               to
               Theodore
               the
               Phisitian
               ,
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               feigneth
               him
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 not
                 yield
                 reasons
                 publickely
                 from
                 my
                 Chayre
                 and
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 lesse
                 ,
                 i●erdict
                 by
                 Breue
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 you
                 seruing
                 him
                 more
                 familiarly
                 ,
                 may
                 speake
                 more
                 boldly
                 and
                 openly
                 .
              
               But
               as
               I
               say
               the
               wilfull
               ignorance
               or
               malice
               is
               manifest
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               can
               neuer
               in
               his
               whole
               life
               shew
               vs
               in
               any
               one
               example
               where
               Responsalis
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               Popes
               Chayre
               or
               Oracle
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               Messenger
               ,
               Embassadour
               ,
               Nuntius
               ,
               Legate
               ,
               or
               Agent
               ,
               named
               otherwise
               Apo●rysiarius
               .
            
             
               We
               could
               shew
               him
               a
               multitude
               of
               places
               out
               of
               
                 S.
                 Gregory
              
               him selfe
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               stand
               vpon
               it
               ,
               as
               namely
               in
               his
               30.
               
               Epistle
               lib.
               6.
               to
               Mauritius
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               talking
               of
               the
               Legates
               of
               Cyriacus
               Archbishop
               of
               Cōstantinople
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Responsales
                 Fratris
                 &
                 Consacerdotis
                 mei
                 Cyriaci
                 benignè
                 suscepi
                 :
              
               I
               benignly
               receaued
               the
               Legates
               or
               Messengers
               of
               my
               Brother
               and
               fellow
               Priest
               Cyriacus
               .
               And
               agayne
               afterward
               in
               the
               same
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 Responsales
                 eius
                 mecum
                 feci
                 Sacra
                 Missarum
                 solemnia
                 celebrare
                 .
              
               I
               caused
               his
               Messengers
               to
               celebrate
               the
               holy
               solemnity
               of
               the
               Masses
               togeather
               with
               me
               .
               Where
               I
               hope
               M.
               Barlow
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               receaued
               Bishop
               Cyriacu●
               his
               Chayre
               with
               benignity
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               made
               his
               C●aire
               and
               Oracle
               to
               say
               masse
               with
               him
               .
               And
               the
               very
               same
               speach
               he
               vseth
               againe
               in
               the
               very
               next
               ensuing
               epistle
               ,
               to
               E●logius
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               to
               Anastasius
               Bishop
               of
               An●ioch
               .
               And
               agayne
               in
               his
               epistle
               38.
               to
               Iohn
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 Et
                 antè
                 per
                 R●sponsales
                 me●s
                 ,
                 &
                 nunc
                 per
                 communem
                 filium
                 meum
                 Sabinianum
                 Diaconum
                 alloqui
                 Fra●erni●●tem
                 
                 vestram
                 volui
                 .
              
               I
               resolued
               first
               to
               admonish
               your
               Brotherhood
               by
               other
               Messengers
               of
               myne
               ,
               and
               now
               by
               our
               cōmon
               sonne
               Sabinianus
               the
               Deacon
               .
               Many
               other
               such
               like
               exāples
               might
               be
               alleaged
               ,
               which
               for
               breuity
               I
               pretermit
               :
               &
               doe
               take
               pitty
               of
               M.
               Barlow
               to
               see
               him
               erre
               so
               grossely
               ,
               as
               to
               imagine
               that
               Responsalis
               should
               signify
               a
               Popes
               Chayre
               ,
               or
               Oracle
               .
               And
               so
               much
               of
               this
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VVHETHER
             COVNCELS
             HAVE
             SVBMITTED
             THEMSELVES
             VNTO
             CHRISTIAN
             EMPERORS
             in
             Spi●ituall
             affayres
             :
             and
             namely
             that
             of
             Arles
             to
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ?
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             AFTER
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             Authorities
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             alleaged
             by
             the
             Apologer
             ,
             for
             the
             prerogatiue
             of
             temporall
             Princes
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             there
             followeth
             also
             in
             ●he
             third
             place
             somewhat
             of
             Councells
             ,
             that
             seemed
             to
             submit
             themselues
             in
             t●eir
             Decrees
             about
             Religion
             ,
             vnto
             the
             iudgment
             and
             liking
             of
             Emperours
             ,
             which
             to
             the
             end
             the
             Reader
             may
             the
             better
             conceaue
             ,
             and
             ●ee
             the
             whole
             conflict
             betwene
             
               M.
               Ba●low
            
             and
             me
             in
             this
             poynt
             ,
             wherin
             as
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             ●e
             seek●th
             to
             be
             obscure
             ,
             I
             shall
             set
             downe
             the
             whole
             speach
             ●sed
             in
             my
             former
             Letter
             :
             thus
             then
             it
             was
             .
          
           
             
               The
               last
               thing
               thē
               (
               said
               I
               )
               that
               i●
               cited
               without
               purpose
               by
               the
               Apologer
               ,
               
               are
               certayne
               Councels
               which
               ar●
               
               said
               to
               haue
               submitted
               themselues
               to
               Emperours
               as
               that
               of
               Arles
               in
               France
               vnto
               Charles
               the
               Great
               their
               King
               ,
               for
               that
               in
               the
               last
               words
               of
               the
               said
               Councell
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               there
               gathered
               togeather
               ,
               presenting
               the
               same
               to
               the
               said
               Charles
               write
               thus
               :
               
               
                 Haec
                 sub
                 breuitate
                 ,
                 quae
                 emendatione
                 digna
                 perspexim●s
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               these
               thinges
               briefly
               which
               we
               haue
               seene
               worthy
               of
               reformation
               ,
               we
               haue
               noted
               ,
               and
               deemed
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               our
               Lord
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               beseeching
               his
               Clemency
               ,
               if
               any
               thing
               be
               wanting
               to
               supply
               it
               by
               his
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               thing
               be
               otherwise
               done
               then
               reason
               requireth
               ,
               it
               be
               amended
               by
               his
               iudgment
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               thing
               be
               reasonably
               censured
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               perfected
               by
               his
               help
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               clemency
               of
               Almighty
               God.
               
                 So
                 the
                 Councell
              
               .
               And
               heerof
               would
               the
               Apologer
               inferre
               that
               this
               Councell
               of
               Bishops
               submitted
               it selfe
               to
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               would
               aske
               him
               wherin
               ?
               To
               take
               any
               Oath
               that
               the
               Emperour
               Charles
               should
               propose
               vnto
               them
               ?
               We
               see
               no
               Oath
               offered
               ,
               nor
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               so
               nothing
               here
               to
               our
               purpose
               .
               Wherin
               then
               ,
               or
               why
               are
               they
               said
               to
               haue
               submitted
               themselues
               ?
               For
               that
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Preface
               of
               the
               Councell
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               gathered
               togeather
               by
               order
               ,
               and
               cōmaundement
               of
               the
               said
               Emperour
               .
               Surely
               it
               was
               hard
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Archbishops
               should
               be
               assembled
               togeather
               without
               his
               liking
               ,
               and
               Order
               .
               But
               that
               the
               consent
               ,
               direction
               ,
               and
               chiefe
               Commission
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               came
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               may
               easily
               be
               gathered
               :
               
               for
               that
               in
               the
               first
               Councell
               that
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               celebrated
               in
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               which
               was
               that
               of
               VVormes
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               Christ
               770.
               it
               was
               left
               registred
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Auctoritas
                 Ecclesiastica
                 ,
                 atque
                 Canonica
                 d●cet
                 ,
                 non
                 debere
                 ,
                 absque
                 sententia
                 Romani
                 Ponti●icis
                 ,
                 Concilia
                 celebrari
                 .
              
               Ecclesiasticall
               and
               Canonicall
               authority
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               Councels
               may
               not
               be
               held
               ,
               without
               the
               allowance
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               And
               wher
               in
               thē
               ?
               Or
               why
               is
               this
               submission
               made
               ?
               For
               approbation
               of
               matters
               concerning
               faith
               ?
               No
               ,
               for
               that
               yow
               haue
               heard
               before
               out
               of
               
                 S.
                 Ambrose
              
               ,
               that
               therin
               Emperours
               are
               not
               iudges
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               Bishops
               of
               
               Emperours
               .
               Wherin
               then
               ,
               or
               why
               is
               this
               submission
               ,
               
               or
               rather
               r●mission
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               his
               iudgment
               ?
               It
               was
               ,
               for
               that
               this
               Councell
               was
               made
               onely
               for
               reformation
               of
               manners
               and
               matters
               ,
               at
               the
               religious
               instance
               of
               the
               good
               Emperour
               ,
               the
               effectuating
               wherof
               did
               depend
               principally
               of
               his
               good
               will
               and
               ass●●tance
               ,
               and
               so
               after
               the
               first
               Canon
               ,
               where
               briefly
               is
               set
               downe
               the
               Confession
               o●
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               all
               the
               other
               25.
               
               Canons
               (
               for
               there
               are
               only
               26.
               in
               all
               )
               are
               about
               reformation
               of
               matters
               amisse
               :
               as
               for
               more
               diligence
               in
               daylie
               prayer
               for
               the
               Emperours
               person
               ,
               and
               his
               children
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 Masses
                 and
                 ●et●●ies
                 be
                 said
                 da●lie
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Abbots
                 ,
                 Monks
                 ,
                 and
                 Priests
                 .
              
               b
               That
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               study
               more
               diligently
               ,
               and
               teach
               the
               people
               ,
               both
               by
               lessons
               and
               preachings
               :
               c
               That
               lay
               men
               may
               not
               put
               out
               Priests
               of
               their
               benefice
               ,
               without
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               nor
               that
               they
               take
               money
               of
               them
               for
               collation
               of
               the
               said
               benefices
               :
               d
               That
               none
               be
               admitted
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Monasteries
               of
               Virgins
               eyther
               to
               say
               Masse
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               be
               of
               appro●ed
               vertue
               :
               e
               How
               peace
               is
               to
               be
               held
               betweene
               Bishops
               ,
               Earles
               ,
               and
               other
               Great
               men
               ,
               especially
               in
               execution
               of
               Iustice
               :
               f
               That
               weightes
               and
               measures
               be
               iust
               and
               equall
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               worke
               vpon
               holy
               dayes
               :
               g
               That
               all
               Tythes
               be
               payd
               ,
               al
               ancient
               possession
               mantayned
               to
               the
               Churches
               .
               That
               no
               secular
               courtes
               be
               held
               in
               Churches
               ,
               or
               Church
               porches
               :
               That
               no
               Earles
               ,
               or
               other
               Great
               men
               do
               fraudulently
               buy
               poore
               mens
               goods
               &c.
               
            
             
               These
               then
               were
               the
               pointes
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               
               decreed
               in
               that
               Councel
               of
               Arles
               ,
               at
               the
               instance
               of
               Charles
               the
               Great
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               zealous
               a
               Prince
               in
               this
               behalf●
               ,
               as
               he
               caused
               fiue
               seueral
               Councels
               to
               be
               celebrated
               in
               diuers
               Partes
               of
               his
               Dominions
               within
               one
               yeare
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               this
               of
               A●les
               ,
               another
               at
               Towers
               ,
               a
               third
               at
               Chalo●s
               ,
               a
               fourth
               at
               Mentz
               ,
               the
               fifth
               at
               Rhemes
               ,
               and
               another
               the
               yeare
               before
               (
               which
               was
               the
               ●ixt
               )
               
                 ad
                 Theodonis
                 villam
              
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               towne
               in
               Luxemburge
               .
               Al
               which
               Prouincial
               Synodes
               are
               extant
               i●
               the
               third
               Tome
               of
               Councels
               ,
               togeather
               with
               the
               Canons
               and
               Decrees
               ,
               which
               are
               such
               as
               could
               not
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               
               but
               by
               the
               temporall
               fauour
               ,
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               approbation
               of
               the
               Emperour
               in
               such
               matters
               ,
               as
               concerned
               his
               temporall
               Kingdome
               and
               iurisdiction
               .
               Wherfore
               i●
               for
               these
               respects
               ,
               the
               Councell
               did
               present
               vnto
               the
               Emperour
               these
               Canons
               to
               be
               cōsidered
               of
               by
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               whether
               any
               thing
               were
               to
               be
               added
               ,
               altered
               ,
               or
               taken
               away
               ,
               for
               the
               publike
               good
               of
               the
               Common
               Wealth
               (
               no
               Controuersy
               of
               faith
               being
               treated
               therin
               )
               what
               is
               this
               to
               proue
               ,
               eyther
               that
               the
               Emperour
               in
               spirituall
               matters
               was
               superiour
               to
               the
               said
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               that
               if
               he
               had
               proposed
               vnto
               them
               any
               such
               Oath
               ,
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               wherin
               by
               pro●essing
               their
               temporall
               Allegiance
               ,
               they
               must
               also
               haue
               impugned
               some
               poynt
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               haue
               obeyed
               him
               ?
               And
               so
               much
               of
               this
               Councell
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             then
             my
             speach
             ,
             yielding
             furthermore
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             I
             did
             not
             stand
             vpon
             the
             places
             of
             some
             particuler
             Councels
             alleadged
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             discussion
             of
             this
             one
             made
             manifest
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             they
             tended
             only
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             proued
             temporal
             obedience
             in
             subiects
             towards
             their
             Princes
             ,
             in
             temporal
             affaires
             ,
             which
             Catholicks
             deny
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             effect
             they
             proue
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             in
             hand
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             shall
             be
             good
             to
             ponder
             a
             little
             ,
             what
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             bringeth
             in
             against
             that
             ,
             which
             heere
             I
             haue
             written
             .
             First
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             these
             Prouinciall
             Councels
             ,
             of
             Arles
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             diuers
             others
             submitted
             themselues
             wholy
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             in
             most
             humble
             termes
             ,
             but
             the
             foure
             Generall
             Councels
             also
             s●mmoned
             at
             the
             beck
             ,
             and
             command
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             submitted
             themselues
             for
             the
             validity
             ,
             and
             establishing
             of
             their
             Decrees
             to
             his
             most
             Royal
             assent
             .
             And
             within
             three
             lines
             after
             againe
             :
             
             
               VVhole
               Councels
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               submitted
               themselues
               in
               all
               dutifull
               reuerence
               to
               their
               Soueraignes
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               matters
               of
               temporall
               affaires
               ,
               but
               in
               faith
               and
               religion
               .
            
             And
             yet
             further
             in
             the
             very
             next
             page
             :
             
               The
               Emperour
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               hath
               the
               sole
               authority
               to
               summon
               a
               Councel
               ,
            
             
             
               hath
               the
               sole
               power
               to
               make
            
             good
             or
             voyd
             
               what
               it
               concludes
            
             .
             And
             we
             must
             note
             that
             he
             putteth
             downe
             the
             words
             to
             make
             good
             ,
             or
             voyd
             ,
             in
             a
             different
             markable
             letter
             ,
             therby
             to
             signify
             that
             this
             is
             an
             Axiome
             
             of
             great
             solidity
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             suppose
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             so
             forgetfull
             ,
             or
             negligent
             as
             not
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             he
             wrote
             within
             three
             leaues●
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             cases
             of
             religion
             and
             faith
             ,
             Princes
             could
             not
             iudge
             any
             thing
             ,
             
               iudicio
               definitiuo
            
             ,
             to
             define
             or
             determine
             ,
             but
             only
             executiuo
             ,
             to
             put
             in
             execution
             that
             which
             the
             Church
             determineth
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             if
             not
             only
             the
             Councell
             of
             Arles
             ,
             and
             other
             Prouincial
             Councels
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             foure
             General
             Councels
             submitted
             themselues
             also
             for
             the
             validity
             and
             establishment
             of
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             which
             are
             knowne
             to
             haue
             bene
             concerning
             points
             of
             religion
             and
             faith
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Emperours
             Royal
             assent
             :
             so
             as
             whatsoeuer
             was
             decreed
             there
             by
             the
             Church
             (
             &
             this
             not
             a
             Prouincial
             or
             National
             Church
             only
             of
             England
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Vniuersall
             Church
             gathered
             in
             those
             first
             foure
             Counc●ls
             )
             should
             haue
             
               no
               validity
            
             ,
             except
             the
             Emperour
             approued
             the
             same
             ;
             this
             is
             more
             then
             
               iudicium
               executiuum
            
             ,
             to
             execute
             that
             which
             the
             other
             had
             determined
             .
             For
             here
             the
             Emperour
             doth
             iudge
             of
             al
             ,
             yea
             euen
             of
             the
             iudges
             themselues
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Iudgments
             and
             decrees
             ,
             and
             consequently
             hath
             the
             last
             and
             supreme
             iudgment
             de●initiue
             ,
             to
             define
             and
             determine
             what
             Decrees
             are
             truly
             and
             rightly
             made
             ,
             and
             to
             ratify
             or
             make
             void
             what
             he
             shall
             think
             good
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             or
             can
             ascribe
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             this
             is
             confirmed
             in
             like
             manner
             by
             
               M.
               Barlows
            
             second
             ass●ueration
             ,
             
               That
               Councels
               must
               submit
               themselues
               in
               all
               dutifull
               reuerence
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               matters
               of
               temporall
               affaires
               ,
               but
               of
               faith
               and
               religion
               also●
            
             What
             can
             be
             ●poken
             more
             plainly
             in
             contradiction
             of
             his
             former
             assertion
             ?
             And
             what
             more
             absurdly
             then
             that
             which
             followeth
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             
               That
               the
               temporall
               Prince
               hath
               sole
               power
               to
               make
               good
               or
               voyd●
               what
               the
               Councell
               concludes
               ?
            
             
             For
             that
             hereby
             all
             the
             Conciliabula
             or
             vnlawfull
             false
             Councels
             that
             met
             togeather
             often
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             A●iminum
             for
             the
             Arians
             against
             the
             Catholickes
             ,
             that
             of
             Carthage
             against
             Cecilianus
             ,
             that
             of
             Constan●inople
             against
             Marcellus
             ,
             that
             of
             Antioch
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             that
             of
             Burges
             in
             France
             against
             
               S.
               Hilary
            
             ,
             &
             diuers
             other
             ,
             hauing
             the
             assent
             and
             approbation
             of
             hereticall
             
             Emperours
             then
             bearing
             rule
             ,
             shal
             be
             good
             and
             lawfull
             Councels
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Councels
             gathered
             for
             the
             Catholicks
             against
             these
             to
             be
             voyd
             ,
             &
             of
             no
             validity
             .
             Do
             you
             see
             heere
             
               M.
               Barlows
            
             manner
             of
             writing
             ?
             and
             how
             he
             plungeth
             himself
             aboue
             the
             eares
             in
             contradictions
             ,
             without
             marking
             ,
             or
             respecting
             what
             he
             said
             before
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             say
             somewhat
             for
             the
             present
             ?
          
           
             But
             do
             you
             thinke
             that
             he
             wil
             stand
             to
             this
             now
             ?
             No.
             For
             that
             in
             the
             very
             next
             ensuing
             leafe
             ,
             he
             being
             pressed
             by
             me
             to
             answere
             what
             submission
             that
             was
             ,
             which
             the
             Councel
             of
             Arles
             made
             to
             Charls
             the
             Great
             for
             his
             approbation
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             were
             of
             matters
             concerning
             faith
             ,
             he
             runneth
             quite
             backe
             againe
             ,
             denying
             that
             Emperours
             haue
             any
             such
             authority
             .
             
             
               To
               iudge
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               definitiuely
               which
               are
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               is
               not
               for
               the
               Emperour
               :
               but
               to
               ratify
               by
               hi●
               assent
               ,
               and
               command
               by
               his
               authority
               ,
               what
               the
               Church
               or
               Councell
               so
               assembled
               hath
               defined
               to
               be
               matter
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               proper
               to
               Emper●●rs
               and
               Kings
               .
            
             Which
             words
             if
             you
             consider
             them
             well
             ,
             do
             cōtaine
             most
             euidently
             the
             contradictory
             of
             that
             he
             sayd
             before
             ,
             
               That
               Councels
               were
               to
               submit
               themselues
               for
               the
               validity
               of
               their
               Decrees
               to
               the
               Emperours
               Royall
               assent
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               in
               temporall
               affaires
               ,
               but
               in
               faith
               and
               ●eligion
               :
               and
               that
               they
               only
               haue
               power
               to
               make
               good
               or
               voyde
               all
               conclusions
               of
               Councels
            
             :
             which
             contayneth
             manifestly
             power
             also
             to
             define
             :
             &
             it
             is
             but
             a
             shift
             to
             say
             heere
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               not
               for
               the
               Emperour
               to
               iudge
               definitiuely
               ,
               which
               are
               matters
               of
               faith
               or
               not
               .
            
             For
             it
             is
             not
             the
             chiefe
             question
             ,
             which
             matters
             belong
             to
             faith
             ,
             and
             which
             not
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             easily
             discerned
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             which
             opinions
             in
             these
             matters
             be
             true
             ,
             or
             false
             ,
             doubtfull
             ,
             dangerous
             ,
             Catholicke
             ,
             or
             Hereticall
             in
             particuler
             .
          
           
             Wherin
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Decrees
             that
             are
             ,
             or
             shal
             be
             made
             by
             the
             Councels
             assembled
             ,
             must
             take
             their
             validity
             from
             the
             Emperours
             assent
             ,
             yea
             euen
             as
             they
             are
             matters
             of
             fayth
             and
             religion
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             this
             assent
             they
             are
             vtterly
             vo●de
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             ridiculous
             thing
             to
             see
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             play
             fast
             and
             loose
             ,
             
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             taking
             away
             with
             one
             hand
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             giueth
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             &
             then
             yielding
             againe
             that
             which
             before
             he
             had
             taken
             away
             ,
             
             which
             proceedeth
             of
             the
             miserable
             labyrinth
             ,
             wheri●
             he
             seeth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             in
             this
             question
             ,
             about
             the
             Kings
             spirituall
             authority
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             seeme
             to
             defend
             ,
             ●●t
             in
             effect
             ouerthroweth
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             he
             commeth
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             byn
             noted
             .
             And
             this
             necessity
             driueth
             him
             to
             such
             contradictory
             speaches
             ,
             not
             knowing
             well
             where
             to
             rest
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             euen
             heere
             in
             these
             his
             last
             wordes
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             notorious
             intanglement
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             wel
             considered
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             he
             sayth
             ,
             that
             it
             belongeth
             not
             to
             the
             Emperour
             definitiuely
             to
             iudge
             which
             are
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             to
             ratify
             by
             his
             assent
             ,
             what
             the
             Councel
             had
             defined
             to
             be
             matter
             of
             faith
             .
             Suppose
             that
             some
             Councel
             had
             decreed
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             equal
             in
             God●ead
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             as
             diuers
             did
             vnder
             Constantius
             the
             Ariā
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             not
             ratify
             the
             ●ayd
             decrees
             by
             his
             assent
             ,
             were
             they
             all
             voyd
             for
             this
             ?
             and
             had
             they
             no
             validity
             ?
             Or
             was
             this
             Councel
             bound
             to
             submit
             it selfe
             ,
             
             in
             these
             points
             of
             faith
             and
             religion
             ,
             vnto
             that
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             M.
             Barlows
             former
             doctrine
             inferreth
             ?
             though
             heere
             he
             would
             seeme
             to
             moderate
             the
             matter
             ;
             but
             indeed
             he
             knoweth
             not
             where
             to
             consist
             .
             For
             if
             no
             Decrees
             of
             Councels
             in
             any
             matters
             of
             faith
             or
             religion
             ,
             haue
             any
             validity
             ,
             without
             the
             Emperours
             ratification
             and
             assent
             ,
             as
             heere
             also
             he
             doth
             insinuate
             ,
             then
             must
             we
             needs
             allow
             also
             vnto
             him
             power
             to
             iudge
             definitiuely
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             to
             execute
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             beene
             proued
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             instance
             which
             he
             alleage●h
             out
             of
             the
             Synod
             of
             Aquileia
             held
             vnder
             the
             raigne
             of
             
               Gratian
               ,
               Valenti●●an
            
             ,
             and
             Theodosius
             ioynt
             Emperours
             ,
             wherin
             was
             S.
             Ambrose
             that
             wrote
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             vnto
             the
             foresai●
             Emperours
             ,
             
               humbly
               and
               earnestly
               desiring
               them
            
             (
             saith
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             
             
               that
               they
               would
               vouchsafe
               to
               make
               good
               ,
               what
               the
               Bishops
               ●ad
               in
               th●s
               Assem●ly
               concluded
               ,
            
             it
             is
             meerely
             false
             ,
             
             For
             first
             no
             such
             speach
             is
             found
             in
             the
             place
             by
             him
             cited
             :
             &
             secondly
             though
             the
             sayd
             Bishops
             doe
             complayne
             much
             in
             that
             letter
             of
             certa●ne
             disorderly
             hereticks
             ,
             that
             troubled
             their
             peace
             ,
             namely
             Valence
             ,
             and
             Attal●●
             ,
             and
             did
             request
             the
             
             protection
             o●
             t●e
             ●ayd
             Emperours
             ,
             for
             their
             quiet
             :
             ye●
             doe
             they
             not
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             falsely
             affirmeth
             ,
             desire
             th●
             Emperours
             to
             ratify
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             set
             downe
             in
             matter●
             o●
             faith
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             good
             ,
             what
             they
             had
             concluded
             ;
             fo●
             that
             had
             byn
             to
             haue
             made
             them
             Iudges
             of
             their
             said
             Decrees
             ,
             against
             which
             thing
             ,
             as
             attempted
             by
             the
             heretiks
             ,
             S●
             Ambrose
             excepteth
             in
             that
             very
             place
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
             
               That
               Pries●
               must
               iudge
               of
               lay
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               lay
               men
               o●
               priests
               ,
               in
               matters
               belo●g●●●
               to
               religion
               :
            
             but
             they
             did
             demaund
             their
             temporall
             help
             an●
             protection
             ,
             only
             for
             defence
             of
             that
             which
             they
             had
             decreed
             ,
             and
             for
             peaceable
             obseruing
             thereof
             ,
             putting
             th●
             said
             Emperours
             in
             mind
             ,
             to
             haue
             first
             respect
             vnto
             th●
             reuerence
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             vnto
             th●
             obseruation
             of
             their
             owne
             laws
             therby
             :
             
               Reuerentiam
               pri●●●
               Ecclesiae
               Catholicae
               ,
               deinde
               etiam
               legibus
               vestris
               Pietas
               Vestra
               defer●●●ubeat
               .
            
             ●hat
             your
             Piety
             doe
             first
             commaund
             reuerence
             t●
             be
             exhibited
             to
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             ,
             and
             afterward
             t●
             your
             owne
             laws
             .
             So
             
               S.
               Ambrose
            
             with
             that
             Synod
             .
             Where●by
             may
             appeare
             ,
             what
             reuerence
             ,
             and
             respect
             they
             requyred
             at
             these
             three
             Christian
             Emperours
             hands
             vnto
             thei●
             Ecclesiastical
             decrees
             (
             they
             representing
             the
             Church
             )
             before
             their
             owne
             Imperiall
             lawes
             .
          
           
             Vnto
             the
             sentence
             which
             I
             doe
             cite
             in
             my
             Letter
             on●
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             VVormes
             ,
             
             that
             Councels
             may
             not
             b●
             held
             without
             allowance
             o●
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome●
             M.
             Barl●●
             an●wereth
             with
             more
             choller
             then
             reason
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               manifest
               vntruth
               ,
               made
               good
               by
               an
               obscure
               author
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               Councel
               ●euer
               assembled
               ,
               or
               neuer
               recorded
               .
            
             But
             if
             it
             be
             so
             manifest
             ,
             why
             had
             not
             he
             alleadged
             so
             much
             as
             one
             author
             ,
             old
             or
             new
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             aboue
             800.
             yeares
             agone
             tha●
             denied
             the
             same
             ,
             vntill
             this
             our
             age
             ?
             Whereas
             we
             alleadg●
             for
             the
             affirmatiue
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Councell
             held
             at
             VVormes
             vpon
             that
             yeare
             of
             770.
             
             both
             out
             of
             the
             life
             o●
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             written
             by
             a
             very
             ancient
             Author
             ,
             a●
             al●o
             out
             of
             the
             6.
             and
             7.
             
             Bookes
             
               de
               Capitularibu●
               Franc.
            
             and
             out
             of
             m●ny
             Histo●ies
             after
             them
             ,
             as
             namely
             Rhegine
             ,
             tha●
             liued
             full
             700.
             yeares
             agone
             ,
             and
             mentioneth
             that
             Councell
             of
             VVormes
             ,
             vpon
             the
             same
             yeare
             :
             yea
             the
             Author●
             
             themselues
             mentioned
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             namely
             
               Genebra●d
               ,
               Byn●●●
            
             and
             Caranza
             ,
             being
             confessed
             by
             him
             to
             mention
             such
             ●
             Councel
             ,
             do
             proue
             also
             that
             it
             was
             recorded
             .
             And
             as
             fo●
             his
             negatiue
             argument
             out
             of
             Canisius
             in
             his
             short
             table
             of
             Chronography
             ,
             prefixed
             before
             his
             Catechisme
             ,
             who
             ●●ming
             some
             Councels
             ,
             doth
             not
             name
             that
             Councel
             of
             VVormes
             ,
             hath
             no
             substance
             at
             al.
             For
             that
             Canisius
             his
             purpose
             was
             not
             to
             name
             all
             Councels
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             were
             Prouinciall
             ,
             as
             this
             of
             VVormes
             was
             ,
             but
             some
             only
             〈◊〉
             example
             sake
             :
             for
             in
             that
             very
             Age
             of
             800.
             wherein
             Ch●●les
             did
             florish
             as
             Emperour
             ,
             I
             find
             5.
             or
             6.
             at
             least
             pre●●rmitted
             by
             Canisius
             ,
             as
             
               Ratisponense
               ,
               Altinense
               ,
               Constantinop●●●●
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Actinacense
               ,
               Lugdunense
               ,
            
             and
             some
             others
             .
             And
             in
             the
             precedent
             age
             ,
             when
             Charles
             was
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             I
             f●nd
             aboue
             a
             dozen
             Prouincial
             Councels
             left
             out
             of
             Ca●●●●●s
             his
             Chronology
             ;
             and
             so
             might
             this
             also
             be
             of
             VVor●es
             ,
             albeit
             there
             is
             a
             Councel
             of
             VVormes
             registred
             by
             him
             ,
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             age
             of
             800
             ;
             which
             also
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             talke
             of
             ,
             though
             placed
             by
             the
             Printer
             somewhat
             lower
             in
             the
             Columne
             ,
             then
             it
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             do
             we
             stand
             spending
             of
             time
             in
             these
             tri●●ing
             obiections
             brought
             in
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             against
             himselfe
             ?
             If
             the
             Counc●ll
             be
             confessed
             by
             so
             many
             as
             himselfe
             mentioneth
             here
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Genebrard
               ,
               By●nius
            
             ,
             and
             Caranza
             ,
             and
             the
             sentence
             before
             cited
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Popes
             consent
             in
             gathering
             of
             the
             Councels
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             registred
             in
             the
             history
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             
               de
               Capitularibus
               Franc.
            
             as
             Bynnius
             also
             expresly
             affirmeth
             ,
             though
             concealed
             by
             
               M●
               Barlow
            
             ;
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             but
             that
             one
             or
             two
             ancient
             Authors
             affirming
             any
             thing
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             many
             ,
             that
             hould
             their
             peace
             ,
             and
             say
             nothing
             to
             the
             contrary
             ?
             But
             as
             for
             the
             mayne
             question
             it selfe
             ,
             whether
             it
             appertayne
             vnto
             the
             Popes
             authority
             to
             call
             Councels
             ,
             and
             approue
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             profe
             is
             not
             taken
             so
             much
             from
             this
             acknowledgment
             or
             testimony
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             VVormes
             ,
             which
             did
             but
             set
             downe
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             in
             these
             dayes
             ;
             but
             from
             other
             far
             more
             ancient
             proofes
             and
             testimonies
             ,
             
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             wel
             knoweth
             ,
             though
             here
             he
             dissembleth
             the
             same
             ,
             
             and
             cha●eth
             exceedingly
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               this
               fugitiue
            
             (
             for
             such
             is
             his
             modesty
             of
             speach
             )
             
               wil
               f●tch
               a
               〈◊〉
               sentence
               from
               this
               Councel
               to
               warrant
               no
               Councel
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               that
               i●
               celebrated
               without
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               ,
               and
               therby
               at
               one
               push
               ouerthrow
               the
               credit
               of
               al
               Councels
               ,
               both
               general
               and
               particuler
               for
               the
               better
               part
               of
            
             900.
             
               yeares
               after
               Christ.
            
             Wherto
             I
             answer
             first
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             
               a
               fugitiue
            
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             Catholicke
             Religion
             ,
             is
             no
             reproach
             at
             al
             ,
             but
             a
             high
             commendation
             ,
             warranted
             by
             Christes
             owne
             words
             ,
             when
             he
             willed
             them
             that
             were
             persecuted
             in
             one
             Citty
             ,
             to
             fly
             into
             another
             :
             and
             much
             more
             happy
             is
             it
             to
             be
             a
             fugitiue
             ,
             then
             a
             
               persecutour
               .
               S.
               Athanasius
            
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               fugasua
            
             ,
             of
             his
             flight
             and
             persecution
             ,
             doth
             handle
             the
             matter
             at
             large
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             remit
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             summoning
             &
             gathering
             of
             Coūcels
             ,
             general
             or
             particuler
             ,
             our
             controuersy
             is
             principally
             of
             General
             Councels
             ,
             for
             as
             for
             Diocesian
             Synods
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             be
             assembled
             by
             ech
             Bishop
             in
             his
             district
             ,
             and
             the
             Prouincial
             Councels
             by
             the
             Metropolitan
             ,
             which
             Protestants
             themselues
             wil
             not
             deny
             :
             so
             by
             the
             due
             proportion
             of
             good
             order
             ,
             General
             Councels
             must
             be
             gathered
             by
             commandment
             or
             consent
             at
             least
             of
             the
             general
             Pastour
             ,
             
             though
             in
             States
             subiect
             to
             temporal
             Princes
             ,
             good
             reason
             requireth
             that
             the
             matter
             be
             done
             in
             like
             manner
             with
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             said
             temporal
             Princes
             ,
             for
             the
             houlding
             of
             the
             said
             Councel
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             place
             of
             their
             Dominions
             .
             And
             this
             was
             obserued
             in
             the
             first
             4.
             
             General
             Councels
             ,
             which
             were
             commanded
             to
             be
             gathered
             by
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Theodosius
            
             the
             elder
             ,
             Theodosius
             the
             yonger
             ,
             and
             Martian
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             by
             the
             assent
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             
               Syluester
               ,
               Damasus
               ,
               Celestinus
            
             ,
             and
             Leo
             :
             which
             besides
             other
             proofes
             of
             seueral
             histories
             is
             made
             euident
             by
             the
             last
             of
             the
             said
             4.
             
             Councels
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             where
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             action
             ,
             the
             heretical
             Archbishop
             Dioscorus
             was
             punished
             publikely
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             to
             sit
             amongst
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             presumed
             to
             call
             a
             Councell
             without
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Apostolike
             
             Sea
             :
             
               Qu●d
               numquam
               licui●
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               numquam
               sactum
               est
            
             ,
             that
             neuer
             was
             lawfull
             ,
             nor
             euer
             was
             done
             .
             And
             consequently
             this
             prooueth
             that
             all
             the
             first
             4.
             
             Generall
             Councells
             were
             gathered
             by
             the
             consents
             and
             approbations
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             concurrence
             also
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             without
             whose
             good
             liking
             ,
             the
             meeting
             of
             so
             many
             Bishops
             in
             their
             States
             could
             not
             be
             permitted
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             bene
             said
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             here
             before
             I
             passe
             any
             further
             ,
             I
             must
             make
             you
             acquainted
             with
             a
             solemne
             foolery
             and
             falshood
             of
             
               M
               Barlow
            
             ,
             concerning
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             ,
             for
             that
             hauing
             vttered
             the
             words
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             
             that
             Coūcels
             were
             to
             be
             gathered
             by
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             though
             he
             citeth
             no
             one
             argument
             for
             the
             same
             :
             yet
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               this
               is
               a
               thing
               so
               cleare
               and
               radiant
               ,
               that
            
             Bellarmine
             
               himselfe
               being
               dazeled
               with
               behoulding
               the
               euidence
               ,
               euen
               as
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               not
               wi●●ing
               what
               he
               said
               ,
               though
               he
               laboured
               to
               build
               for
               the
               Pope
               ,
               yet
               lab●●reth
               be
               also
               to
               build
               for
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               same
               place
               he
               ●●eweth
               diuers
               reasons
               ,
               why
               it
               rather
               belongeth
               to
               Emperours
               ,
               then
               to
               Popes
               for
               ●o
               assemble
               Councells
               ,
            
             citing
             for
             the
             same
             in
             his
             margent
             
               Bellar.
               de
               Concil
               .
               cap.
            
             13.
             
             But
             truly
             when
             I
             went
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Bellarmine
             and
             read
             his
             words
             ,
             
             I
             was
             ashamed
             on
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             behalfe
             ,
             and
             his
             folly
             was
             so
             radiant
             in
             my
             eyes
             (
             to
             vse
             his
             phrase
             )
             that
             I
             could
             not
             read
             them
             without
             blushing
             :
             for
             that
             in
             the
             Chapter
             by
             him
             cited
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             going
             before
             ,
             Bellarmine
             doth
             proue
             most
             substantially
             by
             many
             arguments
             both
             out
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             reasons
             ,
             histories
             ,
             practice
             ,
             and
             examples
             ,
             that
             it
             appertayneth
             not
             to
             the
             Emperour
             only
             or
             principally
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             call
             General
             Coūcells
             ,
             or
             at
             leastwise
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             done
             without
             the
             said
             Bishops
             consent
             ,
             and
             approbation
             first
             had
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             very
             contradictory
             proposition
             to
             this
             ,
             which
             M.
             Barlow
             sets
             downe
             ,
             is
             found
             in
             these
             expresse
             words
             
               in
               Bellarmine
               ,
               ●sse
               reuerà
               Ponti●icis
               ,
               non
               Imperatoris
               congregare
               Synodum
               generalem
               ,
            
             that
             is
             belongeth
             truely
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Emperour
             to
             gather
             a
             generall
             Councell
             .
             Adding
             notwithstanding
             4.
             particuler
             reasons
             and
             temporall
             respects
             ,
             
             why
             diuers
             generall
             Councells
             could
             not
             be
             gathered
             togeather
             vnder
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             who
             were
             temporal
             Lords
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             without
             their
             likings
             &
             consents
             .
             Not
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             for
             that
             a
             Councell
             gathered
             without
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Emperour
             among
             Christians
             should
             not
             be
             of
             validity
             ,
             as
             our
             aduersaries
             doe
             dreame
             (
             whereas
             
               S.
               Athanasiu●
            
             saith
             plainely
             in
             his
             epistle
             to
             them
             that
             lead
             a
             solitary
             life
             ,
             
               Quando
               vmquam
               iudicium
               Ecclesiae
               ab
               Imperatore
               authoritatē
               habuit
               ?
            
             when
             did
             euer
             the
             iudgment
             of
             the
             Church
             take
             authority
             from
             the
             Emperour
             ?
             
             )
             but
             for
             that
             the
             temporall
             state
             of
             Christendome
             standing
             in
             the
             Emperours
             hands
             ,
             no
             such
             meeting
             could
             be
             made
             without
             their
             approbation
             .
             And
             can
             this
             stand
             with
             that
             which
             M.
             Barlow
             here
             affirmeth
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             
               that
               he
               shewes
               diuers
               reasons
               why
               it
               rather
               belonged
               to
               Emperours
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               Pope
               to
               assemble
               Councells
            
             ?
             Will
             he
             not
             blush
             ,
             and
             be
             ashamed
             of
             this
             shameles
             calumniation
             ,
             or
             rather
             forgery
             ?
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             he
             obiected
             cōcerning
             the
             Graunt
             giuen
             to
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             by
             Adrian
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             haue
             authority
             to
             approue
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             other
             Bishops
             and
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             to
             dispose
             of
             the
             Sea
             Apostolike
             &c.
             
             
             I
             referre
             him
             to
             Cardinall
             Baronius
             for
             his
             answer
             in
             his
             Annales
             of
             the
             yeare
             774.
             where
             he
             discusseth
             the
             matter
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             proueth
             it
             a
             meere
             fiction
             ,
             and
             plaine
             fraud
             inuented
             ,
             &
             registred
             first
             by
             Sigebertus
             in
             fauour
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             Emperour
             excommunicated
             by
             the
             Pope
             :
             which
             he
             proueth
             by
             many
             playne
             euidences
             out
             of
             all
             the
             ancient
             writers
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             300.
             years
             after
             Charles
             his
             time
             ,
             who
             neuer
             made
             mention
             of
             any
             such
             Graunt
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             expresse
             testimony
             of
             Eginhardus
             ,
             that
             was
             Notary
             to
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             was
             alwayes
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             wrote
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             by
             diuers
             other
             proofes
             which
             were
             too
             long
             here
             to
             recite
             .
             Therfore
             with
             this
             shall
             we
             end
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VVHETHER
             THE
             POPE
             IN
             HIS
             BREVE
             DID
             FORBID
             TEMPORALL
             OBEDIENCE
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             of
             England
             ?
             AND
             Whether
             the
             said
             Pope
             hath
             Power
             to
             make
             new
             Articles
             of
             faith
             ?
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             WHERAS
             in
             the
             Apology
             ,
             a
             great
             cōplaint
             was
             made
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
             for
             that
             in
             his
             Breue
             he
             did
             forbid
             temporall
             Obedience
             to
             be
             performed
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             as
             a
             poynt
             against
             fayth
             and
             saluation
             of
             soules
             ;
             &
             moreouer
             chargeth
             him
             with
             
               assuming
               vnto
               himselfe
               infallibility
               of
               spirit
               to
               make
               new
               Articles
               of
               sayth
               when
               euer
               it
               shall
               please
               him
               &c.
            
             my
             answer
             therunto
             was
             this
             .
             
               I
               find
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               the
               Breue
               at
               all
               ,
               
               as
               that
               Temporall
               
               Obedience
               is
               against
               faith
               &
               saluation
               of
               soules
               :
               nor
               doth
               the
               Breue
               forbid
               it
               :
               
               nor
               doth
               any
               learned
               Catholike
               affirme
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               hath
               power
               
                 to
                 make
                 new
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
              
               :
               nay
               rather
               it
               is
               the
               full
               consent
               of
               all
               Catholike
               Deuines
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Church
               togeather
               ,
               cannot
               make
               any
               new
               Article
               of
               beliefe
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               truth
               before
               ,
               though
               they
               may
               explane
               what
               poynts
               are
               to
               be
               held
               for
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               ,
               vpon
               any
               new
               heresies
               or
               doubts
               arising
               ;
               which
               articles
               so
               declared
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               more
               particulerly
               ,
               and
               perspicuously
               knowne
               now
               for
               points
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               belieued
               ,
               after
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               before
               :
               yet
               had
               they
               before
               the
               selfe
               same
               truth
               in
               themselues
               ,
               that
               now
               they
               haue
               .
               Nor
               hath
               the
               said
               Church
               added
               any
               thing
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               this
               declaration
               only
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               when
               Salomon
               declared
               the
               true
               Mother
               of
               the
               child
               that
               was
               in
               doubt
               ,
               he
               made
               her
               not
               the
               true
               Mother
               therby
               ,
               nor
               added
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               her
               being
               the
               Mother
               :
               but
               only
               the
               declaration
               .
               Wherfore
               this
               also
               of
               ascribing
               power
               to
               the
               Pope
               of
               
                 making
                 new
                 Articles
                 of
                 fayth
              
               ,
               is
               a
               meere
               calumniation
               amongst
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             So
             in
             my
             former
             writing
             :
             now
             we
             shall
             examine
             what
             M.
             Barlow
             replyeth
             about
             these
             two
             points
             .
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             whether
             the
             Oath
             do
             containe
             only
             temporall
             Obedience
             ,
             he
             is
             very
             briefe
             ;
             for
             hauing
             repeated
             my
             words
             by
             abbreuiation
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             Breue
             forbids
             not
             temporall
             Obedience
             .
             
             No
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               it
               forbids
               the
               Oath
               ,
               wherin
               is
               only
               acknowledgment
               of
               ciuill
               Allegiance
               .
            
             But
             this
             we
             deny
             and
             haue
             often
             denied
             ,
             and
             still
             must
             deny
             ,
             and
             craue
             the
             proofe
             at
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             hands
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             hath
             often
             affirmed
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             hath
             he
             neuer
             proued
             it
             by
             any
             one
             argument
             worth
             the
             reciting
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             is
             the
             only
             or
             principall
             thing
             that
             he
             should
             proue
             .
             For
             that
             being
             once
             proued
             ,
             all
             controuersie
             about
             this
             Oath
             were
             ended
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             demeanour
             ,
             so
             often
             and
             euery
             where
             to
             affirme
             it
             ,
             
             and
             neuer
             to
             proue
             it
             .
             He
             addeth
             for
             his
             reason
             in
             this
             place
             :
             
               He
               that
               prohibits
               the
               swearing
               against
               a
               vsurping
               deposer
               ,
               denieth
               temporall
               obedience
               to
               his
               rightfull
               Soueraigne
            
             :
             and
             sayth
             neuer
             a
             word
             more
             .
             But
             what
             doth
             this
             proue
             ?
             
             Or
             in
             what
             forme
             is
             this
             argument
             ?
             For
             if
             vnto
             this
             Maior
             proposition
             he
             shall
             add
             a
             Minor
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             so
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Popes
             Breue
             doth
             so
             ,
             we
             vtterly
             deny
             it
             as
             manifestly
             false
             .
             For
             who
             will
             say
             that
             the
             Popes
             Breue
             prohibits
             swearing
             
               against
               an
               vsurping
               deposer
            
             ?
             Or
             what
             Catholike
             will
             say
             that
             his
             refusall
             of
             swearing
             is
             against
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             against
             the
             authority
             of
             his
             lawfull
             Pastour
             ?
             Wherfore
             this
             proofe
             is
             nothing
             at
             all●
          
           
             But
             he
             hath
             another
             within
             a
             leafe
             after
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             more
             strange
             ,
             for
             he
             bringeth
             me
             for
             a
             witnes
             against
             my selfe
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
             
               VVhat
               hitherto
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               he
               ●a●
               laboured
               to
               confute
               ,
               and
               now
               peremptorily
               denyeth
               (
               that
               the
               Breue
               ●●insayeth
               not
               Obedience
               in
               ciuill
               things
               )
               he
               plainly
               now
               confesseth
               ,
               and
               gr●●teth
               .
            
             
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             grant
             the
             Popes
             Breue
             to
             prohibite
             obedience
             in
             temporall
             thinges
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             graunt
             also
             that
             M.
             Barlow
             indeed
             hath
             gotten
             an
             aduantage
             ,
             and
             some
             cause
             to
             vaunt
             :
             but
             if
             no
             word
             of
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             only
             a
             fond
             sleight
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             then
             may
             you
             imagne
             to
             what
             pouerty
             the
             man
             is
             driuen
             ,
             that
             is
             forced
             to
             inuent
             these
             silly
             shifts
             .
             Let
             vs
             lay
             forth
             then
             the
             mystery
             ,
             or
             rather
             misery
             of
             this
             matter
             as
             himselfe
             relateth
             it
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Pope
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               being
               iustly
               taxed
               for
               not
               expressing
               any
               cause
               ,
               or
               reason
               of
               the
               vnlw●ulnes
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               the
               Epistler
               saith
               ,
               there
               are
               as
               many
               reasons
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               vnlawfull
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               points
               in
               the
               Oath
               which
               concerne
               religion
               ,
               against
               which
               they
               must
               sweare
               .
            
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             good
             reason
             ,
             say
             I
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             forswearing
             of
             any
             one
             poynt
             of
             Catholike
             Religion
             sufficient
             to
             stay
             the
             cōscience
             of
             a
             Catholike
             man
             from
             swearing
             ?
             But
             how
             doth
             be
             proue
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             confesse
             the
             Breue
             to
             forbid
             temporall
             Obedience
             ?
             Do
             you
             marke
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             his
             inference
             ,
             and
             consider
             his
             acumen
             .
             
             
               But
               there
               is
               no
               one
               poynt
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               in
               the
               Oath
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               so
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               concerne
               Religion
               ,
               euen
               that
               first
               Article
               which
               meerely
               toucheth
               ciuill
               obedience
               .
               I
               do
               sweare
               before
               God
               ,
               that
               King
            
             Iames
             
               is
               the
               lawfull
               King
               of
               this
               Realme
            
             &c.
             
             Ergo
             ,
             I
             do
             grant
             that
             the
             Breue
             forbiddeth
             the
             swearing
             to
             all
             the
             Articles
             ,
             and
             consequently
             leaueth
             no
             Obedience
             ,
             ciuill
             or
             temporall
             .
          
           
           
             But
             do
             not
             you
             see
             how
             he
             contradicteth
             himselfe
             in
             the
             selfe
             same
             line
             ,
             when
             he
             sayth
             that
             there
             is
             no
             one
             point
             that
             concerneth
             not
             religion
             ,
             euen
             the
             very
             first
             Article
             ,
             that
             toucheth
             meerly
             ciuill
             obedience
             ?
             For
             if
             it
             touch
             only
             and
             meerly
             ciuill
             obedience
             ,
             ●hen
             doth
             it
             not
             touch
             religiō
             in
             our
             sense
             .
             For
             that
             we
             do
             distinguish
             these
             two
             ,
             deuiding
             the
             Oath
             into
             two
             seuerall
             parts
             ,
             the
             one
             conteyning
             points
             of
             temporall
             obedience
             ,
             for
             acknowledging
             the
             right
             of
             his
             Maiesty
             in
             his
             Crownes
             ;
             the
             other
             concerning
             points
             of
             Catholike
             Religion
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             .
             To
             the
             first
             wherof
             ,
             we
             refuse
             not
             to
             sweare
             ,
             but
             only
             against
             the
             second
             .
             And
             now
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             sayth
             ,
             
             that
             all
             concerne
             religion
             ,
             and
             consequently
             we
             grant
             that
             the
             Popes
             Breue
             alloweth
             no
             temporall
             obedience
             ,
             but
             denieth
             all
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             worthy
             dispute
             ?
             But
             let
             vs
             passe
             to
             the
             second
             question
             ,
             whether
             the
             Pope
             or
             Church
             ,
             hath
             authority
             to
             make
             new
             Articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             the
             Apologer
             obiected
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             to
             my
             declaration
             before
             set
             downe
             to
             the
             negatiue
             part
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             pre●endeth
             not
             any
             such
             authority
             to
             make
             new
             articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             of
             themselues
             true
             ,
             and
             of
             faith
             before
             ;
             he
             obiecteth
             first
             Doctor
             Stapletons
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councell
             may
             make
             the
             Apocryphall
             bookes
             named
             Hermes
             ,
             and
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             Clement
             to
             be
             Canonicall
             .
             Whereto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             Doctor
             Stapleton
             sayth
             only
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             ancyent
             Christian
             Church
             had
             authority
             vpon
             due
             examination
             by
             instinct
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             receaue
             into
             the
             Canon
             of
             deuine
             Bookes
             some
             that
             were
             not
             admitted
             before
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             the
             Epistles
             of
             S.
             Iames
             ,
             the
             two
             bookes
             of
             Machabees
             ,
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Iude
             ,
             and
             diuers
             others
             ,
             
             as
             appeareth
             in
             the
             third
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             wherein
             S.
             Augustine
             himselfe
             was
             present
             ,
             and
             su●scribed
             ;
             
             so
             hath
             the
             same
             Church
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             shall
             haue
             vnto
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             authority
             to
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             
               Si
               id
               ei
               sanctus
               Spiritus
               suggereret
               ,
            
             sayth
             Doctour
             Stapleton
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             shall
             suggest
             the
             same
             vnto
             her●
             
               librum
               aliquem
               al●●m
               n●ndum
               in
               Can●nem
               recep●um
               ,
               Apostolorum
               tamen
               tempore
               conscriptum
               
               &c.
            
             to
             receaue
             into
             the
             Canon
             some
             other
             booke
             written
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             neuer
             reiected
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             not
             receiued
             for
             Canonicall
             before
             ,
             giuing
             instance
             of
             the
             said
             two
             bookes
             of
             Hermes
             ,
             and
             Cl●ments
             Constitu●ions
             before
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             So
             teacheth
             Doctor
             Stapleton
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             saying
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             same
             now
             ,
             &
             shal
             be
             vnto
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             first
             ages
             to
             iudge
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             when
             occasion
             is
             offered
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Church
             should
             admit
             any
             such
             booke
             now
             into
             the
             Canon
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             held
             for
             Scripture
             before
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             a
             case
             not
             like
             to
             fall
             out
             )
             then
             should
             no●
             this
             booke
             be
             made
             Scripture
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             declared
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             knowne
             &
             declared
             .
             So
             as
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             case
             should
             not
             giue
             infallibility
             of
             truth
             vnto
             the
             booke
             ,
             but
             only
             testimony
             by
             instinct
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             this
             booke
             was
             such
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             accepted
             .
             So
             as
             you
             must
             note
             two
             cogging
             tricks
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             in
             cyting
             Doctour
             Stapletons
             words
             ,
             first
             to
             conceale
             his
             first
             condition
             ,
             
               Si
               id
               ei
               Spiritus
               Sanctus
               suggereret
               ,
            
             if
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             should
             suggest
             the
             same
             vnto
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             then
             these
             other
             two
             conditions
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             written
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             and
             neuer
             reiected
             by
             the
             Church
             :
             which
             omissions
             were
             made
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             of
             purpose
             ,
             to
             make
             M.
             Doctour
             Stapletons
             speach
             to
             appeare
             more
             naked
             and
             improbable
             :
             but
             indeed
             it
             was
             to
             keep
             his
             old
             custome
             ,
             which
             is
             neuer
             commonly
             to
             relate
             things
             truly
             in
             all
             respects
             ,
             in
             any
             citation
             whatsoeuer
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             obiection
             is
             out
             of
             Bishop
             
               Fisher
               ,
               VVho
               sayth
            
             quoth
             he
             ,
             
               that
               whatsoeuer
               the
               Pope
               with
               a
               Councell
               deliuereth
               vs
               to
               be
               belieued
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               receiued
               as
               an
               Article
               of
               fayth
               :
            
             which
             we
             graunting
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             do
             ad
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             according
             to
             our
             former
             declaration
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Bishop
             himselfe
             expoundeth
             it
             ,
             
             against
             ●uther
             out
             of
             Scotus
             saying
             :
             
               Non
               quòd
               ●unc
               verum
               Ecclesia
               fecerit
               ,
               sed
               à
               Deotraditum
               explicauerit
               ,
            
             sayth
             Scotus
             :
             not
             for
             that
             the
             Church
             made
             
             true
             this
             Article
             (
             for
             it
             was
             true
             before
             ;
             )
             but
             ●or
             that
             it
             did
             declare
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             bene
             deliuered
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             direction
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             promised
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             
             So
             sayth
             Bishop
             Fisher.
             Here
             now
             you
             see
             that
             neyther
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             the
             Pope
             Head
             therof
             do
             pretend
             to
             make
             any
             new
             Article
             of
             fayth
             that
             was
             not
             in
             it selfe
             an
             article
             of
             fayth
             before
             (
             yea
             and
             so
             belieued
             also
             
               fide
               implicita
            
             ,
             by
             implyed
             fayth
             )
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             only
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             declare
             it
             to
             haue
             byn
             such
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             knowne
             or
             declared
             ,
             and
             therfore
             men
             were
             not
             bound
             to
             belieue
             it
             
               fide
               explicita
            
             ,
             by
             expresse
             fayth
             ,
             as
             now
             they
             are
             ,
             after
             the
             Churches
             definition
             ,
             and
             declaration
             therof
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             all
             Catholicke
             Deuines
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             former
             wordes
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             all
             the
             Church
             togeather
             cannot
             make
             any
             new
             Article
             of
             beliefe
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             truth
             before
             ,
             (
             at
             which
             assertion
             of
             mine
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             maketh
             much
             adoe
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             were
             false
             )
             is
             proued
             among
             other
             learned
             men
             of
             our
             dayes
             by
             
               Gregorius
               de
               Valentia
            
             ,
             whose
             wordes
             are
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             
               Sententia
               communis
               Theologorum
            
             ,
             
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             Deuines
             :
             for
             which
             he
             citeth
             in
             particuler
             a
             multitude
             of
             Authors
             ,
             &
             principall
             Schoolemen
             .
             And
             his
             whole
             discourse
             founded
             vpon
             Scriptures
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Councells
             and
             other
             arguments
             consisteth
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             whatsoeuer
             is
             now
             belieued
             by
             the
             Church
             for
             matter
             of
             fayth
             ,
             was
             in
             substance
             belieued
             before
             ,
             in
             all
             other
             precedent
             ages
             vnto
             Christes
             time
             
               actu
               fidei
               implicito
            
             ,
             by
             an
             implyed
             act
             of
             fayth
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             belieuing
             in
             generall
             whatsoeuer
             the
             Church
             belieued
             :
             so
             many
             thinges
             are
             now
             belieued
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               actu
               fidei
               explicito
            
             ,
             by
             expresse
             fayth
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             so
             belieued
             before
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Church
             frō
             time
             to
             time
             hath
             had
             authority
             to
             explaine
             matters
             more
             clearly
             and
             expresly
             ,
             which
             before
             were
             belieued
             by
             an
             implied
             faith
             only
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             first
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             though
             it
             determined
             nothing
             for
             the
             p●oceeding
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             Sonne
             ,
             as
             was
             afterward
             
             declared
             vnto
             vs
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             belieued
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             may
             we
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             it
             belieued
             the
             same
             ,
             not
             
               fide
               explici●a
            
             ,
             but
             implicita
             only
             .
             And
             so
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             other
             Articles
             of
             faith
             and
             explications
             therof
             made
             by
             the
             subsequent
             Councels
             ,
             about
             the
             vnity
             of
             the
             Person
             &
             differēt
             Natures
             in
             Christ
             ,
             &
             that
             his
             Mother
             should
             be
             called
             the
             Mother
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             belieued
             implicitè
             ,
             by
             those
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Nyce
             ,
             and
             consequently
             were
             then
             also
             Articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             not
             belieued
             by
             them
             explicitè
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             ,
             after
             the
             explication
             made
             by
             the
             Church
             .
             Let
             vs
             conclude
             therfore
             with
             Bishop
             Fi●●ers
             owne
             words
             against
             
               M.
               Barlow
               :
               Quod
               tame●si
               nequeat
               Sum●●●
               Pontisex
               &c.
               
            
             
               That
               albeit
               the
               Pope
               with
               a
               Councel
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               cannot
               make
               any
               thing
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               true
               or
               false
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               consequently
               cannot
               make
               any
               new
               articles
               of
               faith
               :
               yet
               whatsoeuer
               the
               said
               Church
               shal
               deliuer
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               as
               an
               Article
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               ,
               al
               true
               Christians
               ought
               to
               belieue
               as
               an
               Article
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               Scotus
               also
               himselfe
               in
               the
               same
               place
               affirmeth
               .
            
             Thus
             Bishop
             Fisher
             (
             whome
             you
             see
             how
             impertinently
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             alleadgeth
             against
             my
             assertion
             )
             saith
             the
             very
             same
             that
             I
             do
             .
             Let
             vs
             go
             forward
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             then
             he
             obiecteth
             S.
             
               Thomas
               of
               Aquine
            
             ,
             
             who
             talking
             of
             the
             different
             Creeds
             that
             are
             set
             forth
             concerning
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             some
             more
             large
             ,
             and
             some
             more
             briefe
             ,
             demandeth
             to
             whome
             appertayneth
             
               noua
               Editio
               Symboli
            
             ,
             the
             new
             Edition
             of
             a
             Creed
             ,
             when
             the
             necessity
             of
             new
             heresies
             doth
             require
             ?
             And
             he
             sayth
             it
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Pope
             as
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             what
             is
             this
             against
             me
             ?
             Did
             not
             S.
             Athanasius
             also
             set
             forth
             his
             Creed
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             not
             Pope
             ,
             with
             addition
             of
             many
             Articles
             for
             explanations
             sake
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             expressely
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             though
             in
             substāce
             of
             truth
             they
             were
             nothing
             different
             ?
             Did
             not
             diuers
             Councells
             set
             forth
             Credes
             with
             sundry
             explanations
             that
             were
             not
             before
             ?
             All
             which
             standeth
             vpon
             this
             ground
             so
             much
             pondered
             by
             
               ●
               .
               Irenaeus
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             all
             truth
             reuealed
             vnto
             them
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             they
             left
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             so
             
             as
             whatsoeuer
             is
             ,
             or
             hath
             ,
             or
             shal
             be
             added
             afterward
             by
             the
             said
             Church
             ,
             are
             only
             explications
             of
             that
             first
             reueiled
             truth
             :
             and
             the
             childish
             babling
             here
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             to
             the
             cōtrary
             ,
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             at
             al
             ,
             for
             he
             citeth
             diuers
             authors
             for
             that
             which
             we
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             yet
             alwaies
             commonly
             with
             addition
             of
             some
             vntruth
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             as
             heere
             he
             alleadgeth
             out
             of
             the
             Iesuit
             Azor
             ,
             that
             it
             belongeth
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             to
             define
             
               Dogmata
               fidei
            
             ,
             
             Doctrines
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             we
             deny
             not
             :
             but
             when
             he
             addeth
             ,
             that
             this
             belongeth
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             a
             Councel
             ,
             this
             is
             his
             owne
             inuention
             ,
             for
             Azor
             ioyneth
             them
             both
             togeather
             ,
             the
             Councel
             as
             the
             body
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Pope
             as
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             saith
             that
             these
             words
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               shal
               teach
               you
               al
               truth
               ,
            
             were
             not
             spoken
             to
             a
             Councel
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             separate
             from
             her
             Head
             ,
             but
             as
             adhering
             to
             her
             head
             ,
             and
             ioyned
             with
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             So
             in
             like
             manner
             he
             citeth
             Suarez
             to
             affirme
             ,
             
               That
               th●
               Pope
               may
               define
               any
               thing
               ,
               though
               not
               expressed
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               be
            
             defide
             ,
             
             
               without
               any
               expresse
               reuelation
               from
               God
            
             ;
             which
             though
             in
             some
             part
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             ordinary
             assistance
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             giue
             sufficient
             direction
             for
             the
             Church
             so
             to
             determine
             :
             yet
             are
             there
             diuers
             wilful
             corruptions
             here
             to
             be
             discouered
             ,
             in
             these
             few
             words
             of
             
               M.
               Ba●low
            
             ,
             for
             that
             first
             Suarez
             doth
             not
             speake
             of
             the
             Pope
             alone
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             body
             togeather
             with
             the
             Head
             ,
             as
             Azorius
             did
             before
             .
             Secondly
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             that
             any
             thing
             may
             be
             defined
             ,
             for
             a
             point
             of
             faith
             ,
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             speaketh
             of
             a
             special
             doctrine
             in
             some
             speciall
             case
             ,
             which
             case
             he
             there
             setteth
             downe
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             though
             he
             required
             not
             
               nouam
               reuelationem
               expressam
            
             ,
             a
             new
             expresse
             reuelation
             ,
             as
             his
             words
             be
             ,
             yet
             he
             requireth
             implicitam
             and
             t●citam
             ,
             an
             implyed
             and
             s●cret
             reuelation
             .
             Al
             which
             limitations
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             leaueth
             out
             of
             purpose
             ,
             and
             therin
             sheweth
             his
             fidelity
             in
             citing
             of
             Authors
             .
          
           
             
             Next
             after
             this
             he
             hath
             this
             speach
             :
             
               But
               what
               need
               opinions
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               when
               the
               practice
               is
               extant
               ,
               a
               whole
               new
            
             Symbolum
             
               is
               set
               ou●
               in
               the
               Prouincial
               Synod
               at
            
             Millan
             ,
             
               wherin
               twelue
               new
               
               Articles
               are
               added
               to
               the
            
             Nicen
             
               Creed
               ,
               which
               al
               Catholicks
               are
               bound
               〈◊〉
               paine
               o●
            
             Anathema
             ,
             
               to
               professe
               by
               word
               ,
               and
               sweare
               by
               oath
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             And
             truly
             this
             is
             a
             strange
             point
             ,
             that
             a
             Prouincial
             Councel
             of
             Millan
             ,
             reaching
             no
             further
             then
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             that
             Dyocesse
             ,
             should
             binde
             all
             Catholickes
             vpō
             paine
             of
             Anathema
             ,
             both
             
               to
               professe
               by
               word
               &
               sweare
               by
               oath
            
             that
             which
             was
             there
             decreed
             .
             Doth
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             speake
             like
             an
             intellig●nt
             man
             ?
             But
             the
             very
             last
             words
             of
             
               swearing
               by
               oath
            
             ,
             do
             discouer
             his
             fraud
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             no
             new
             Symbole
             or
             Creed
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             that
             Councel
             ,
             as
             added
             to
             the
             Nycen
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             large
             profession
             of
             the
             Catholick
             faith
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Decree
             of
             Pope
             
               Piu●
               Quartus
            
             there
             recorded
             ,
             
             for
             al
             such
             as
             take
             Ecclesiastical
             promotion
             ,
             in
             which
             prof●ssion
             ,
             after
             the
             whole
             Creed
             set
             down
             Verbatim
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             repeated
             in
             the
             Masse
             (
             which
             is
             not
             only
             the
             Nycen
             )
             there
             is
             added
             presently
             ,
             
             
               Apostolicas
               &
               Ecclesiasticas
               tradiciones
               firmissimè
               admitto
               &
               amplector
               &c.
               
            
             I
             do
             most
             firmely
             admit
             and
             imbrace
             t●●
             Apostolical
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             traditions
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             also
             admit
             and
             imbrace
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             sense
             which
             our
             holy
             Mother
             the
             Church
             hath
             held
             ,
             and
             doth
             hold
             &c.
             running
             ouer
             the
             chiefe
             heads
             of
             such
             Articles
             as
             are
             now
             in
             controuersie
             betweene
             vs
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             which
             heads
             are
             not
             heere
             decreed
             for
             Articles
             of
             faith
             by
             this
             Councel
             ,
             but
             proposed
             only
             to
             him
             that
             maketh
             the
             profession
             :
             yea
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             is
             large
             ,
             hath
             this
             title
             ,
             
               De
               fidei
               prof●ssione
            
             ,
             of
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             faith
             .
             What
             new
             Articles
             are
             then
             here
             added
             to
             the
             Nycen
             Creed
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             shame
             to
             roue
             so
             farre
             from
             the
             marke
             ,
             and
             to
             falsify
             the
             plaine
             meaning
             of
             Authors
             ,
             and
             writers
             in
             this
             sort
             ?
          
           
             But
             now
             he
             returneth
             againe
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             &
             we
             must
             follow
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             now
             we
             haue
             boūd
             ourselues
             so
             to
             do
             .
             Thus
             he
             sayth
             of
             vs
             ,
             
             
               They
               reply
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Oath
               that
               sticketh
               in
               their
               consciences●
               but
               the
               ●orme
               therof
               ,
               especially
               those
               last
               words
               :
               I
               do
               make
               this
               recogni●ion
               willingly
               and
               truly
               :
               otherwise
               they
               haue
               a
               tricke
               in
               their
               religion
               to
               swallow
               the
               whole
               Oath
               ,
               without
               straining
               :
               for
               it
               is
               their
               Doctrine
               and
               it
               is
               worth
               the
               obs●r●ing
               ;
               that
               i●
               a
               man
               be
               called
               to
               sweare
               ,
               if
               he
               take
               the
               Oath
               vnwillingly
               ,
               i●
               is
               vn●o
               
               him
               as
               he
               had
               not
               sworne
               at
               al
               :
               yea
               grant
               he
               haue
            
             voluntatē
             iurandi
             ,
             
               be
               very
               willing
               to
               sweare
               ,
               but
               hath
               not
            
             voluntatem
             se
             obligandi
             ,
             
               not
               wil
               to
               bind
               himselfe
               to
               performe
               what
               he
               sweares
               ,
               it
               i●
               no
               Oath
               vnto
               him
               :
               he
               is
               as
               free
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               neuer
               sworne
               .
            
             And
             thus
             much
             he
             reciteth
             as
             out
             of
             Azorius
             .
          
           
             And
             do
             you
             heare
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             do
             you
             belieue
             that
             he
             saith
             truth
             therin
             ?
             
             Certes
             I
             could
             hardly
             belieue
             a
             man
             to
             be
             so
             wilful
             in
             falshood
             .
             For
             first
             where
             ,
             or
             when
             can
             he
             shew
             ,
             that
             we
             stick
             not
             at
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             but
             only
             at
             ●he
             forme
             ?
             Are
             not
             al
             those
             twelue
             points
             before
             mentioned
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             goeth
             about
             to
             refute
             ,
             which
             do
             touch
             Catholick
             religion
             ,
             and
             at
             which
             we
             do
             principally
             sticke
             ,
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Oath
             ?
             Can
             this
             be
             denyed
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             shamefastnes
             ?
             But
             let
             vs
             see
             how
             egregiously
             he
             doth
             abuse
             the
             learned
             writer
             Azorius
             ,
             in
             making
             him
             the
             Author
             of
             these
             absurdities
             about
             swearing
             ,
             which
             here
             he
             setteth
             downe
             ,
             as
             our
             doctrine
             ,
             
               if
               a
               man
               sweare
               vnwillingly
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               it
               is
               vnto
               him
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Papists
               Doctrine
               )
               as
               if
               he
               had
               not
               sworne
               at
               al.
            
             But
             where
             can
             he
             find
             that
             Azorius
             saith
             this
             ?
             If
             we
             looke
             into
             the
             place
             by
             him
             cyted
             ,
             where
             he
             handleth
             
               de
               Iure
               i●rando
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             but
             only
             it
             is
             said
             to
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             do
             sweare
             hauing
             no
             intention
             to
             sweare
             indeed
             (
             but
             only
             to
             comply
             and
             deceaue
             another
             )
             though
             it
             be
             no
             Oath
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             iniury
             or
             hurt
             ensuing
             ,
             it
             may
             bind
             the
             swearer
             to
             performance
             :
             which
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             here
             citeth
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             speaking
             of
             an
             Oath
             extorted
             by
             feare
             or
             death
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             thiefe
             vpon
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             will
             deny
             to
             be
             vnwillingly
             made
             ,
             he
             answereth
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
             
               Respondeo
               ex
               communi
               sententia
               Theologorum
               &
               Pontif●ij
               ●uris
               Doctorum
               ,
               valere
               .
            
             I
             do
             answere
             out
             of
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             al
             D●uines
             ,
             and
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Common
             laws
             that
             it
             bind●th
             .
             For
             which
             he
             citeth
             seauen
             Doctors
             for
             the
             same
             .
             And
             what
             wil
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             say
             to
             this
             ?
             Will
             he
             not
             blush
             at
             this
             vnhonest
             dealing
             herein
             ?
          
           
             But
             he
             passeth
             further
             to
             a
             second
             member
             of
             our
             Doctrine
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             
               If
               a
               man
               be
               willing
               to
               sweare
               ,
            
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               hath
               no
               wil
               to
               bind
               himsel●e
               to
               performe
               what
               he
               su●eares
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               Oath
               vnto
               him
               :
               he
               is
               as
               free
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               neuer
               sworne
               .
            
             But
             what
             ●hal
             a
             man
             say
             to
             these
             people
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             forlorne
             in
             this
             point
             of
             fals
             dealing
             ,
             as
             they
             care
             not
             what
             they
             set
             down
             ;
             so
             they
             may
             satisfy
             their
             present
             appetite
             ,
             of
             seeming
             to
             say
             somewhat
             ?
             Let
             any
             man
             read
             the
             place
             of
             Azorius
             heere
             quoted
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             my
             quotation
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             which
             ordinarily
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             he
             shal
             see
             a
             good
             large
             and
             learned
             dispute
             of
             Azorius
             vpon
             this
             question
             ,
             
               VVhether
               a
               man
               promi●●●g
               a●y
               thing
               by
               Oath
               ,
               without
               intention
               to
               per●orme
               the
               same
               ,
               be
               notw●thstanding
               bound
               in
               conscience
               to
               per●orme
               it
            
             ?
             Wherein
             hauing
             hid
             downe
             the
             two
             different
             opinions
             of
             ●undry
             learned
             ●en
             ,
             togeather
             with
             their
             reasons
             ,
             arguments
             ,
             and
             proofs
             ,
             the
             one
             affirming
             that
             he
             is
             bound
             ,
             as
             
               Caietan
               ,
               Sotus
            
             ,
             and
             C●●●rruuias
             ;
             the
             other
             that
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             by
             force
             of
             that
             Oath
             ,
             as
             
               Syluester
               ,
               Nauar
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             Azorius
             sheweth
             that
             both
             parts
             haue
             their
             probability
             of
             reason
             ,
             but
             he
             inclineth
             more
             to
             the
             first
             opinion
             ,
             saying
             :
             
             that
             if
             the
             swearer
             had
             an
             intention
             to
             sweare
             ,
             thinking
             nothing
             of
             the
             obligation
             ,
             then
             was
             he
             bound
             :
             and
             that
             in
             this
             sense
             the
             opinion
             Caietan
             is
             most
             true
             .
             And
             further
             determineth
             not
             the
             question
             :
             and
             therefore
             this
             notorious
             vntruth
             of
             
               M.
               B●●low
            
             ,
             that
             Azorius
             holdeth
             this
             to
             be
             no
             Oath
             vnto
             him
             that
             sweareth
             at
             al
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             is
             as
             free
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             neuer
             sworne
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             in
             ●hat
             Predicament
             of
             impudency
             to
             place
             it
             ,
             and
             therfore
             we
             will
             let
             it
             passe
             for
             a
             Tran●cendent
             .
          
           
             
             
               OF
               CERTAINE
               OTHER
               Fraudulent
               ,
               and
               vntrue
               dealings
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               vnto
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Paragraph
               :
               with
               a
               notorious
               abuse
               in
               alleadging
               
                 S.
                 Thomas
              
               of
               Aquine
               his
               Authority
               .
               §.
               II.
               
            
             
               VVHereas
               often
               and
               eager
               inuectiues
               are
               made
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               against
               the
               Pope
               and
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               ,
               that
               do
               seeme
               in
               any
               sort
               to
               exhort
               the
               Catholickes
               of
               England
               to
               stand
               for
               their
               consciences
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               rather
               whatsoeuer
               losses
               ,
               hurtes
               ,
               or
               dangers
               may
               happen
               to
               their
               liues
               ,
               liberty
               ,
               goods
               ,
               or
               other
               temporall
               affaires
               ,
               then
               to
               preiudice
               any
               point
               of
               their
               religion
               ,
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               terming
               these
               exhortations
               not
               only
               needlesse
               and
               vayne
               (
               there
               being
               no
               persecution
               at
               al
               against
               the
               Catholickes
               )
               but
               that
               they
               do
               tend
               in
               like
               manner
               to
               open
               disobedience
               against
               their
               temporall
               Princes
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               iustly
               be
               cause
               of
               their
               ruyne
               indeed
               ;
               my
               answere
               was
               ,
               
               
                 
                   I
                   did
                   not
                   see
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   might
                   be
                   obiected
                   vnto
                   
                     S.
                     Cyprian
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   Primitiue
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   guilty
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   Martyrs
                   bloud
                   ,
                   wilfully
                   cast
                   a
                   way
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   ruyne
                   of
                   their
                   familyes
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   inconueniences
                   ,
                   by
                   exhorting
                   them
                   not
                   to
                   do
                   against
                   their
                   Consciences
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   yield
                   to
                   their
                   temporall
                   Prince●
                   Commandements
                   against
                   God
                   and
                   their
                   religion
                   :
                   no
                   not
                   for
                   any
                   tormēts
                   that
                   might
                   be
                   laid
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   for
                   any
                   losse
                   that
                   might
                   fall
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   of
                   goodes
                   ,
                   life
                   ,
                   honor
                   ,
                   fame
                   ,
                   friends
                   ,
                   wyfe
                   ,
                   children
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   ordinary
                   exhortations
                   in
                   those
                   dayes
                   of
                   persecution
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   their
                   bookes
                   yet
                   ●xtant
                   doth
                   appeare
                   .
                
                 
                   Neyther
                   is
                   i●
                   sufficient
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   times
                   &
                   ours
                   are
                   different
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   thing●s
                   then
                   demanded
                   were
                   apparen●ly
                   vnlawfull
                   ,
                   but
                   these
                   not
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   ,
                   to
                   vs
                   that
                   are
                   Catholickes
                   ,
                   these
                   thinges
                   are
                   as
                   vnlawfull
                   now
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   ●hose
                   other
                   were
                   then
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   no
                   lesse
                   against
                   our
                   consciences
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                   For
                   why
                   should
                   it
                   be
                   more
                   damnable
                   then
                   ,
                   and
                   indispensable
                   to
                   deliuer
                   vp
                   a
                   Bible
                   ,
                   or
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   for
                   example
                   sake
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Emperour
                   commanded
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   now
                   to
                   sweare
                   an
                   Oath
                   against
                   our
                   conscience
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   Temporall
                   Prince
                   exacteth
                   it
                   ?
                   For
                   that
                   this
                   perhaps
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   Allegiance
                   ?
                   who
                   knoweth
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   fayrest
                   title
                   is
                   put
                   vpon
                   the
                   fowlest
                   matter
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   ●o
                   be
                   perswaded
                   or
                   ●xacted
                   ?
                   And
                   he
                   that
                   shal
                   read
                   the
                   Histories
                   of
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   those
                   ancient
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   shall
                   s●e
                   that
                   Act
                   also
                   to
                   haue
                   bene
                   required
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   of
                   Obedience
                   &
                   Allegiance
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   being
                   only
                   the
                   deliue●y
                   vp
                   of
                   material
                   books
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   did
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   condemne
                   them
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   deliuered
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   ●eld
                   for
                   true
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   died
                   for
                   denying
                   therof
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   do
                   an
                   Act
                   against
                   their
                   consciences
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Against
               this
               my
               speach
               M.
               Barlow
               first
               doth
               trifle
               ,
               affirmimg
               me
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               consciences
               of
               Catholicks
               it
               is
               as
               vnlawfull
               to
               sweare
               Allegiance
               vnto
               his
               Maiestie
               their
               naturall
               and
               rightfull
               Soueraigne
               ,
               as
               to
               sacrifice
               to
               Idols
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               meer
               cauill
               indeed
               ,
               for
               first
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               vnlawfull
               at
               all
               to
               sweare
               Allegiance
               to
               their
               naturall
               Soueraigne
               ,
               as
               often
               hath
               bene
               told
               him
               :
               
               but
               he
               ●●uer
               stayeth
               his
               tongue
               from
               repeating
               the
               contrary
               againe
               without
               end
               .
               The
               vnlawfulnes
               consisteth
               in
               swearing
               that
               for
               Allegiance
               ,
               which
               appertaineth
               not
               to
               humaine
               and
               temporal
               Allegiance
               ,
               but
               diuine
               Allegiance
               also
               ,
               in
               keeping
               our
               consciences
               vnspotted
               before
               Almighty
               God.
               Secondly
               my
               comparison
               was
               not
               so
               much
               in
               the
               thinges
               themselues
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               swearing
               and
               sacrificing
               ,
               or
               to
               determine
               which
               of
               these
               is
               the
               greatest
               sinne
               in
               it
               se●fe
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               similitude
               in
               obligation
               both
               in
               those
               times
               and
               ours
               ,
               to
               st●nd
               for
               defence
               of
               the
               integrity
               of
               our
               conscience
               both
               in
               them
               and
               vs
               ,
               whatso●uer
               inequality
               of
               the
               sinne
               may
               be
               in
               the
               sight
               either
               of
               man
               or
               God.
               It
               is
               inough
               that
               both
               of
               them
               be
               forbydden
               to
               sacrifice
               against
               
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               &
               to
               sweare
               against
               C●tholick
               Religion
               .
               And
               further
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               external
               small
               apparence
               of
               that
               which
               is
               forbydden
               ,
               cannot
               alwaies
               be
               a
               ●ule
               of
               taking
               away
               ,
               or
               diminishing
               the
               obligation
               of
               conscience
               in
               obeying
               the
               prohibition
               ;
               I
               did
               alleadg
               the
               other
               example
               of
               giuing
               vp
               diuine
               bookes
               vnto
               the
               persecutors
               ,
               when
               they
               demaunded
               them
               ,
               and
               might
               haue
               alleadged
               many
               other
               examples
               to
               the
               like
               purpose
               ,
               as
               namely
               the
               ●ating
               of
               flesh
               offered
               to
               Idols
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               with
               offence
               of
               others
               ,
               whereof
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               maketh
               so
               great
               accompt
               ,
               as
               albeyt
               he
               maketh
               light
               of
               the
               thing
               it
               sel●e
               ,
               and
               sayth
               that
               the
               
                 Idol
                 is
                 nothing
              
               ,
               yet
               doth
               he
               account
               the
               transgression
               for
               damnable
               ,
               if
               he
               doe
               it
               against
               his
               owne
               conscience
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               sayth
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               to
               this
               ?
               you
               shall
               heare
               his
               distinction
               and
               determination
               .
               Simply
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 to
                 deli●●r
                 vp
                 a
                 Bible
                 to
                 his
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 requiring
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 deny
                 i●
                 ,
                 i●
                 a
                 contempt
                 .
              
               About
               this
               proposition
               we
               will
               not
               much
               contend
               ,
               but
               only
               aduertise
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               that
               we
               doe
               talke
               here
               of
               Superiours
               lawfully
               requiring
               it
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               Persecutor
               vniustly
               exacting
               the
               same
               .
               Let
               vs
               see
               then
               what
               he
               sayth
               further
               .
               
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Emperour
              
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
               
                 requireth
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 the
                 books
                 ,
                 to
                 burne
                 and
                 de●ac●
                 ,
                 in
                 conte●p●
                 and
                 despight
                 ,
                 or
                 ●ury
                 and
                 passion
                 ,
                 or
                 as
              
               Iulian
               
                 the
                 Apostata
                 ,
                 wh●
                 called
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 heathen
                 writers
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 and
                 Poetry
                 ,
                 out
                 o●
                 the
                 Christians
                 hands
                 ,
                 vnder
                 a
                 fayre
                 pretence
                 of
                 abandoning
                 Paganisme
                 ,
                 to
                 bereaue
                 them
                 o●
                 all
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 therby
                 to
                 take
                 ●rom
                 Christians
                 the
                 true
                 meanes
                 o●
                 their
                 instructions
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 is
                 far
                 different
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 to
                 o●ey
                 were
                 wil●ully
                 to
                 betray
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God.
              
               This
               is
               his
               determination
               consisting
               of
               two
               members
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               :
               the
               first
               ,
               of
               the
               vnlawfulnes
               of
               giuing
               vp
               the
               Bible
               ,
               &
               other
               such
               diuine
               bookes
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               consisted
               in
               the
               ill
               intention
               of
               the
               persecutor
               ,
               to
               bereaue
               men
               of
               so
               importāt
               meanes
               ,
               for
               their
               instruction
               and
               saluation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               obe●ed
               ,
               which
               seemeth
               to
               be
               far
               different
               ,
               from
               that
               which
               before
               he
               held
               so
               resolutely
               ,
               that
               Princes
               were
               to
               be
               obeied
               euen
               against
               conscience
               :
               but
               of
               this
               we
               will
               not
               dispute
               any
               more
               now
               ,
               but
               only
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               conforme
               
               to
               this
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               English
               Catholickes
               are
               admoni●h●d
               also
               to
               consider
               ,
               with
               what
               intention
               this
               new
               Oath
               ●g●inst
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               is
               exacted
               ,
               whether
               to
               preiudice
               Catholike
               Religion
               ,
               or
               no.
               For
               that
               ●●is
               may
               increase
               their
               obligatiō
               of
               refusall
               or
               acceptance
               ,
               ●●en
               according
               to
               M.
               Barlowes
               doctrine
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               second
               point
               concerning
               the
               fact
               of
               Iulian
               the
               Apostata
               in
               demaunding
               Heathen
               wryters
               to
               be
               deli●ered
               vp
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               Poetry
               ;
               that
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               I
               say
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               the
               like
               obligation
               not
               to
               obey
               that
               Emperour
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               deny
               to
               obey
               ,
               yea
               and
               to
               dy
               for
               the
               sayd
               deniall
               ,
               if
               need
               were
               ,
               as
               many
               did
               for
               the
               other
               :
               I
               confesse
               that
               I
               cannot
               conceaue
               
                 M.
                 Barlowes
              
               mystery
               therin
               .
               For
               who
               euer
               wrote
               this
               before
               ?
               
               Or
               who
               was
               euer
               accounted
               a
               Martyr
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               refusing
               to
               deliuer
               vp
               ●
               Heathen
               Poet
               ,
               or
               Philosophers
               booke
               ?
               Doth
               not
               now
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               shorten
               againe
               ,
               and
               straiten
               greatly
               the
               lymits
               of
               temporall
               obedience
               to
               Princes
               ,
               when
               h●
               graunteth
               that
               Christiā
               Subiects
               may
               deny
               to
               obey
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               exact
               the
               deliuery
               vp
               of
               a
               Poeticall
               prophane
               booke
               ,
               to
               wit
               a
               Catullus
               ,
               or
               Tibullus
               ,
               or
               
                 Ouids
                 Metamorphosis
              
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               other
               fit
               for
               
                 M.
                 B●rlowes
              
               reading
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               man
               very
               constant
               to
               hims●lfe
               in
               his
               assertions
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               so
               ouerlasheth
               in
               extending
               temporall
               obedience
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               so
               exc●ssiuely
               contracteth
               the
               same
               ?
            
             
               He
               sayth
               that
               Iulian
               herby
               did
               meane
               to
               bereaue
               Christians
               of
               all
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               therby
               to
               take
               from
               them
               the
               true
               meanes
               of
               their
               instruction
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               he
               noteth
               in
               the
               margēt
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               History
               of
               
                 Socrates
                 lib.
              
               3.
               cap.
               12.
               
               But
               as
               in
               all
               other
               citations
               commonly
               he
               erreth
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               wherof
               I
               might
               all●adge
               some
               scores
               of
               examples
               ,
               if
               I
               would
               stand
               therupon
               ,
               and
               therby
               giueth
               iust
               suspition
               ,
               that
               he
               neuer
               read
               the
               Authors
               themselues
               ,
               but
               had
               them
               out
               of
               other
               mens
               note●bookes
               (
               as
               
                 M.
                 Morto●
              
               confessed
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               pressed
               therunto
               ,
               )
               so
               here
               no
               such
               matter
               is
               found
               in
               the
               Chapter
               by
               him
               cyted
               ,
               but
               in
               two
               Chapters
               after
               ,
               
               Socrates
               hath
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 
                   Atque
                   Iulianus
                   Imperator
                   &c.
                
                 And
                 Iulian
                 the
                 Emperour
                 applying
                 his
                 mind
                 ear●estly
                 to
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 law
                 that
                 Christians
                 should
                 not
                 
                 be
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 most
                 certainly
                 assuring
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 f●bles
                 that
                 are
                 read
                 in
                 Heathen
                 writers
                 ,
                 
                 would
                 ●asily
                 be
                 turned
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Christians
                 to
                 the
                 reproofe
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 .
              
               Which
               is
               anoth●r
               thing
               you
               see
               ,
               then
               this
               which
               here
               is
               set
               downe
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               .
               And
               much
               more
               likely
               that
               he
               was
               afraid
               ,
               that
               Christians
               reading
               the
               Pagan
               wryters
               ,
               would
               turne
               the
               folly
               and
               foulenes
               of
               Heathen
               fabl●s
               against
               his
               religion
               :
               and
               not
               that
               Christians
               should
               want
               true
               meanes
               of
               instruction●
               for
               want
               of
               those
               fables
               ,
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               here
               fable●h
               .
               Albeit
               if
               he
               instruct
               his
               flocke
               with
               no
               better
               meanes
               of
               instructions
               ,
               I
               must
               needs
               graunt
               that
               they
               are
               in
               a
               miserable
               case
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               go
               forward
               to
               examine
               a
               little
               further
               his
               very
               next
               lines
               ,
               as
               they
               ly
               in
               his
               booke
               ,
               about
               tēporall
               obedience
               to
               Princes
               ,
               in
               which
               point
               he
               runneth
               so
               forth
               &
               backe
               ,
               from
               extremes
               to
               extremes
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               strange
               to
               consider
               :
               for
               hauing
               so
               diminished
               the
               same
               in
               hi●
               former
               example
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Iulian
               ,
               as
               now
               you
               haue
               heard
               ,
               that
               Christians
               might
               disobey
               him
               euen
               about
               the
               deliuery
               of
               a
               Poeticall
               Booke
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               neuer
               so
               earnestly
               required
               ,
               or
               cōmanded
               the
               same
               ,
               now
               he
               starteth
               to
               the
               other
               end
               againe
               ,
               saying
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               S.
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               ,
               that
               temporall
               Princes
               are
               to
               be
               obeyed
               euen
               in
               things
               vnlawf●●●
               .
               His
               words
               are
               these
               :
               
               
                 From
                 subiection
                 to
                 Princes
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 startling
                 exception
                 ,
              
               sayth
               Aquinas
               ,
               
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 be
                 either
                 an
                 vsurper
                 or
                 I●truder
                 which
                 commaunds
                 (
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 case
                 God
                 be
                 thanked
                 :
                 )
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 commaund
                 things
                 vnlawfull
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 say
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 case
                 ,
                 we
                 deny
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 suppose
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 Angelicall
                 Doctour
                 will
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 they
                 must
                 notwi●hstanding
                 obey
              
               propter
               vi●andum
               scandalum
               ,
               aut
               periculum
               :
               
               (
               
                 of
                 this
                 diuinity
                 I
                 iudge
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 owne
                 .
              
               )
               Is
               this
               our
               owne
               Syr
               ?
               Not
               so
               properly
               ,
               as
               it
               seemeth
               that
               lying
               &
               cogging
               is
               your
               owne
               ,
               for
               we
               acknowledge
               not
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               with
               due
               lymits
               ,
               far
               different
               from
               your
               allegation
               .
               But
               you
               do
               absolutely
               abuse
               both
               S.
               Thomas
               and
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               cannot
               choose
               but
               know
               that
               here
               is
               falshood
               vsed
               by
               you
               ,
               except
               you
               will
               confesse
               extreme
               ignorance
               in
               not
               vnderstanding
               the
               sense
               of
               S.
               Thomas
               ,
               whom
               you
               alleadge
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               most
               cleare
               and
               plaine
               for
               children
               to
               conceaue
               ,
               that
               haue
               the
               latin
               tongue
               .
               
               The
               title
               of
               S.
               Thomas
               h●s
               Article
               is
               ,
               
                 VV●ether
                 Christians
                 b●
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 obey
                 secular
                 Powers
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ?
              
               
               And
               he
               proueth
               that
               they
               are
               ,
               by
               an
               euident
               argument
               deduced
               out
               of
               the
               3.
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               that
               the
               fayth
               of
               Christ
               hindreth
               not
               the
               order
               of
               I●stice
               appoynted
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               no
               man
               is
               excused
               by
               being
               a
               Christian
               from
               performing
               due
               obedience
               to
               temporall
               Princes
               :
               and
               for
               better
               strengthning
               of
               this
               his
               assertion
               ,
               he
               proposeth
               an
               obiection
               according
               to
               his
               custome
               ,
               and
               solueth
               the
               same
               .
               The
               obiection
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               in
               his
               fourth
               booke
               of
               the
               Citty
               of
               God
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               great
               Kingdomes
               when
               they
               cast
               of
               iustice
               become
               great
               robberies
               ,
               and
               the●uedomes
               ,
               but
               Christ
               his
               l●w
               doth
               not
               bind
               Christians
               to
               obey
               such
               vniust
               Princes
               &
               Magistrates
               ,
               
               and
               therfore
               in
               all
               cases
               Christians
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               temporall
               obedience
               .
               Wherunto
               he
               answereth
               thus
               ;
               that
               forsomuch
               as
               the
               order
               of
               Iustice
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               all
               Obedience
               ,
               
               therfore
               a
               Christian
               man
               is
               bound
               so
               far
               forth
               to
               obey
               secular
               Princes●
               as
               order
               of
               iustice
               requireth
               :
               and
               therfore
               if
               such
               Princes
               haue
               not
               iust
               principality
               ,
               but
               vsurped
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               should
               command
               vniust
               ●hinges
               ,
               his
               subiects
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               
                 ●i●i
                 fortè
                 per
                 accidens
                 ,
                 ad
                 vitandum
                 sc●ndalum
                 ,
                 vel
                 periculum
                 ,
              
               except
               perhaps
               accidentally
               ,
               for
               auoyding
               of
               scandall
               ,
               or
               perill
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Diuinity
               that
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               scoffeth
               at
               ,
               &
               saith
               
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 iudge
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 owne
                 .
              
               And
               I
               say
               that
               the
               Diui●ity
               is
               very
               good
               ,
               and
               so
               would
               haue
               appeared
               ,
               if
               
                 M.
                 B●rlow
              
               had
               eyther
               vnderstood
               it
               rightly
               ,
               or
               truly
               alleaged
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               doctrine
               of
               
                 S.
                 Thomas
              
               is
               very
               cleare
               and
               incontrollable
               ,
               that
               Christian
               subiects
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               their
               lawfull
               temporall
               Princes
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               commād
               lawfull
               thinges
               :
               but
               if
               they
               be
               vsurpers
               (
               in
               which
               ●ase
               I
               say
               also
               with
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               God
               be
               thanked
               we
               are
               not
               )
               or
               command
               vnlawfull
               thinges
               ,
               then
               are
               not
               subiects
               bound
               to
               obey
               them
               ,
               at
               leastwise
               by
               obligation
               of
               iustice
               ,
               and
               conscience
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               true
               foundation
               of
               obedience
               ;
               though
               perhaps
               ,
               saith
               
                 S.
                 Thomas
              
               ,
               accidentally
               they
               may
               be
               somtimes
               boūd
               therunto
               ,
               for
               auoyding
               sc●ndal
               &
               perill
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               if
               a
               Prince
               s●ould
               demaund
               of
               me
               
               the
               one
               hal●e
               of
               my
               goodes
               vniustly
               ,
               I
               were
               not
               bo●nd
               in
               conscience
               &
               iustice
               to
               giue
               it
               him
               :
               yet
               if
               I
               should
               doubt
               that
               by
               my
               deniall
               ,
               he
               would
               take
               away
               the
               other
               halfe
               also
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               my
               life
               ,
               or
               that
               some
               scandall
               would
               follow
               ,
               as
               that
               other
               men
               by
               my
               example
               ,
               would
               shew
               disobedience
               in
               greater
               thinges
               ;
               I
               should
               be
               bound
               in
               prudence
               ,
               and
               p●ety
               ,
               for
               auoyding
               of
               these
               greater
               euil●
               ,
               both
               to
               my selfe
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               obey
               ,
               and
               giue
               him
               the
               halfe
               of
               my
               goodes
               ,
               which
               he
               demaundeth
               :
               but
               this
               is
               not
               directly
               by
               force
               of
               iustice
               and
               conscience
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               but
               
                 per
                 accidens
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ●accidentally
               for
               auoyding
               of
               those
               greater
               euills
               of
               scandall
               ,
               and
               perill
               ,
               if
               I
               obey
               no●
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               let
               vs
               see
               the
               truth
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               in
               relating
               this
               resolution
               of
               S.
               Thomas
               .
               First
               he
               cutteth
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 nisi
                 forè
                 per
                 accidens
              
               ,
               which
               do
               alter
               the
               whole
               case
               ,
               and
               ●ayth
               ,
               
                 that
                 their
                 Angelicall
                 Doctour
                 telleth
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 vnlawf●ll
                 things
                 commaunded
                 they
                 must
                 obey
                 ,
                 ●or
                 auoyding
                 scandall
                 and
                 perill
              
               :
               wheras
               S.
               Thomas
               sayth
               ,
               
                 non
                 te●tentur
                 obedire
                 ,
                 si
                 iniusta
                 praecipi●●●
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               obey
               their
               Princes
               ,
               if
               they
               commaund
               vniust
               things
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               distinguisheth
               not
               ,
               when
               vnlawfull
               things
               are
               commaunded
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               vnlawfull
               only
               vnto
               the
               Prince
               that
               cōmaundeth
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               subiect
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               commaunded
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               that
               the
               Ministers
               head
               conceaued
               not
               the
               distinction
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               concealed
               it
               by
               guile
               and
               fraud
               ,
               for
               the
               thing
               importeth
               much
               to
               the
               resolution
               of
               the
               case
               :
               for
               when
               the
               thing
               commaunded
               is
               vnlawfull
               only
               to
               the
               commaunder
               ,
               
               as
               in
               the
               former
               example
               ,
               when
               he
               commaundeth
               me
               to
               giue
               halfe
               of
               my
               goods
               wrongfully
               ;
               then
               may
               I
               out
               of
               prudence
               ,
               as
               hath
               bene
               sayd
               ,
               for
               auoyding
               of
               greater
               euils
               ,
               obey
               that
               vniust
               commaundment
               :
               but
               if
               the
               thing
               commaunded
               should
               be
               vnlawfull
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               the
               Prince
               to
               cōmaund
               ,
               but
               to
               me
               also
               to
               performe
               ,
               as
               to
               do
               another
               man
               iniury
               ,
               or
               to
               endanger
               my
               owne
               soule
               ,
               or
               to
               offend
               God
               by
               any
               sin
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               then
               may
               not
               I
               according
               to
               S.
               Thomas
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               for
               auoyding
               any
               scandall
               or
               perill
               whatsoeuer
               per●orme
               the
               same
               .
               This
               was
               craftily
               here
               concealed
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               (
               for
               I
               will
               not
               hold
               him
               so
               
               grossely
               ignorant
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               did
               not
               consider
               it
               )
               and
               the
               c●●se
               o●
               this
               concealment
               was
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               maketh
               ,
               wholy
               ag●●st
               him
               ,
               in
               our
               mayne
               controuersy
               of
               temporall
               Obedience
               .
               For
               that
               the
               swearing
               to
               the
               new
               Oath
               cōmaunded
               vnto
               Catholikes
               in
               preiudice
               of
               their
               conscience
               ,
               &
               Religion
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               vnlawfull
               things
               ,
               that
               are
               vnlawfull
               not
               only
               to
               the
               commaunder
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               ●●e
               performer
               :
               and
               consequently
               neither
               for
               the
               auoyding
               scandall
               or
               perill
               may
               be
               obeyed
               .
               And
               therby
               is
               cut
               of
               all
               
                 M.
                 Barlowes
              
               idle
               discourse
               which
               he
               maketh
               in
               this
               place
               of
               ●●e
               danger
               ,
               and
               perill
               ,
               that
               by
               taking
               this
               Oath
               he
               sayth
               ,
               may
               be
               auoyded
               :
               &
               vrgeth
               vs
               with
               the
               doctrine
               of
               S.
               Tho●●●
               therin
               ,
               
                 that
                 euen
                 in
                 things
                 vnlawfull
                 we
                 must
                 obey
                 our
                 temporall
                 Princes
                 .
              
               But
               in
               this
               you
               haue
               seene
               both
               the
               depth
               ,
               and
               fidelity
               of
               the
               man.
               Now
               let
               vs
               see
               a
               poynt
               or
               two
               more
               ,
               and
               so
               end
               this
               Parapraph
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               190.
               he
               hath
               these
               words
               against
               me
               :
               
                 The
                 Epistler
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 makes
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 end
                 this
                 Paragraph
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 cōcerning
              
               Rome
               bei●g
               Babylon
               ,
               
                 he
                 speakes
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 silence
                 granting
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 which
                 Cardinall
              
               Matthew
               
                 playnly
                 also
                 acknowledgeth
                 ,
                 and
                 ●●sesseth
                 to
                 be
                 that
              
               Babylon
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Apocalyps
               .
               So
               h●
               .
               And
               truly
               it
               is
               strange
               ,
               and
               ridiculous
               to
               see
               men
               of
               reason
               ,
               to
               proceed
               in
               this
               manner
               so
               ,
               without
               reason
               :
               for
               it
               Cardinall
               Bell●rmine
               and
               other
               Catholikes
               do
               graunt
               that
               Rome
               was
               called
               Babylon
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               in
               the
               Apocalyps
               ,
               and
               by
               S.
               Peter
               also
               that
               wrote
               his
               Epistle
               from
               thence
               ,
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               ●abylon
               :
               
               and
               if
               S.
               Hierome
               and
               other
               Fathers
               do
               expound
               〈◊〉
               of
               R●me
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               Heathen
               ,
               &
               persecuted
               the
               Martyrs
               in
               ●hose
               dayes
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Christian
               Rome
               ,
               or
               the
               Christian
               people
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               were
               holy
               ,
               and
               Saynts
               in
               those
               dayes
               :
               if
               this
               I
               say
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Protestants
               be
               told
               therof
               aboue
               an
               hundred
               times
               ,
               and
               yet
               still
               their
               writers
               do
               come●
               forth
               with
               this
               doughty
               Argument
               ,
               that
               Rome
               was
               Babylon
               ;
               what
               shall
               a
               modest
               man
               do
               ,
               but
               passe
               it
               ou●r
               with
               silence
               and
               contempt
               ?
            
             
               There
               followeth
               a
               certayne
               contentiō
               about
               the
               two
               ●reues
               of
               
                 Clemens
                 Octauus
              
               written
               into
               England
               at
               two
               different
               times●
               about
               the
               point
               of
               succession
               to
               the
               Crowne
               ●fte●
               the
               Queenes
               death
               ;
               the
               first
               exhorting
               the
               Catholicke●
               
               to
               doe
               their
               best
               inde●uours
               ●or
               procuring
               a
               Cath●●licke
               Prince
               :
               the
               other
               altogether
               in
               fauour
               and
               recom●mendation
               of
               the
               aduancement
               of
               his
               Maiestie
               that
               〈◊〉
               is
               ;
               of
               which
               two
               Breues
               I
               wrote
               in
               my
               Epistle
               ,
               that
               haui●●
               procured
               some
               knowledg
               about
               that
               point
               ,
               
               I
               found
               th●●
               they
               were
               sent
               into
               England
               ,
               not
               both
               togeather
               ,
               nor
               i●●mediatly
               before
               the
               late
               Queenes
               death
               ,
               as
               was
               obiected
               but
               the
               one
               diuers
               ye●res
               before
               she
               died
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               vpon
               th●
               yeare
               1600.
               and
               the
               other
               3.
               yeares
               after
               ,
               to
               wit
               vpon
               th●
               yeare
               1603.
               immediatly
               after
               the
               sayd
               Queenes
               death
               contrary
               to
               which
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               sayth
               ,
               that
               Tort●●
               affirm●●●
               that
               hauing
               the
               Copyes
               of
               2.
               
               Breues
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               
               〈◊〉
               findeth
               that
               they
               were
               sent
               in
               togeather
               vpon
               the
               year●
               1600.
               
               But
               the
               reconciliation
               of
               this
               is
               easy
               .
               For
               tha●
               those
               two
               Breues
               named
               by
               Tortus
               ,
               are
               accounted
               by
               me
               b●
               one
               Breue
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               were
               all
               of
               one
               matter
               ,
               but
               d●plicated
               in
               effect
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               the
               Archpriest
               and
               Clergie
               ,
               th●
               other
               to
               the
               Laity
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               contradiction
               at
               al●
               For
               that
               besides
               that
               first
               double
               Breue
               ,
               there
               was
               anothe●
               sent
               in
               ,
               of
               another
               Argument
               ,
               wholy
               in
               fauour
               of
               hi●
               Maiestie
               in
               particuler
               ,
               as
               now
               hath
               bin
               said
               ,
               vpon
               th●
               yeare
               1603.
               
               And
               so
               there
               i●
               no
               contradictiō
               at
               all
               in
               this
               ,
               but
               that
               both
               the
               assertions
               are
               true
               .
               Only
               that
               is
               fals●
               which
               is
               here
               in
               parciculer
               affirmed
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               that
               i●
               the
               first
               Breue
               was
               set
               downe
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               might
               be
               admitted
               ,
               except
               he
               would
               first
               sweare
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               tolerate
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               promote
               the
               Romish
               Catholicke
               Religion
               ,
               which
               wordes
               are
               not
               there
               ,
               neither
               is
               swearing
               once
               mentioned
               in
               either
               of
               these
               duplicated
               Breues
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               this
               is
               vntrue
               ,
               so
               that
               which
               ensueth
               is
               parasiticall
               ,
               when
               vnto
               my
               speach
               of
               Pope
               Clements
               particuler
               good
               opinion
               and
               affection
               towards
               his
               Maiesties
               Person
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               King
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               he
               loued
               him
               most
               hartily
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               spake
               honorably
               of
               him
               ,
               treated
               kindly
               all
               those
               of
               his
               Nation●
               that
               said
               they
               came
               frō
               him
               ,
               or
               any
               wayes
               belonged
               vnto
               him
               :
               and
               oftentimes
               vsed
               more
               liberality
               that
               way
               vpon
               diuers
               occasions
               ,
               thē
               is
               conuenient
               for
               me
               perhaps
               to
               vtter
               here
               ;
               caused
               special●
               prayer
               to
               be
               made
               ●or
               his
               Maiestie
               &c.
               
               To
               all
               which
               
                 M.
                 
                 〈◊〉
              
               answereth
               in
               these
               words
               .
               
                 That
                 albeys
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 〈◊〉
                 M●●●stie
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 amyable
                 ,
                 and
                 admirable
                 ,
                 his
                 parts
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 art
                 ,
                 &
                 grace
                 all
                 so
                 singular
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 eminency
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 〈◊〉
                 descryed
                 far
                 and
                 neere
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needes
                 excite
                 great
                 loue
                 to
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 draw
                 ●ne●s
                 affections
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 occasionate
                 most
                 honorable
                 ●●●●es
                 of
                 his
                 qualityes
                 ,
                 and
                 deportementes
                 :
                 yet
                 that
                 Pope
              
               Clement
               
                 〈◊〉
                 be
                 so
                 kindly
                 respectiue
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 no
                 be
                 doubted
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               is
               it
               so
               Syr
               ?
               Yet
               spirituall
               writers
               do
               admonish
               〈◊〉
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 dubiis
                 pars
                 p●a
                 magis
                 s●quēda
                 ,
              
               in
               doubtfull
               things
               the
               more
               pious
               part
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               by
               a
               pious
               mind
               .
               
               And
               why
               had
               not
               you
               done
               this
               also
               ,
               if
               your
               mind
               had
               not
               〈◊〉
               impious
               ?
               You
               know
               who
               sayth
               
                 Mala
                 mens
                 ,
                 malus
                 animus
              
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               before
               I
               called
               parasiticall
               in
               this
               answer
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               for
               your
               grosse
               flattery
               ,
               &
               annointing
               his
               Maiestie
               with
               
                 oleum
                 peccatoris
              
               ,
               which
               holy
               King
               〈◊〉
               so
               much
               detested
               ,
               and
               his
               Maiesty
               in
               time
               I
               doubt
               not
               will
               discerne
               ;
               but
               for
               your
               malignity
               in
               misconstruing
               the
               knowne
               good
               affections
               of
               Pope
               Clement
               towards
               his
               Maiesties
               Person
               ,
               for
               that
               both
               these
               parts
               belong
               properly
               to
               a
               parasite
               ,
               as
               you
               know
               ,
               not
               only
               
                 laudare
                 in
                 ●s
                 pra●●●●●
              
               ,
               ambitiously
               to
               prayse
               him
               that
               is
               present
               ,
               whether
               the
               thinges
               vttered
               be
               true
               or
               false
               ;
               but
               malignantly
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 absenti
              
               ,
               to
               detract
               from
               him
               that
               is
               absent
               :
               of
               which
               two
               partes
               ,
               the
               latter
               is
               the
               worse
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               former
               may
               proceed
               sometimes
               of
               lightnes
               ,
               or
               intemperate
               desire
               to
               please
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               alwayes
               goeth
               accompanied
               with
               enuy
               and
               malice
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               his
               Maiesties
               due
               prayses
               ,
               
               albeit
               they
               cannot
               be
               but
               most
               pleasing
               and
               comfortable
               to
               all
               his
               louing
               subiects
               ,
               yet
               when
               they
               are
               so
               rudely
               clowted
               on
               ,
               and
               so
               importunely
               thrust
               in
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               such
               a
               one
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               is
               held
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               alwayes
               speaketh
               for
               his
               profit
               ,
               men
               can
               haue
               commonly
               no
               other
               sense
               therof
               ,
               then
               is
               wont
               to
               be
               when
               they
               see
               a
               faire
               garment
               marred
               in
               the
               cutting
               ,
               or
               a
               delicate
               peece
               of
               meat
               spoyled
               in
               the
               dressing
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               honorable
               speaches
               occasionated
               abroad
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               of
               his
               Maiesties
               qualities
               &
               deportments
               ,
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               as
               his
               Maiesties
               rare
               qualities
               are
               had
               in
               due
               consideration
               with
               externall
               Princes
               &
               people
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               not
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               
               his
               deportmēt
               towards
               his
               Catholike
               subiects
               also
               〈◊〉
               be
               correspondent
               ,
               were
               not
               the
               sycophancy
               of
               this
               ,
               a●●
               other
               like
               flatterers
               continually
               occupied
               in
               egging
               &
               v●ging
               him
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               among
               other
               speaches
               i●
               these
               partes
               ,
               
               none
               are
               more
               ordinary
               ,
               then
               in
               lamentin●
               that
               so
               good
               a
               nature
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               his
               Maiesty
               is
               ,
               should
               be
               〈◊〉
               strange●y
               abused
               :
               as
               also
               in
               pittying
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               for
               w●●
               of
               fit
               men
               he
               should
               be
               forced
               to
               bestow
               the
               Prelacies
               and
               Bishopricks
               of
               his
               Realme
               ,
               vpon
               such
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               is
               〈◊〉
               who
               in
               other
               Coūtreyes
               would
               scarse
               be
               thought
               worthy
               for
               his
               manners
               to
               be
               a
               Seruant
               or
               Sexton
               ,
               in
               so
               honour●ble
               a
               Church
               as
               Lincolne
               is
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               point
               remayning
               of
               this
               Paragraph
               is
               of
               th●
               later
               two
               Breues
               of
               
                 Paulus
                 Quintus
              
               concerning
               the
               Oath
               〈◊〉
               Allegiance
               ,
               and
               his
               misliking
               thereof
               in
               respect
               of
               th●
               poynts
               conteyned
               therin
               in
               preiudice
               of
               the
               integrity
               o●
               Catholicke
               religion
               ,
               which
               M.
               Barlow
               doth
               so
               much
               debase
               ,
               as
               here
               he
               taketh
               vpon
               him
               to
               defend
               ,
               that
               they
               ar●
               deuoyd
               (
               especially
               the
               first
               which
               is
               the
               principal●
               ,
               the
               other
               being
               but
               a
               confirmation
               ,
               or
               ratification
               thereo●
               )
               not
               only
               of
               all
               diuinity
               ,
               but
               of
               policy
               ,
               and
               cōmon
               sense
               also
               :
               which
               is
               a
               long
               dispute
               ,
               and
               a
               large
               enterprize
               to
               b●
               taken
               vpon
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               that
               doth
               but
               read
               the
               Breue
               ,
               and
               is
               acquaynted
               with
               the
               grauity
               ,
               learning
               ,
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               modesty
               of
               the
               Author
               thereof
               ,
               will
               rather
               laugh
               at
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               for
               taking
               such
               an
               enterprize
               in
               hand
               ,
               then
               perswade
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               haue
               good
               successe
               therin
               :
               but
               he
               that
               shall
               turne
               from
               reading
               the
               said
               Breue
               ,
               to
               read
               the
               pittifull
               proofes
               ,
               which
               here
               M.
               Barlow
               goeth
               about
               to
               set
               downe
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               said
               Breue
               hath
               neither
               diuinity
               ,
               policy
               ,
               or
               common
               sense
               in
               it
               ,
               will
               pitty
               him
               indeed
               ,
               and
               thinke
               that
               he
               lacketh
               cōmon
               sense
               in
               setting
               downe
               such
               senselesse
               reasons
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               against
               so
               sensible
               a
               declaration
               ,
               as
               there
               the
               Pope
               maketh
               in
               that
               his
               Breue
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           second
           Part.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRD
           PART
           concerning
           Card.
           Bellarmine
           his
           Letter
           .
        
         
           
             OF
             THE
             OCCASION
             OF
             THE
             LETTER
             written
             by
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             vnto
             
               M.
               George
               Blackewell
            
             Archpriest
             .
             AND
             VVhether
             he
             mistooke
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             .
             ALSO
             Of
             the
             change
             of
             
               Supreme
               Head
            
             ,
             into
             
               Supreme
               Gouernour
            
             .
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             FIRST
             of
             al
             then
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             Reader
             acquainted
             with
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             present
             contentiō
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             thinke
             it
             amisse
             to
             repeate
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             what
             I
             wrote
             in
             my
             Letter
             concerning
             the
             same
             .
             My
             words
             then
             were
             ●hese
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Part
             of
             this
             Apology
             concerneth
             a
             letter
             written
             by
             
               
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
            
             in
             Rome
             ,
             
             vnto
             
               George
               Blackwe●●
            
             Arch-priest
             in
             England
             :
             which
             letter
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             argument
             therof
             ,
             was
             written
             out
             of
             this
             occasion
             :
             
             Tha●
             wheras
             vpon
             the
             comming
             forth
             of
             the
             forenamed
             new
             Oath
             ,
             intituled
             ,
             
               Of
               Allegiance
            
             ,
             there
             were
             found
             diuers
             points
             combined
             togeather
             ,
             some
             appertaining
             manifestly
             to
             Ciuill
             Allegiance
             ,
             wherat
             no
             man
             made
             scruple
             ,
             some
             other
             seeming
             to
             include
             other
             matters
             ,
             
             contrary
             to
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             faith
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             the
             commom
             sense
             as
             they
             by
             ;
             there
             arose
             a
             doubt
             whether
             the
             said
             Oath
             might
             be
             taken
             simply
             and
             wholy
             ,
             by
             a
             Catholicke
             man
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             there
             proposed
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             distinction
             ,
             or
             explication
             therof
             .
             Wherupon
             some
             learned
             men
             at
             home
             being
             different
             in
             opinions
             ,
             the
             case
             was
             consulted
             abroad
             ,
             where
             all
             agreed
             (
             as
             before
             hath
             byn
             shewed
             )
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             taken
             wholy
             with
             safety
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             the
             Pope
             declared
             the
             case
             by
             two
             seuerall
             Breues
             .
             
               In
               the
               meane
               space
               it
               happened
               ,
               that
               
                 M.
                 Blackwell
              
               being
               taken
               ,
               was
               committed
               to
               prison
               ,
               and
               soone
               after
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               byn
               of
               opinion
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Oath
               might
               be
               taken
               as
               it
               lay
               in
               a
               certayne
               sense
               ;
               so
               it
               being
               offered
               vnto
               him
               ,
               he
               tooke
               it
               himselfe
               .
               Which
               thing
               being
               noysed
               abroad
               ,
               and
               the
               fact
               generally
               misliked
               by
               all
               sortes
               of
               Catholicke
               people
               in
               other
               Realmes
               ,
               as
               offensiue
               ,
               and
               scandalous
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               place
               and
               person
               ,
               so
               much
               respected
               by
               them
               ;
               
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmine
              
               ,
               
               as
               hauing
               had
               some
               old
               acquaintance
               with
               him
               in
               former
               yeares
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               seeme
               ,
               resolued
               out
               of
               his
               particuler
               loue
               ,
               &
               zeale
               to
               the
               Common
               cause
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               especial
               affection
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               to
               write
               a
               letter
               vnto
               him
               ,
               therby
               to
               let
               him
               know
               what
               reportes
               ,
               and
               iudgments
               there
               were
               made
               of
               his
               fact
               ,
               throughout
               those
               partes
               of
               Christendome
               where
               he
               remayned
               ,
               togeather
               with
               his
               owne
               opinion
               also
               ,
               which
               consisted
               in
               two
               poynts
               ,
               the
               one
               that
               the
               Oath
               ,
               as
               it
               stood
               ,
               compounded
               of
               different
               clauses
               ,
               some
               lawfull
               ,
               &
               some
               vnlawfull
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               taken
               with
               safety
               of
               Conscience
               :
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               he
               being
               in
               the
               dignity
               he
               
               was
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               and
               Pastorall
               Charge
               ,
               ought
               to
               stand
               fir●e
               and
               constant
               for
               example
               of
               others
               ,
               &
               rather
               to
               suffer
               any
               kynd
               of
               danger
               or
               domage
               ,
               then
               to
               yield
               to
               any
               vnlawfull
               thing
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Cardinall
               held
               this
               Oath
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               This
               Letter
               was
               written
               vpon
               the
               28.
               day
               of
               Sep●ember
               1607.
               and
               it
               was
               subscribed
               thus
               in
               Latin
               ;
               
                 
                   
                     Admodum
                     R.
                     dae
                  
                   
                     Dom.
                     is
                  
                   
                     V.
                     ae
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Frater
                     &
                     seruus
                     in
                     Christo.
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Robertus
                     Card.
                     Bellarminus
                  
                   .
                
              
               Which
               our
               Apologer
               translateth
               ,
               
                 Your
                 very
                 Reuerend
                 Brother
              
               :
               wheras
               the
               word
               
                 very
                 Reuerend
              
               in
               the
               Letter
               is
               giuen
               to
               the
               Arch-priest
               ,
               
               and
               not
               to
               
                 Card.
                 Bellarmine
              
               ,
               which
               the
               interpreter
               knew
               well
               inough
               ,
               but
               that
               wanting
               other
               matter
               ,
               would
               take
               occasion
               of
               cauilling
               by
               a
               wilful
               mistaking
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               
               as
               often
               he
               doth
               throughout
               this
               Answer
               to
               Bellarmine
               ,
               as
               in
               part
               will
               appeare
               by
               the
               few
               notes
               which
               here
               I
               am
               to
               set
               downe
               :
               leauing
               the
               more
               full
               answere
               to
               the
               Cardinall
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               by
               his
               appoyntment
               ,
               which
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               will
               yi●ld
               very
               ample
               satisfaction
               in
               that
               behal●e
               .
               For
               that
               in
               truth
               I
               fynd
               ,
               that
               great
               aduantage
               is
               gyuen
               vnto
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               his
               said
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               exceptions
               taken
               there
               against
               it
               ,
               be
               very
               weake
               and
               light
               ,
               and
               as
               easy
               to
               be
               dissolued
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               pen
               ,
               as
               a
               thin
               mist
               by
               the
               beames
               of
               the
               sunne
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             Preface
             vsed
             before
             to
             this
             third
             Part.
             To
             which
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             hauing
             very
             little
             or
             nothing
             to
             say
             ,
             seeketh
             to
             spend
             time
             in
             idle
             talke
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             beginneth
             :
             
             
               As
               if
               the
               Apologers
               answere
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
             
               like
               to
            
             Iericho's
             
               walls
               should
               presently
               ●all
               with
               the
               blast
               of
               a
               Ramms-horne
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               a
               few
               tournes
               about
               it
               &
               .
               So
               hath
               he
               many
               tournings
               and
               windinges
               in
               the
               preface
               before
               he
               c●me
               to
               it●
               and
               being
               in
               it
               ,
               he
               treads
               a
               laby●inth
               ,
               and
               some
               times
               looseth
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               conclusion
               he
               windeth
               his
               cornet
               with
               three
               seue●all
               blasts
               ,
               Communicatory
               ,
               Causatiue
               ,
               Supplicatory
               &c.
               
            
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             pretty
             deuise
             to
             spend
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             play
             the
             Vise
             indeed
             ?
             VVhat
             of
             all
             this
             is
             seene
             in
             my
             Preface
             ?
          
           
             Next
             to
             this
             he
             beginneth
             against
             me
             thus
             :
             
             
               This
               Epistler
               s●yth
               ,
               that
               Cardinall
            
             Bellarmine
             
               taketh
               the
               Oath
               to
               be
               compounded
               of
               lawfull
               and
               vnlawfull
               clauses
               ,
               wheras
               the
               Cardinall
               saith
               plainly
               ,
               
               though
               it
               be
               so
               tempered
               and
               modified
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               wholy
               vnlawfull
               :
               whi●●
               is
               as
               much
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               not
               a
               lawfull
               clause
               in
               it
               .
            
             So
             he
             :
             &
             this
             me
             thinks
             is
             to
             great
             an
             vntruth
             to
             begin
             withal
             .
             
             For
             that
             according
             to
             art
             he
             should
             goe
             by
             order
             and
             degree
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             begin
             with
             such
             wilfull
             escapes
             as
             these
             are
             ,
             what
             wil
             he
             doe
             before
             he
             come
             to
             the
             end
             ?
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             doth
             not
             only
             not
             say
             this
             ,
             which
             he
             imposeth
             vpon
             him
             ,
             but
             sayth
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             to
             wit
             :
             
               Vt
               Iuramentum
               recusetur
               non
               est
               necessarium
               ,
               vt
               cos
               &
               singulae
               partes
               eius
               sint
               male
               :
               satis
               est
               ,
               vt
               velvna
               sit
               mala
               .
            
             That
             the
             Oath
             may
             be
             refused
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             al
             &
             euery
             part
             therof
             be
             naught
             ,
             it
             is
             inough
             that
             one
             only
             be
             naught
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             plaine
             inough
             ?
          
           
             Next
             after
             this
             he
             taketh
             in
             hand
             the
             defence
             of
             that
             translation
             of
             the
             Cardinalls
             subscription
             vnto
             his
             Letter
             
               Your
               very
               reuerend
               brother
               Robert
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
            
             :
             the
             latin
             being
             as
             you
             haue
             now
             seene
             ,
             
               Admodum
               Rdae
            
             Domis
             Vae
             
               frater
               &
               seruus
               in
               Christo
               Robertus
               Card.
               Bellarminus
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             a
             world
             to
             see
             how
             many
             wayes
             he
             windeth
             himself
             to
             get
             out
             of
             this
             brake
             .
             First
             he
             beginneth
             with
             a
             tal●
             of
             a
             certayne
             Emperour
             ,
             
             that
             would
             perforce
             make
             a
             gentleman
             belieue
             that
             he
             was
             like
             to
             be
             sicke
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             saw
             a
             pimple
             rising
             vnder
             his
             naile
             :
             but
             this
             tale
             he
             applyeth
             not
             :
             and
             I
             se
             not
             where
             vnto
             indeed
             he
             may
             apply
             it
             .
             Then
             cōming
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             he
             demaundeth
             this
             question
             :
             
               Suppose
               it
               were
               not
               exactly
               translated
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               sense
               all
               one
               ?
            
             Whereto
             I
             answere
             ,
             no
             :
             for
             it
             were
             somewhat
             ridiculous
             to
             call
             him selfe
             
               M
               Blackwels
               Reuerend
               Brother
            
             .
             For
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             he
             writing
             to
             a
             Duke
             ;
             &
             ●aying
             ,
             
               Excellentiae
               Vestrae
               Frater
            
             ,
             might
             translate
             it
             ,
             your
             excellent
             Brother
             :
             and
             the
             same
             might
             a
             poore
             man
             doe
             in
             like
             manner
             writing
             to
             the
             same
             Duke
             ,
             
             
               Excellentia
               vestrae
               humillimus
               seruus
            
             :
             your
             most
             humble
             Excellent
             Seruant
             :
             which
             I
             thinke
             no
             man
             will
             approue
             .
             But
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             will
             proue
             it
             by
             reason
             ,
             for
             that
             both
             the
             Brotherhood
             sa●th
             he
             ,
             and
             Reuerence
             are
             reciprocall
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             both
             parties
             either
             ,
             
               your
               Reuerence-ships
               brother
               ,
               or
               your
               Reuerend
               brother
               :
            
             but
             this
             is
             refuted
             now
             already
             by
             my
             examples
             al●edged
             .
             And
             besides
             this
             wil
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             haue
             no
             respect
             to
             the
             cases
             and
             genders
             in
             Latin
             ?
             Is
             not
             Reuerenda
             
             with
             a
             dipthong
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             femynine
             gender
             ,
             and
             genitiue
             case
             ,
             different
             from
             Reuerendus
             of
             the
             masculine
             gender
             and
             nominatiue
             case
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             be
             different
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             then
             be
             reciprocal
             in
             signification
             &
             translation
             ?
          
           
             But
             yet
             further
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             hath
             another
             shift
             ,
             saying
             :
             that
             in
             the
             written
             copy
             D.
             in
             the
             end
             had
             such
             a
             dash
             ,
             as
             it
             might
             be
             taken
             for
             dus
             or
             dae
             .
             But
             this
             shift
             is
             worse
             then
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             that
             D.
             doth
             not
             stand
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             subscription
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             ,
             as
             hath
             byn
             seene
             by
             the
             words
             before
             set
             downe
             ,
             which
             are
             
               Ad●●●um
               Rdae
            
             Domis
             
               V
               rae
            
             ,
             which
             D.
             though
             it
             had
             neuer
             so
             great
             a
             dash
             ,
             yet
             could
             it
             not
             signify
             dus
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             the
             sense
             ,
             being
             set
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             order
             as
             it
             was
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             attempteth
             another
             euasion
             demanding
             of
             me
             ,
             
             why
             I
             had
             not
             translated
             the
             word
             Domi●●tionis
             into
             English
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             haue
             posed
             me
             therin
             ?
             For
             if
             it
             should
             be
             translated
             Lordship
             ,
             it
             would
             haue
             seemed
             to
             much
             ,
             and
             if
             Mastership
             ,
             it
             would
             seeme
             to
             little
             ,
             
             and
             therupon
             telleth
             vs
             againe
             another
             tale
             out
             of
             
               Diogenes
               L●●r●i●●
            
             (
             for
             he
             is
             copious
             in
             this
             kind
             out
             of
             his
             note
             books
             as
             before
             I
             haue
             aduertised
             :
             )
             and
             the
             tale
             is
             ,
             that
             Diogenes
             the
             Cynicke
             begging
             a
             tallent
             at
             King
             Alexanders
             hands
             ,
             he
             ●●d
             it
             was
             to
             much
             for
             a
             Cynicke
             to
             aske
             ,
             then
             he
             damāded
             him
             a
             halfe-penny
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             answered
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             little
             for
             Alexander
             to
             giue
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             thinketh
             he
             hath
             wel
             satisfied
             the
             controuersy
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             Next
             vnto
             this
             there
             is
             an
             exception
             made
             against
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine
             his
             Letter
             to
             
               M.
               Blackwel
            
             ,
             
             as
             though
             therin
             he
             had
             mistaken
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             the
             question
             by
             going
             about
             to
             impugne
             the
             old
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             made
             in
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             his
             time
             ,
             insteed
             of
             this
             new
             Oath
             intituled
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             the
             Cardinal
             did
             batter
             a
             castle
             in
             the
             ayre
             of
             his
             owne
             framing
             .
             Which
             as
             I
             confessed
             ,
             had
             beene
             a
             great
             ouerfight
             in
             him
             ,
             so
             learned
             and
             famous
             a
             man
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             be
             proued
             :
             so
             I
             did
             conuince
             by
             sundry
             euident
             arguments
             ,
             and
             by
             Cardinal
             Bellarmines
             owne
             words
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             so
             :
             but
             that
             he
             impugned
             directly
             
             this
             later
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             :
             The
             cause
             why
             this
             was
             obiected
             to
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine
             was
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             going
             about
             to
             impugne
             the
             vnlawfulnes
             of
             this
             later
             Oath
             ,
             doth
             insist
             much
             in
             reprouing
             the
             Kings
             spiritual
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             in
             shewing
             the
             same
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             R●●●
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             appertaineth
             to
             the
             ancient
             Oath
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             this
             ,
             wherin
             nothing
             is
             demanded
             but
             Ciuil
             Obedience
             only
             ,
             which
             the
             Cardinal
             denyeth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             first
             leafe
             of
             his
             answere
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Tor●●●
             ,
             ioyneth
             issue
             principally
             vpon
             that
             point
             ,
             saying
             :
             
             
               Primùm
               ●stend●mus
               Iuramentum
               hoc
               Catholicis
               propositum
               ,
               non
               solum
               ciuilem
               obedientiam
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               Catholicae
               fidei
               abnegationem
               requirere
               .
            
             We
             shal
             first
             proue
             that
             this
             (
             later
             )
             oath
             proposed
             vnto
             Catholicks
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             require
             ciuil
             Obedience
             ,
             but
             abnegatiō
             also
             of
             Catholick
             faith
             .
             And
             he
             proueth
             it
             by
             fiue
             or
             six
             arguments
             .
          
           
             First
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             English
             Statute
             ,
             the
             title
             wherof
             is
             ,
             
               for
               the
               detecting
               and
               repressing
               of
               Papists
            
             :
             which
             word
             of
             Papists
             ,
             importing
             such
             as
             stick
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             defend
             his
             Supremacy
             ,
             maketh
             it
             euident
             that
             the
             Statute
             was
             not
             intended
             only
             against
             them
             that
             deny
             ciuill
             Obedience
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             in
             spiritual
             affaires
             .
             Secondly
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Oath
             themselues
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Pope
               cannot
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               depose
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             is
             some
             denyal
             of
             the
             Pope
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             consequently
             not
             meerely
             only
             of
             temporal
             Obedience
             :
             and
             so
             out
             of
             foure
             or
             fiue
             points
             more
             by
             him
             obserued
             ,
             and
             there
             set
             downe
             ;
             which
             as
             I
             had
             not
             seene
             ,
             when
             I
             wrote
             my
             Epistle
             ,
             before
             the
             publicatiō
             of
             the
             said
             Cardinals
             booke
             :
             so
             I
             vsed
             not
             those
             arguments
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             contented
             my selfe
             with
             one
             only
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             words
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Letter
             to
             
               M.
               Blackwel
            
             ,
             as
             sufficiently
             prouing
             the
             same
             that
             in
             it
             sel●e
             was
             most
             cleare
             ,
             I
             said
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             
               This
               exception
               against
               the
               Cardinal
               for
               mistaking
               the
               state
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               
               seemeth
               to
               be
               most
               clerely
               refuted
               by
               the
               very
               first
               lynes
               almost
               of
               the
               letter
               it selfe
               .
               For
               that
               telling
               
                 M.
                 Blackwel
              
               ,
               how
               sory
               he
               was
               vpon
               the
               report
               ,
               that
               
               he
               had
               taken
               
                 illicitum
                 Iuramentum
              
               ,
               an
               vnlawfull
               Oath
               ,
               he
               expoundeth
               presently
               ,
               what
               Oath
               he
               meaneth
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Not
                 ther●ore
                 (
                 deare
                 Brother
                 )
                 is
                 that
                 Oath
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 offe●●●
                 s●●ewhat
                 tempered
                 and
                 modified
                 &c.
                 
              
               Which
               is
               euidently
               meant
               of
               the
               new
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               not
               only
               tempered
               with
               diuers
               lawfull
               clauses
               of
               Ciuill
               Obedience
               ,
               as
               hath
               bene
               shewed
               ,
               but
               interlaced
               also
               with
               other
               members
               that
               ●each
               to
               Religion
               :
               wheras
               the
               old
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
               hath
               no
               such
               mixture
               ,
               but
               is
               plainly
               ,
               and
               simply
               set
               downe
               ,
               for
               absolute
               excluding
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Supremacy
              
               in
               caus●s
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               &
               for
               making
               the
               King
               supreme
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               same
               causes
               :
               all
               which
               is
               most
               euident
               by
               the
               Statutes
               made
               about
               the
               same
               ,
               from
               the
               25.
               yeare
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               8.
               vnto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               raigne
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               sixt
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             declaration
             of
             myne
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             is
             in
             effect
             as
             mute
             as
             a
             Macedonian
             frogge
             ,
             if
             to
             say
             nothing
             at
             al
             to
             the
             purpose
             be
             to
             be
             mute
             ,
             though
             words
             and
             wynd
             be
             not
             wanting
             .
             But
             first
             to
             the
             Cardinalls
             six
             argumentes
             he
             s●yth
             neuer
             a
             word
             ,
             albeit
             he
             had
             both
             seene
             and
             read
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             be
             presumed
             .
             To
             my
             reason
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             and
             this
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             is
             modified
             and
             tempered
             with
             different
             clauses
             of
             thinges
             partly
             touching
             ciuil
             Obediēce
             and
             partly
             Religion
             ,
             wheras
             the
             other
             is
             simply
             of
             Religion
             ,
             against
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             :
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             answereth
             with
             this
             interrogation
             :
             
               If
               this
               Oath
               be
               so
               modified
               i●
               comparison
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               why
               is
               it
               accounted
               by
               ●he
               Censurer
               the
               greatest
               affliction
               and
               pressure
               ,
               that
               euer
               befel
               the
               Catholickes
               ?
            
             Do
             you
             see
             what
             a
             question
             he
             maketh
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             from
             the
             purpose
             ?
             My
             intention
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             for
             so
             much
             as
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             did
             particulerly
             impugne
             this
             mixt
             and
             tempered
             Oath
             ,
             therfore
             he
             did
             not
             mistake
             the
             question
             by
             impugning
             only
             the
             other
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             as
             was
             obiected
             ;
             there
             being
             between
             them
             this
             difference
             amongst
             others
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             ,
             to
             wit
             of
             Allegiāce
             ,
             is
             compounded
             of
             different
             clauses
             (
             as
             hath
             bene
             said
             )
             partly
             touching
             ciuill
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             partly
             Religion
             :
             
             wheras
             this
             other
             of
             Supremacy
             is
             simply
             of
             Religion
             .
             This
             was
             my
             demonstration
             .
             And
             to
             what
             purpose
             then
             (
             for
             answere
             of
             this
             )
             was
             brought
             in
             that
             other
             dem●und
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             
             asking
             vs
             very
             seriously
             why
             this
             second
             Oath
             should
             be
             afflictiue
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             modifyed
             and
             tempered
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             sense
             in
             this
             ?
             We
             say
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             it
             is
             compounded
             and
             tempered
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             is
             not
             ,
             therfore
             it
             was
             meant
             by
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             other
             :
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             saith
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             tempered
             ,
             why
             doth
             it
             afflict
             yow
             ?
             We
             say
             first
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             noe
             more
             then
             ,
             
               VVhich
               is
               the
               way
               to
               London
               ?
               A
               poke
               ●ull
               of
               plummes
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             to
             M.
             Barlowes
             impertinent
             demand
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             albeit
             we
             grant
             that
             this
             second
             Oath
             is
             modifyed
             and
             tempered
             :
             yet
             we
             say
             not
             that
             it
             is
             moderate
             and
             temperate
             ,
             for
             a
             law
             that
             in
             substance
             is
             mild
             ,
             may
             be
             by
             some
             clauses
             or
             circumstances
             so
             modified
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             framed
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             seuere
             and
             rigorous
             :
             and
             a
             thing
             may
             be
             tempered
             aswell
             with
             exasperating
             ingredientes
             as
             mollifying
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             with
             afflictiue
             as
             leniti●e
             compounds
             :
             and
             so
             is
             this
             Oath
             more
             sharpe
             perhaps
             then
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             so
             doth
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             him selfe
             confesse
             within
             a
             few
             lynes
             after
             ,
             saying
             :
             
             that
             this
             last
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             
               is
               more
               press●ng
               ,
               pitthy
               ,
               and
               peremptorie
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               circumst●nces
               a
               more
               exact
               and
               searching
               touch-stone
               ,
               then
               the
               ●ormer
               of
               the
               Supremacy
               .
            
             And
             yet
             as
             though
             we
             did
             not
             see
             nor
             feele
             this
             ,
             he
             will
             needs
             haue
             vs
             to
             acknowledge
             in
             the
             same
             place
             that
             this
             Oath
             is
             allaied
             ,
             tempered
             ,
             corrected
             ,
             and
             moderated
             (
             for
             all
             these
             are
             his
             wordes
             )
             by
             the
             variety
             of
             clauses
             therein
             contayned
             ,
             &
             theron
             foundeth
             his
             subsequent
             discourse
             of
             our
             ingratitude
             in
             not
             accepting
             the
             same
             ;
             wheras
             both
             he
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             hold
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             more
             stinging
             ,
             as
             now
             you
             haue
             heard
             ,
             and
             that
             euen
             by
             his
             owne
             confession
             :
             what
             then
             shall
             we
             say
             of
             this
             manner
             of
             
               M.
               Ba●lowes
            
             disputing
             ?
             Is
             he
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             Kings
             Chāpion
             in
             writing
             ?
             But
             heere
             now
             by
             the
             way
             I
             must
             tell
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             in
             my
             Letter
             I
             interposed
             a
             few
             lines
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             for
             noting
             the
             different
             style
             vsed
             by
             King
             Henry
             ,
             &
             King
             Edward
             ,
             in
             their
             Statutes
             concerning
             the
             
             O●●h
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             this
             oth●r
             now
             related
             ,
             in
             the
             A●●logy
             in
             thes●
             wordes
             :
             
               I.
               ●
               .
               do
               vtterly
               t●stify
               and
               declare
               ,
               〈…〉
               ,
               that
               the
               King●
               H●ghnes
               is
               the
               only
               Supr●me
               Gouer●●●
               ,
               〈◊〉
               in
               all
               causes
               Eccl●sia●t●call
               ,
               as
               temp●rall
               :
            
             wheras
             in
             t●e
             S●tute
             of
             twenty
             sixt
             of
             king
             Henry
             the
             Eight
             ,
             
             where
             the
             Tytle
             of
             Supremacy
             is
             ●nact●d
             ,
             the
             wordes
             are
             these
             
               〈…〉
               ●●●cted
               by
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               Heires
               ,
               〈◊〉
               S●●cessors
               ,
               ●●albe
               taken
               ,
               ●●●epted
               ,
               and
               rep●t●d
               ,
               the
               ●nly
               Sup●eme
               〈…〉
               earth
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               sh●ll
               〈◊〉
               a●d
               ●ni●y
               ,
               〈◊〉
               and
               vnited
               ,
               vnto
               the
               Imperiall
               Crow●e
               of
               this
               Realme
               ,
               as●●●
               the
               tytle
               and
               style
               therof
               ,
               as
               all
               honours
               ,
               dignitie●
               ,
               authorities
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               profites
               and
               comm●diti●s
               〈◊〉
               the
               said
               dignityes
               of
               Supreme
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               said
               Church
               belonging
               &c.
               
            
             And
             in
             another
             Statute
             ,
             two
             yeares
             after
             that
             :
             
             
               From
               h●●cef●rth
               he
               shall
               accept
               ,
               r●pute
               ,
               ●●d
               take
               the
               Kings
               Maiestie
               to
               be
               the
               ●●ly
               Supreme
               Head
               o●
               earth
               ,
               of
               〈◊〉
               Church
               of
               England
               &c.
               
               And
               that
               the
               refusers
               of
               this
               Oath
               ,
               〈◊〉
               reputed
               traytours
               ,
               and
               suffer
               the
               p●y●es
               of
               ●●ath
               &c.
               
            
             And
             in
             other
             Statutes
             it
             is
             decr●●d
             ,
             
               that
               it
               ●halbe
               ●reas●●
               t●●eny
               th●●
               tytle
               〈◊〉
               Headship
            
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             was
             held
             of
             such
             importance
             ,
             vnder
             King
             Edward
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             his
             Father
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             decreed
             by
             Statute
             ,
             
             
               that
               all
               authority
               of
               iurisdiction
               ,
               spirituall
               and
               temporall
               in
               the
               Bi●●ops
               ,
               and
               Mi●istry
               ,
               〈◊〉
               dedu●ed
               ,
               and
               deriued
               fr●●
               〈◊〉
               Kings
               Maiestie
               as
               Supreme
               〈◊〉
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Vpon
             this
             important
             doubt
             ,
             I
             was
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             stay
             my selfe
             a
             little
             ,
             as
             now
             ●lso
             I
             must
             ,
             intreating
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             to
             giue
             the
             solution
             therof●
             to
             wit
             ;
             that
             forsomuch
             as
             this
             matter
             of
             the
             Headship
             of
             〈◊〉
             Chu●ch
             was
             held
             of
             so
             great
             weight
             ,
             by
             th●ir
             prime
             ,
             a●d
             principall
             Protestant●
             ,
             and
             especially
             by
             their
             Pa●riarkes
             ,
             
               Cranmer
               ,
               ●idley
               ,
               H●●per
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             then
             holding
             the
             places
             of
             Bishops
             in
             Parlament
             ,
             when
             the
             sayd
             Title
             was
             not
             only
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Child
             King
             ,
             but
             declared
             als●
             to
             be
             the
             fountayne
             of
             all
             spirituall
             ●uthority
             and
             i●risdiction
             in
             the
             Clergie
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             treason
             ,
             to
             deny
             this
             Tytle
             of
             spirituall
             influxe
             in
             the
             Clergie
             ;
             how
             this
             matter
             came
             about
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             little
             esteemed
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             left
             of
             ,
             and
             changed
             now
             ,
             yea
             to
             be
             denyed
             expressely
             by
             their
             principall
             wry●●●●
             ,
             as
             namely
             by
             Doctour
             
               Iohn
               ●●ynolds
            
             ,
             in
             his
             ●ōference
             with
             
             
               M.
               Hart
            
             ,
             where
             he
             flatly
             de●yeth
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             call
             the
             Queene
             
               Supreme
               Head
            
             but
             only
             
               Supre●●
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             which
             if
             they
             be
             Syno●●ma
             ,
             and
             all
             one
             ,
             then
             what
             nec●●●●●ie
             to
             h●ue
             denyed
             〈◊〉
             vnto
             her●
             But
             i●
             Go●ernour
             do
             signify
             any
             thing
             les●e
             ,
             then
             
               Supreme
               Head
            
             ,
             then
             haue
             they
             changed
             their
             principall
             point
             o●
             doctrine
             ,
             wheron
             dependeth
             the
             law●ulne●
             of
             their
             whole
             Cl●rgie
             ,
             a●
             you
             se●
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             matter
             being
             of
             such
             weight
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             worth
             the
             staying
             to
             haue
             some
             answere
             .
          
           
             But
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             falleth
             into
             a
             great
             chafe
             for
             this
             my
             stay
             :
             
             
               The
               giddy
               fellow
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               hath
               an
               other
               err
               and
               to
               do
               ,
               not
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               way
               .
               The
               Scripture
               setteth
               a
               more
               esse●●i●●●
               〈◊〉
               vpon
               such
               by-way
               takers
               ,
               saying
               :
            
             
             
               That
               wicked
               men
            
             declinant
             〈◊〉
             o●●iquation●s
             ,
             
               take
               all
               the
               by-wayes
               ,
               n●okes
               ,
               a●d
               lanes
               they
               c●●
               passe
               ,
               for
               feare
               to
               be
               descryed
               or
               apprehended
               :
            
             This
             is
             one
             reprehension
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             insteed
             of
             answering
             the
             matter
             .
             Yo●
             shall
             heare
             ano●h●r
             more
             ch●leri●ke
             :
             
               It
               is
               a
               vexing
               torme●●
               〈◊〉
               a
               man
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               th●●
               is
               inioyned
               a
               io●rney
               ,
               vpon
               a
               speed●
               〈◊〉
               requiring
               a
               serious
               dispatch
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               tra●aile
               with
               a
               tri●ling
               compan●●●
               ,
               that
               will
               make
               many
               er●ands
               by
               th●
               way
               ,
               or
               hath
               many
               acquaintances
               to
               stop
               him
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               or
               is
               forced
               to
               make
               often
               returnes
               ,
               vp●●
               forge●fullnes
               of
               d●●ers
               ●hing●
               &c.
               
            
             And
             I
             expected
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             haue
             sayd
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             need●
             d●inke
             at
             eue●y
             Ale-house
             ,
             as
             he
             passeth
             by
             .
             But
             this
             perhaps
             ,
             he
             thought
             would
             haue
             caused
             more
             reflection
             then
             he
             esteemed
             conuenient
             ;
             and
             those
             other
             triflings
             are
             inough
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             they
             yield
             such
             
               a
               ve●ing
               t●rme●●
            
             to
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             in
             
               his
               i●ioyned
               〈…〉
               ,
               ●pon
               so
               speedy
               a
               busines
               .
            
             But
             ,
             why
             did
             he
             not
             giue
             me
             〈◊〉
             a
             speedy
             answere
             ,
             without
             tryfling
             ,
             and
             so
             dispatch
             both
             me
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             quickly
             ?
             Truly
             you
             haue
             heard
             ,
             somewhat
             largely
             b●for●
             ,
             what
             he
             can
             say
             to
             this
             matter
             ;
             ●nd
             therfore
             ,
             I
             meane
             no●
             to
             dwell
             theron
             long
             in
             this
             pl●●e
             ,
             especi●lly
             for
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             the
             man
             is
             in
             such
             hast
             ,
             and
             so
             impatient
             of
             stay
             .
          
           
             You
             haue
             heard
             what
             hath
             bene
             treated
             before
             ,
             about
             this
             point
             of
             spirituall
             authority
             ,
             in
             the
             temporall
             Prince
             ,
             and
             to
             ●ow
             ●ow
             a
             pitch
             he
             bringeth
             the
             same
             ,
             euen
             in
             effect
             to
             agree
             with
             vs
             ,
             granting
             ●nto
             the
             Prince
             the
             power
             
             ●●ly
             o●
             execution
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             are
             determ●●ed
             by
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             now
             in
             a
             wo●●
             let
             vs
             see
             ,
             how
             he
             shifteth
             of
             the
             change
             of
             the
             name
             of
             
               Supreme
               Head.
            
             First
             he
             sayth
             that
             〈◊〉
             Maiesty
             did
             not
             leaue
             it
             out
             o●
             his
             Title
             
               vpon
               ●uer-awed
               〈◊〉
               to
               take
               it
               ,
            
             
             
               forasmuch
               as
               God
               gaue
               the
               said
               Ty●le
               to
               a
               far
               worse
               King
            
             (
             &
             I
             pray
             you
             note
             the
             phrase
             which
             is
             strang
             from
             a
             s●biects
             pen
             )
             (
             
               to
               wit
               to
            
             Saul
             )
             
               when
               he
               said
               he
               was
            
             Caput
             in
             Tri●●bus●
             
               Head
               among
               the
               Tribe●●f
            
             Israel
             .
             
             
               And
               S.
            
             Paul
             
               nameth
               the
               ●●sband
               head
               of
               the
               wife
               .
            
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             our
             purpos●
             ,
             that
             do
             talke
             of
             the
             spirituall
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             
             Nay
             it
             seemeth
             rather
             to
             make
             against
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             prouing
             that
             the
             Tytle
             o●
             Head
             was
             lawfull
             (
             and
             so
             it
             was
             in
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             ciuill
             Head
             ship
             )
             and
             consequently
             it
             should
             haue
             bene
             con●inued
             :
             wheras
             we
             demand
             why
             it
             was
             left
             of
             ,
             &
             chan●ed
             ?
             So
             as
             this
             first
             answere
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             is
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               but
               identity
               of
               commaund
               expressed
               〈◊〉
               ●iuersitie
               of
               termes
               .
            
             But
             why
             then
             was
             it
             changed
             ?
             And
             why
             doth
             M.
             Doctour
             Reynolds
             by
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             owne
             ,
             
             ●●●●i●ony
             ,
             giue
             the
             Title
             not
             of
             Head●
             but
             of
             
               Supreme
               Gouernour
            
             ?
             What
             need
             that
             expresse
             negatiue
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             all
             one
             ?
             If
             you
             should
             deny
             to
             the
             Kings
             Highnes
             ,
             the
             Tytle
             of
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             Supreme
             Head
             of
             the
             Common-Wealth
             ,
             and
             call
             him
             only
             supreme
             Gouernour
             ,
             would
             it
             be
             taken
             well
             ,
             or
             excused
             by
             identity
             ?
             No
             man
             can
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             euery
             state
             neuer
             so
             popular
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             supreme
             Gouernour
             ●hough
             no
             King.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             he
             sayth
             ,
             that
             the
             change
             of
             
               supreme
               Head
            
             ,
             into
             
               supreme
               Gouernour
            
             was
             made
             by
             Parlament
             ,
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             raigne
             ,
             at
             the
             request
             of
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Deuines
             of
             the
             Land.
             But
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             why
             ,
             and
             vpon
             what
             ground
             ,
             forsomuch
             as
             it
             may
             be
             presumed
             ,
             there
             were
             as
             great
             Deuines
             in
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eight
             h●●
             time
             in
             the
             Parlament
             ?
             And
             if
             not
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             in
             King
             Edwards
             Parlament
             ,
             that
             did
             approue
             and
             establish
             this
             Tytle
             of
             supreme
             Head.
             It
             was
             ,
             saith
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             her
             sexe
             ,
             
             for
             she
             being
             descended
             as
             she
             was
             ,
             she
             had
             as
             absolute
             authority
             in
             the
             fruition
             of
             the
             Crowne
             (
             for
             both
             powers
             spir●tuall
             ,
             and
             temporall
             )
             as
             any
             
             Male-Monarch
             whatsoeuer
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             agai●e
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             change
             was
             made
             ,
             
               least
               a
               weaker
               〈…〉
               thinke
               ,
               that
               they
               gaue
               vn●o
               Kings
               t●●t
               Ti●le
               ,
            
             secundum
             interiore●
             influ●um
             ,
             
               according
               to
               ●he
               in●●riour
               influence
               ,
               which
               〈◊〉
               the
               pr●p●●
               office
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               fountayne
               of
               moisture
               ,
               and
               is
               ●he
               ●●st
               〈◊〉
               attribute
               of
               Christ
               alone
               .
            
             
             But
             not
             to
             speake
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             of
             this
             internall
             influxe
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             commeth
             originally
             from
             Christ
             alone
             (
             although
             instrumentally
             also
             frō
             men
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             according
             to
             C●tholike
             doctrine
             )
             what
             will
             he
             say
             of
             the
             externall
             influ●●
             of
             power
             ,
             &
             iurisdiction
             ouer
             soules
             ,
             of
             preaching
             ,
             te●ching
             ,
             &
             administring
             Sacraments
             ,
             ordayning
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ?
             Could
             this
             power
             come
             aswell
             from
             a
             Feminine
             ,
             as
             a
             Masculine
             Mon●rch
             ?
             If
             it
             could●
             I
             do
             not
             see
             why
             she
             might
             not
             be
             called
             aswell
             supreme
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             supreme
             Gouernour
             .
             And
             if
             it
             could
             not
             ,
             then
             is
             there
             some
             difference
             in
             the
             names
             ,
             for
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Bishops
             ,
             &
             diuers
             of
             King
             Edwards
             dayes
             ,
             that
             made
             the
             forenamed
             Statute
             ,
             all
             spirituall
             power
             descended
             from
             the
             title
             of
             Headship
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             denied
             to
             descend
             from
             the
             Title
             of
             
               supreme
               Gouernour
            
             .
             And
             this
             shal
             be
             sufficient
             for
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             
               WHETHER
               THE
               DENYING
               Of
               taking
               this
               New
               Oath
               doe
               include
               the
               deniall
               of
               all
               the
               particuler
               clauses
               contayned
               therin
               ?
               §.
               II.
               
            
             
               IN
               the
               progresse
               of
               the
               Argument
               here
               handled
               about
               the
               refusall
               of
               this
               New
               Oath
               ,
               the
               Apologer
               affirmeth
               first
               ,
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               that
               there
               was
               no
               one
               clause
               in
               the
               whole
               Oath
               that
               touched
               Religion
               ,
               but
               were
               all
               and
               meerly
               of
               Ciuill
               Obedience
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               could
               not
               refuse
               this
               Oath
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               refuse
               all
               &
               euery
               one
               of
               the
               clauses
               therin
               contained
               .
               The
               former
               point
               hath
               bene
               
               h●ndled
               in
               the
               precedent
               Chapter
               :
               of
               the
               other
               we
               must
               speake
               now
               in
               this
               place
               .
               ●●d
               for
               more
               perspicu●ty
               ,
               we
               ●●all
               set
               downe
               heere
               what
               I
               wrote
               ,
               before
               in
               my
               Epistle
               about
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               was
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 later
                 Oath
                 (
                 said
                 I
                 )
                 albeit
                 the
                 Apologer
                 sticketh
                 ●ot
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 toucheth
                 not
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 Spi●ituall
                 Supremacy
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 next
                 period
                 ,
                 he
                 contradicteth
                 &
                 ouerthroweth
                 himselfe
                 therin
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 deuiding
                 the
                 said
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 into
                 14.
                 
                 seuerall
                 partes
                 or
                 parcels
                 ,
                 twelue
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 do
                 touch
                 the
                 said
                 Supremacy
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 examination
                 yow
                 will
                 fynd
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 haue
                 occasion
                 after
                 to
                 declare
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 he
                 writeth
                 thus
                 :
                 
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Ini●stice
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 error
                 of
                 Bellarmine
                 his
                 grosse
                 mistaking
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 may
                 yet
                 be
                 more
                 cleerly
                 discouered
                 ;
                 I
                 haue
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 insert
                 immediatly
                 the
                 contrary
                 conclusions
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 poynts
                 &
                 Articles
                 ,
                 wherof
                 ●his
                 other
                 latter
                 Oath
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 wherby
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 ,
                 what
                 vnreasonable
                 and
                 rebellious
                 poynts
                 he
                 would
                 dryue
                 his
                 Maiesties
                 Subiects
                 vnto
                 ,
                 by
                 refusing
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 that
                 Oath
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 conceaued
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 refuse
                 to
                 t●ke
                 this
                 Oath
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 hold
                 these
                 propositions
                 following
                 :
                 
                   First
                   that
                   our
                   Soueraigne
                   Lord
                   King
                
                 Iames
                 
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   l●wfull
                   King
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   his
                   Maiesties
                   Dominions
                   .
                   Secondly
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   authority
                   may
                   depose
                   &c.
                   
                
                 But
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 simple
                 fallacy
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Logicians
                 do
                 call
                 
                   à
                   composito
                   ad
                   diuisa
                
                 ,
                 from
                 denying
                 of
                 a
                 compound
                 ,
                 to
                 inferre
                 the
                 denyall
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 parcels
                 therin
                 conteyned
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 some
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Plato
                 was
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 borne
                 in
                 Greece
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 wit
                 ,
                 skilfull
                 in
                 the
                 Greeke
                 language
                 ,
                 most
                 excellent
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 require
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 an
                 Oath
                 ;
                 some
                 Plato●ist
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 sweare
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 some
                 S●●icke
                 ,
                 or
                 Peripateticke
                 ,
                 or
                 Professour
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Sect
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 should
                 refuse
                 the
                 said
                 Oath
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 l●st
                 clause
                 ,
                 might
                 a
                 man
                 infer
                 against
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 clauses
                 also
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 he
                 denye●h
                 Plato
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Man
                 ?
                 He
                 denieth
                 
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 borne
                 in
                 Greece
                 ,
                 he
                 denyeth
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 wit
                 ,
                 he
                 denyeth
                 hi●
                 to
                 be
                 skilfull
                 in
                 the
                 Greek●
                 tongue
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Were
               not
               this
               a
               bad
               kind
               of
               arguing
               ?
               
            
             
               
                 So
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 if
                 an
                 Arrian
                 ,
                 or
                 Pelagian
                 Prince●
                 should
                 exact
                 an
                 Oath
                 at
                 his
                 subiects
                 hands
                 ,
                 concerning
                 diuers
                 articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 belieued
                 by
                 them
                 both●
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 or
                 middle
                 therof
                 ,
                 should
                 insert
                 some
                 cl●●ses
                 ,
                 sounding
                 to
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 sect
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Subiect
                 should
                 refuse
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 that
                 Oath
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 conceyued
                 ;
                 could
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 iustice
                 accuse
                 hi●
                 ,
                 for
                 denying
                 all
                 the
                 seuerall
                 articles
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Religion
                 also
                 which
                 therin
                 are
                 mentioned
                 ?
                 Who
                 seeth
                 not
                 the
                 iniustice
                 of
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 dealing
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 our
                 Apologer
                 vseth
                 heere
                 with
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 affirming
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 refuseth
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 this
                 Oath
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 conceyued
                 (
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 some
                 clauses
                 therof
                 that
                 stand
                 against
                 his
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 about
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 )
                 refuseth
                 consequently
                 euery
                 poynt
                 and
                 parcell
                 therof
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 hold
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 )
                 that
                 our
                 Soueraigne
                 Lord
                 King
                 Iames
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 lawfull
                 King
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 his
                 Maiesties
                 Dominions
                 .
                 The
                 contrary
                 wherof
                 all
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 both
                 confesse
                 ,
                 and
                 professe
                 :
                 &
                 consequently
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 calumniation
                 that
                 they
                 deny
                 this
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               much
               was
               written
               about
               the
               matter
               .
               Let
               vs
               consider
               what
               is
               brought
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               against
               the
               same
               .
               And
               first
               concerning
               the
               contradiction
               obiected
               to
               the
               Apologer
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               sayd
               ,
               that
               the
               Oath
               touched
               not
               any
               point
               of
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               deuiding
               the
               said
               Oath
               into
               foureteene
               points
               ,
               diuers
               of
               them
               are
               euidently
               seene
               to
               be
               agaynst
               the
               same
               ;
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               after
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               fumbling
               ,
               and
               shuffling
               ,
               of
               things
               togeather
               ,
               as
               desirous
               to
               say
               somewhat
               ,
               thoug●
               with
               such
               obscurity
               ,
               as
               that
               (
               I
               dare
               auo●ch
               )
               any
               ordinary
               Reader
               can
               hardly
               vnderstand
               him
               ;
               I
               find
               him
               to
               say
               no
               more
               in
               effect
               ,
               but
               that
               these
               clauses
               excepted
               against
               in
               the
               Oath
               ,
               do
               concerne
               the
               Popes
               temporall
               authoritie
               ,
               &
               not
               his
               spirituall
               Supremacy
               :
               but
               that
               is
               nothing
               .
               For
               as
               
               it
               hath
               bene
               often
               sayd
               ,
               this
               extraordinary
               temporall
               au●●ority
               to
               be
               vsed
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               censur●●g
               of
               temporall
               Princes
               ,
               when
               other
               remedy
               is
               not
               foūd
               ,
               ●s
               it
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               Popes
               spirituall
               charge
               ,
               and
               is
               giuen
               for
               the
               conseruation
               of
               the
               spirituall
               :
               so
               consequently
               ,
               can
               it
               not
               be
               denyed
               ,
               or
               impugned
               without
               preiudice
               ,
               ●●d
               impeachment
               of
               the
               sayd
               spirituall
               Supremacy
               it selfe
               ?
               and
               consequently
               for
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Oath
               it
               is
               ●●idently
               by
               sundry
               clauses
               impugned
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               that
               the
               Popes
               spirituall
               Supremacy
               is
               also
               impug●ed
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               can
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               appertaineth
               to
               the
               integrity
               of
               Catholike
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 Th●●
                 only
                 and
                 meerly
                 ciuill
                 obe●●●●ce
                 is
                 exacted
                 in
                 this
                 Oath
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               the
               Sophisticall
               fallacy
               obiected
               by
               me
               ,
               of
               arguing
               
                 à
                 c●●posito
                 ad
                 diuisa
              
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               denieth
               this
               cōpound
               〈◊〉
               ,
               must
               needs
               deny
               all
               ,
               and
               euery
               part
               &
               parcell
               therof●
               and
               to
               the
               two
               examples
               by
               me
               alleadged
               ,
               against
               the
               ●●●e
               ,
               one
               of
               a
               Philosopher
               describing
               Plato
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               〈◊〉
               Arian
               Prince
               propounding
               an
               oath
               ,
               with
               many
               lawfull
               clauses
               ,
               and
               one
               only
               vnlawfull
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               setting
               ●●●th
               of
               his
               owne
               heresie
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               are
               euident
               in
               cō●on
               sense
               ,
               and
               do
               presse
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               to
               the
               quicke
               ,
               he
               findeth
               himself
               in
               very
               great
               straits
               :
               and
               to
               the
               first
               he
               pre●ermitteth
               to
               answer
               at
               all
               ,
               seeking
               to
               couer
               himself
               with
               a
               ridiculous
               calumniation
               against
               me
               ,
               for
               naming
               a
               Philosopher
               .
               
               
                 He
                 girds
              
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 at
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 for
                 bei●●●
                 Philo●●●her
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 Maiest●●s
                 great
                 glory
                 ,
                 &
                 our
                 Realmes
                 happines●
                 for
                 true
                 Philosophy
                 ioyned
                 to
                 gouernment
                 ,
                 regulats
                 the
                 scepter
                 to
                 his
                 subiects
                 c●●fort
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 renowne
                 .
              
               By
               which
               words
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               how
               vigilant
               and
               exact
               a
               craf●seman
               
                 M.
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               in
               the
               art
               of
               adulation
               ,
               
               in
               somuch
               that
               if
               the
               sci●nc●
               of
               parasitisme
               were
               lost
               he
               could
               restore
               it
               agayne
               of
               himselfe
               .
               And
               I
               say
               he
               is
               vigilant
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               hath
               taken
               occasion
               to
               flatter
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               where
               none
               at
               all
               was
               giuen
               .
               For
               I
               did
               not
               so
               much
               as
               name
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               but
               only
               said
               ,
               as
               now
               you
               haue
               seene
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               ●an
               would
               describe
               Plato
               ,
               affirming
               him
               to
               be
               a
               man
               born
               
               in
               
                 Greece
                 &c.
              
               of
               an
               excellent
               wit
               ,
               and
               ●●ally
               a●●ing
               that
               he
               was
               the
               most
               eminent
               of
               all
               other
               Philosopher●
               ,
               〈◊〉
               last
               point
               only
               might
               be
               sufficient
               to
               make
               〈…〉
               Pe●●pate●icke
               deny
               to
               sweare
               the
               Oath
               ,
               although
               they
               did
               not
               d●ny
               all
               the
               other
               particulers
               therin
               contayned
               ,
               ●o
               wit
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               borne
               ●n
               Greece
               ,
               of
               an
               excellent
               wit
               ,
               skilfull
               in
               the
               Gr●●ke
               Language
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               :
               and
               so
               ,
               th●t
               albeit
               a
               Catholicke
               man
               doe
               refuse
               to
               sweare
               to
               a●e
               Oat●
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               diuers
               clauses
               the●●in
               co●tained
               in
               pr●iudice
               of
               his
               religion
               :
               yet
               doth
               not
               he
               deny
               all
               the
               other
               clauses
               ,
               as
               both
               absurdly
               and
               ini●riously
               M.
               Barlow
               doth
               affirme
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               example
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               of
               an
               Ari●●
               Prince
               proposing
               vnto
               his
               subiects
               an
               Oath
               contayning
               di●●●●
               clauses
               of
               true
               Catholicke
               Religion
               ,
               and
               some
               one
               of
               A●ianism●
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               whole
               is
               refused
               ,
               Barlow●●ndeth
               ●●ndeth
               to
               be
               as
               vnanswerable
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               though
               for
               a
               ●●●rish
               he
               taketh
               vpon
               him
               ,
               to
               set
               it
               downe
               againe
               ,
               in
               a
               better
               frame
               ,
               as
               he
               pretendeth
               ,
               but
               in
               very
               deed
               the
               very
               same
               in
               effect
               ,
               and
               wholy
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 tha●
                 an
                 Arian
                 Prince
                 con●●yueth
                 an
                 Oath
                 for
                 his
                 subiects
                 to
                 sweare
                 ,
                 th●t
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 persons
                 in
                 Trinity
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 s●cond
                 Person
                 is
                 the
                 S●●●
                 of
                 God
                 &c.
              
               adding
               notwithstanding
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               ●quall
               with
               his
               Father
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 Arianisme
                 ,
                 some
                 Christia●●
              
               ,
               saith
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               
               
                 fearing
                 an
                 error
                 therein
                 haue
                 recourse
                 to
                 s●●e
                 great
                 Doctour
                 :
                 he
                 descrying
                 the
              
               Arianisme
               ,
               
                 sorbids
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 shewing
                 them
                 the
                 erroneous
                 artic●e
                 ,
                 assureth
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 Oath
                 as
                 it
                 lyeth
                 is
                 vnlawfull
                 .
                 And
                 doth
                 not
                 that
                 doctour
                 conde●●e
                 all
                 the
                 articles
                 the●in
                 ?
                 and
                 willeth
                 them
                 inclusiuely
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ?
              
               This
               is
               
                 M.
                 Barlowes
              
               demaund
               vpon
               this
               case
               .
               And
               euery
               man
               of
               common
               sense
               I
               trow
               will
               answer
               ,
               No
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               eyther
               inclusiuely
               or
               exclusiuely
               deny
               the
               Blessed
               Trinity
               .
               And
               it
               is
               strange
               that
               a
               man
               of
               sense
               will
               argue
               so
               ,
               or
               make
               so
               senselesse
               a
               demand
               .
               For
               why
               ,
               or
               how
               doth
               this
               doctour
               deny
               heere
               the
               other
               two
               articles
               of
               true
               Catholick
               doctrine
               ?
               For
               that
               he
               did
               not
               tell
               them
               distinctly
               which
               of
               the
               clauses
               contayned
               Arianis●●
               ?
               First
               this
               maketh
               not
               to
               our
               case
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               for
               
               that
               we
               set
               downe
               clerly
               the
               claus●s
               that
               we
               mislyke
               therin
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               those
               ,
               that
               touch
               either
               the
               Popes
               authoritie
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholicke
               Religion
               .
               Secondly
               it
               was
               not
               necessary
               to
               tell
               the
               clause
               in
               particuler
               that
               contayned
               the
               Arianisme
               ,
               for
               that
               some
               of
               the
               people
               perhaps
               ,
               that
               demaunded
               him
               the
               question
               could
               not
               well
               vnderstand
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               sufficient
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               oath
               was
               ,
               as
               it
               lay
               ,
               naught
               :
               that
               there
               was
               some
               heresie
               therin
               :
               as
               if
               a
               Phisitian
               should
               say
               of
               a
               dish
               of
               myn●ed
               meate
               brought
               to
               the
               table
               ,
               that
               the
               eaters
               should
               beware
               ,
               for
               that
               in
               some
               part
               there
               were
               poison
               ,
               it
               were
               sufficiēt
               ,
               though
               he
               shewed
               not
               the
               particuler
               part
               .
               Or
               if
               a
               Cooke
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               among
               other
               hearbes
               in
               the
               pot
               ,
               there
               was
               one
               very
               noysome
               ,
               it
               were
               sufficient
               for
               aduise
               ,
               to
               refuse
               the
               whole
               pot
               of
               pottage
               :
               and
               yet
               by
               this
               he
               doth
               not
               condemne
               all
               the
               other
               good
               hearbes
               ,
               that
               might
               be
               in
               the
               pot
               .
            
             
               Or
               was
               it
               perhaps
               for
               that
               the
               Doctour
               said
               that
               the
               whole
               Oath
               as
               it
               lay
               ,
               
               was
               vnlaw●ull
               ?
               First
               I
               do
               not
               find
               the
               word
               whole
               to
               be
               vsed
               by
               Cardinal
               Bellarmine
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               word
               
                 Iur
                 amentum
              
               indefinitly
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Oath
               ,
               as
               it
               lyeth
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               refused
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               thereby
               condemned
               ●uery
               clause
               ,
               or
               part
               therof
               ,
               which
               he
               proueth
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Nam
                 ex
                 〈◊〉
                 sententia
                 bonum
                 ex
                 integra
                 a
                 causa
                 constituitur
                 ,
                 malum
                 autem
                 ex
                 singulis
                 de●ectibu●
                 :
                 quare
                 vt
                 Iur
                 amentum
                 prohibeatur
                 vel
                 recusetur
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 est
                 necessarium
                 omnes
                 &
                 singulae
                 partes
                 eius
                 sint
                 malae
                 :
                 satis
                 autem
                 est
                 ,
                 si
                 vel
                 vna
                 sit
                 mala
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               For
               according
               to
               the
               common
               sentence
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               must
               consist
               of
               the
               whole
               cause
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               all
               parts
               requisite
               ;
               but
               to
               make
               a
               thing
               euill
               it
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               but
               some
               one
               defect
               ;
               wherefore
               ,
               for
               prohibiting
               or
               refusing
               this
               Oath
               as
               euill
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               ,
               that
               all
               and
               euery
               part
               thereof
               be
               euill
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               inough
               if
               any
               one
               part
               therof
               be
               naught
               .
               And
               soe
               on
               the
               contrary
               part
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               this
               oath
               may
               be
               admitted
               ,
               as
               good
               and
               lawfull
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               no
               part
               thereof
               be
               euill
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               Cardinall
               Bellarmines
               doctrine
               ,
               wherein
               we
               
               see
               ,
               first
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               vse
               the
               word
               VVhole
               ,
               totum
               I●ramentum
               ,
               which
               word
               notwithstandinge
               M.
               Barlow
               doth
               often
               vse
               ,
               and
               repeate
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               making
               it
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               his
               idle
               dispute
               .
               And
               secondly
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               condemne
               al
               the
               parts
               of
               this
               oath
               ,
               for
               that
               some
               be
               vnlawfull
               ,
               but
               rather
               proueth
               the
               contrary
               out
               of
               the
               common
               sentence
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               one
               part
               be
               euil
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficiēt
               to
               make
               the
               Oath
               euil
               &
               vnlawful
               .
               
                 In
                 which
                 kind
                 
                   M.
                   Barlow
                
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 nex●
                 ensuing
                 page
                 ,
                 giueth
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 an
                 Indēture
                 that
                 hath
                 many
                 clauses
                 ,
                 wherof
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 Prouis●
                 (
                 sayth
                 he
                 )
                 doth
                 forfeit
                 the
                 whole
                 ;
                 whereby
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 de●ect
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 thing
                 euil
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 ,
                 al
                 that
                 is
                 requisite
                 must
                 be
                 obserued
                 .
              
               And
               so
               in
               this
               Oath
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               vnlawful
               ,
               it
               is
               inough
               that
               any
               one
               clause
               therof
               be
               naught
               ,
               or
               against
               a
               Catholick
               mans
               conscience
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               it
               good
               and
               lawfull
               ,
               al
               the
               clauses
               therof
               must
               be
               good
               and
               lawfull
               .
               And
               so
               you
               see
               how
               substantially
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               hath
               answered
               this
               point
               ,
               ouer
               throwing
               himselfe
               with
               his
               owne
               argument
               .
            
             
               I
               wil
               not
               stand
               to
               confute
               that
               other
               mad
               assertion
               of
               his
               ,
               more
               franticke
               then
               fantastical
               ,
               wherby
               he
               affirmeth
               ,
               and
               wil
               needes
               defend
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               refuseth
               to
               sweare
               ,
               to
               any
               one
               of
               the
               articles
               of
               this
               Oath
               ,
               acknowledgeth
               not
               the
               first
               ,
               
                 that
                 King
                 Iames
                 is
                 lawful
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               And
               what
               is
               his
               reason
               trow
               you
               ?
               No
               other
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               the
               Indenture
               before
               mentioned
               :
               
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Oath
              
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 like
                 an
                 Indenture
              
               ,
               
               
                 al
                 the
                 clauses
                 tying
                 ,
                 and
                 tending
                 to
                 one
                 condition
                 o●
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 oue
              
               Prouiso
               
                 in
                 the
                 Indenture
                 ●or●eits
                 the
                 whole
                 ;
                 the
                 denying
                 of
                 one
                 article
                 in
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 dental
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 euen
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 King
              
               Iames
               
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 King.
              
               So
               he
               .
               But
               he
               that
               shall
               examine
               the
               matter
               wel
               ,
               wil
               find
               that
               this
               pretended
               parity
               betweene
               the
               Oath
               and
               Indenture
               ,
               articles
               and
               Prouiso's
               ,
               
               is
               only
               in
               sound
               of
               words
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               substance
               ;
               for
               that
               in
               making
               an
               Indenture
               ,
               and
               the
               Prouiso's
               therof
               ,
               both
               parts
               must
               agree
               ,
               that
               the
               breach
               of
               euery
               such
               Prouiso
               shal
               forfeit
               the
               whole
               ;
               for
               that
               otherwise
               euery
               such
               Prouiso
               ,
               doth
               not
               euacuate
               the
               whole
               Indenture
               ,
               
               or
               make
               it
               naught
               .
               But
               herein
               framing
               this
               new
               Oath
               ,
               and
               the
               articles
               therof
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               the
               consent
               or
               agreement
               of
               al
               those
               that
               are
               required
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               ,
               nor
               obligatiō
               of
               conscience
               to
               agree
               :
               but
               rather
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               are
               bound
               by
               the
               principles
               of
               their
               religion
               to
               disagree
               ,
               and
               disclaime
               against
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               preiudicial
               to
               their
               soules
               .
               So
               as
               here
               those
               articles
               ,
               or
               different
               clauses
               .
               are
               not
               as
               Prouiso's
               agreed
               vpon
               ,
               as
               in
               an
               Indenture
               ,
               but
               rather
               as
               points
               ,
               and
               conditions
               proposed
               and
               required
               by
               the
               Landlord
               ,
               wherof
               the
               Tenant
               may
               by
               right
               deliberate
               and
               consider
               ,
               whether
               they
               stand
               wel
               for
               him
               or
               noe
               .
               And
               if
               not
               ,
               he
               may
               refuse
               them
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               so
               many
               as
               he
               shal
               thinke
               to
               be
               hurtful
               or
               iniurious
               vnto
               him
               .
               Neither
               is
               the
               denyal
               of
               any
               one
               or
               more
               ,
               the
               denial
               of
               al
               ,
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlows
              
               bad
               Diuinity
               ,
               and
               worse
               Philosophy
               presumeth
               ,
               to
               teach
               men
               that
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               before
               I
               end
               this
               matter
               ,
               on
               which
               he
               standeth
               so
               much
               ,
               I
               would
               demand
               him
               further
               ,
               whether
               this
               his
               assertion
               be
               not
               general
               concerning
               al
               Kings
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               not
               wel
               deny
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               his
               reason
               is
               general
               as
               presently
               ensueth
               ;
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 King
                 being
                 once
                 in
                 lawful
                 possession
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 shal
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 deposed
                 for
                 any
                 cause
                 ,
                 denieth
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 lawfull
                 King.
              
               Wherupon
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               France
               ,
               &
               Spaine
               also
               are
               no
               lawful
               ,
               or
               true
               Kings
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               their
               subiects
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               al
               with
               vniforme
               consent
               ,
               do
               hould
               this
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               may
               in
               some
               cases
               ●e
               excommunicated
               and
               deposed
               .
               Saul
               also
               was
               neuer
               lawful
               King
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               was
               deposed
               ,
               or
               els
               must
               we
               say
               that
               God
               did
               him
               iniury
               in
               deposing
               him
               .
            
             
               It
               followeth
               also
               by
               this
               inference
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               should
               deny
               to
               sweare
               to
               the
               last
               clause
               only
               ,
               of
               al
               the
               Oath
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 sweareth
                 al
                 the
                 former
                 articles
                 hartily
                 ,
                 willingly
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 :
                 So
                 help
                 him
                 God.
              
               &c.
               doth
               deny
               to
               acknowledg
               King
               Iames
               to
               be
               lawfull
               King
               ;
               which
               is
               another
               point
               of
               parasitisme
               ,
               more
               ancient
               (
               perhaps
               )
               then
               the
               former
               ,
               especially
               if
               you
               adde
               therunto
               his
               propositions
               ,
               vsed
               here
               to
               that
               effect
               ,
               as
               namely
               ,
               
               that
               
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 once
                 lawful
                 ,
                 he
                 ●●
                 ouer
                 so●●or
                 th●●
                 〈…〉
                 neither
                 intended
                 nor
                 remitted
                 ,
              
               
               that
               
                 vnlaw●ulnes
                 o●
                 title
                 〈…〉
                 with
                 it
                 the
                 casuality
                 of
                 deposing
                 ,
              
               that
               
                 no
                 varying
                 in
                 religion
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 altering
                 of
                 manners
                 ,
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 misordering
                 a
                 Common
                 wealth
                 〈…〉
                 his
                 title
              
               ;
               that
               
                 only
                 a
                 King
                 can
                 say
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               tibi
               soli
               p●●●ani
               ;
               that
               
                 whosoeuer
                 de●ieth
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 a
                 deposing●
                 power
                 ,
                 de●ieth
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 King
                 the
                 law●ulnes
                 of
                 h●●
                 Inuestiture●
                 and
                 do●●●ion
              
               ;
               that
               ,
               
                 let
                 a
                 ●ing
                 〈◊〉
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 gouernment
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 his
                 subiects
                 must
                 indure
              
               &c.
               
               And
               wil
               you
               not
               say
               now
               ,
               that
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               is
               as
               good
               a
               Chaplaine
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Champion
               ?
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               good
               a
               Ghostly
               Father
               of
               spirituall
               counsaile
               and
               resolution
               of
               case●
               of
               Con●cience
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               a
               valiant
               defendour
               of
               whatsoeuer
               was
               set
               down
               before
               in
               the
               Apology
               ?
               But
               inough
               herof
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VVHETHER
             THE
             FOVRTH
             COVNCELL
             OF
             TOLEDO
             Did
             prescribe
             any
             such
             set
             forme
             of
             Oath
             to
             be
             exhibited
             to
             the
             Subiects
             ,
             as
             is
             affirmed
             in
             the
             Apology
             ?
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             BVT
             now
             we
             must
             passe
             to
             another
             contemplation
             about
             a
             certain
             Councel
             of
             Toledo
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             alledged
             by
             the
             Apologer
             ,
             for
             authorizing
             and
             iustifying
             of
             this
             new
             oath
             ,
             not
             only
             allowed
             ,
             but
             decreed
             also
             (
             as
             he
             sayth
             )
             in
             that
             ancient
             Councel
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             fourth
             of
             Toledo
             :
             I
             shall
             alleadg
             his
             words
             togeather
             with
             my
             answere
             therevnto
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             
               And
               that
               the
               world
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               may
               yet
               further
               se
               his
               Maiesties
               and
               whole
               States
               setting
               downe
               of
               this
               Oath
               did
               not
               proc●ed
               from
               any
               new
               inuention
               of
               theirs
               ,
               
               but
               as
               it
               ●warrāted
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               So
               doth
               it
               take
               the
               example
               
               from
               an
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
              
               ,
               
               decreed
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               a●
               gone
               ,
               which
               a
               famous
               Councell
               then
               ,
               togeather
               with
               di●uers
               other
               Councels
               ,
               were
               so
               farre
               from
               condemning
               (
               ●●
               the
               Pope
               now
               hath
               done
               this
               Oath
               )
               as
               I
               haue
               though●
               good
               to
               set
               downe
               their
               owne
               wordes
               heere
               in
               that
               purpose
               :
               wherby
               it
               may
               appeare
               ,
               that
               his
               Maiestie
               craue●●
               nothing
               now
               of
               his
               Subiects
               in
               this
               Oath
               ,
               which
               was
               no●
               expresly
               ,
               and
               carefully
               commanded
               them
               by
               the
               Counce●
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               without
               exception
               of
               persons
               .
               Nay
               ,
               not
               i●
               the
               very
               particuler
               poynt
               of
               Equiuocation
               ,
               which
               his
               Maiestie
               in
               this
               Oath
               is
               so
               carefull
               to
               haue
               eschewed
               :
               but
               yo●
               shall
               heere
               see
               the
               said
               Councels
               in
               their
               Decrees
               ,
               as
               carefull
               to
               prouide
               for
               the
               eschewing
               of
               the
               sa●e
               ;
               
               so
               as
               ,
               almos●
               euery
               poynt
               of
               that
               Action
               ,
               and
               this
               of
               ours
               ,
               shall
               be
               foun●
               to
               haue
               relation
               ,
               and
               agreeance
               one
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               sau●
               only
               in
               this●
               that
               those
               old
               Councels
               were
               carefull
               ,
               an●
               strait
               in
               commanding
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               wheras
               by
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               that
               now
               vaunteth
               himselfe
               to
               be
               Hea●
               of
               all
               Councells
               ,
               is
               as
               carefull
               and
               strait
               in
               the
               prohibition
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               from
               the
               taking
               of
               this
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               .
            
             S●
             he
             .
             And
             then
             I
             added
             .
          
           
             
               And
               I
               haue
               alleadged
               his
               discourse
               at
               large
               ,
               to
               the
               en●
               yow
               may
               better
               see
               his
               fraudulent
               manner
               of
               proceeding●
               He
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               example
               of
               this
               Oath
               is
               taken
               from
               a●
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               decreed
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               agone
               in
               the
               Councells
               of
               Toledo
               ,
               
               but
               especially
               the
               fourth
               ,
               which
               prouided
               also
               for
               the
               particuler
               point
               of
               Equiuocatiō
               .
               But
               le●
               any
               man
               read
               those
               Councells
               ,
               which
               are
               13.
               in
               number
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               fynd
               eyther
               any
               forme
               of
               an
               Oath
               prescribed
               ,
               or
               any
               mention
               of
               Equiuocation
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               flat
               lying
               and
               perfidious
               dealing
               ,
               let
               him
               discredit
               all
               the
               rest
               that
               I
               doe
               write
               .
               And
               if
               he
               fynd
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               most
               certainly
               he
               shall
               not●
               then
               let
               him
               consider
               of
               the
               bad
               cause
               of
               this
               Apologer
               ,
               that
               driueth
               hi●
               to
               such
               manner
               of
               dealing
               ,
               as
               to
               auouc●
               
                 Euery
                 point
                 o●
                 that
                 Action
                 to
                 haue
                 agreeance
                 with
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 th●●
                 Oath
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Here
             now
             you
             see
             how
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             is
             prouoked
             to
             shew
             his
             manhood
             in
             defence
             of
             this
             passage
             ,
             which
             he
             begin●eth
             
             very
             fiercely
             ,
             with
             many
             contumelious
             words
             ,
             with
             I
             ●e●
             passe
             as
             wind
             ,
             and
             only
             shall
             relate
             those
             that
             ●e
             of
             some
             moment
             to
             the
             cause
             .
             
               VVhiles
               this
               Iesuite
            
             (
             sayth
             ●e
             )
             
               i●●●aching
               the
               Apologer
               of
               supposed
               fraudulency
               ,
               himself
               euen
               〈…〉
               be
               arested
               of
               a
               fraudulent
               impuden●y
               ,
               ●or
               that
               he
               charging
               〈◊〉
               Apologer
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               euery
               point
               of
               that
            
             Toletan
             
               action
               hath
               〈◊〉
               with
               ours
               ,
               ●e
               leaues
               out
               the
               principall
               word
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               the
               said
               ●●●●●ger
               vsed
               ,
               when
               he
               sayth
               ,
               that
            
             almost
             
               euery
               point
               agreeth
               ;
               as
               if
               〈◊〉
               were
               no●
               difference
               ,
               betwene
               his
               speach
               that
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               Father
               Persons
               was
               almost
               vpon
               the
               Sea-coast
               for
            
             England
             ,
             
             
               and
               his
               that
               〈◊〉
               a●●rte
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               at
               the
               sea-cost
               and
               shipt
               for
            
             England
             .
             ●●erto
             I
             answer
             first
             for
             the
             word
             almost
             left
             out
             .
             Secondly
             〈◊〉
             the
             example
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Apologer
             about
             the
             likenes
             of
             our
             〈◊〉
             ,
             to
             the
             Toletane
             action
             are
             thrice
             repeated
             by
             me
             :
             first
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             matter
             p.
             76.
             n.
             11.
             where
             repeating
             the
             Apologers
             words
             ,
             
             I
             said
             ,
             
               almost
               euery
               point
               of
               that
               action
               is
               〈◊〉
               to
               ours
               .
            
             In
             the
             end
             also
             ,
             p.
             81.
             n.
             19.
             
             I
             related
             his
             words
             ●●s
             :
             that
             
               almost
               euery
               point
               of
               that
               action
               hath
               agreeance
               with
               that
               of
               〈◊〉
               &c.
               
            
             So
             as
             twice
             the
             word
             almost
             is
             repeated
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             third
             place
             pag.
             77.
             num
             .
             12.
             
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               euery
               point
               of
               that
               〈◊〉
               &c.
            
             which
             might
             be
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             writer
             ,
             or
             printer
             ,
             as
             ouerslip
             of
             the
             Authour
             .
             And
             how
             then
             can
             this
             be
             called
             fraudlent
             impudēcy
             ?
             Or
             rather
             was
             i●
             not
             more
             fraudulent
             in
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             not
             to
             tell
             his
             reader
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             twice
             put
             downe
             ,
             though
             once
             left
             out
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             two
             mēbers
             alleaged
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             known
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             
               that
               either
               Father
            
             Parsons
             
               was
               almost
               vpon
               the
               Sea-coast
               for
            
             England
             ,
             
               or
               vpon
               the
               Sea-coast
               ,
               and
               shipt
               for
            
             England
             ,
             
               to
               expect
               the
               ●●●der-●lot
            
             ,
             for
             that
             hundreds
             of
             witnesses
             will
             testifie
             in
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             neither
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             nor
             in
             al
             that
             yeare
             was
             he
             out
             of
             that
             Citty
             ;
             so
             as
             this
             is
             somewhat
             more
             ,
             then
             almost
             two
             vntruthes
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             in
             effect
             he
             answereth
             to
             this
             matter
             .
             But
             I
             went
             forward
             in
             my
             Letter
             to
             shew
             out
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             and
             Histories
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             the
             occasions
             ,
             causes
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             of
             this
             Councell
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             was
             procured
             by
             the
             King
             of
             
               Spaine
               ,
               Sis●nandu●
            
             of
             the
             Gothish
             
             bloud
             ,
             who
             hauing
             ceposed
             his
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Maister
             King
             Suintila
             ,
             was
             somewhat
             iealous
             ,
             least
             the
             Oath
             of
             f●●elity
             ,
             made
             vnto
             him
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             obserued
             ,
             and
             therfore
             made
             recourse
             vnto
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             for
             assisting
             him
             in
             that
             behalfe
             ,
             with
             their
             Ecclesiasticall
             authority
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             both
             confirming
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             excluding
             the
             other
             :
             wherupon
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             preface
             of
             the
             said
             Councell
             ,
             that
             he
             comming
             into
             the
             same
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             many
             Noble
             ,
             and
             honourable
             persons
             of
             his
             trayne
             ,
             
             
               coram
               Sacerdotibus
               Dei
               bumiprostratus
               ,
               cum
               lacbry●●●
               &
               gemitibus
               ,
               pro
               se
               interueniendum
               postulauit
               ,
            
             he
             prostrate
             on
             the
             ground
             before
             the
             Priests
             of
             God
             ,
             besought
             them
             with
             teares
             ,
             and
             sobs
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Wherupon
             the
             Councell
             commaunded
             vpon
             seuere
             Censures
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             practise
             his
             death
             or
             deposition
             ,
             or
             breake
             his
             Oath
             of
             fidelity
             made
             vnto
             him
             ;
             but
             no
             particuler
             forme
             of
             oath
             do
             I
             find
             there
             to
             haue
             bene
             prescribed
             ,
             or
             decreed
             ,
             wherby
             this
             our
             new
             oath
             may
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             or
             authorized
             ,
             but
             rather
             another
             oath
             prescribed
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             successours
             ,
             
               Iuramento
               po●licean●ur
               hanc
               se
               Catholicam
               non
               permissuros
               eos
               violare
               sidem
            
             :
             that
             they
             sweare
             that
             they
             will
             neuer
             suffer
             their
             subiects
             to
             violate
             this
             Catholike
             faith
             .
             
             And
             marke
             (
             said
             I
             )
             that
             he
             saith
             (
             〈◊〉
             )
             which
             was
             the
             Catholike
             fayth
             then
             held
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             explicated
             in
             these
             Coūcels
             of
             Toledo
             ;
             the
             particulers
             wherof
             ,
             do
             easily
             shew
             that
             they
             were
             as
             oposite
             to
             the
             Protestants
             fayth
             as
             ours
             is
             now
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             this
             ,
             what
             sayth
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ?
             He
             beginneth
             with
             a
             tale
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             wont
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             little
             els
             to
             say
             :
             Pericles
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               as
               some
               do
               affirme
               ,
               had
               that
               skill
               in
               wrastling
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               receaued
               a
               fall
               ,
               yet
               he
               would
               perswade
               the
               wrastler
               ,
               that
               cast
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               spectatours
               that
               beheld
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               the
               conquerour
               .
            
             
             You
             will
             imagine
             how
             well
             this
             is
             ●pplyed
             by
             him
             :
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               not
               one
               poynt
               of
               this
               which
               I
               haue
               sayd
               ,
               to
               the
               purpose
               or
               against
               the
               Apologer
               .
            
             But
             how
             doth
             he
             proue
             it
             ?
             First
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             Conncell
             was
             gathered
             by
             the
             cōmand
             of
             King
             Sisenandus
             .
             And
             what
             maketh
             this
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             Did
             not
             we
             graunt
             also
             ,
             that
             Kings
             within
             their
             Kingdomes
             ,
             
             may
             cause
             Prouinciall
             Councels
             to
             be
             made
             by
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             &
             Metropolitans
             ?
             But
             how
             submissiuely
             this
             King
             did
             behaue
             himselfe
             in
             that
             Coūcell
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             his
             former
             submission
             ,
             both
             in
             fact
             &
             words
             .
             And
             ye●
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             Reader
             must
             note
             
               M.
               Barlows
            
             smal
             truth
             in
             relating
             for
             his
             purpose
             these
             words
             :
             religiosissimi
             Sisenandi
             
               Regis
               iussu
               &
               Imperijs
               conuenimus
            
             ;
             
             we
             are
             assembled
             by
             the
             commaund
             and
             authority
             of
             our
             most
             Religious
             King
             Sisenandus
             ,
             wheras
             the
             true
             words
             in
             the
             Councel
             are
             ,
             
               ●●m
               studio
               amoris
               Christi
               ,
               ac
               diligen●ia
               religiosiss●●●
            
             Sisenandi
             
               Regis
               ,
               apud
               Toletanam
               Vrbem
               ,
               in
               nomine
               Domini
               conuenissemus
            
             :
             wheras
             for
             the
             loue
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             diligence
             of
             our
             most
             religious
             King
             ,
             we
             came
             togeather
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Citty
             of
             Toledo
             .
             And
             then
             those
             other
             words
             which
             ensue
             a●terwards
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               eius
               ●mperijs
               atque
               iussis
            
             ,
             are
             referred
             to
             another
             thing
             ,
             not
             to
             their
             meeting
             ,
             but
             what
             matters
             they
             should
             principally
             handle
             touching
             discipline
             &c.
             
             
               Vt
               communis
               a
               nobis
               ageretur
               de
               quibusdam
               Ecclesiae
               disciplinis
               tractatus
               .
            
             In
             which
             Treatise
             of
             discipline
             ,
             was
             contayned
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             Kings
             owne
             temporall
             cause
             ,
             concerning
             the
             assuring
             of
             his
             succession
             by
             Ecclesiasticall
             Cēsures
             .
             When
             or
             wherin
             then
             shall
             we
             find
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             to
             deale
             pūctually
             ,
             and
             sincerely
             ?
             But
             let
             vs
             go
             forward
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             he
             sayth
             ,
             that
             this
             Councell
             ,
             &
             the
             Canons
             therof
             do
             make
             for
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             giueth
             example
             in
             three
             or
             foure
             Canons
             ,
             and
             concludeth
             generally
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               The
               Church
               o●
               England
               ,
               both
               for
               substance
               in
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               ceremony
               in
               discipline
               ,
               doth
               hould
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               ma●y
               of
               the
               sayd
               Canons
               do
               conclude
               .
            
             
             Well
             then
             we
             shall
             see
             presently
             ,
             how
             many
             they
             be
             .
             He
             citeth
             only
             foure
             of
             seauenty
             and
             foure
             ,
             and
             those
             so
             impertinently
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             citation
             he
             maketh
             himselfe
             miserable
             ,
             as
             now
             you
             will
             perceaue
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             he
             cyteth
             the
             43.
             
             Canō
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             marriage
             of
             Priests
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             therin
             allowed
             :
             and
             he
             beginneth
             with
             this
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             seemeth
             to
             him
             a
             knocker
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             purpose
             indeed
             ,
             for
             authorizing
             Priests
             marriages
             .
             Wherfore
             we
             shall
             handle
             it
             
             in
             the
             last
             place
             of
             the
             foure
             alleadged
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             then
             he
             leapeth
             back
             from
             the
             43.
             
             Canon
             ,
             to
             the
             24.
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               therin
               it
               was
               positiuely
               set
               downe
               ,
               that
               ignorance
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               all
               errours
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               de●●tion
               .
            
             A
             great
             obiection
             no
             doubt
             against
             vs
             ;
             as
             though
             we
             were
             great
             friends
             of
             ignorance
             :
             Ignorance
             (
             sayth
             the
             Canon
             )
             
               the
               mother
               of
               all
               errours
               ,
               is
               most
               to
               be
               auoyded
               by
               Priests
               ,
               who
               haue
               the
               office
               of
               teaching
               the
               people
               .
            
             Do
             we
             cōtradict
             this
             .
             What
             meane
             our
             Schooles
             ?
             Our
             Seminaries
             ?
             Our
             Colleges
             ?
             Our
             Vniue●sities
             for
             bringing
             vp
             ,
             
             and
             instructing
             Priests
             ?
             Are
             our
             Priests
             in
             England
             ,
             or
             on
             this
             side
             the
             seas
             ,
             more
             incumbred
             with
             ignorance
             then
             the
             Ministers
             ?
             Why
             then
             is
             this
             Canon
             brought
             in
             against
             vs
             ?
             For
             that
             perhaps
             it
             sayth
             not
             ,
             
               that
               Ignorance
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               deuotion
               ,
            
             nor
             we
             neither
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             bene
             sufficiently
             proued
             against
             Syr
             
               Francis
               H●sting●
            
             that
             ignorant
             Knight
             ,
             who
             following
             
               M.
               Iewell
            
             ,
             obiected
             it
             as
             spoken
             once
             by
             Doctour
             Cole
             ,
             meaning
             (
             if
             he
             spake
             it
             )
             that
             some
             simple
             people
             are
             more
             deuout
             then
             greater
             learned
             :
             but
             that
             ignorance
             should
             be
             a
             mother
             ,
             or
             necessary
             bringer
             forth
             of
             deuotion
             ,
             
             was
             neuer
             affirmed
             by
             any
             position
             of
             Catholikes
             ,
             and
             was
             proued
             to
             be
             very
             false
             in
             Syr
             Francis
             owne
             person
             ,
             who
             shewed
             himselfe
             to
             be
             very
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             yet
             nothing
             deuout
             .
             And
             the
             same
             in
             due
             measure
             and
             proportion
             ,
             may
             be
             verified
             in
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             :
             &
             if
             he
             deny
             it
             ,
             let
             vs
             part
             our
             proofes
             .
             I
             haue
             shewed
             his
             ignorance
             in
             alleaging
             this
             Canon
             that
             maketh
             nothing
             for
             him
             ;
             let
             him
             proue
             his
             deuotion
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             24.
             
             Canon
             he
             steppeth
             forward
             againe
             ,
             to
             the
             46.
             
             Wherin
             he
             saith
             ,
             is
             decreed
             that
             
               the
               Clergies
               imm●nitie
               from
               ciuill
               molestations
               ,
               and
               troubles
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Cōmaund
               and
               authority
               .
            
             And
             what
             maketh
             this
             against
             vs
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Protestants
             ?
             Why
             is
             not
             this
             practised
             at
             this
             time
             in
             Englād
             ,
             that
             all
             Clergie
             men
             be
             free
             ,
             
               ab
               omnipublica
               indictione
               atque
               labore
               ,
               ●t
               lil●ri
               s●ruiant
               Deo
               ,
            
             sayth
             the
             same
             Canon
             ?
             from
             all
             publike
             taxes
             ,
             &
             labour
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             attend
             to
             se●ue
             God
             more
             freely
             ?
             Is
             the
             vse
             of
             this
             Canon
             more
             amongst
             Catholikes
             or
             Protestants
             ?
             and
             if
             more
             amongst
             Catholikes
             ,
             and
             nothing
             at
             all
             amongst
             Protestants
             ,
             especially
             
             in
             England
             ,
             what
             wisdome
             was
             this
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             to
             b●ing
             it
             in
             as
             a
             point
             decreed
             by
             the
             Councel
             ,
             
             conforme
             to
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             practice
             ?
             But
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               this
               immunity
               came
               from
               King
            
             Sisenandus
             
               his
               order
               and
               commandement
            
             .
             True
             it
             is
             that
             he
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             Catholike
             Prince
             ,
             was
             very
             forward
             therin
             ,
             yet
             the
             Decree
             was
             the
             Councels
             ,
             and
             therfore
             it
             is
             sayd
             in
             the
             Canon
             ,
             
               id
               decreuit
               Sanctum
               Concilium
            
             ,
             the
             holy
             Councell
             decreed
             it
             .
             Neither
             do
             we
             teach
             that
             this
             immunity
             ,
             or
             freedome
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             from
             secular
             burthens
             ,
             is
             without
             the
             consent
             ,
             &
             concurrence
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             proceeding
             out
             of
             their
             piety
             ,
             and
             deuotion
             towards
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             fauour
             &
             further
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             esteemed
             by
             the
             Church
             needfull
             to
             Gods
             seruice
             ,
             &
             conforme
             to
             Gods
             diuine
             Law
             ,
             both
             written
             ,
             &
             impressed
             by
             nature
             .
             
             So
             as
             this
             immunity
             of
             Clergy
             men
             was
             brought
             in
             both
             by
             Diuine
             and
             Humane
             Law
             ,
             as
             largly
             &
             learnedly
             doth
             proue
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             in
             two
             seuerall
             Chapters
             of
             his
             Booke
             
               de
               Clericis
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Maister
             ,
             
             I
             send
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             to
             Schoole
             ,
             though
             much
             against
             his
             will
             :
             where
             also
             he
             will
             learne
             ,
             that
             long
             before
             this
             fact
             of
             King
             Sisenandus
             ,
             other
             Christian
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             ,
             had
             consented
             to
             these
             immunities
             of
             Clergy
             men
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             the
             same
             by
             their
             temporall
             lawes
             &
             decrees
             :
             which
             piety
             King
             Sisenandus
             did
             follow
             ,
             and
             imitate
             in
             Spaine
             .
             And
             would
             God
             he
             would
             inspire
             his
             Maiesty
             to
             do
             the
             same
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             helpeth
             this
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             cause
             ?
             Truly
             euen
             as
             much
             as
             the
             rest
             .
             Let
             vs
             see
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             what
             is
             his
             fourth
             Canon
             ,
             which
             he
             cyteth
             for
             his
             proof
             ,
             of
             the
             Coūcels
             agreement
             with
             Protestants
             .
             
             He
             leapeth
             then
             lastly
             to
             the
             75.
             
             Canon
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             more
             then
             is
             in
             the
             booke
             ,
             for
             there
             be
             but
             74.
             but
             this
             is
             a
             small
             fault
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             which
             presently
             ensueth
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             :
             Lastly
             that
             all
             the
             decrees
             ,
             and
             Canons
             of
             that
             Councell
             ,
             were
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             
               annuente
               religiosissimo
               Principe
               ,
               after
               the
               Kings
               royll
               assent
               had
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               set
               downe
               Can.
            
             75.
             
             
             But
             first
             of
             all
             if
             the
             thing
             did
             stand
             in
             the
             Councell
             as
             heere
             it
             is
             set
             downe
             ,
             that
             the
             Princes
             consent
             and
             confirmation
             had
             bene
             demaunded
             to
             all
             the
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             Canons
             ,
             as
             
             M.
             Barlow
             sayth
             ,
             yet
             the
             words
             being
             but
             
               annuente
               Princip●
            
             ,
             the
             Prince
             consenting
             therunto
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             it
             can
             be
             truly
             translated
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             by
             M.
             
               Barlow
               ,
               after
               the
               Kings
               Royall
               assent
               had
               vnto
               them
               ,
            
             which
             are
             the
             vsuall
             words
             whereby
             Parlament
             Statutes
             are
             confirmed
             ,
             wherein
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             truly
             supreme
             head
             ,
             hath
             chiefe
             authority
             to
             allow
             ,
             or
             reiect
             ;
             which
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             King
             Sisenādu●
             toke
             not
             vpon
             him
             ,
             in
             this
             Councell
             of
             Toledo
             :
             nay
             if
             the
             place
             be
             rightly
             examined
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             very
             last
             lynes
             of
             the
             sayd
             Councell
             ,
             it
             wil
             be
             found
             that
             the
             said
             consent
             of
             the
             Prince
             was
             not
             about
             the
             decrees
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             but
             about
             the
             subscribing
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             names
             vnto
             the
             sayd
             Councell
             .
             For
             they
             hauing
             ended
             all
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             large
             prayer
             for
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             said
             King
             ,
             and
             all
             said
             Amen
             ,
             it
             is
             added
             lastly
             :
             
               Definitis
               itaque
               ●is
               ,
               qua
               superiùs
               comprehensa
               sunt
               ,
               annuente
               religiosiss●mo
               P●incip●
               ,
               ●lac●it
               d●inde
               &c.
               
               Et
               quia
               pros●ctilus
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               &
               anima
               nostra
               con●●ni●nt
               ,
               &
               iam
               propria
               subscriptione
               ,
               vt
               permaneant
               ,
               roboramus
               .
            
             Wher●fore
             hauing
             defined
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             before
             are
             comprehended
             ,
             it
             seemed
             good
             also
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             our
             most
             Religious
             Prince
             ,
             that
             forsomuch
             as
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             decreed
             are
             profitable
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             soules
             ,
             we
             do
             strengthen
             them
             also
             by
             our
             owne
             subscriptions
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             remayne
             .
             I
             Isidorus
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             Metropolitan
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Siuill
             ,
             hauing
             decreed
             these
             things
             ,
             do
             subscribe
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             did
             all
             the
             other
             Bishops
             by
             name
             .
          
           
             Heere
             then
             I
             see
             not
             what
             M.
             Barlow
             can
             gayne
             by
             alleaging
             this
             Canon
             .
             For
             if
             this
             allowance
             of
             King
             Sisena●dus
             ,
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Bishops
             subscriptions
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             by
             that
             it
             cōmeth
             after
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             made
             decrees
             )
             or
             if
             it
             were
             in
             generall
             allowance
             of
             the
             whole
             Counc●ll
             by
             way
             of
             yielding
             to
             the
             execution
             therof
             ,
             as
             M.
             Barlows
             doctrine
             ●lse
             where
             is
             ;
             it
             maketh
             nothing
             against
             vs
             at
             all
             .
             For
             we
             grant
             this
             consent
             to
             all
             Princes
             ,
             whithin
             their
             owne
             Kingdomes
             ,
             therby
             to
             haue
             their
             assistance
             ,
             for
             execution
             especially
             for
             such
             points
             as
             interesse
             ,
             or
             touch
             the
             politicall
             state
             or
             Cōmon-Wealth
             .
          
           
           
             There
             remaineth
             then
             to
             examine
             a
             little
             the
             first
             allegation
             out
             of
             the
             43.
             
             Canon
             ,
             where
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               that
               Priests
               marriage
               is
               allowed
               in
               this
               Canon
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               with
               the
               cōs●nt
               of
               the
               Bishops
               .
            
             
             Wherin
             two
             egregious
             frauds
             are
             discouered
             so
             manifestly
             as
             he
             could
             not
             but
             know
             when
             he
             wrote
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             such
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             translateth
             Presbyteri
             ,
             for
             Clerici
             ,
             peruersly
             thereby
             turning
             Clarks
             into
             Priests
             ,
             knowing
             well
             inough
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             must
             needs
             see
             the
             difference
             in
             the
             very
             Canon
             ,
             as
             presently
             we
             shall
             shew
             .
             The
             second
             fraud
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             knowing
             ,
             that
             this
             Coūcell
             did
             vtterly
             disallow
             the
             marriage
             of
             Priests
             ,
             yet
             he
             shamed
             not
             to
             affirme
             the
             quite
             contrary
             .
             We
             shall
             say
             a
             word
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             he
             alleageth
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             ,
             the
             43.
             
             Canō
             ,
             whose
             words
             are
             :
             
               Clerici
               qui
               sine
               consultu
               Episcopi
               sui
               du●●int
               &c.
            
             :
             Clarks
             that
             without
             the
             consultation
             of
             their
             Bishop
             shall
             marry
             wiues
             &c.
             must
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             by
             their
             proper
             Bishop
             .
             Which
             word
             Cleri●i
             ,
             M.
             Barlow
             translateth
             Priests
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             knoweth
             i●
             i●
             not
             so
             taken
             there
             by
             the
             Councell
             ,
             but
             for
             inferiour
             Orders
             ●nder
             Subdeacon
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             of
             the
             three
             that
             excludeth
             marriage
             .
             This
             is
             seene
             by
             many
             Canons
             ,
             as
             namely
             by
             the
             40.
             which
             beginneth
             thus
             :
             
               Omnes
               Clerici
               vel
               Lectores
               ,
               siue
               Leuitae
               &
               Sacerdotes
               ,
               detonso
               superiùs
               capite
               toto
               ,
               inserius
               solam
               circuli
               coronam
               relinquant
               .
            
             All
             Clarks
             and
             Readers
             ,
             as
             also
             Deacons
             and
             Priests
             ,
             cutting
             of
             all
             the
             hayre
             of
             the
             vpper
             part
             of
             their
             head
             ,
             let
             them
             leaue
             in
             the
             lower
             part
             only
             the
             crowne
             of
             a
             circle
             .
             Here
             you
             see
             that
             Clerici
             ,
             &
             Sacerdotes
             are
             distinct
             Degrees
             :
             
             you
             see
             also
             this
             Ceremony
             of
             discipline
             in
             that
             Church
             of
             Spaine
             .
             Will
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             confesse
             that
             his
             Church
             agreeth
             in
             this
             ?
             The
             tytle
             also
             of
             the
             67.
             
             Canon
             is
             ,
             
               de
               cupiditate
               Episcopi
               ,
               Presbyteri
               ,
               v●l
               Diacomi
               ,
               siu●
               Clericorum
               :
            
             Of
             the
             couetousnes
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             or
             Deacon
             ,
             or
             Clarks
             .
             Wherby
             is
             euident
             that
             in
             the
             Councels
             sense
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Deacons
             and
             Clarkes
             are
             distinct
             Orders
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             consequently
             though
             the
             Councell
             doth
             say
             that
             Clarks
             may
             not
             take
             wiues
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             Bishops
             ;
             yet
             their
             meaning
             is
             not
             that
             
             may
             take
             wiues
             ,
             with
             the
             said
             consent
             ;
             so
             as
             in
             this
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             was
             false
             ,
             and
             knew
             that
             he
             deceaued
             ,
             when
             he
             translated
             Clerici
             for
             Priests
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             for
             the
             second
             point
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             needes
             know
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Councell
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             that
             Priests
             myght
             marry
             ,
             by
             allowance
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             I
             proue
             it
             thus
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             Councell
             did
             make
             profession
             to
             follow
             their
             Auncestors
             ,
             and
             forefathers
             decrees
             ;
             and
             we
             find
             registred
             in
             an
             ancient
             Spanish
             Councell
             held
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             before
             this
             ,
             called
             Elibertinum
             ,
             this
             Canon
             which
             is
             the
             33.
             of
             the
             said
             Councell
             ;
             
               Placuit
               in
               totum
               prohibere
               Episcopis
               ,
               Praebyteris
               ,
               Diaconibus
               &
               Subdiaconibus
               positis
               in
               Minist●rio
               ,
               abstinere
               se
               coniugibus
               suis
               ,
               &
               n●n
               g●nerare
               filios
               ,
               quod
               quicumque
               ●ecerit
               ,
               ab
               honore
               Clericatus
               extermi●etur
               .
            
             It
             seemeth
             good
             to
             the
             Councell
             wholy
             to
             forbid
             ,
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Deacōs
             ,
             &
             Subdeacons
             placed
             in
             Ministrie
             ,
             that
             they
             abstayne
             themselues
             from
             their
             wiues
             ,
             and
             beget
             no
             children
             :
             and
             whosoeuer
             shall
             do
             the
             contrary
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Clergie
             .
          
           
             
             After
             this
             agayne
             in
             another
             Coūcell
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             second
             held
             some
             hundred
             yeares
             before
             this
             fourth
             ,
             the
             mater
             is
             determined
             in
             the
             very
             first
             Canon
             thus
             ,
             speaking
             of
             yong
             men
             ,
             that
             pretended
             to
             take
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             Priests
             :
             
               Vbi
               octauum
               decimum
               aetatis
               suae
               compleuerint
               annum
               &c.
               
            
             When
             they
             shal
             be
             full
             eighteen
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             let
             the
             Bishop
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Clergie
             and
             people
             search
             their
             wils
             ,
             about
             desire
             of
             marriage
             ,
             &
             then
             if
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             chastity
             shall
             please
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             answer
             that
             they
             will
             keep
             their
             promise
             made
             of
             chastity
             ,
             without
             coniugall
             necessity
             ,
             then
             let
             these
             men
             ,
             as
             desirous
             of
             a
             most
             strait
             way
             ,
             be
             admitted
             vnder
             the
             most
             sweet
             ,
             and
             easie
             yoake
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             .
             
               And
               first
               ,
               let
               them
               take
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Subdeacon
               at
               20.
               ●eares
               of
               age
               after
               the
               probation
               had
               of
               their
               constancy
               ,
               and
               at
               25.
               yeares
               ,
               let
               them
               take
               the
               office
               of
               Deacon
               :
               
                 cauendum
                 tamenest
                 his
                 ,
                 ne
                 quando
                 suae
                 sponsionis
                 immemores
                 ,
                 ad
                 terrenas
                 nuptias
                 vltrà
                 recurrant
              
               :
               yet
               must
               these
               men
               take
               heed
               ,
               least
               being
               at
               any
               time
               forgetfull
               of
               their
               promise
               or
               band
               ,
               they
               
               do
               run
               backe
               to
               earthly
               marryage
               .
            
          
           
             By
             these
             two
             more
             ancient
             Councells
             then
             of
             Spayne
             (
             not
             to
             speake
             of
             others
             )
             we
             may
             see
             what
             could
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             fourth
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             cōcerning
             marriage
             of
             Priests
             ,
             as
             also
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             that
             direction
             giuen
             in
             the
             26.
             
             Canon
             :
             
               vt
               quando
               Presbyteri
               ,
               aut
               Diaconi
               per
               parochias
               constituun●●
               ,
               ●p●rtet
               eos
               primùm
               professionē
               Episcopo
               suo
               facere
               ,
               vt
               castè
               &
               purè
               ●i●ant
            
             :
             when
             Priests
             or
             Deacons
             are
             appoynted
             throughout
             Parishes
             ,
             they
             must
             first
             make
             profession
             vnto
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             lyue
             chastly
             and
             purely
             .
             The
             Councell
             doth
             not
             say
             heere
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             take
             wiues
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishops
             consent
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             of
             Clerici
             before
             .
             Wherfore
             in
             both
             these
             points
             ,
             I
             meane
             as
             well
             in
             this
             translation
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             maine
             assertion
             ,
             that
             then
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             Priests
             to
             haue
             wiues
             ,
             M.
             Barlow
             dealt
             fraudulently
             .
             I
             will
             not
             cite
             other
             Councells
             held
             both
             before
             and
             after
             this
             both
             in
             Spaine
             &
             elswhere
             concerning
             this
             matter
             :
             as
             before
             ,
             that
             of
             Toledo
             the
             third
             about
             the
             yeare
             589.
             that
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             5●6
             .
             that
             of
             T●u●rs
             ,
             570.
             that
             of
             Orlea●ce
             ,
             587.
             as
             also
             after
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             view
             the
             8.
             and
             9.
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             656.
             and
             657.
             that
             of
             Shalons
             in
             France
             the
             very
             next
             yeare
             after
             .
          
           
             Yet
             can
             I
             not
             pretermyt
             one
             Canon
             of
             the
             forsaid
             third
             Councel
             of
             Toledo
             held
             vpon
             the
             point
             of
             fifty
             yeares
             before
             this
             fourth
             ,
             
             wherof
             we
             now
             talke
             ,
             which
             third
             Councell
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             in
             the
             fifth
             Canon
             hath
             these
             words
             :
             
               C●mpertum
               ●st
               à
               sancto
               Concilio
               &c.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               vnderstood
               by
               this
               holy
               Councell
               ,
               that
               certayne
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               comming
               from
               Heresie
               ,
               do
               contynue
               to
               haue
               carnall
               desires
               ,
               and
               copulation
               with
               their
               wiues
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               end
               this
               may
               not
               be
               done
               hereafter
               ,
               it
               is
               cōmanded
               by
               the
               Councell
               ,
               as
               also
               it
               hath
               bene
               determyned
               in
               former
               Canons
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               for
               them
               to
               lyue
               togeather
               in
               carnall
               society
               ,
               but
               that
               so
               long
               as
               coniugall
               faith
               doth
               ●●mayne
               betwene
               them
               ,
               they
               may
               haue
               care
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               others
               cōmon
               vtility
               ,
               but
               yet
               not
               dwell
               togeather
               in
               one
               ●oome
               :
               or
               if
               their
               vertue
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               may
               seeme
               to
               haue
               no●
               perill
               ;
               yet
               let
               them
               place
               their
               wiues
               in
               another
               house
               ,
               
               that
               their
               chastitie
               may
               haue
               testimony
               ,
               both
               before
               God
               and
               man.
               
            
             And
             if
             any
             man
             after
             this
             ordinatiō
             ,
             will
             choose
             rather
             to
             liue
             scandalously
             with
             his
             wife
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             deposed
             from
             Priestly
             function
             ,
             and
             beheld
             only
             as
             a
             Lector
             or
             a
             Reader
             &c.
             
             
             By
             which
             ordination
             of
             the
             Coūcell
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             the
             seueritie
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             keeping
             Priests
             from
             marriage
             after
             they
             were
             Priests
             ,
             but
             euen
             in
             forbiding
             the
             vse
             of
             their
             wiues
             that
             were
             married
             before
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             were
             admitted
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             the
             Coūcell
             saith
             here
             ,
             that
             this
             custome
             of
             Priests
             liuing
             with
             wiues
             ,
             came
             from
             the
             heroticks
             of
             those
             dayes
             ,
             and
             was
             practized
             by
             them
             principally
             ,
             that
             were
             turned
             from
             heresy
             to
             Catholike
             Religion
             .
          
           
             And
             finally
             I
             cannot
             pretermit
             ,
             for
             the
             vpshot
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             to
             note
             one
             sentence
             of
             Isidorus
             Archbishop
             of
             Si●●ll
             that
             was
             President
             ,
             and
             first
             subscribed
             to
             the
             foresayd
             Councel
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             second
             booke
             ,
             
               de
               Ecclesiastic●●
               officys
            
             ,
             talking
             of
             this
             very
             same
             Councel
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             seeme
             ,
             sayd
             ,
             
               Placuit
               sanctis
               Patribus
               ,
               vt
               qui
               s●cra
               myster●●
               cont●●cta●
               ,
               ●asti
               sint
               ,
               &
               continentes
               ab
               vxoribus
               .
            
             It
             seemed
             good
             vnto
             the
             holy
             Father
             ,
             to
             determine
             that
             such
             as
             do
             handle
             the
             holy
             mysteries
             ,
             should
             be
             chast
             ,
             &
             continent
             from
             wiues
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             first
             point
             auerred
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             that
             foure
             Canons
             of
             the
             fourth
             Councel
             of
             Toledo
             do
             make
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             religion
             .
             But
             now
             we
             haue
             seene
             his
             ill
             fortune
             in
             the
             choice
             ,
             for
             that
             no
             Canon
             maketh
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             rather
             all
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             especially
             this
             last
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             see
             somewhat
             about
             the
             second
             point
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             both
             
               for
               substance
               in
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               Cerimony
               in
               discipline
            
             doth
             hould
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             many
             of
             the
             said
             Canons
             do
             conclude
             :
             which
             though
             as
             before
             ,
             I
             haue
             noted
             ,
             it
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             a
             very
             dubious
             &
             imperfect
             assertion
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             of
             England
             ,
             being
             Christians
             ,
             and
             so
             those
             of
             that
             Councel
             also
             ,
             it
             were
             very
             ●ard
             but
             that
             of
             74.
             
             Canons
             (
             wherof
             the
             first
             only
             comprehēdeth
             the
             summe
             and
             confession
             of
             all
             Articles
             of
             Christian
             fayth
             contayned
             in
             the
             common
             Creeds
             :
             )
             it
             were
             hard
             I
             say
             ,
             ●ha
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             should
             not
             hold
             in
             substāce
             ,
             
             at
             least
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             many
             of
             those
             Canons
             do
             conclude
             .
             
             But
             let
             vs
             touch
             the
             point
             indeed
             ,
             concerning
             the
             articles
             now
             in
             controuersy
             betweene
             vs
             ,
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             ●oth
             for
             doctrine
             and
             cerymonies
             ,
             whether
             in
             these
             the
             sayd
             Councel
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             did
             agree
             m●re
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Engl●●●
             as
             now
             is
             teacheth
             &
             practizeth
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             And
             albeit
             this
             Councell
             was
             not
             gathered
             togeather
             ,
             purposely
             to
             handle
             and
             determine
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             doctrine
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             King
             Sisenand●●
             his
             successi●●
             ,
             and
             concerning
             ●he
             dep●sition
             of
             King
             Suintila
             ,
             as
             hath
             bene
             touched
             ,
             ●nd
             by
             that
             occasion
             ,
             for
             reformation
             also
             of
             manners
             of
             the
             Clergy
             :
             yet
             are
             there
             many
             things
             here
             handled
             which
             giue
             sufficient
             signes
             with
             what
             Church
             they
             more
             agreed
             ,
             either
             the
             Protestants
             or
             ours
             .
             In
             the
             very
             f●●st
             Canon
             ,
             where
             they
             make
             their
             profession
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
             ●hey
             say
             ,
             
               Descendit
               ad
               inser●●
               ,
               〈…〉
            
             he
             descended
             into
             Hell
             ,
             to
             fetch
             from
             thence
             tho●●
             Sain●●
             which
             were
             there
             detained
             .
             Do
             the
             Protestants
             agree
             to
             this
             interpretation
             ?
             And
             then
             talking
             of
             the
             last
             iudgment
             they
             say
             :
             
             
               Alij
               pro
               iustitiae
               meri●●●
               vitam
               〈◊〉
               :
            
             some
             shal
             receaue
             life
             euerlasting
             at
             Christs
             ●and●
             for
             their
             merrits
             of
             iustice
             .
             Will
             Protestants
             acknowledg
             this
             in
             their
             Creed
             ?
             And
             it
             followeth
             immedi●tely
             ,
             
               Haec
               est
               Ecclesiae
               Catholicae
               fides
            
             &c.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               ●●ith
               of
               the
               Catholicke
               Church
               :
               this
               Confession
               we
               〈◊〉
               and
               〈◊〉
               ●hich
               〈◊〉
               ●h●soeuer
               shal
               constantly
               keepe
               ,
               shal
               〈◊〉
               li●e
               euerlasting
               .
            
             S●
             they●
             And
             for
             so
             much
             as
             there
             oc●●●red
             a
             doubt
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             about
             the
             vse
             of
             ●aptisme
             ,
             some
             allowing
             a
             triple
             dipping
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             
             some
             one
             only
             ;
             the
             Canon
             saith●
             that
             the
             recourse
             in
             former
             ●●me
             was
             made
             to
             the
             Sea
             Apostolick
             for
             deciding
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             S.
             Leander
             Archbishop
             of
             Siuill
             ,
             who
             wrote
             to
             S.
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             then
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             haue
             his
             resolution
             .
             And
             wil
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             allow
             of
             this
             recourse
             ?
             But
             let
             vs
             heare
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Canon
             .
             
               Proinde
               quid
               à
               nobis
               &c.
            
             
             
               Wherfore
               what
               we
               are
               to
               do
               in
               Spaine
               (
               saith
               the
               Councel
               )
               in
               this
               diuersity
               of
               administring
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               
                 Apostolica
                 Sedi●
                 in
                 ●●●mem●r
                 praecepti●
                 ,
                 non
                 nostrā
                 sed
                 paternam
                 instructionem
                 sequent●●
                 :
              
               
               Let
               us
               〈◊〉
               by
               the
               pr●cepts
               of
               the
               Sea
               Apostolick
               ,
               not
               following
               our
               owne
               instruction
               ,
               out
               that
               o●
               our
               fore-●at●●rs●
               Wherfore
               Gregory
               of
               holy
               memory
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               at
               the
               request
               of
               the
               most
               holy
               man
               Leander
               Bishop
               of
               Si●●●●
               ,
               demāding
               what
               was
               to
               be
               followed
               in
               this
               case
               ;
               answered
               him
               in
               these
               words
               :
               Nothing
               can
               be
               more
               ●ruly
               ans●ered
               ,
               about
               the
               three
               dippings
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               thē
               that
               which
               you
               your selfe
               haue
               set
               down
               ,
               that
               diuersities
               of
               some
               customs
               ,
               doth
               not
               preiudice
               the
               holy
               Church
               ,
               agreeing
               all
               in
               one
               faith
               .
            
             So
             S.
             Gregory
             .
             But
             yet
             discusseth
             the
             question
             more
             largely
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             that
             Canon
             :
             but
             much
             more
             in
             his
             owne
             booke
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             
             
               Regist.
               Epist.
            
             41.
             
             And
             is
             thi●
             conformable
             to
             the
             practice
             &
             doctrine
             of
             
               M.
               Barlows
            
             Church
             ?
             Some
             men
             will
             say
             perhaps
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Engl●●●
             that
             then
             was
             ,
             for
             that
             about
             the
             very
             same
             tyme
             that
             
               S.
               Leander
            
             Metropolitan
             of
             :
             Si●ill
             wrote
             to
             
               S.
               Gregory
            
             ,
             to
             haue
             his
             resolu●ion
             about
             this
             difficulty
             of
             diuers
             custome●
             in
             baptizing
             .
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             Archbishop
             and
             Metropoli●●n
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             wrote
             vnto
             the
             same
             
               S.
               Gregory
            
             ,
             about
             the
             like
             doubts
             ,
             
             as
             appeareth
             by
             Venerable
             Bede
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             answere
             to
             the
             same
             .
             But
             this
             recourse
             also
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             will
             not
             greatly
             please
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             seauenth
             Canon
             some
             men
             are
             noted
             ,
             that
             vpō
             good
             Friday
             after
             
               h●ra
               nona
            
             ,
             did
             vse
             to
             breake
             their
             Fast
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             much
             condemned
             by
             the
             Councell
             ,
             adding
             this
             reason
             for
             the
             same
             :
             
               for
               that
               the
               vniuersall
               Church
               did
               obserue
               the
               fast
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               wholy
               ,
               and
               strictly
               ,
               for
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               &
               therfore
               whosoeuer
               should
               breake
               that
               fast
               ,
               besides
               yonge
               children
               ,
               old
               men
               ,
               and
               sicke
               men
               ,
               before
               the
               Church
               haue
               ended
               her
               prayers
               of
               Indulgence
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Festiuall
               ioy
               of
               Easter
               day
               .
            
             And
             is
             this
             conforme
             to
             the
             present
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             In
             the
             eight
             Can●n
             there
             is
             a
             re●son
             giuen
             by
             the
             Councel
             ,
             
               Cur
               lucer●a
               &
               cereus
               in
               peruigilijs
               à
               nobis
               benedicantur
            
             :
             
             why
             the
             candell
             ,
             &
             the
             waxe
             taper
             are
             blessed
             by
             the
             Bishops
             .
             And
             if
             any
             mā
             will
             contemne
             this
             Ceremony
             ,
             
               qui
               haec
               contempserit
               ,
               Patr●●
               
               regu●is
               subia●ebis
               ,
            
             sayth
             the
             Canon
             ,
             he
             shall
             vnder
             goe
             the
             punishments
             appointed
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             This
             cogitation
             I
             thinke
             hath
             neuer
             much
             troubled
             M.
             Bar●●●
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             tenth
             Canon
             ,
             order
             is
             giuen
             about
             the
             discipline
             to
             be
             vsed
             in
             Lent
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             publike
             prayer
             ,
             and
             priuate
             chastisings
             of
             the
             bodie
             .
             Touching
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             ordained
             ,
             
               vt
               in
               omnibus
               quadragesimae
               diebus
               ,
               quia
               te●pus
               non
               est
               gundij
               sed
               m●rori●
               ,
               Alleluia
               non
               decantetur
               :
            
             
             that
             Alleluia
             be
             not
             songe
             in
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             Lent
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             a
             time
             ,
             not
             of
             ioy
             ,
             but
             of
             sorrow●
             and
             then
             for
             the
             chaftysment
             of
             the
             flesh
             they
             say
             :
             
               Opus
               est
               fletibus
               &
               ie●u●ijs
               insistere
               ,
               corpus
               cilicio
               &
               cinere
               induere
               ,
               〈◊〉
               moeroribus
               deijcere
               ,
               gaudium
               in
               trislitiam
               vertere
               quousque
               ●●●iat
               tempus
               Resurrectionis
               Christi
               .
            
             It
             is
             necessary
             to
             insist
             in
             weeping
             and
             fasting
             ,
             to
             couer
             our
             body
             with
             haircloth
             ●nd
             ●she●
             ,
             
             to
             deiect
             our
             mynd
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             to
             turne
             mirth
             into
             sadnes
             ,
             vntill
             the
             day
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             do
             come
             .
             And
             doth
             this
             
               Ceremony
               of
               discipline
            
             please
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             Or
             doth
             his
             Church
             admit
             the
             same
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             ,
             th●̄
             let
             him
             heare
             what
             followeth
             in
             the
             Councel
             ,
             
               hoc
               enim
               Ecclesiae
               Vniuersalis
               consensio
               in
               cunctis
               terrarum
               parti●us
               roborauit
               &c.
               
            
             
               For
               this
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               vniuersall
               Church
               hath
               establyshed
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               and
               consequently
               it
               is
               conuenient
               to
               be
               obserued
               throughout
               the
               Prouinces
               of
               Spayne
               ,
               and
               Galicia
               ,
               and
               therfore
               if
               any
               Bishop
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               or
               Deacon
               ,
               or
               any
               whatsoeuer
               of
               the
               order
               of
               Clarks
               ,
               shall
               be
               found
               to
               esteeme
               ,
               or
               perferre
               his
               own
               iudgment
               before
               this
               Constitution
               of
               ours
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               put
               from
               the
               office
               of
               his
               order
               ,
               and
               depriued
               of
               the
               Cōmunion
               at
               Easter
               .
            
             This
             toucheth
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             neere
             ,
             &
             euen
             to
             the
             very
             quicke
             :
             and
             I
             thinke
             his
             Church
             will
             hardly
             brooke
             this
             seuerity
             of
             the
             old
             Spanish
             discipline
             ,
             though
             you
             haue
             heard
             him
             promise
             that
             he
             will.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             12.
             and
             13.
             
             Canons
             ,
             order
             is
             giuen
             for
             singing
             of
             hymnes
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Masse
             ,
             
             and
             namely
             that
             of
             the
             three
             Children
             in
             the
             fornace
             ,
             and
             certaine
             Priests
             are
             reprehended
             
               quòd
               in
               Missa
               Dominicorum
               dierum
               ,
               &
               in
               solemnit
               atibus
               martyrum
               canere
               negligant
               ,
            
             that
             they
             do
             neglect
             to
             sing
             the
             
             
               said
               hymne
               at
               Masse
               on
               Sondayes
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               festiuall
               dayes
               of
               Martyrs
               .
               Wherfore
               this
               holy
               Councell
               doth
               ordayne
               ,
               sayth
               the
               Canon
               ,
            
             that
             throughout
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Spayne
             and
             
               Galicia
               ,
               in
               omnium
               Missarum
               sole●●itate
               idem
               in
               publico
               decantetur
               ,
            
             
               in
               the
               solemnity
               of
               a●l
               Masses
               ,
               the
               s●me
               hymne
               be
               publikely
               song
               ;
               vnder
               payne
               of
               loosing
               their
               Communion
               ,
               who
               shall
               do
               contrary
               to
               this
               ancient
               custome
               of
               singing
               this
               hymne
               ,
               and
               shall
               violate
               this
               o●●
               definition
               .
            
             So
             the
             Councell
             .
             And
             will
             
               M.
               Barlows
            
             Church
             admit
             this
             doctrine
             of
             Masses
             and
             celebrating
             the
             Martyn
             feastes
             ?
             In
             the
             51.
             
             Canon
             remedy
             is
             prouided
             for
             certaine
             disorderly
             monks
             ,
             who
             ●unning
             ou●
             of
             their
             Monasteries
             
               non
               solùm
               ad
               saecul●m
               reuertantur
               ,
               sed
               e●iam
               vxores
               ac●ipia●t
               ,
            
             do
             not
             only
             returne
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             take
             wiues
             also
             :
             and
             the
             remedy
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             brought
             backe
             to
             their
             Monasteries
             againe
             ,
             
               &
               poenitentiae
               deputentur
               ,
               ibique
               ●●fle●●t
               crimina
               sua
               ,
            
             and
             be
             appointed
             to
             do
             penance
             ,
             and
             there
             let
             them
             weepe
             ,
             and
             bewayle
             their
             sinnes
             .
             And
             what
             will
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             say
             to
             this
             point
             of
             discipline
             ?
             
             Or
             at
             least
             what
             would
             his
             chiefe
             doctours
             and
             Grandfathers
             ,
             
               ●●ther
               ,
               O●colampadius
               ,
               Peter
               Martyr
               ,
               Ochinus
               ,
            
             or
             to
             come
             neerer
             home
             ,
             what
             would
             Scory
             of
             
               Hereford
               ,
               Bartlet
            
             of
             Bath
             and
             VVells
             ,
             Fryar
             Bale
             ,
             and
             others
             haue
             sayd
             therunto
             ?
             Might
             not
             Beares
             as
             soone
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             stake
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             againe
             to
             their
             Monasteries
             to
             do
             penance
             ?
             And
             yet
             if
             they
             had
             bene
             in
             Spayne
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             this
             Spanish
             discipline
             would
             haue
             brought
             them
             backe
             ,
             which
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             in
             generall
             saith
             ,
             that
             his
             Church
             houldeth
             also
             :
             but
             when
             i●
             commeth
             to
             the
             particuler
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             he
             will
             go
             from
             his
             word
             againe
             :
             and
             therfore
             I
             will
             stand
             no
             longer
             vpon
             this
             point
             ,
             though
             many
             other
             examples
             might
             be
             alleaged
             .
          
           
             There
             remayneth
             only
             then
             now
             for
             the
             conclusion
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             see
             and
             weigh
             the
             comparisons
             that
             may
             be
             made
             betweene
             this
             Oath
             of
             fidelity
             of
             the
             Spanish
             subiects
             vnto
             their
             King
             Sisenandus
             (
             the
             keeping
             wherof
             is
             so
             earnestly
             recommended
             by
             this
             Councell
             )
             and
             this
             other
             English
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             required
             by
             his
             Maie●●ie
             ,
             
             wherin
             I
             sayd
             I
             found
             no
             more
             parity
             or
             semblance
             ,
             but
             as
             that
             was
             an
             Oath
             of
             ciuill
             Obedience
             to
             their
             temporall
             Prince
             ,
             so
             is
             this
             also
             in
             some
             clauses
             ,
             and
             therfore
             as
             the
             Councel
             did
             well
             allow
             ,
             yea
             much
             recommend
             and
             incharge
             the
             keeping
             of
             that
             Oath
             to
             King
             Sisenand●●
             :
             so
             do
             all
             good
             Catholickes
             desire
             the
             obseruation
             of
             the
             foresaid
             clauses
             contayned
             in
             this
             Oath
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             ,
             as
             they
             concerne
             the
             said
             temporall
             obedience
             .
             But
             this
             doth
             not
             proue
             that
             any
             such
             forme
             of
             Oath
             as
             this
             new
             Oath
             is
             ,
             was
             there
             prescribed
             or
             decreed
             ,
             either
             
               quoad
               for●●●
            
             ,
             or
             
               quoad
               materiam
            
             .
             For
             as
             for
             the
             forme
             ,
             I
             find
             no
             particuler
             forme
             set
             downe
             or
             decreed
             in
             the
             Councell
             ,
             as
             hath
             bene
             said
             ,
             but
             only
             an
             admonition
             to
             keepe
             the
             Oath
             before
             taken
             ,
             with
             an
             earnest
             dehortation
             ,
             &
             commination
             against
             all
             perfidious
             conspiring
             or
             rebelling
             against
             their
             King
             ,
             which
             we
             most
             willingly
             also
             agree
             vnto
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             matter
             and
             subiect
             of
             the
             Oath
             it
             is
             cleere
             ,
             
             that
             ,
             that
             was
             of
             temporall
             obedience
             only
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             such
             clauses
             against
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             this
             hath
             :
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             imagined
             with
             any
             probability
             that
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             had
             bene
             proposed
             by
             K.
             ●isenandus
             to
             that
             Councel
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             haue
             harkened
             vnto
             it
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             agreed
             ,
             and
             subiected
             themselues
             to
             ●ake
             it
             ,
             or
             allowed
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             to
             be
             either
             proposed
             or
             taken
             .
          
           
             Well
             then
             ,
             what
             saith
             M.
             Barlow
             to
             this
             conclusion
             ?
             Certes
             he
             seeketh
             so
             say
             many
             things
             ,
             but
             so
             far
             from
             the
             purpose
             ,
             that
             he
             truly
             may
             be
             sayd
             to
             say
             nothing
             .
             He
             setteth
             downe
             clauses
             of
             my
             speach
             ,
             with
             his
             answers
             thus
             .
             First
             ,
             quoth
             I
             ,
             there
             is
             noe
             partyculer
             forme
             of
             an
             oath
             put
             downe
             in
             the
             Councell
             and
             consequently
             this
             new
             forme
             could
             not
             be
             taken
             from
             that
             .
             He
             answereth
             ;
             
               Can
               an
               oath
               be
               kept
               which
               was
               not
               first
               taken
               ?
            
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             purpose
             :
             for
             the
             question
             is
             not
             ,
             whether
             the
             Spaniards
             did
             take
             an
             Oath
             to
             their
             King
             or
             not
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             graunted
             ,
             but
             whether
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             oath
             were
             like
             to
             this
             of
             ours
             .
             And
             yet
             as
             though
             he
             had
             answered
             to
             the
             purpose
             he
             goeth
             forward
             to
             proue
             that
             an
             Oath
             was
             taken
             .
             
               It
               appears
            
             
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               in
               the
               Canon
               i●
               self
               ,
               that
               all
               of
               them
               had
               taken
               an
               〈◊〉
               the
               State
               decreed
               it
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               subiects
               of
               all
               sorts
               tooke
               is
               ,
               the
               〈◊〉
               inioyned
               the
               inuiolable
               performance
               thereof
               .
               So
               then
               an
               oath
               there
               was●
               that
               is
               without
               question
               ,
               and
               a
               forme
               it
               ●ad
               ,
               i●
               not
               set
               downe
               i●
               〈◊〉
               Councell
               what
               is
               that
               to
               the
               point
               ?
            
             
             Truly
             Syr
             nothing
             at
             all
             :
             as
             is
             neither
             this
             your
             prouing
             of
             that
             which
             is
             not
             denied
             ,
             but
             it
             had
             bene
             much
             to
             the
             point
             to
             proue
             that
             ,
             that
             forme
             and
             this
             forme
             had
             bene
             a
             like
             ,
             and
             soe
             the
             one
             confirmed
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             you
             attempt
             not
             at
             all
             to
             do
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             pray
             thee
             good
             Reader
             ,
             see
             heere
             how
             he
             braggeth
             immediatly
             .
             Sufficiently
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               hath
               the
               Apolog●●
               euicted
               what
               he
               would
               to
               proue
               that
               the
               oath
               of
               Allegiance
               amongst
               〈◊〉
               is
               no
               such
               strange
               thing
               ,
               hauing
               a
               president
               in
               like
               kind
               confirmed
               by
               diuers
               Councells
               ,
               about
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               sithence
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             would
             demaund
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             question
             betweene
             vs
             ?
             Was
             it
             whether
             there
             were
             euer
             any
             oath
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             temporall
             Princes
             allowed
             ,
             or
             taken
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             before
             this
             of
             ours
             ?
             For
             if
             this
             were
             the
             question
             ,
             then
             hath
             he
             sufficiently
             euicted
             his
             purpose
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             so
             long
             ago
             an
             oath
             of
             Allegiāce
             was
             allowed
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Toledo
             .
             But
             if
             this
             was
             not
             the
             question
             ,
             but
             only
             whether
             there
             was
             a
             like
             Oath
             to
             this
             in
             forme
             or
             matter
             allowed
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             then
             hath
             M.
             Barlow
             euicted
             nothing
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             disgrace
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             hath
             run
             quite
             from
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             to
             seeme
             to
             say
             somewhat
             ,
             he
             returneth
             agayne
             afterward
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             forme
             ,
             and
             matter
             of
             this
             oath
             ,
             recommended
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Toledo
             .
             
               And
               first
               he
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               albeit
               the
               forme
               be
               not
               expressed
               in
               the
               Councel
               ,
               yet
               must
               it
               be
               persumed
               to
               haue
               bene
               made
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               is
               commaunded
               in
               Deuteronomy
               the
               6.
               
            
             But
             this
             is
             very
             general
             .
             Then
             he
             setteth
             downe
             a
             certayne
             Protestation
             made
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Archbishops
             in
             the
             sixt
             Councell
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             for
             the
             temporall
             safety
             of
             their
             Prince
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Ideo
               testamur
               〈◊〉
               Deo
               ,
               &
               omni
               ordine
               Angelorum
               &c.
               
            
             
               Therefore
               we
               do
               testyfie
               ,
               before
               God●
               and
               all
               the
               orders
               of
               Angells
               ,
               as
               also●
               before
               the
               quire
               of
               holy
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               whole
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               and
               congregation
               of
               Christians
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               intend
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               attempt
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               life
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               depriue
               him
               of
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               by
               Tyrānicall
               presumption
               vsurpe
               vnto
               himself
               the
               height
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               by
               any
               machination
               in
               his
               aduersytie
               do
               associate
               vnto
               him
               the
               assistance
               of
               Conspirators
               ;
               
               and
               if
               any
               man
               shall
               presume
               to
               attempt
               any
               of
               these
               thinges
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               stroken
               with
               our
               Curse
               ,
               and
               be
               condemned
               to
               euerlasting
               iudgment
               without
               any
               hope
               of
               remedy
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             now
             M.
             Barlow
             tryumpheth
             ,
             
             and
             sayth
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             forme
             of
             an
             oath
             prescribed
             ,
             and
             therfore
             I
             haue
             lost
             my
             credit
             ,
             that
             denied
             the
             same
             (
             in
             the
             4.
             
             Councel
             .
             )
             Whereto
             first
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             rather
             a
             protestation
             of
             the
             Councel
             ,
             a
             commination
             ,
             or
             threatning
             to
             others
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             punishment
             appointed
             ,
             thē
             any
             forme
             of
             an
             oath
             ,
             either
             taken
             by
             themselues
             or
             prescrybed
             to
             others
             .
             And
             secondly
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             so
             far
             different
             from
             the
             forme
             of
             our
             new
             oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             now
             exacted
             as
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             ;
             which
             euery
             man
             will
             see
             by
             comparing
             them
             togeather
             :
             for
             I
             hope
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             will
             not
             allow
             the
             inuocation
             of
             Angells
             ,
             Prophetts
             ,
             Apostles
             &
             Martyrs
             called
             for
             witnesses
             ,
             as
             heere
             is
             vsed
             :
             and
             so
             the
             formes
             are
             nothing
             like
             ,
             nor
             is
             this
             an
             Oath
             made
             to
             the
             King.
             But
             let
             vs
             see
             somewhat
             more
             of
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             He
             alleageth
             my
             exception
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Oath
               in
               the
               Councell
               confirmed
               ,
               was
               an
               Oath
               of
               ciuill
               Allegiance
               only
               ,
               which
               neither
               the
               Catholikes
               refuse
               ,
               now
               Pope
            
             Paulus
             
               doth
               prohibite
            
             .
             Against
             which
             he
             maketh
             a
             long
             idle
             discourse
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             thinges
             are
             contayned
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Oath
             ,
             as
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             preseruation
             of
             his
             life
             and
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Which
             though
             in
             some
             part
             it
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             true
             (
             and
             in
             this
             we
             haue
             no
             difficulty
             to
             agree
             with
             him
             :
             )
             yet
             is
             not
             this
             only
             sought
             in
             the
             new
             Oath
             ,
             but
             the
             deniall
             also
             of
             the
             Popes
             authority
             .
             Or
             if
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             will
             contend
             ,
             that
             this
             of
             the
             Princes
             safety
             ,
             is
             
             only
             sought
             :
             
             we
             answere
             ,
             that
             at
             least
             it
             is
             not
             sought
             by
             good
             and
             lawfull
             meanes
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             as
             the
             Councel
             of
             Toledo
             would
             neuer
             haue
             yielded
             vnto
             ,
             if
             their
             King
             Sis●●dus
             should
             haue
             demanded
             them
             such
             an
             Oath
             ,
             with
             such
             and
             so
             many
             exceptions
             against
             the
             Popes
             authoritie
             ,
             wherof
             in
             that
             Oath
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             shal
             not
             find
             one
             ,
             although
             he
             search
             and
             sist
             it
             neuer
             so
             narrowly
             ,
             and
             therfore
             all
             that
             hitherto
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             There
             remayneth
             then
             only
             the
             last
             clause
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             whether
             the
             said
             Councell
             of
             Toledo
             did
             prouide
             euen
             for
             the
             particuler
             point
             of
             Equiuocation
             ,
             as
             the
             Apol●g●●
             said
             ,
             &
             I
             in
             my
             answere
             denied
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             any
             mention
             of
             Equiuocation
             in
             that
             Councel
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             reprehension
             of
             lying
             and
             per●idious
             dealing
             ;
             which
             
               M.
               Barlo●
            
             comming
             now
             to
             treate
             ,
             confesseth
             that
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             indeed
             therof
             ,
             but
             that
             lying
             and
             Equiuocating
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             
             which
             is
             to
             rayse
             vp
             agayne
             an
             old
             contention
             ,
             that
             passed
             betweene
             
               M.
               Morton
            
             and
             me
             ,
             wherein
             I
             presume
             to
             haue
             made
             so
             euident
             demonstration
             ,
             that
             lying
             and
             Amphilology
             or
             doubtfull
             speach
             (
             by
             others
             called
             Equiuocation
             )
             are
             far
             different
             thinges
             ,
             and
             cannot
             stand
             togeather
             (
             and
             much
             lesse
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             )
             as
             no
             man
             though
             ●f
             very
             meane
             capacity
             can
             but
             see
             the
             same
             ;
             though
             malice
             doth
             not
             suffer
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             to
             confesse
             it
             .
             To
             which
             effect
             I
             haue
             alleaged
             many
             proofes
             out
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             definition
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             many
             examples
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             old
             &
             new
             Testament
             ,
             the
             authority
             of
             sundry
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             practice
             of
             many
             Saints
             ,
             the
             consent
             of
             Schoolmen
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             proofes
             ,
             which
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             hauing
             read
             and
             wel
             pondered
             ,
             should
             haue
             confuted
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             some
             of
             thē
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             cast
             him selfe
             anew
             into
             
               M.
               Mortons
            
             absurdities
             ,
             by
             affirming
             againe
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             menda●i●●
             and
             Amphibologia
             ,
             lying
             and
             Equiuocating
             is
             all
             one
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             this
             ,
             but
             he
             runneth
             also
             to
             find
             out
             certayne
             Synonima
             of
             different
             soundes
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             in
             the
             North
             and
             South
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             .
             
               Takers
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               doe
               signify
               theeues
               in
               the
               So●th
               ,
               
               〈◊〉
               vsed
               women
               in
               the
               North
               are
               called
               wh●res
            
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             
               in
               the
               south
            
             :
             *
             fit
             examples
             for
             his
             inuention
             .
             But
             all
             is
             impertinent
             :
             for
             we
             do
             not
             hould
             that
             mendacium
             &
             Equi●ocatio
             are
             Sy●●●i●a
             ,
             but
             quite
             different
             things
             .
             For
             a
             lye
             ,
             as
             largly
             hath
             bin
             han●ed
             against
             
               M.
               Morton
            
             ,
             is
             when
             any
             false
             thing
             is
             vttered
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             vtterer
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             Equiuocate
             ,
             
             doth
             alwayes
             speake
             truth
             in
             his
             owne
             sense
             and
             meaning
             ,
             though
             the
             hearer
             doe
             conceaue
             another
             meaning
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             speaker
             reserued
             somewhat
             in
             his
             minde
             ,
             which
             he
             vttereth
             not
             :
             &
             this
             thing
             is
             so
             ordinary
             ,
             &
             euident
             in
             the
             speaches
             both
             of
             the
             ancyent
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             our
             Sauiour
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             and
             
               M.
               Morton
            
             laying
             their
             heads
             togeather
             ,
             will
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             answere
             the
             multitude
             of
             examples
             by
             me
             alleadged
             in
             that
             behalfe
             ;
             which
             appeareth
             sufficiently
             ,
             both
             by
             that
             
               M.
               Morton
            
             in
             his
             late
             Reply
             ,
             pretermitted
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             durst
             not
             as
             much
             as
             take
             them
             in
             hand
             to
             answer
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             doth
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             heere
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             this
             later
             ,
             as
             more
             temerarious
             ,
             runneth
             into
             other
             absurdities
             ,
             shewing
             indeed
             ,
             not
             to
             vnderstand
             well
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             or
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             describeth
             Equiuocation
             &
             lying
             .
             
             
               VVhen
               a
               man
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               speaketh
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               that
               he
               thinketh
               in
               his
               mind
               ,
            
             Equiuocare
             est
             (
             
               say
               the
               Iesuits
            
             )
             mentiri
             est
             ,
             
               sayth
               the
               M.
               of
               Sentences
            
             .
             Wheras
             notwithstanding
             ,
             euery
             learned
             man
             knoweth
             that
             both
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             write
             of
             this
             matter
             do
             agree
             with
             the
             M.
             of
             Sētences
             in
             this
             point
             .
             For
             whosoeuer
             speaketh
             cōtrary
             to
             that
             which
             in
             his
             mind
             he
             thinketh
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             lye
             ,
             &
             no
             Equiuocatiō
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             doth
             Equiuocate
             ,
             must
             alwayes
             haue
             a
             true
             sense
             in
             his
             owne
             meaning
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             haue
             ,
             who
             doth
             speake
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             in
             his
             mind
             he
             thinketh
             .
          
           
             Then
             goeth
             he
             forward
             in
             his
             declaration
             ,
             saying
             :
             
             
               The
               principall
               difference
               which
               they
               make
               is
               in
               their
               purpose
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               do
               it
               not
               with
               an
               intent
               to
               deceaue
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               defend
               themselues
            
             :
             and
             then
             as
             though
             this
             supposed
             ground
             were
             true
             ,
             he
             goeth
             forward
             to
             shew
             vpon
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             intention
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             iustifie
             the
             doing
             of
             that
             which
             is
             
             euill
             :
             but
             this
             principall
             difference
             seemeth
             to
             be
             a
             principall
             ignorance
             in
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             
             shewing
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             vnderstand
             indeed
             wherin
             we
             do
             put
             the
             principall
             difference
             betweene
             lying
             and
             equiuocating
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             the
             purpose
             and
             intention
             of
             the
             speaker
             ,
             as
             he
             sayth
             ,
             but
             partly
             in
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             vttered
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             really
             true
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             vtterer
             :
             and
             then
             in
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             hearer
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             a
             lawfull
             iudge
             ,
             and
             therby
             may
             oblige
             the
             speaker
             ,
             to
             speake
             to
             his
             intention
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             are
             largely
             hādled
             in
             my
             foresaid
             booke
             ,
             and
             not
             vnderstood
             as
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             or
             not
             read
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             which
             me
             thinkes
             he
             ought
             to
             haue
             done
             ,
             meaning
             to
             treate
             of
             this
             matter
             here
             .
             And
             so
             I
             shall
             passe
             no
             further
             therin
             ,
             but
             referre
             him
             &
             the
             Reader
             ,
             to
             the
             larger
             Treatise
             of
             that
             subiect
             already
             extant
             .
          
           
             
               CARDINALL
               BELLARMINE
               is
               cleered
               from
               a
               false
               imputation
               :
               and
               a
               controuersie
               about
               certaine
               words
               &
               clauses
               in
               the
               Oath
               is
               discussed
               .
               §
               II.
               
            
             
               AFTER
               this
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               passeth
               to
               a
               poynt
               concerning
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               ,
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               Apology
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Some
                 of
                 such
                 Priests
                 and
                 Iesuites
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 greatest
                 traytors
                 &
                 fomentours
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 conspiracies
                 against
                 her
                 late
                 Maiesty●
                 gaue
                 vp
              
               F.
               Robert
               Bellarmine
               
                 for
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 greatest
                 authorities
                 and
                 oracles
                 .
              
               So
               sayth
               the
               Apologer
               ,
               &
               noteth
               in
               the
               margēt
               ,
               Campian
               &
               Hart
               in
               their
               conference
               in
               the
               Tower.
               This
               was
               noted
               by
               me
               in
               my
               Letter
               ,
               as
               an
               vniust
               charge
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               two
               men
               mētioned
               in
               the
               margent
               ,
               who
               were
               most
               free
               from
               being
               traytours
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               
                 the
                 greatest
                 Traytours
              
               :
               excepting
               only
               their
               Priestly
               functiōs
               most
               iniuriously
               made
               Treasōs
               ,
               against
               all
               truth
               &
               equity
               ,
               as
               aboundantly
               else
               where
               hath
               bene
               proued
               ;
               but
               much
               more
               in
               respect
               of
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               so
               
               m●ch
               as
               named
               ,
               by
               any
               of
               them
               in
               any
               matter
               tending
               to
               Treason
               ,
               or
               conspiracy
               towards
               the
               late
               Queene
               ;
               and
               therfore
               if
               he
               were
               by
               any
               of
               them
               named
               or
               mentioned
               ,
               it
               was
               in
               matter
               only
               of
               learning
               ,
               not
               of
               Treasons
               ,
               and
               conspiracies
               ,
               which
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               is
               also
               forced
               here
               to
               confesse
               ,
               
               and
               sayth
               that
               it
               was
               meant
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               Conference
               in
               the
               Tower
               :
               but
               euery
               man
               of
               iudgment
               will
               se
               what
               the
               words
               of
               the
               former
               charge
               do
               import
               ,
               and
               how
               farre
               they
               reach
               ,
               which
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               considering
               ,
               he
               dareth
               not
               stand
               to
               his
               first
               refuge
               ,
               but
               addeth
               ,
               that
               Bellarmine
               
                 in
                 his
                 Booke
                 which
                 English
                 Priests
                 do
                 study
                 ,
                 doth
                 teach
                 such
                 doctrine
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 rebellions
                 :
                 he
                 blowes
              
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 bellowes
                 of
                 seditious
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 flames
                 out
                 by
                 his
                 Schollers
                 conspiracy
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 disturbāce
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 States
                 of
                 Christendome
                 .
              
               
               But
               this
               now
               men
               will
               see
               how
               passionate
               ,
               and
               vntrue
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               chiefest
               States
               of
               Christendome
               are
               disturbed
               by
               Cardinall
               Bellarmines
               doctrine
               :
               I
               do
               not
               meane
               to
               stand
               vpon
               the
               confutation
               of
               so
               childish
               imputations
               .
            
             
               There
               followeth
               a
               certaine
               small
               controuersie
               ,
               about
               the
               words
               temperate
               ,
               and
               tempered
               ,
               whether
               they
               signify
               the
               same
               or
               no
               :
               wherof
               we
               haue
               handled
               somewhat
               before
               ,
               &
               so
               shall
               dispatch
               it
               here
               in
               a
               word
               .
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               had
               said
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               
                 M.
                 Blackwell
              
               ,
               that
               this
               Oath
               is
               not
               therfore
               lawfull
               because
               it
               is
               offered
               as
               tempered
               ,
               and
               
                 modified
                 ,
                 with
                 diuers
                 clauses
                 of
                 ciuill
                 Obedience
                 ,
              
               giuing
               an
               example
               out
               of
               
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               of
               the
               Ensignes
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Iulian
               ,
               wherin
               the
               Images
               of
               the
               Heathen
               Gods
               were
               mingled
               and
               conbyned
               togeather
               with
               the
               Emperors
               Picture
               ,
               and
               therby
               so
               tempered
               &
               modified
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               could
               not
               adore
               the
               one
               without
               the
               other
               .
               Which
               speach
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               was
               much
               reprehended
               by
               the
               Apologer
               ,
               as
               though
               Bellarmine
               had
               misliked
               the
               temperate
               speach
               vttered
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               this
               oath
               .
               But
               that
               was
               no
               part
               of
               Bellarmines
               meaning
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               said
               Oath
               was
               tempered
               ,
               mixt
               ,
               and
               compounded
               of
               different
               clauses
               ,
               some
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               some
               vnlawfull
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               would
               say
               ,
               morter
               is
               tempered
               with
               water
               ,
               sand
               ,
               &
               lyme
               :
               and
               this
               appeareth
               by
               his
               example
               of
               the
               Ensignes
               before
               mentioned
               tempered
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               mixt
               with
               the
               images
               
               of
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               their
               false
               Gods.
               And
               if
               
                 M.
                 Bar●●●
              
               will
               needs
               haue
               this
               temperament
               to
               haue
               also
               with
               it
               some
               temperature
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               only
               reply
               now
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               greatly
               striue
               with
               him
               .
               Let
               it
               be
               esteemed
               to
               be
               some
               temperature
               ,
               that
               here
               are
               mingled
               some
               clauses
               of
               ciuill
               obedience
               ,
               with
               other
               concerning
               Religion
               ,
               it
               helpeth
               the
               mixture
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               scruple
               of
               conscience
               to
               him
               that
               must
               take
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               pretermit
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlows
              
               superfluous
               and
               idle
               speach
               about
               this
               matter
               ,
               as
               striuing
               to
               say
               somewhat
               ,
               but
               yet
               in
               substance
               sayth
               nothing
               .
               It
               followeth
               in
               my
               Letter
               ,
               concerning
               the
               answering
               of
               two
               questions
               proposed
               by
               the
               Apologer
               ,
               wherin
               I
               shall
               repeate
               againe
               my
               owne
               words
               then
               vttered
               :
               thus
               then
               I
               wrote
               .
               That
               the
               Apologer
               hauing
               said
               with
               great
               vehemency
               of
               asseueratiō
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 are
                 no
                 further
                 a
                 sunder
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 a
                 Temporall
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Temporall
                 King
                 ,
                 is
                 different
                 from
                 any
                 thing
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Catholike
                 fayth
                 ,
                 or
                 Supremacy
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Peter
                
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 graunt
                 also
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 meere
                 Temporall
                 Obedience
                 without
                 mixture
                 of
                 other
                 clauses
                 :
                 )
                 he
                 proposeth
                 presently
                 two
                 questions
                 for
                 application
                 of
                 this
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 .
                 
                 First
                 this
                 :
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Religion
                
                 (
                 sayth
                 he
                 )
                 
                   can
                   there
                   be
                   one
                   word
                   found
                   in
                   all
                   this
                   Oath
                   ,
                   tending
                   to
                   matter
                   of
                   Religion
                   ?
                
                 The
                 second
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Doth
                   he
                   that
                   taketh
                   it
                   ,
                   promise
                   to
                   belieue
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   to
                   belieue
                   any
                   article
                   of
                   Religion
                   ?
                
                 Wherunto
                 I
                 answere
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 
                 second
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 graunted
                 ,
                 that
                 power
                 &
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 Sea
                 Apostolike
                 left
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 gouerning
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 all
                 occasions
                 and
                 necessities
                 ,
                 be
                 any
                 poynt
                 belonging
                 to
                 Religion
                 among
                 Catholikes
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 there
                 not
                 only
                 some
                 owne
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 sentences
                 ,
                 yea
                 ten
                 or
                 twelue
                 articles
                 ,
                 or
                 branches
                 therin
                 ,
                 tending
                 and
                 sounding
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 hath
                 bene
                 shewed
                 .
              
            
             
               
               To
               the
               secōd
               question
               ,
               may
               make
               answer
               euery
               clause
               in
               effect
               of
               the
               Oath
               it selfe
               .
               
               As
               for
               example
               the
               very
               first
               :
               
                 I
                 A.
                 B.
                 do
                 truly
                 ,
                 &
                 sincerely
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 professe
                 ,
                 testify
                 ,
                 &
                 declare
                 in
                 my
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 neither
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 any
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 or
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 hath
                 any
                 power
                 &
                 authority
                 &c.
              
               doth
               
               not
               this
               include
               eyther
               beliefe
               or
               vnbeliefe
               ?
               Againe
               :
               
                 
                   I
                   do
                   further
                   sweare
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   do
                   from
                   my
                   hart
                   abhorre
                   ,
                   detest
                   ,
                   &
                   abiure
                   ,
                   as
                   impious
                   &
                   hereticall
                   ,
                   that
                   damnable
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   &
                   position
                   ,
                   That
                   Princes
                   which
                   be
                   excommunicated
                   ,
                   and
                   depriued
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   deposed
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Doth
                 not
                 here
                 the
                 swearer
                 promise
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 belieue
                 that
                 doctrine
                 which
                 he
                 so
                 much
                 detesteth
                 ?
                 How
                 then
                 doth
                 the
                 Apologer
                 so
                 grossely
                 forget
                 ,
                 and
                 contradict
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 euen
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 goeth
                 about
                 to
                 proue
                 contradictions
                 in
                 his
                 Aduersary
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 followeth
                 consequently
                 in
                 the
                 Oath
                 :
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   do
                   belieue
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   conscience
                   am
                   resolued
                   ,
                   that
                   neyther
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   person
                   whatsoeuer
                   ,
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   absolue
                   me
                   from
                   this
                   Oath
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   part
                   therof
                   .
                
                 These
                 words
                 are
                 plaine
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 will
                 the
                 Apologer
                 say
                 heere
                 ?
                 Is
                 nothing
                 promised
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 to
                 be
                 belieued
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 belieued
                 ?
              
            
             
               This
               was
               my
               speach
               .
               And
               now
               see
               what
               quarrell
               M.
               Barlow
               seeketh
               agaynst
               it
               .
               First
               wheras
               in
               my
               answer
               to
               the
               first
               question
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               power
               and
               authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               Sea
               Apostolicke
               &c.
               be
               any
               point
               belonging
               to
               religion
               among
               Catholicks
               ,
               then
               is
               there
               not
               only
               some
               one
               word
               ,
               but
               many
               sentences
               concerning
               Religion
               in
               the
               Oath
               .
               What
               answereth
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
                 ?
                 This
                 Epistler
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 doth
                 impudently
                 impugne
                 the
                 Oath
                 as
                 vtterly
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 agaynst
                 religion
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 dependeth
                 vpon
                 an
              
               If
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 determined
                 for
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 any
                 such
                 authority
                 ouer
                 Kings
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Oath
                 is
                 mentioned
                 .
              
               No
               Syr
               ?
               not
               among
               Catholiks
               ?
               (
               for
               of
               them
               only
               I
               speake
               ,
               though
               you
               leaue
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               doe
               many
               wayes
               corrupt
               my
               words
               :
               )
               Will
               not
               they
               grant
               the
               Popes
               authority
               in
               such
               cases
               to
               be
               a
               point
               belonging
               to
               their
               Religion
               ?
               
               Doth
               the
               word
               If
               put
               the
               matter
               in
               doubt
               ,
               that
               when
               you
               say
               ,
               If
               there
               be
               a
               God
               ,
               this
               or
               that
               is
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               said
               to
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               a
               God
               or
               no
               ?
               And
               when
               you
               say
               ,
               If
               I
               be
               a
               true
               man
               ,
               this
               is
               so
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               your selfe
               be
               a
               true
               man
               or
               no
               ?
               Do
               not
               you
               see
               that
               this
               is
               playne
               cauelling
               indeed
               ,
               and
               not
               disputing
               ?
               But
               what
               more
               ?
               You
               say
               that
               when
               I
               do
               affirme
               the
               Popes
               power
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               distinguish
               whether
               
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               or
               ciuill
               causes
               :
               but
               you
               know
               well
               inough
               that
               I
               haue
               often
               distinguished
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               other
               Catholicke
               Deuines
               ,
               that
               the
               Popes
               authority
               is
               directly
               only
               Ecclesiasticall
               and
               spirituall
               ,
               for
               gouerning
               and
               directing
               of
               soules
               to
               euerlasting
               life
               ;
               though
               indirectly
               for
               conseruation
               of
               this
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               and
               Spirituall
               end
               ,
               there
               is
               annexed
               also
               Temporall
               ,
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               as
               before
               hath
               bene
               specified
               ,
               concerning
               temporall
               Princes
               .
               And
               so
               this
               is
               but
               a
               shift
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               doe
               not
               distinguish
               .
            
             
               As
               that
               is
               also
               another
               ,
               about
               my
               answere
               to
               the
               second
               demaund
               of
               the
               Apologer
               ,
               where
               he
               demandeth
               whether
               any
               man
               that
               taketh
               the
               Oath
               ,
               doth
               promise
               to
               belieue
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               belieue
               any
               one
               article
               of
               religion
               ,
               contayned
               in
               the
               said
               Oath
               .
               For
               answere
               wherunto
               ,
               I
               did
               set
               downe
               sundry
               clauses
               of
               the
               said
               Oath
               ,
               wherby
               it
               seemeth
               plaine
               ,
               that
               the
               swearer
               doth
               make
               such
               promise
               .
               Now
               you
               reply
               with
               this
               new
               shift
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 still
                 beg
                 the
                 question
                 in
                 controuersy
                 .
              
               So
               you
               talke
               to
               seem
               to
               say
               somwhat
               .
               But
               what
               is
               the
               question
               in
               controuersy
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               whether
               the
               swearer
               doth
               make
               promise
               to
               belieue
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               belieue
               any
               article
               of
               religion
               ,
               in
               taking
               the
               Oath
               ?
               Yes
               .
               And
               I
               haue
               proued
               that
               he
               doth
               so
               ,
               by
               diuers
               examples
               .
               How
               then
               doe
               I
               beg
               the
               question
               ,
               when
               I
               do
               euince
               it
               by
               proofe
               ?
               You
               reply
               ,
               
                 that
                 these
                 articles
                 abiured
                 ,
                 or
                 allowed
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 takes
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
              
               
               concerning
               the
               Popes
               authority
               ,
               
                 are
                 not
                 points
                 of
                 ●aith
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 Machiauelismes
                 of
                 the
                 Conclaue
                 .
              
               But
               this
               now
               is
               rayling
               ,
               and
               not
               reasoning
               ,
               for
               that
               a
               Catholike
               conscience
               houldeth
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               ,
               
               and
               all
               poynts
               belonging
               therunto
               ,
               for
               matters
               appertayning
               to
               fayth
               &
               Catholicisme
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Machiauelisme
               ,
               which
               Machiauelisme
               agreeth
               much
               more
               fitly
               to
               
                 M.
                 Barlows
              
               assertions
               ,
               that
               depend
               on
               the
               pleasures
               of
               Prince
               &
               State
               ,
               alteration
               of
               times
               ,
               and
               temporall
               vtilities
               (
               wherof
               Machiauel
               was
               a
               great
               Doctour
               ,
               )
               then
               to
               the
               simple
               positions
               of
               Catholikes
               ,
               who
               without
               these
               worldly
               respects
               ,
               do
               playnly
               and
               sincerely
               imbrace
               and
               belieue
               ,
               all
               such
               points
               of
               doctrine
               as
               the
               knowne
               Catholike
               Church
               doth
               deliuer
               vnto
               them
               ,
               as
               any
               way
               appertayning
               to
               the
               integrity
               
               of
               Catholike
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Heere
               then
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               being
               driuen
               from
               his
               refuge
               
                 of
                 my
                 begging
                 the
                 question
              
               ,
               layeth
               hand
               vpon
               another
               ,
               much
               more
               ridiculous
               ,
               in
               my
               opinion
               :
               for
               it
               is
               somewhat
               like
               the
               Sermon
               of
               the
               Parish
               Priest
               to
               his
               Parishioners
               ,
               which
               he
               deuided
               into
               three
               parts
               ;
               
               the
               one
               ,
               that
               he
               vnderstood
               ,
               and
               not
               they
               ;
               the
               other
               that
               they
               vnderstood
               ,
               and
               not
               he
               ;
               the
               third
               ,
               that
               neither
               of
               them
               both
               vnderstood
               :
               and
               the
               third
               part
               seemeth
               to
               be
               our
               case
               now
               :
               for
               as
               I
               confesse
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               not
               conceaue
               well
               ,
               what
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               would
               say
               ,
               so
               I
               haue
               reason
               to
               suspect
               that
               himselfe
               also
               can
               hardly
               explane
               his
               owne
               meaning
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               wise
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               not
               so
               here
               ,
               as
               the
               Reader
               may
               easily
               vnderstand
               the
               same
               .
               His
               words
               are
               these
               :
               
                 This
                 censurer
                 is
                 an
                 absurd
                 dispu●●nt
                 ,
                 still
                 to
                 beg
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 these
                 articles
                 abiured
                 or
                 allowed
                 were
                 points
                 of
                 ●aith
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               you
               haue
               heard
               answered
               now
               :
               there
               followeth
               the
               other
               member
               :
               
                 Or
                 as
                 if
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 beliefe
                 were
                 vsed
                 euery
                 where
                 ●heologically
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 Christians
                 beliefe
                 should
                 alwayes
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 his
                 Christian
                 beliefe
                 :
              
               
               
                 ●or
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 naturall
                 beliefe
                 ,
                 the
                 Obiects
                 wherof
                 are
                 naturall
                 and
                 ciuill
                 things
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 Oath
                 &c.
              
               So
               he
               .
               And
               did
               not
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               haue
               mysteries
               ?
               
               
                 A
                 Christians
                 beliefe
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 alwayes
                 a
                 Christian
                 beliefe
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 naturall
                 beliefe
              
               ;
               the
               good
               man
               would
               haue
               holpen
               himself
               ,
               with
               the
               School-mens
               distinction
               ,
               of
               
                 fides
                 diuina
              
               &
               
                 fides
                 ●umana
              
               ,
               diuine
               &
               humane
               fayth
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               haue
               hit
               vpō
               it
               ,
               but
               yet
               wholy
               from
               the
               purpose
               if
               he
               had
               found
               it
               out
               :
               nay
               quite
               contrary
               to
               himselfe
               .
               For
               I
               would
               aske
               ,
               what
               fayth
               or
               beliefe
               ,
               diuine
               or
               humane
               ,
               Christian
               or
               naturall●
               did
               the
               Apologer
               meane
               in
               his
               demaund
               ?
               Whether
               he
               that
               taketh
               the
               oath
               ,
               do
               promise
               to
               belieue
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               belieue
               ,
               any
               article
               of
               Religion
               ?
               Did
               not
               he
               meane
               diuine
               fayth
               ,
               or
               Theologicall
               beliefe
               ?
               It
               cannot
               be
               denied
               :
               for
               that
               the
               obiect
               being
               articles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               heere
               is
               sayd
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               belieued
               but
               by
               diuine
               fayth
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               such
               ;
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               question
               ,
               the
               Apologer
               ma●e
               his
               demaund
               of
               
                 Christian
                 beliefe
              
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               of
               
                 a
                 Christians
                 beliefe
              
               ,
               yea
               of
               
                 Theologicall
                 beliefe
              
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               
                 naturall
                 beliefe
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               of
               humane
               beliefe
               :
               &
               so
               conforme
               to
               this
               his
               qu●stion
               
               were
               the
               clauses
               of
               my
               answere
               ,
               
                 I
                 do
                 truly
                 and
                 s●●cerely
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 professe
                 ,
                 testify
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 in
                 my
                 conscience
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 I
                 do
                 further
                 sweare
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 from
                 my
                 hart
                 abhorre
                 ,
                 dete●t
                 ,
                 and
                 abiure
                 ,
                 as
                 impious
                 doctrine
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               yet
               further
               ,
               
                 I
                 do
                 belieue
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 in
                 conscience
                 resolued
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               is
               not
               all
               this
               beliefe
               in
               Conscience
               ,
               out
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               for
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               of
               things
               belonging
               to
               Catholike
               Religion
               ,
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               Christian
               and
               Theologicall
               beliefe
               ,
               but
               naturall
               only
               ?
               Who
               would
               write
               so
               absurdly
               ,
               but
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               who
               seemeth
               not
               to
               vnderstand
               what
               he
               writeth
               ?
            
             
               And
               that
               this
               may
               be
               better
               vnderstood
               ,
               I
               am
               mynded
               to
               say
               a
               word
               or
               two
               more
               of
               this
               matter
               .
               He
               maketh
               a
               distinction
               heere
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               betweene
               naturall
               ,
               and
               
                 Theologicall
                 beliefe
              
               ,
               adding
               for
               his
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               Obiects
               of
               naturall
               fayth
               ,
               
                 are
                 naturall
                 and
                 ciuill
                 things
              
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               are
               the
               articles
               contained
               in
               the
               Oath
               ,
               
               ayming
               as
               before
               hath
               bene
               said
               ,
               at
               the
               distinction
               of
               diuine
               and
               humane
               faith
               .
               But
               he
               is
               grosly
               deceaued
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               distinguisheth
               these
               two
               faiths
               ,
               or
               beliefes
               ,
               by
               their
               materyall
               obiects
               ,
               and
               things
               belieued
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               generall
               consent
               of
               all
               Philosophers
               and
               Deuines
               ,
               who
               do
               hould
               ,
               that
               
                 o●●es
                 actus
                 specificantur
                 ab
                 obiectis
                 formalibus
                 ,
              
               that
               all
               acts
               are
               specified
               by
               their
               formall
               obiects
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               their
               materyall
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               the
               same
               in
               acts
               of
               different
               nature
               ,
               and
               consequently
               cannot
               distinguish
               them
               :
               and
               so
               in
               our
               present
               purpose
               ,
               these
               two
               faiths
               or
               beliefes
               are
               not
               distinguished
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               one
               hath
               naturall
               and
               ciuill
               things
               for
               her
               obiects
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               supernaturall
               .
               For
               that
               as
               well
               humane
               ,
               and
               naturall
               faith
               ,
               may
               both
               haue
               naturall
               ,
               and
               supernaturall
               thinges
               for
               her
               obiects
               ,
               as
               also
               dyuine
               and
               Theologicall
               faith
               may
               haue
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               belieueth
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Citty
               called
               Constantinople
               ,
               for
               that
               many
               men
               do
               report
               it
               :
               and
               when
               a
               Pagan
               belieueth
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               some
               learned
               Philosopher
               hath
               tould
               him
               so
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               giueth
               credit
               ;
               heere
               both
               naturall
               ,
               and
               supernaturall
               things
               are
               obiects
               of
               humane
               ,
               and
               naturall
               fayth
               .
               And
               so
               on
               the
               contrary
               side
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               should
               belieue
               naturall
               ,
               
               and
               ciuill
               things
               as
               reuealed
               by
               God
               in
               his
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ;
               as
               that
               Cayn
               killed
               his
               brother
               ;
               Matth●salem
               lyued
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               these
               things
               should
               be
               obiects
               of
               Thologicall
               and
               diuine
               fayth
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               if
               they
               were
               in
               themselues
               supernaturall
               .
               Wherfore
               these
               two
               faithes
               and
               beliefes
               ,
               are
               not
               distinguished
               by
               their
               materiall
               obiects
               ,
               be
               they
               either
               naturall
               or
               supernaturall
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               formal
               obiects
               or
               motiues
               ;
               
                 non
                 per
                 res
                 creditas
                 ,
                 sed
                 per
                 rationes
                 credendi
                 ,
              
               as
               Scholemen
               say
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               things
               that
               are
               beleiued
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               motiues
               and
               causes
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               are
               belieued
               :
               so
               as
               whatsoeuer
               is
               belieued
               vpon
               any
               humane
               motiue
               or
               authority
               ,
               though
               in
               it self
               it
               be
               supernaturall
               ,
               appertayneth
               to
               humane
               fayth
               ,
               and
               not
               dyuine
               ;
               so
               likwise
               on
               the
               contrary
               side
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               is
               beleiued
               vpon
               diuine
               motiues
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               as
               reuealed
               from
               God
               ,
               though
               in
               it self
               ,
               it
               be
               naturall
               ,
               and
               cyuill
               ,
               as
               M.
               Barlow
               calleth
               it
               :
               yet
               doth
               it
               appertaine
               to
               Theologicall
               and
               diuine
               fayth
               ,
               as
               an
               obiect
               thereof
               .
               But
               these
               things
               it
               is
               like
               M.
               Barlow
               hath
               no
               commodity
               to
               study
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               would
               easily
               pardon
               him
               these
               rude
               and
               grosse
               escapes
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               shew
               himself
               so
               insolent
               in
               vaunting
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               and
               so
               con●umelious
               against
               others
               that
               know
               more
               then
               himself
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VVHETHER
             PRINCES
             HAVE
             IVST
             CAVSE
             TO
             FEARE
             MVRTHERING
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             Popes
             .
             And
             in
             discussing
             of
             the
             particuler
             example
             produced
             by
             the
             Apologer
             ,
             concerning
             the
             fame
             ,
             great
             fraud
             and
             malice
             is
             discouered
             in
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             falsifying
             of
             Authors
             &c.
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             page
             86.
             of
             my
             Letter
             ,
             I
             do
             handle
             a
             certaine
             speach
             of
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine
             in
             his
             letter
             to
             the
             Archpriest
             ,
             wherin
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               neither
               his
               maiestie
               of
               England
               ,
               nor
               any
               Prince
               else
               hath
               cause
               to
               feare
               violence
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               was
               neuer
               heard
               o●
               from
               the
               Churches
               infancy
               ,
               vn●il
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               any
               Pope
               did
               command
               ,
               that
               any
               Prince
               ,
               though
               an
               hereticke
               ,
               though
               an
               Ethnicke
               ,
               though
               a
               persecutor
               ,
               should
               be
               murthered
               ,
               
               or
               did
               allow
               of
               the
               murther
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               done
               by
               another
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             Cardinall
             .
             Against
             which
             was
             obiected
             ,
             that
             Popes
             had
             depriued
             diuers
             Princes
             ,
             and
             had
             raysed
             great
             warres
             against
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             warre
             was
             contayned
             the
             casualty
             of
             killing
             in
             like
             manner
             .
             But
             this
             was
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             question
             was
             of
             murthering
             .
             Now
             what
             reply
             thinke
             you
             maketh
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ?
             First
             he
             bringeth
             in
             a
             long
             idle
             discourse
             to
             shew
             that
             according
             to
             Homer
             ,
             and
             other
             Poets
             ,
             &
             politicke
             Historians
             ,
             Princes
             ought
             to
             go
             alwayes
             armed
             ,
             and
             vigilant
             for
             their
             safety
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             maketh
             this
             demaund
             :
             
             What
             difference
             is
             there
             betweene
             personal
             murthering
             of
             Princes
             ,
             &
             raysing
             war
             against
             them
             ,
             the
             lot
             wherof
             is
             common
             and
             vnpartiall
             ?
             Thirdly
             he
             bringeth
             in
             my
             answer
             as
             saying
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Pope
             hath
             waged
             warre
             against
             Princes
             :
             yet
             he
             neuer
             caused
             any
             to
             be
             vnlaw●ully
             murthered
             .
             Wherin
             ,
             
             saith
             he
             
               the
               Aduerbe
               is
               worth
               the
               obseruing
               ,
               secretly
               implying
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               or
               may
               command
               Princes
               to
               be
               murthered
               ,
               but
               not
               vnlawfully
               .
            
             Wherin
             he
             sheweth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             meere
             calumniator
             :
             for
             that
             I
             speaking
             diuers
             times
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             did
             neuer
             ioyne
             the
             Aduerbe
             vnlawfully
             with
             the
             word
             murthered
             ;
             but
             in
             one
             place
             only
             I
             sayd
             thus
             :
             that
             albeit
             Popes
             vpon
             iust
             causes
             ,
             haue
             waged
             warrs
             against
             diuers
             Princes
             ,
             yet
             they
             neuer
             caused
             any
             to
             be
             vnlawfully
             made
             away
             ,
             murthered
             ,
             or
             allowed
             of
             their
             murthers
             committed
             by
             others
             .
             Where
             you
             see
             the
             Aduerbe
             vnlawfully
             is
             not
             ioyned
             with
             the
             word
             murthered
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             wordes
             
               made
               away
            
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             like
             corruption
             of
             my
             wordes
             ,
             and
             peruerting
             my
             sense
             ,
             he
             vseth
             afterward
             in
             the
             same
             page
             ,
             with
             intolerable
             iniquity
             ,
             making
             me
             to
             say
             that
             which
             was
             farre
             from
             my
             meaning
             ,
             concerning
             the
             warres
             betwene
             popes
             and
             Princes
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             his
             generall
             fashion
             ,
             neuer
             commonly
             to
             recite
             my
             wordes
             with
             sincerity
             .
             
             But
             he
             goeth
             forward
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             Popes
             do
             command
             murthers
             of
             Princes
             ,
             saying
             :
             
             
               VVere
               there
               no
               example
               of
               fact
               extant
               against
               the
               Popes
               in
               this
               kind
               :
               yet
               they
               may
               command
               Princes
               to
               be
               killed
               ,
               is
            
             Bellarmines
             
               owne
               doctrine
               ,
               both
            
             Symbolical
             
               as
               the
               spirit
               
               may
               command
               the
               flesh
               to
               ●asting
               and
               chastisement
               ,
               yea
               euen
               〈◊〉
               death
               it selfe
               ,
               i●
               the
               spirit
               s●e
               it
               necessary
               :
               and
            
             Positiue
             
               also
               ,
               for
               that
               Christians
               may
               not
               suffer
               an
               Infidell
               or
               hereticall
               King
               to
               raigne
               ouer
               them
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             And
             out
             of
             these
             two
             arguments
             doth
             proue
             that
             Popes
             do
             ,
             or
             may
             command
             Princes
             to
             be
             murthered
             .
             But
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             the
             folly
             of
             these
             arguments
             ,
             which
             can
             moue
             nothing
             but
             laughter
             ,
             or
             stomacke
             ?
             For
             albeit
             B●llarmine
             do
             teach
             that
             the
             spirit
             in
             a
             man
             may
             punish
             the
             flesh
             by
             fasting
             and
             chastisement
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             souls
             health
             (
             and
             I
             could
             wi●h
             that
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             had
             some
             of
             this
             spirit
             :
             )
             yet
             may
             he
             not
             kil
             him selfe
             ,
             or
             punish
             his
             body
             vnto
             death
             ,
             
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             falsifyeth
             him
             ,
             but
             
               cum
               detrimento
               aliquo
               ,
               &
               debilitatione
               ipsius
               corporis
               ,
            
             though
             it
             be
             with
             some
             losse
             and
             weaknes
             of
             the
             said
             body
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             another
             case
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             Bellarmine
             teacheth
             that
             the
             spirit
             may
             command
             the
             flesh
             to
             yield
             it selfe
             vp
             to
             the
             persecutour
             ,
             for
             defence
             of
             Christian
             fayth
             :
             but
             this
             is
             not
             our
             questiō
             .
             So
             as
             in
             this
             first
             point
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             is
             foūd
             to
             falsify
             :
             &
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             foolish
             consequēce
             ,
             that
             for
             so
             much
             as
             Christian
             men
             may
             not
             tolerate
             in
             some
             cases
             an
             Infidell
             Prince
             &c.
             therfore
             they
             must
             murther
             him
             ;
             as
             though
             there
             were
             no
             other
             remedy
             but
             murther
             :
             these
             are
             odious
             inferences
             ,
             fit
             for
             such
             a
             spirit
             as
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             meaneth
             not
             to
             murther
             himselfe
             by
             the
             seuerity
             of
             Bellarmines
             doctrine
             ,
             whom
             he
             falsely
             affirmeth
             to
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             may
             subdue
             the
             flesh
             ,
             by
             fasting
             and
             other
             chastisements
             ,
             yea
             euen
             vnto
             death
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             debilitate
             his
             body
             therby
             ,
             according
             to
             Cardinall
             Bellarmines
             true
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Another
             argument
             of
             the
             Popes
             murthers
             is
             made
             to
             be
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             is
             said
             to
             haue
             cōmanded
             the
             body
             of
             Henry
             the
             4.
             
             Emperour
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             that
             died
             excōmunicated
             in
             Liege
             vpon
             the
             yeare
             1106.
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             againe
             of
             his
             sepulcher
             ,
             and
             thereof
             he
             inferreth
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Pope
             would
             vse
             such
             rage
             against
             a
             dead
             body
             ,
             much
             more
             against
             alyue
             .
             But
             this
             argumēt
             houldeth
             no
             more
             ,
             though
             the
             matter
             were
             true
             ,
             as
             heere
             it
             is
             alledged
             ,
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             for
             that
             many
             things
             are
             done
             against
             Princes
             bodies
             
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             be
             attempted
             in
             their
             life
             tyme.
             Who
             will
             not
             confesse
             this
             to
             be
             true
             ?
             
             But
             let
             vs
             leaue
             the
             consequent
             ,
             &
             consider
             the
             antecedēt
             :
             two
             things
             are
             auouched
             by
             the
             Apologer
             pag.
             65.
             first
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Pope
            
             (
             which
             was
             then
             Paschal
             is
             
               the
               second
            
             )
             
               was
               enraged
               at
               the
               yong
               Emperour
               Henry
               the
               fi●th
               ,
               for
               giuing
               buryall
               to
               his
               fathers
               body
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               dead
               ,
               in
               the
               Citty
               of
            
             Leodium
             or
             Leige
             .
             
               The
               second
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               had
               stirred
               vp
               the
               said
               sonne
               Emperour
               against
               his
               Father
               .
            
             and
             for
             both
             these
             points
             were
             cited
             in
             the
             margent
             as
             wittnesses
             ,
             Platina
             and
             Cuspinian
             in
             their
             Histories
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answered
             in
             my
             Letter
             ,
             
             
               that
               Platina
               had
               no
               such
               matter
               ,
               &
               that
               Cuspinian
               had
               the
               contrary
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               when
               Henry
               the
               Father
               was
               dead
               and
               buried
               in
               a
               monastery
               at
               Leige
               ,
               his
               sonne
               would
               not
               make
               peace
               with
               the
               Bishop
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               called
               Otbert
               ,
               except
               the
               dead
               body
               were
               pulled
               out
               of
               the
               graue
               againe
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               so
               remayned
               for
               fiue
               yeares
               .
               This
               I
               answered
               to
               the
               first
               point
               ,
               about
               the
               exhumation
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               
               by
               the
               enraged
               sonne
               against
               his
               father
               ,
               for
               taking
               armes
               against
               him
               againe
               ,
               after
               that
               with
               common
               consent
               he
               had
               resigned
               the
               Empire
               vnto
               him
               :
               and
               for
               more
               proofe
               of
               this
               ,
               I
               cited
               two
               authors
               more
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Nauclerus
               and
               Crantzius
               in
               their
               histories
               ,
               that
               affirme
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             now
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             in
             his
             replie
             ,
             sayth
             first
             neuer
             a
             word
             vnto
             the
             silence
             of
             Platina
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Nauclerus
             &
             Crantzius
             ,
             but
             passeth
             slyly
             to
             proue
             another
             matter
             ,
             that
             we
             deny
             not
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             bodie
             of
             the
             elder
             Henry
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             graue
             againe
             at
             Leige
             ,
             
             after
             it
             was
             buryed
             ,
             but
             by
             whome
             or
             whose
             commaundemēt
             eyther
             of
             the
             Pope
             Paschalis
             ,
             then
             liuing
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             Sonne
             Henry
             ,
             that
             lay
             neere
             by
             with
             an
             army
             ,
             that
             he
             proueth
             not
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             point
             he
             should
             haue
             proued
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             by
             order
             of
             the
             Pope
             the
             dead
             corps
             had
             bin
             tak●n
             out
             of
             the
             graue
             .
             I
             haue
             for
             the
             cōtrary
             besides
             the
             Authors
             before
             alledged
             ,
             the
             manyfest
             authority
             of
             Vrspergensis
             who
             liued
             and
             wrote
             in
             that
             tyme
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             present
             perhaps
             at
             t●e
             fact
             ,
             relating
             the
             matter
             how
             after
             that
             the
             death
             of
             Henry
             the
             4.
             was
             knowne
             to
             his
             sonne
             &
             to
             all
             
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Archbishops
             that
             were
             there
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             notwithstanding
             he
             dyed
             excommunicate
             ,
             his
             body
             was
             buryed
             by
             the
             B.
             of
             Leige
             ,
             that
             had
             followed
             also
             his
             part
             ;
             the
             said
             yong
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             would
             not
             admit
             the
             said
             Bishop
             of
             Leige
             vnto
             their
             communion
             (
             though
             he
             most
             earnestly
             offered
             himself
             )
             but
             with
             condition
             that
             he
             should
             both
             doe
             pennance
             ,
             
             and
             besides
             that
             ,
             take
             out
             of
             the
             sepulcher
             agayne
             the
             buried
             bodie
             of
             the
             said
             Emperour
             ,
             which
             contrary
             to
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             he
             had
             buryed
             the
             day
             before
             :
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Leod●ensis
               autem
               Episcopus
               &c.
            
             
             
               But
               the
               B.
               of
               Leige
               ,
               and
               other
               Bishops
               who
               had
               followed
               the
               part
               of
               Henry
               the
               4.
               were
               receiued
               into
               communion
               to
               doe
               pennance
               with
               this
               condition
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               take
               forth
               of
               the
               graue
               the
               dead
               corpes
               of
               the
               said
               excommunicate
               Henry
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               buryed
               in
               a
               Monastery
               the
               day
               before
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             And
             the
             same
             word
             pridie
             ,
             the
             
               day
               before
            
             ,
             hath
             not
             only
             Vrspergensis
             ,
             but
             also
             Nauclerus
             ,
             
             which
             doth
             euidently
             conuince
             ,
             that
             this
             exhumation
             could
             not
             be
             commaunded
             by
             the
             Pope
             Paschalis
             ,
             that
             liued
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             aduertised
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Henry
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             buriall
             so
             soone
             ;
             and
             much
             lesse
             giue
             order
             for
             his
             taking
             vp
             againe
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             3.
             or
             4.
             dayes
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             so
             many
             betweene
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             his
             buriall
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             do
             add
             the
             manifest
             and
             perspicuous
             testimony
             of
             
               Huldericus
               Mutius
            
             in
             the
             16.
             booke
             of
             his
             Germane
             Chronicle
             ,
             
             who
             speaking
             of
             the
             admitting
             to
             fauour
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Bishop
             of
             Leige
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             sayth
             :
             
               Leodienses
               noluit
               recipere
               ,
               nisi
               e●●ossum
               Genitoris
               sui
               cadauer
               abijcerent
               in
               locum
               quempiam
               vbi
               solent
               mortua
               pecora
               loca●i
               .
               Henry
            
             the
             yonger
             would
             not
             receaue
             into
             grace
             those
             of
             Leige
             ,
             except
             they
             would
             cast
             out
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             into
             some
             place
             where
             dead
             beasts
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             cast
             :
             and
             this
             not
             so
             much
             for
             religion
             ,
             sayth
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             as
             for
             deepe
             ●atred
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             conceaued
             against
             his
             said
             Father
             .
             By
             all
             which
             is
             seene
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             the
             yong
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             &
             Archbishops
             ,
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             hauing
             stood
             against
             the
             old
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             
             and
             excommunicated
             the
             same
             ,
             were
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             body
             was
             taken
             vp
             agayne
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             let
             vs
             see
             how
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             doth
             seeke
             to
             establish
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             digged
             out
             of
             his
             graue
             by
             commandment
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             he
             laboureth
             much
             ,
             and
             alleageth
             for
             shew
             therof
             ,
             some
             5.
             or
             6.
             authorities
             of
             different
             Authors
             ,
             calling
             them
             
               a
               cloud
               of
               witnesses
               .
               For
               digging
               vp
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               dead
               body
               out
               of
               his
               graue
               ,
               that
               is
               compassed
               with
               a
               whole
               cloud
               of
               witnesses
               .
            
             But
             if
             in
             all
             this
             cloud
             ,
             we
             find
             nothing
             in
             manner
             ,
             but
             
               clouted
               fraud●s
            
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             one
             of
             them
             hath
             passed
             his
             hands
             without
             corruption
             ,
             then
             may
             you
             cal
             it
             
               a
               blacke
               cloud
            
             indeed
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             let
             vs
             examine
             the
             two
             Authors
             already
             alleadged
             for
             our
             cause
             ,
             to
             wit
             Vrspergensis
             and
             Nauclerus
             ,
             cyted
             here
             in
             his
             margent
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             will
             haue
             thē
             to
             proue
             the
             quite
             cōtrary
             of
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             produced
             thē
             before
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Vrspergensis
             ,
             he
             citeth
             his
             words
             thus
             :
             
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Leige
               with
               other
               of
               his
               sort
               were
               receiued
               into
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Church
            
             (
             who
             cast
             them
             out
             but
             the
             Pope
             ?
             )
             
               vpon
               condition
               they
               would
               dig
               out
               of
               the
               graue
               the
               corps
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               before
               buried
               in
               the
               Monastery
               .
            
             So
             he
             relateth
             the
             words
             of
             Vr●ergensis
             in
             a
             different
             letter
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             punctually
             his
             ,
             which
             indeed
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             accommodated
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             
             with
             some
             paring
             and
             mincing
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
             For
             wheras
             Vrspergensis
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Leige
             ,
             and
             his
             fellow
             Bishops
             
               inter
               caetera
               recipiuntur
               in
               commu●●nem
               poenitentiae
               ,
            
             were
             receaued
             among
             other
             conditions
             ,
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             pennance
             ,
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             thought
             good
             to
             leaue
             out
             the
             word
             pennance
             :
             as
             also
             ,
             where
             he
             sayth
             
               cadauer
               i●siu●
               excommunicati
            
             ,
             the
             dead
             corps
             of
             the
             excommunicate
             Emperour
             ,
             which
             did
             yield
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             digging
             vp
             ,
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             left
             out
             also
             the
             word
             excommunicate
             .
          
           
             But
             of
             much
             more
             moment
             was
             his
             leauing
             out
             the
             word
             pridie
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             the
             body
             of
             the
             excommunicate
             Emperour
             buried
             by
             him
             
               the
               day
               before
            
             in
             the
             Monastery
             should
             be
             digged
             vp
             ,
             for
             by
             that
             he
             striketh
             of
             the
             head
             of
             the
             strongest
             argument
             that
             is
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             be●ore
             we
             haue
             shewed
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Emperour
             were
             buried
             but
             one
             
             day
             before
             his
             exhumation
             was
             commanded
             ,
             then
             could
             not
             that
             commandment
             come
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             m●st
             needs
             come
             from
             the
             Emperour
             &
             Bishops
             there
             present
             .
             Heere
             then
             is
             found
             fraud
             in
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             his
             allegation
             ;
             and
             to
             publish
             the
             same
             more
             ,
             he
             would
             needes
             vse
             the
             word
             BEFORE
             BVRIED
             in
             great
             letters
             ,
             
             as
             though
             they
             had
             well
             expressed
             
               pridie
               tumulatum
            
             ,
             buried
             the
             day
             before
             .
             But
             heere
             perhaps
             some
             will
             demaund
             ,
             suppose
             this
             narration
             of
             V●spergensis
             were
             graunted
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             setteth
             it
             downe
             ,
             how
             doth
             it
             proue
             that
             the
             Pope
             commanded
             the
             exhumation
             ?
             Whereunto
             he
             answereth
             heere
             by
             a
             certayne
             demaund
             ,
             in
             a
             parenthesis
             ,
             
               VVho
               cast
               them
               out
            
             (
             to
             wit
             those
             of
             Liege
             )
             
               but
               the
               Pope
            
             ?
             Wherunto
             I
             answere
             that
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Archbishops
             that
             were
             with
             the
             new
             Emperour
             ,
             had
             excommunicated
             them
             long
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             himselfe
             had
             giuen
             out
             against
             them
             the
             Imperiall
             band
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             ciuill
             excommunication
             :
             which
             besides
             that
             it
             is
             euident
             by
             the
             testifications
             of
             Histories
             ,
             is
             made
             cleere
             also
             by
             that
             they
             receaued
             them
             into
             communion
             ,
             presently
             vpon
             the
             death
             of
             the
             old
             Emperour
             ,
             without
             imparting
             the
             matter
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             haue
             done
             ,
             if
             the
             excōmunication
             had
             not
             come
             from
             themselues
             :
             For
             that
             no
             man
             can
             take
             away
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             could
             not
             impose
             .
             And
             so
             here
             is
             nothing
             proued
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             good
             will
             to
             calumniate
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             fraud
             is
             committed
             in
             the
             allegation
             of
             the
             other
             Authour
             Naucle●us
             ,
             who
             ,
             saith
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             relateth
             verbatim
             both
             the
             fact
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             as
             Vrspergensis
             doth
             .
             VVherunto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             relateth
             both
             ;
             but
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             are
             peruerted
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             :
             for
             thus
             writeth
             Nauclerus
             .
             
               
                 Inopinata
                 fama
                 mortis
                 Im●eratoris
                 mox
                 subsequitur
                 &c.
              
               The
               vnexpected
               fame
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               old
               Emperour
               did
               presently
               ensue
               ,
               which
               being
               diuulged
               ,
               all
               those
               that
               for
               gayne-sake
               had
               stuck
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               had
               sould
               their
               soules
               vnto
               him
               ,
               did
               subiect
               themselues
               
                 sine
                 mora
              
               ,
               without
               delay
               vnto
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               yong
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Catholicke
               communion
               .
            
             
             But
             they
             of
             Liege
             were
             receaued
             into
             the
             said
             Cōmunion
             ,
             with
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             him
             that
             was
             excōmunicated
             ,
             and
             buried
             
               the
               day
               before
            
             in
             a
             monastery
             ,
             should
             be
             digged
             vp
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             relating
             which
             words
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             left
             out
             first
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             Author
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             had
             followed
             the
             part
             of
             the
             old
             excōmunicated
             Emperour
             .
             And
             secondly
             he
             leaueth
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             reconcyled
             to
             the
             new
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Catholicke
             communion
             of
             the
             Bishops
             there
             present
             
               sine
               mora
            
             ,
             without
             any
             stay
             ,
             which
             inferreth
             that
             they
             could
             not
             send
             for
             the
             Popes
             consent
             to
             Rome
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             leaueth
             out
             as
             he
             did
             in
             his
             former
             Author
             the
             words
             ,
             
             
               per
               se
               pridie
               tumulatum
               ●ff●derent
            
             ,
             that
             they
             of
             Leige
             should
             dig
             vp
             againe
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             the
             day
             before
             they
             had
             buryed
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             he
             leaneth
             out
             these
             words
             that
             ensued
             ,
             
               comprobātibu●
               his
               qui
               aderant
               Archiepiscopis
               &
               Episcopis
               ,
            
             the
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             that
             were
             present
             approuing
             and
             giuing
             their
             consents
             .
             To
             whome
             ?
             To
             the
             new
             Emperour
             that
             would
             needs
             haue
             it
             so
             :
             which
             deliuereth
             the
             Pope
             from
             hauing
             any
             part
             therin
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             trim
             vp
             Authors
             well
             that
             passe
             through
             his
             hands
             to
             make
             them
             serue
             his
             purpose
             ?
          
           
             But
             now
             you
             must
             heare
             the
             trymming
             of
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             Cuspinian
             the
             Historiographer
             ,
             whom
             I
             denied
             before
             ,
             to
             affirme
             that
             Pope
             Paschalis
             was
             enraged
             with
             the
             new
             Emperour
             Henry
             the
             fifth
             ,
             for
             burying
             his
             Father
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             Apologie
             ,
             
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             .
             
               For
               that
               when
               King
               Henry
               the
               Father
               (
               said
               I
               )
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               buryed
               in
               a
               Monastery
               at
               
                 Leige
                 ,
                 Cuspinian
              
               writeth
               ,
               that
               his
               Sonne
               would
               not
               make
               peace
               with
               the
               Bishop
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               called
               Otbert
               ,
               except
               the
               dead
               corpes
               were
               pulled
               out
               of
               the
               graue
               againe
               :
               which
               words
               he
               sayth
               ,
               that
               I
               alleadged
               as
               Cuspinian
               his
               owne
               words
               .
            
             But
             I
             deny
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             I
             alledged
             his
             sense
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             in
             that
             I
             did
             not
             recite
             them
             in
             a
             different
             letter
             ,
             as
             is
             accustomed
             by
             them
             that
             deale
             playnly
             ,
             when
             the
             proper
             words
             of
             any
             Author
             are
             alleaged
             ,
             though
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             doth
             not
             obserue
             this
             with
             
             me
             ,
             but
             alledgeth
             as
             my
             words
             ,
             euery
             where
             cōmonly
             in
             a
             different
             letter
             ,
             those
             which
             are
             not
             my
             words
             ,
             
             nor
             often
             times
             my
             sense
             ,
             but
             either
             framed
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             so
             interlaced
             with
             speaches
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             a
             quite
             different
             thing
             from
             that
             which
             I
             do
             say
             .
             Let
             the
             Reader
             examine
             but
             some
             few
             places
             ,
             as
             they
             come
             ,
             cōferring
             his
             booke
             ,
             and
             my
             booke
             togeather
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             good
             reason
             to
             make
             this
             complaint
             of
             his
             perfidious
             dealing
             therein
             .
             But
             now
             to
             the
             present
             case
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             affirmeth
             that
             the
             latyn
             words
             of
             Cusp●●●●●
             are
             ,
             
               Filio
               procurante
               ,
               non
               potuit
               reconciliari
               Episcopus
               Leodiensis
               ,
               nisi
               exhumaretur
               cadauer
               ,
            
             by
             the
             Sonnes
             procurement
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Leige
             could
             not
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             except
             the
             dead
             body
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             ground
             againe
             .
             Out
             of
             which
             words
             I
             did
             inferre
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Leige
             could
             not
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             vpon
             condition
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             should
             be
             taken
             vp
             ,
             and
             this
             at
             the
             procurement
             of
             the
             yong
             Emperour
             .
             And
             for
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             his
             reconciliation
             with
             the
             said
             Bishops
             did
             imply
             also
             his
             reconciliation
             with
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             he
             that
             letted
             the
             one
             ,
             letted
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             yong
             Emperour
             himself
             ,
             who
             though
             himself
             would
             not
             for
             respectes
             (
             the
             Bishop
             being
             a
             potent
             man
             )
             vtterly
             deny
             to
             admyt
             his
             submission
             ;
             yet
             did
             he
             procure
             the
             stay
             therof
             by
             others
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             )
             vntill
             he
             had
             yielded
             vnto
             the
             condition
             of
             taking
             vp
             the
             dead
             body
             ,
             &
             consequētly
             the
             thing
             is
             true
             ,
             which
             I
             alledged
             out
             of
             Cuspinian
             that
             the
             yong
             Emperour
             would
             not
             make
             peace
             with
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Leige
             except
             the
             body
             were
             taken
             vp
             ;
             for
             so
             much
             as
             himself
             was
             he
             ,
             that
             had
             letted
             that
             reconciliation
             ,
             as
             here
             appeareth
             ,
             and
             procured
             also
             as
             may
             be
             supposed
             the
             great
             reprehension
             which
             was
             giuen
             to
             the
             said
             Bishop
             and
             his
             cōpany
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             admitted
             ,
             wherof
             Crantzius
             speaketh
             when
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               ad
               fidem
               Regis
               confugiētes
               grauiter
               increpati
               rec●piuntur
               ,
            
             
             they
             making
             their
             refuge
             to
             the
             protectiō
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             they
             were
             admitted
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             grieuous
             reprehensiō
             :
             &
             this
             among
             other
             causes
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             for
             hauing
             buryed
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             the
             Excōmunicate
             Emperour
             .
          
           
           
             This
             then
             being
             the
             playne
             meaning
             and
             sense
             of
             Cus●●●ian
             his
             alleaged
             speach
             ,
             let
             vs
             see
             how
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             doth
             trym
             vp
             the
             same
             for
             his
             turne
             :
             
             
               The
               ●ords
               of
               Cuspinian
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               are
               playne
               ,
               Filio
               procurante
               ,
               non
               potuit
               reconciliari
               ●piscopus
               Leodi●●sis
               ,
               nisi
               exh●maretur
               cadau●r
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 By
                 the
                 Sōnes
                 procuremēt
              
               ,
               (
               at
               whose
               hands
               but
               the
               Popes
               ?
               for
               what
               needed
               any
               procurement
               by
               himselfe
               to
               himselfe
               ?
               )
               
                 the
                 Bishop
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 reconciled
              
               (
               to
               whom
               but
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               
               who
               had
               accursed
               both
               Church
               and
               Churchmen
               at
               Liege
               ,
               for
               burying
               the
               Emperour
               ?
               )
               
                 except
                 the
                 dead
                 body
                 were
                 taken
                 vp
                 againe
                 .
              
            
             So
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             .
             Where
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             only
             translation
             of
             two
             latyn
             lines
             ,
             he
             hath
             inserted
             twice
             two
             falsities
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             against
             the
             Authors
             owne
             sense
             ,
             &
             meaning
             .
             The
             
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             had
             procured
             the
             stay
             of
             the
             Bishops
             reconciliation
             at
             the
             Popes
             hands
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             for
             the
             breuity
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             distance
             of
             places
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             bene
             shewed
             :
             nor
             doth
             it
             agree
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             Cuspinian
             and
             other
             Authors
             that
             haue
             the
             words
             
               mox
               ,
               fine
               mora
               ,
               pridie
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             The
             second
             is
             in
             his
             second
             interrogation
             ,
             
             
               what
               needed
               any
               procurement
               by
               himselfe
               to
               himself
               ?
            
             which
             is
             a
             fallacy
             ,
             for
             that
             a
             man
             being
             desirous
             to
             stay
             a
             sute
             ,
             &
             yet
             not
             willing
             to
             take
             all
             the
             enuy
             vpon
             himselfe
             ,
             may
             procure
             that
             the
             stay
             may
             seeme
             to
             come
             from
             others
             .
             The
             
             third
             fallacy
             is
             in
             his
             other
             demaund
             ,
             
               to
               whom
               could
               not
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Liege
             
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Pope
            
             ?
             Yes
             to
             the
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             others
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             communion
             he
             was
             cast
             forth
             before
             ,
             as
             now
             hath
             bene
             shewed
             .
             The
             fourth
             vntruth
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             excōmunicated
             both
             
             the
             Church
             and
             all
             Church-men
             of
             Liege
             ,
             for
             burying
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             now
             hath
             bene
             declared
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             so
             short
             a
             space
             as
             2.
             or
             3.
             dayes
             ,
             newes
             could
             not
             be
             sent
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             answere
             be
             returned
             ;
             and
             much
             lesse
             such
             an
             Excommunication
             be
             sent
             .
             And
             albeit
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             for
             this
             last
             do
             cyte
             Viterbiēsis
             :
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             liued
             in
             those
             very
             times
             ;
             yet
             he
             being
             an
             Italiā
             ,
             &
             liuing
             neere
             ●n
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             the
             fact
             ,
             might
             be
             misinformed
             .
             And
             howsoeuer
             it
             be
             ,
             the
             credit
             of
             his
             owne
             relation
             is
             not
             to
             be
             matched
             with
             that
             of
             so
             many
             other
             Authors
             ,
             
             and
             namely
             of
             V●spergensis
             ,
             that
             liued
             at
             the
             very
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             said
             two
             Henryes
             ,
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             .
          
           
             There
             remaine
             three
             other
             Authors
             cyted
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             who
             are
             Helmoldus
             in
             his
             History
             of
             
               Sclauonia
               ,
               Sigoni●●
            
             in
             his
             ninth
             booke
             
               De
               regno
               Italia
            
             ,
             &
             Binnius
             in
             his
             last
             edition
             of
             the
             Councels
             ,
             all
             which
             he
             cyteth
             to
             proue
             this
             poynt
             ,
             that
             Pope
             Paschalis
             did
             forbid
             the
             buriall
             of
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             .
             But
             in
             all
             this
             is
             voluntary
             fraud
             ,
             &
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             could
             not
             but
             know
             it
             ,
             going
             about
             to
             deceaue
             his
             Reader
             by
             Equiuocation
             in
             the
             time
             .
             For
             albeit
             Pope
             Paschalis
             did
             not
             ,
             nor
             had
             time
             to
             forbid
             the
             first
             buriall
             ,
             after
             the
             Emperour
             was
             d●ad
             ,
             nor
             yet
             commaunded
             the
             taking
             vp
             therof
             againe
             ,
             as
             now
             by
             many
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             other
             arguments
             hath
             bene
             proued
             :
             yet
             the
             said
             body
             being
             once
             taken
             vp
             ,
             and
             carried
             to
             Spire
             ,
             and
             there
             placed
             in
             the
             Chappell
             of
             S.
             
               Asra
               ,
               in
               sarcophago
               lapideo
            
             saith
             Cuspinian
             ,
             in
             a
             tombe
             of
             stone
             ,
             where
             it
             remayned
             fiue
             yeares
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             buryed
             solemnely
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             our
             Lady
             :
             In
             this
             time
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             Pope
             informed
             perhaps
             of
             more
             of
             his
             enormityes
             of
             life
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             seeme
             to
             condemne
             the
             fact
             of
             so
             many
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             had
             excommunicated
             him
             ,
             as
             among
             others
             ,
             
               Dodechinus
               Abbas
            
             that
             liued
             presently
             after
             the
             fact
             doth
             testify
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             terrour
             of
             others
             that
             should
             liue
             ,
             and
             dye
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             excommunication
             :
             for
             these
             and
             other
             reasons
             (
             I
             say
             )
             Pope
             Paschalis
             seing
             the
             body
             placed
             already
             in
             a
             sacred
             Chappel
             ,
             was
             not
             easily
             moued
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             to
             haue
             the
             same
             solemnly
             and
             publikely
             buryed
             ;
             though
             at
             length
             his
             Sonne
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             honour
             ,
             desired
             and
             demaunded
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             proue
             our
             chiefe
             question
             ,
             whether
             the
             said
             Pope
             did
             forbid
             the
             first
             buriall
             ,
             or
             commanded
             him
             to
             be
             digged
             vp
             againe
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             buryed
             ?
             Where
             is
             the
             
               Cloud
               of
               VVitnesses
            
             that
             should
             proue
             this
             ?
             
             No
             one
             of
             these
             three
             last
             alleaged
             doth
             auerre
             it
             ,
             no
             not
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             corruptly
             alleadgeth
             their
             words
             .
             For
             out
             of
             Helmodus
             he
             cyteth
             them
             thus
             :
             
               Tanta
               seueritate
               Dominus
               Papa
               in
               ipsum
               vl●us
               est
               ,
               vt
               humari
               non
               sineret
               :
            
             the
             Pope
             did
             pursue
             him
             with
             such
             seuerity
             ,
             as
             being
             dead
             he
             suffered
             him
             not
             to
             be
             
             buryed
             :
             which
             could
             not
             be
             at
             the
             first
             buriall
             ,
             and
             consequently
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             subs●quent
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             lay
             in
             the
             Chappell
             of
             S.
             Afra
             .
          
           
             I
             pretermit
             the
             sleight
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             heere
             ,
             laying
             all
             vpon
             the
             Pope
             alone
             ,
             
             wheras
             the
             Author
             saith
             ,
             
               Papa
               &
               〈◊〉
               ad●ersary
               ciu●
            
             ,
             the
             Pope
             and
             other
             of
             his
             aduersaryes
             did
             pursue
             him
             ,
             &
             speaketh
             still
             in
             the
             plurall
             nūber
             .
             Sigenius
             also
             speaketh
             to
             the
             very
             same
             effect
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperours
             body
             lay
             vnburyed
             for
             fiue
             yeares
             ,
             in
             a
             certaine
             de●art
             Cell
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             
               Pontifice
               id
               sepeliri
               vetante
            
             ,
             the
             Pope
             prohibiting
             the
             same
             to
             be
             buryed
             :
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             vnderstood
             in
             like
             māner
             of
             the
             time
             ensuing
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             taking
             vp
             of
             the
             body
             .
             And
             finally
             Binnius
             maketh
             no
             more
             to
             his
             purpose
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             sayth
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             though
             he
             haue
             taken
             more
             paines
             in
             corrupting
             him
             then
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             thus
             ●e
             relateth
             him
             to
             say
             :
             the
             Emperours
             body
             being
             put
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             
             
               hortatu
               Papa
               ,
               by
               the
               Popes
               perswasion
               it
               ●a●
               digged
               out
               againe
               ,
               and
               remayned
               alo●e
               ground
               fiue
               yeares
               .
            
             And
             heere
             you
             will
             find
             a
             notable
             patching
             ,
             to
             make
             vp
             a
             sense
             without
             a
             Verbe
             ,
             and
             therby
             seeme
             to
             say
             somewhat
             ,
             but
             flying
             the
             true
             words
             ,
             and
             contexture
             indeed
             ,
             as
             they
             lye
             in
             the
             Author
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             :
             
             
               C●m
               hortatu
               Papae
               defuncti
               &
               excommunicati
               cadau●r
               exhumatum
               quinque
               annis
               insepultum
               reliquisset
               anno
               Domini
            
             1110.
             
             
               Romani
               pety●
               &c.
            
             Wheras
             Henry
             the
             fifth
             by
             perswasion
             of
             the
             Pope
             had
             left
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             the
             Excōmunicate
             Emperor
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             graue
             ,
             vnburied
             for
             fiue
             yeares
             ,
             he
             went
             vpō
             the
             yeare
             1110.
             to
             Rome
             &c.
             
             By
             which
             words
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             perswasiō
             was
             not
             to
             haue
             the
             dead
             corps
             digged
             vp
             againe
             ,
             but
             forsomuch
             as
             his
             Father
             died
             in
             excōmunication
             ,
             &
             that
             his
             body
             was
             now
             taken
             vp
             ,
             he
             should
             leaue
             the
             same
             vnburyed
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             ,
             for
             terrour
             of
             others
             )
             and
             not
             that
             he
             perswaded
             it
             to
             be
             taken
             vp
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             Leige
             :
             or
             this
             was
             not
             possible
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             bene
             shewed
             .
             And
             why
             now
             had
             not
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             recited
             the
             whole
             sentence
             ,
             as
             it
             lay
             in
             Binniu●
             ?
             Why
             should
             he
             vse
             such
             nipping
             &
             paring
             in
             his
             allegations
             ,
             but
             that
             Iuglers
             must
             not
             be
             seene
             in
             all
             their
             knacks
             ?
             If
             his
             cause
             were
             good
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             need
             these
             shifts
             .
          
           
           
             And
             by
             this
             also
             we
             may
             discouer
             the
             foundation
             of
             a
             great
             many
             of
             other
             impertinent
             discourses
             ,
             and
             assertions
             which
             
               M.
               Ba●low
            
             maketh
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             both
             out
             of
             Viterbiensis
             and
             Baronius
             ,
             to
             proue
             that
             the
             Sonne
             Emperour
             was
             ●ory
             to
             haue
             his
             Father
             lye
             vnburyed
             ,
             and
             therfore
             he
             alleadgeth
             out
             of
             
               Viterbiensis
               :
               Filius
               ossa
               Patris
               doluit
               fore
               c●●
               sceleratis
               ,
            
             It
             grieued
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             that
             his
             Father
             should
             lye
             amongst
             wicked
             men
             .
             Baronius
             is
             also
             alleaged
             to
             affirme
             out
             of
             
               Petrus
               Diaconus
            
             (
             not
             Paulus
             ,
             as
             M.
             Barlow
             erroneously
             ,
             or
             ignorantly
             doth
             name
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             Petrus
             ,
             &
             
               Paulus
               Diaconus
            
             ,
             were
             different
             Authors
             ,
             and
             liued
             long
             one
             after
             another
             :
             )
             Baronius
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             affirmed
             to
             relate
             out
             of
             the
             said
             Petrus
             ,
             that
             amongst
             other
             points
             in
             a
             certaine
             consultatiō
             ,
             betweene
             the
             Popes
             Commissioners
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             neere
             vnto
             Rome
             in
             the
             yeare
             1110.
             it
             was
             demaunded
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             his
             Fathers
             dead
             body
             might
             be
             interred
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             denyed
             the
             same
             .
             But
             neyther
             of
             these
             points
             do
             make
             against
             vs
             ,
             nor
             in
             fauour
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             his
             assertion
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             Pope
             Paschalis
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             before
             touched
             ,
             was
             ,
             after
             some
             time
             that
             the
             body
             had
             bene
             taken
             vp
             and
             placed
             in
             the
             Chappell
             of
             S.
             Afra
             in
             Spire
             ,
             vnwilling
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             sollemne
             ,
             and
             sumptuous
             reburyall
             therof
             ,
             the
             man
             dying
             excommunicate
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             memory
             of
             his
             many
             violent
             actions
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             yet
             fresh
             in
             all
             mens
             minds
             .
             
             But
             what
             proueth
             this
             to
             our
             principall
             controuersie
             ,
             whether
             the
             Pope
             did
             prohibite
             his
             first
             buryall
             ,
             and
             commanded
             his
             disinterring
             in
             Leige●
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             how
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             fighteth
             in
             the
             ayre
             with
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             runneth
             from
             the
             purpose
             in
             euery
             thing
             he
             taketh
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             yet
             braggeth
             of
             a
             
               cloud
               of
               witnesses
            
             ?
             But
             I
             hope
             I
             haue
             cleered
             the
             ayre
             ,
             and
             dispersed
             all
             these
             smoky
             clouds
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             worth
             the
             considering
             how
             besides
             this
             deuiation
             ,
             he
             vseth
             both
             Baronius
             ,
             and
             
               Petrus
               Diaconus
            
             ,
             in
             relating
             out
             of
             their
             testimonies
             Pope
             Paschalis
             his
             answere
             to
             the
             yong
             Emperors
             Cōmissioners
             when
             they
             proposed
             the
             matter
             ,
             of
             the
             solemne
             burying
             of
             his
             Father
             some
             
             foure
             yeares
             after
             his
             body
             had
             bene
             taken
             vp
             in
             Leige
             ,
             by
             the
             said
             Sonnes
             commandement
             .
             M.
             Barlow
             relateth
             the
             matter
             ironic●
             thus
             .
             The
             Pope
             yielded
             presently
             to
             the
             demaund
             ,
             with
             
               a
               strong
               negatiue
               ,
               and
               tells
               him
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               be
               ,
               and
               giues
               him
               his
               reason
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               had
               receiued
               a
               terrible
               iniunction
               from
               the
               Martyrs
               deceased
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               places
               shrined
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               suffer
               no
               wicked
               persons
               to
               be
               buryed
               within
               their
               Church
               ,
               for
               they
               would
               not
               indure
               it
               .
            
             And
             all
             this
             relateth
             M.
             Barlow
             in
             a
             different
             letter
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             
             and
             diuers
             clauses
             he
             setteth
             out
             in
             great
             letters
             ,
             which
             cōmonly
             are
             great
             lies
             ,
             and
             not
             found
             in
             the
             Author
             .
             I
             shall
             set
             downe
             the
             true
             words
             as
             they
             stand
             in
             Baronius
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             
               Petrus
               Diaconus
               .
               Ad
               hoc
               respondit
               Paschalis
               &c.
               
            
             To
             this
             demaund
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             about
             the
             buryall
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             Pope
             Paschalis
             answered
             :
             
               The
               authority
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               is
               against
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               reuerence
               we
               beare
               to
               diuine
               miracles
               doth
               forbid
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               that
               Martyrs
               themselues
               now
               placed
               in
               heauen
               haue
               dreadfully
               cōmanded
               ,
               that
               the
               carcasses
               of
               haynous
               wicked
               men
               should
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               their
               Chappell
               's
               ,
               and
               with
               whom
               we
               haue
               not
               had
               communion
               in
               their
               liues
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               communicate
               when
               they
               are
               dead
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             words
             of
             
               Paschalis
               verbatim
            
             ,
             which
             M.
             Barlow
             hath
             trymmed
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             .
             For
             if
             he
             had
             set
             them
             downe
             sincerely
             as
             he
             found
             them
             in
             the
             Authour
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             haue
             appeared
             so
             ridiculous
             ,
             as
             he
             desired
             they
             should
             appeare
             ,
             and
             therefore
             spiced
             them
             after
             his
             owne
             fashion
             .
             For
             first
             the
             Pope
             beginneth
             not
             ,
             with
             that
             strong
             negatiue
             ,
             
               It
               may
               not
               be
            
             ,
             set
             downe
             in
             great
             letters
             ,
             but
             only
             sayth
             ,
             
               that
               the
               authority
               of
               holy
               Scriptures
               was
               against
               it
               ,
            
             alledging
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             presumed
             ,
             to
             th●se
             places
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             wherin
             separation
             is
             willed
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             betweene
             the
             good
             and
             the
             bad
             ,
             the
             wicked
             and
             godly
             ,
             especially
             such
             are
             curst
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             their
             contempt
             ,
             and
             dyed
             in
             the
             same
             contempt
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             
               si
               ●cclesiam
               non
               audierit
               ,
               sit
               tibi
               tamquam
               ●thnicus
               &
               Pu●licanus
               :
            
             if
             he
             heare
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             vnto
             thee
             as
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             Publican
             .
          
           
             And
             we
             may
             see
             by
             the
             diligence
             of
             Tobie
             ,
             and
             other
             
             holy
             men
             ,
             how
             carefull
             they
             were
             least
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             faithfull
             people
             ,
             should
             be
             mingled
             with
             Gentils
             ,
             which
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             ,
             
             and
             other
             Fathers
             do
             much
             commend
             ,
             and
             for
             auoyding
             wherof
             euen
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             places
             of
             speciall
             buriall
             for
             Christians
             were
             prouided
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             
               S.
               Dionysius
               Areopagita
            
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Ecclesiasticall
             Hierarchie
             ,
             which
             places
             afterward
             were
             named
             in
             Greeke
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             C●emeteria
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             dormitories
             or
             sleeping
             places
             :
             for
             that
             Christians
             deaths
             are
             accompted
             but
             for
             sleepes
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             And
             the
             holy
             Martyr
             
               S.
               Cyprian
            
             ,
             
             and
             others
             after
             him
             do
             often
             make
             mention
             of
             these
             Cemeteries
             ,
             or
             burials
             of
             Christians
             :
             and
             among
             other
             thinges
             ,
             the
             foresaid
             
               S.
               Cyprian
            
             writing
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             people
             of
             a
             certaine
             Church
             in
             Spaine
             against
             one
             Martialis
             ,
             that
             had
             committed
             Idolatry
             ,
             he
             accuseth
             him
             among
             other
             poynts
             ;
             
               quod
               filus
               apud
               profana
               sepulchra
               depositos
               ,
               &
               alienigenis
               consepultos
               permisisset
            
             :
             that
             he
             had
             suffered
             his
             children
             to
             be
             depositated
             in
             prophane
             sepulchers
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             buried
             with
             such
             as
             were
             externes
             ,
             &
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             and
             communion
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             care
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             afterward
             did
             the
             Church
             by
             speciall
             prouision
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Canōs
             ,
             ordayne
             that
             Infidels
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             excommunicated
             persons
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             buried
             togeather
             in
             sacred
             buriall
             ,
             
             as
             well
             for
             the
             instruction
             and
             terror
             of
             such
             sortes
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             the
             reason
             alleaged
             heere
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             with
             whome
             we
             haue
             had
             no
             communion
             in
             life
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             communicate
             after
             death
             :
             which
             reason
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             in
             his
             playne
             dealing
             thought
             good
             to
             leaue
             out
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             named
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             reuerence
             due
             to
             diuine
             miracles
             .
          
           
             There
             remayneth
             then
             the
             chiefe
             iest
             ,
             brought
             in
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               of
               the
               terrible
               iniunction
               ,
               which
               the
               Pope
               said
               he
               had
               receaued
               from
               the
               Martyrs
               deceased
               and
               shrined
               in
               those
               places
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               suffer
               no
               wicked
               persons
               ,
               within
               their
               Churches
               ,
               for
               they
               would
               not
               indure
               ●t
               .
            
             In
             which
             few
             lines
             cōsider
             I
             beseech
             you
             how
             many
             corruptions
             there
             be
             ,
             and
             confesse
             that
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             is
             
             a
             craftes
             man
             indeed
             .
             First
             the
             Author
             doth
             not
             say
             that
             the
             Pope
             himself
             had
             receiued
             this
             terrible
             iniunction
             frō
             the
             Martyrs
             shryned
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             doth
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             Martyrs
             now
             in
             heauen
             had
             so
             commaunded
             ,
             but
             by
             what
             reuelation
             ,
             or
             to
             whome
             ,
             or
             when
             ,
             he
             sayth
             not
             :
             so
             as
             it
             might
             be
             many
             yeares
             before
             ,
             and
             in
             far
             different
             places
             that
             the
             apparitions
             had
             bene
             made
             .
             
             For
             that
             Martyrs
             haue
             often
             tymes
             appeared
             to
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             reueiled
             somewhat
             touching
             their
             owne
             or
             other
             mens
             bodies
             ,
             is
             euident
             by
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             histories
             ,
             wherof
             we
             haue
             example
             of
             the
             Saints
             Geruasius
             and
             Protasius
             ,
             in
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             
             and
             of
             the
             apparition
             of
             S.
             Fa●stinus
             Martyr
             in
             Brixia
             ,
             commaunding
             the
             remouall
             frō
             thence
             of
             the
             body
             of
             
               Valerianus
               Patricius
            
             ,
             whereof
             S.
             Gregory
             wryteth
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             other
             examples
             to
             the
             like
             effect
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Martyrs
             
               commaunded
               to
               suffer
               no
               wicked
               persons
               to
               be
               buried
               within
               their
               Churches
               ,
            
             for
             that
             were
             hard
             ,
             that
             no
             sort
             of
             euill
             men
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             buriall
             within
             Saints
             Churches
             :
             but
             the
             apparitions
             must
             be
             presumed
             to
             haue
             bene
             at
             certayn
             particuler
             places
             ,
             vpon
             particuler
             occasions
             ,
             where
             the
             said
             Martyrs
             willed
             ,
             
               vt
               sceleratorum
               corpora
               de
               suis
               basilicis
               ei●cerentur
               ,
            
             that
             the
             bodyes
             of
             certayn
             heynous
             wicked
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             Infidells
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             excommunicated
             persons
             are
             ,
             should
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             their
             Chappels
             .
             Why
             doth
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             confine
             the
             matter
             to
             these
             Martyrs
             ,
             
             that
             were
             deceased
             &
             shrined
             in
             those
             places
             of
             Germany
             ,
             where
             the
             Emperours
             body
             lay
             ?
             Hath
             he
             a
             generall
             licence
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             or
             adde
             what
             he
             listeth
             to
             his
             Authors
             words
             ?
             And
             finally
             those
             last
             words
             ,
             
               that
               they
               would
               not
               indure
               it
               ,
            
             written
             in
             great
             letters
             ,
             where
             doth
             he
             find
             them
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             find
             them
             not
             ,
             who
             gaue
             him
             leaue
             to
             add
             them
             ,
             and
             crowne
             his
             owne
             inuention
             with
             Capitall
             letters
             ?
             Is
             there
             no
             law
             of
             truth
             or
             sincerity
             ?
             Is
             it
             lawfull
             for
             euery
             man
             to
             deuise
             ,
             add
             ,
             alter
             ,
             cut
             of
             ,
             or
             disguise
             what
             he
             wil
             without
             controlment
             ?
             Is
             this
             the
             liberty
             of
             Ghospellers
             ?
             
             There
             haue
             bene
             now
             alleadged
             by
             him
             about
             this
             point
             some
             eight
             seueral
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             authors
             ,
             
               Cuspinian
               ,
               Helmodus
               ,
               Vrspergensis
               ,
               Nauclerus
               ,
               Sigonim
               ,
               Binnius
               ,
               Baronius
               ,
            
             and
             
               Petrus
               Diaconus
            
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             hath
             receaued
             his
             cut
             .
             Will
             euer
             Catholicke
             writer
             be
             found
             that
             dealeth
             so
             with
             authors
             ?
             And
             so
             much
             of
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             
             Then
             followeth
             the
             other
             ,
             whether
             the
             Pope
             did
             stir
             vp
             the
             Emperours
             Sonne
             ,
             that
             is
             Henry
             the
             5.
             against
             his
             Father
             .
             And
             first
             I
             sayd
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             verified
             of
             Pope
             Hildebrand
             ,
             called
             Gregory
             the
             seauenth
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             rebellion
             of
             the
             sonne
             succeded
             after
             Gregories
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             report
             also
             was
             ,
             that
             Gregory
             the
             7.
             before
             his
             death
             had
             absolued
             the
             same
             Emperour
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             .
             
             And
             this
             I
             alleadged
             out
             of
             the
             Apologers
             owne
             author
             Cuspinian
             :
             and
             moreouer
             I
             shewed
             that
             the
             said
             Cuspinian
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Sonne
             against
             his
             Father
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             perswasion
             of
             the
             
               Marques
               Theobald
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Ber●ngarius
             Count
             of
             Noricum
             ,
             now
             called
             St●ria
             ,
             and
             of
             Otho
             which
             was
             neere
             a
             kinne
             vnto
             him
             by
             his
             Mothers
             side
             :
             and
             for
             confirmation
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             alleadged
             foure
             other
             Historiographers
             besides
             ,
             to
             wit
             
               Vrspergensis
               ,
               Nauclerus
               ,
               Crantzius
            
             ,
             and
             Sigonius
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             authorities
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             replyeth
             neuer
             a
             word
             in
             this
             his
             answer
             :
             yet
             to
             the
             former
             point
             wherin
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             report
             was
             ,
             that
             Gregory
             the
             7.
             did
             before
             his
             death
             absolue
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             he
             answereth
             thus
             .
             
             
               First
               this
               is
               written
               but
               for
               a
               report
               ,
               then
               which
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               vncertaine
               ,
               saith
               the
               Orator
               .
               But
               yet
               what
               followes
               h●erof
               ,
               therfore
               the
               Pope
               stirred
               not
               vp
               the
               Sonne
               against
               the
               Father
               ?
               A
               weake
               consequent
               .
            
             Whereto
             I
             answere
             that
             the
             consequent
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             strong
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             7.
             of
             whome
             I
             spake
             ,
             did
             not
             stir
             vp
             the
             Sonne
             against
             the
             Father
             ,
             if
             he
             absolued
             him
             ,
             especially
             if
             you
             ioyne
             this
             with
             the
             other
             alledged
             by
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             tooke
             not
             armes
             against
             the
             Father
             ,
             till
             after
             the
             said
             Popes
             death
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             other
             Popes
             that
             followed
             ,
             
               Victor
               ,
               Vrbanus
            
             ,
             and
             Pas●halis
             ,
             vnder
             whome
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Sonne
             against
             his
             Father
             was
             ;
             and
             vnder
             whome
             the
             said
             Henry
             the
             4.
             died
             almost
             twenty
             yeares
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Gregory
             the
             seauenth
             ,
             the
             testimonies
             now
             alleadged
             
             of
             those
             other
             three
             Noble
             men
             that
             stirred
             the
             said
             Sonne
             against
             the
             father
             ,
             do
             sufficiently
             deliuer
             the
             sequ●nt
             Popes
             from
             that
             calumniatiō
             of
             setting
             him
             on
             ;
             albeit
             it
             is
             not
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             diuers
             yeares
             after
             ,
             when
             that
             all
             the
             States
             of
             Germany
             did
             generally
             so
             much
             mislike
             the
             life
             &
             gouernment
             of
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             as
             by
             common
             consent
             and
             counsaile
             they
             determined
             that
             it
             was
             conuenient
             ,
             and
             necessary
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Christēdome
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             giue
             ouer
             his
             gouernment
             to
             his
             said
             sonne
             Henry
             the
             5.
             
             Paschalis
             the
             second
             of
             that
             name
             Pope
             ,
             being
             informed
             by
             the
             said
             States
             ,
             of
             the
             said
             necessity
             ,
             and
             that
             Christendome
             otherwise
             could
             not
             be
             quieted
             ,
             nor
             infinite
             miseries
             ,
             calamities
             and
             abuses
             remedied
             ,
             he
             concurred
             with
             them
             ,
             with
             his
             consent
             and
             approbation
             ,
             though
             himselfe
             were
             at
             Rome
             .
             And
             the
             Diet
             or
             meeting
             of
             the
             States
             was
             held
             at
             Mentz
             ,
             from
             which
             Parlament
             were
             sent
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             three
             Archbishops
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             
               Mentz
               ,
               Cullen
            
             ,
             and
             VVormes
             ,
             all
             Princes
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             
             to
             take
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             was
             prisoner
             in
             a
             little
             castell
             neere
             vnto
             that
             place
             ,
             all
             the
             Imperiall
             ornaments
             ,
             and
             ensignes
             belonging
             to
             that
             State
             ,
             and
             to
             deliuer
             them
             ouer
             to
             his
             sonne
             Henry
             ;
             and
             so
             was
             it
             done
             .
             And
             what
             more
             orderly
             proceeding
             could
             there
             be
             then
             this
             ,
             in
             an
             act
             of
             such
             quality
             ?
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             maketh
             it
             a
             hainous
             point
             ,
             against
             the
             Pope
             for
             dealing
             in
             the
             matter
             ;
             and
             bringeth
             in
             the
             testimonies
             both
             of
             Sigonius
             &
             Genebrard
             ,
             to
             aggrauate
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             both
             of
             them
             (
             as
             alwaies
             )
             somwhat
             corrupted
             :
             for
             albeit
             he
             do
             alleadge
             these
             words
             of
             Sigonius
             truly
             ,
             
             which
             were
             spoken
             by
             the
             fores●id
             t●ree
             Embassadors
             vnto
             Henry
             the
             4.
             
             
               Pon●●fici
               Principibusque
               Germaniae
               placuit
            
             &c.
             
             
               It
               hath
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Princes
               of
               Germany
               ,
               that
               thou
               be
               depriued
               :
               yet
               doth
               he
               craftily
               leaue
               out
               the
               reasons
               yielded
               of
               the
               said
               deposition
               by
               the
               Embassadors
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 quia
                 tu
                 deterrimo
                 dissidio
                 multos
                 iam
                 annos
                 Dei
                 Ecclesiam
                 lacerasti
                 &c.
              
               for
               that
               thou
               hast
               rent
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               many
               yeares
               by
               most
               wicked
               breach
               of
               discord
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               thou
               hast
               put
               to
               sale
               both
               Bishoprickes
               ,
               Abbeys
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Ecclesiasticall
               dignities
               ;
               and
               that
               thou
               hast
               broken
               all
               lawfull
               order
               
               in
               choosing
               of
               Bishops
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             And
             that
             M.
             Barlow
             may
             not
             except
             against
             the
             testimony
             of
             these
             Embassadours
             because
             they
             were
             then
             in
             actuall
             opposition
             against
             him
             ,
             their
             sentence
             in
             this
             behalfe
             may
             be
             confirmed
             by
             one
             who
             was
             not
             the
             Popes
             friend
             ,
             but
             of
             great
             authority
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             with
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             to
             wit
             
               Iohn
               Caluyn
            
             himself
             ,
             
             who
             in
             his
             4.
             booke
             of
             Institutions
             sayth
             thus
             :
             
               Henricus
               Imperator
               eius
               nominis
               quartus
               ,
               〈◊〉
               leuis
               &
               temerarius
               &c.
               Henry
            
             the
             4.
             
             
               Emperour
               of
               that
               name
               an
               vnconstant
               and
               rash
               man
               ,
               of
               no
               wit
               ,
               very
               audacious
               ,
               and
               of
               dissolute
               life
               ,
               had
               the
               Bishopricks
               of
               all
               Germany
               exposed
               in
               his
               Court
               ,
               partly
               to
               sale
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               pillage
               .
               And
               a
               litle
               after
               :
               
                 Erat
                 Henricus
                 &c.
              
               
               This
               Henry
               for
               his
               very
               insolent
               manner
               of
               gouernement
               was
               odious
               to
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Princes
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             But
             not
             to
             depart
             from
             Sigonius
             ,
             
             of
             whose
             testimony
             we
             now
             specially
             treat
             ,
             he
             that
             shall
             read
             what
             he
             relateth
             of
             him
             out
             of
             Helmodus
             and
             Dodec●i●●●
             touching
             the
             horrible
             abuse
             done
             to
             the
             Empresse
             his
             wife
             called
             Adelis
             ,
             by
             his
             commandement
             ,
             will
             be
             ashamed
             if
             he
             haue
             any
             shame
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             praise
             and
             commend
             a
             man
             of
             so
             monstrous
             iniquity
             ,
             as
             I
             for
             my
             part
             do
             for
             meere
             shame
             forbeare
             to
             expresse
             the
             thing
             .
             And
             besides
             that
             ,
             his
             other
             excesses
             were
             so
             enormous
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             all
             disapassionate
             men
             ,
             as
             he
             of
             all
             others
             may
             least
             seeme
             worthy
             to
             be
             produced
             for
             an
             example
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             susteined
             wrong
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             all
             the
             courses
             held
             against
             him
             ,
             both
             by
             Popes
             and
             Princes
             ,
             may
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             outragious
             demerits
             seeme
             to
             haue
             bene
             very
             myld
             ,
             moderate
             ,
             and
             gentle
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             Sigonius
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             wordes
             of
             Genebrard
             also
             are
             cited
             with
             diminution
             ,
             
             by
             saying
             that
             Genebrard
             commeth
             not
             short
             of
             Sigonius
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             done
             (
             to
             wit
             the
             deposition
             )
             
               iussu
               Paschalis
               Pontifi●is
            
             ,
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             Pas●halis
             the
             Pope
             ,
             leauing
             out
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               &
               Principum
               qui
               ad
               generalia
               Comitia
               conuenerant
            
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             that
             met
             in
             that
             vniuersall
             Diet
             or
             Parliament
             at
             Mentz
             :
             so
             as
             euery
             thing
             is
             heere
             minced
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             
             &
             scarce
             any
             thing
             set
             down
             sincerely
             &
             simply
             throughout
             the
             whole
             booke
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             principall
             point
             ,
             that
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             would
             and
             should
             proue
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             Pope
             Paschal●●
             did
             set
             on
             the
             sonne
             against
             his
             Father
             ;
             now
             you
             haue
             seene
             ,
             that
             those
             his
             two
             authorities
             alleaged
             of
             Sigonius
             ,
             
             and
             Genebrard
             ,
             that
             he
             concurred
             with
             the
             generall
             Diet
             in
             Germany
             ,
             do
             proue
             it
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             Emperour
             by
             seauen
             German
             Electors
             ,
             hauing
             bene
             appointed
             by
             the
             Sea
             Apostolike
             not
             much
             aboue
             an
             hundred
             yeares
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             Gregory
             the
             5.
             that
             crowned
             Otho
             the
             3.
             and
             annexed
             the
             Imperiall
             dignity
             to
             the
             Germane
             nation
             ,
             Pope
             Paschalis
             hauing
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             besides
             all
             other
             ,
             so
             great
             right
             to
             haue
             a
             hand
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             haue
             stirred
             vp
             the
             sonne
             to
             rebellion
             ,
             when
             he
             concurred
             with
             the
             whole
             State
             of
             Germany
             for
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             from
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Sonne
             .
             Nor
             whē
             the
             said
             Sonne
             took
             armes
             against
             him
             afterwardes
             ,
             doth
             any
             probable
             author
             ascribe
             it
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             expresly
             vnto
             others
             ,
             and
             namely
             to
             the
             three
             noble
             men
             before
             mentioned
             out
             of
             Cuspinian
             ?
             Vnto
             which
             three
             noble
             men
             in
             like
             manner
             Vrspergensis
             ,
             that
             was
             present
             ,
             &
             saw
             what
             passed
             ,
             doth
             ascribe
             the
             said
             rebelliō
             vpon
             the
             yeare
             1105.
             without
             euer
             mentioning
             the
             Pope
             ,
             against
             whome
             notwithstanding
             the
             said
             Vrspergensis
             as
             one
             that
             followed
             the
             part
             of
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             vseth
             no
             fauour
             at
             all
             in
             his
             relations
             ,
             and
             consequently
             may
             be
             a
             witnes
             without
             exception
             ,
             as
             also
             may
             be
             
               Huldericus
               Mutius
            
             ,
             a
             Protestant
             
               German
               ●riter
            
             ,
             whose
             wordes
             are
             :
             
             
               Henricus
               filius
               quorumdam
               consilijs
               seductus
               ,
               aduersus
               Patrem
               moli●ur
               res
               nouas
               :
               Henry
            
             the
             Sonne
             being
             seduced
             by
             the
             counsailes
             of
             certaine
             men
             ,
             did
             attempt
             new
             thinges
             against
             his
             Father
             :
             and
             in
             all
             his
             narration
             he
             toucheth
             not
             the
             Pope
             ,
             ascribing
             any
             part
             therin
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             for
             this
             matter
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             other
             point
             that
             he
             toucheth
             out
             of
             Cuspinian
             and
             Sigebertus
             ,
             that
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             7.
             did
             acknowledge
             at
             his
             
             death
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             molested
             Henry
             the
             4.
             vniustly
             ,
             and
             was
             sory
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             besides
             that
             it
             maketh
             nothing
             to
             our
             purpose
             for
             stirring
             vp
             the
             sōne
             against
             the
             father
             ,
             which
             hapned
             almost
             20.
             yeares
             after
             Gregories
             death
             ,
             none
             of
             th●
             doth
             alledge
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             certaine
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             report
             ,
             which
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             a
             little
             before
             proued
             out
             of
             the
             Orator
             to
             be
             vncertaine
             :
             besides
             that
             they
             do
             not
             agree
             in
             the
             narration
             in
             diuers
             points
             :
             &
             finally
             for
             the
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             plainly
             contradicted
             by
             a
             multitude
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             read
             layd
             togeather
             ,
             both
             by
             Doctor
             Sanders
             in
             his
             Monarchie
             ,
             and
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             in
             his
             4.
             booke
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pontifice
            
             .
             And
             so
             I
             shall
             need
             to
             say
             no
             more
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             
               ABOVT
               THE
               DEATH
               OF
               HENRY
               the
               third
               King
               of
               France
               :
               whether
               it
               may
               be
               an
               example
               of
               the
               Popes
               allowance
               of
               such
               murt●ers
               ?
               As
               also
               about
               the
               late
               Queene
               of
               England
               .
               §.
               II.
               
            
             
               FOR
               another
               example
               and
               proofe
               ,
               that
               Popes
               are
               wont
               to
               allow
               murthers
               of
               Princes
               is
               brought
               in
               a
               certayne
               Oration
               which
               Pope
               
                 Sixtus
                 Quintus
              
               is
               sayd
               to
               haue
               made
               in
               the
               Consistory
               with
               admiration
               and
               praise
               of
               that
               fact
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               fryar
               which
               committed
               the
               murther
               ,
               should
               haue
               beene
               canonized
               for
               the
               fact
               ,
               if
               some
               Cardinalls
               out
               of
               their
               wisdome
               had
               not
               resisted
               the
               same
               :
               whereunto
               was
               answered
               both
               by
               me
               first
               ,
               and
               afterward
               by
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               ,
               that
               no
               such
               oration
               was
               euer
               extant
               in
               Rome
               ,
               or
               els
               where
               ,
               but
               onely
               amongst
               the
               Protestants
               in
               forrain
               Countreys
               ,
               that
               wrote
               against
               it
               in
               their
               declamatory
               Inuectiue
               ,
               intituled
               
                 Anti
                 Sixtus
              
               ,
               who
               in
               this
               against
               the
               Pope
               deserues
               smal
               credit
               .
               
                 Onely
                 it
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 that
                 Sixtus
                 in
                 a
                 secret
                 Consistory
                 vpon
                 the
                 first
                 news
                 of
                 the
                 fact
                 ,
                 did
                 vtter
                 a
                 certayn
                 speach
                 in
                 admiration
                 of
                 the
                 strange
                 prouidence
                 of
                 almighty
                 God
                 (
                 said
                 I
                 )
                 in
                 chastising
                 
                 by
                 so
                 vnexpected
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 so
                 ●oule
                 and
                 impious
                 a
                 murther
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 King
                 had
                 committed
                 vpon
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 &
                 Cardinall
                 Archbishop
                 (
                 &
                 those
                 two
                 also
                 of
                 nearest
                 bloud
                 to
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 of
                 England
                 )
                 without
                 any
                 forme
                 of
                 iudgment
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 a
                 spectacle
                 hereby
                 of
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 was
                 proposed
                 vnto
                 Princes
                 to
                 be
                 moderate
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 and
                 passions
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 &
                 royal
                 army
                 ,
                 and
                 corporall
                 guards
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 strangely
                 slaine
                 by
                 a
                 simple
                 vnarmed
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 nothing
                 lesse
                 expected
                 ,
                 or
                 feared
                 ,
                 then
                 such
                 a
                 disasterous
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               now
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               replies
               with
               great
               excesse
               of
               railing
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               the
               Oration
               was
               made
               ,
               &
               that
               the
               Pope
               therin
               was
               like
               yong
               Elihu
               whose
               words
               boyled
               within
               him
               for
               ioy
               of
               the
               fact
               ,
               
               
                 like
                 new
                 wine
                 in
                 a
                 bottle
                 ,
                 &
                 with
                 open
                 mouth
                 ,
                 &
                 stretched
                 sydes
                 &
                 glorious
                 tearmes
                 he
                 did
                 hyperbolize
                 both
                 the
                 author
                 ,
                 manner
                 and
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Oration
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 haue
                 rec●aued
                 in
                 that
                 Consistory
                 an
                 
                   Herods
                   Plaudite
                
                 in
                 Deifying
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 &
                 canonizing
                 the
                 fryar
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               All
               which
               as
               it
               hath
               no
               other
               proofe
               but
               the
               assertion
               of
               M.
               Barlowes
               wild
               and
               vnruly
               tongue
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               easily
               contemned
               by
               any
               man
               of
               discretion
               ,
               
               especially
               since
               there
               be
               so
               many
               graue
               men
               ,
               Cardinal●
               and
               Bishops
               yet
               aliue
               that
               can
               testify
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               Gentlemen
               that
               were
               at
               Rome
               also
               at
               that
               tyme
               ,
               and
               neuer
               saw
               or
               heard
               that
               euer
               any
               such
               Oration
               of
               Pope
               
                 Sixtus
                 Quintus
              
               was
               extant
               ,
               or
               made
               by
               him
               in
               allowance
               ,
               or
               approbation
               of
               that
               horrible
               fact
               of
               the
               fryar
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               as
               I
               sayd
               ,
               he
               did
               highly
               admire
               the
               strāge
               prouidence
               of
               God
               in
               chastising
               by
               so
               vnexpected
               a
               way
               ,
               so
               foule
               and
               impiou●
               a
               murther
               ,
               as
               that
               King
               had
               committed
               against
               all
               order
               of
               law
               and
               iustice
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               then
               hauing
               nothing
               in
               effect
               to
               say
               to
               this
               ;
               yet
               for
               that
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               say
               something
               for
               his
               fee
               allready
               receiued
               ,
               he
               thought
               best
               to
               carpe
               at
               those
               wordes
               of
               m●ne
               ,
               that
               Pope
               Sixtus
               did
               highly
               admire
               the
               strange
               prouidence
               of
               God
               in
               his
               vnexpected
               Iustice
               vpō
               the
               sayd
               King
               ;
               and
               so
               iesting
               at
               my
               words
               of
               strange
               prouidence
               ,
               
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 A
                 fit
                 Epithete
                 doub●les
                 ,
                 and
                 fetched
                 from
                 profound
                 〈◊〉
                 :
                 for
                 can
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 be
                 strange
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 vniuersall
                 gouerment
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 guidance
                 with
                 protection
                 of
                 particuler
                 creatures
                 ,
                 i●
                 daily
                 and
                 continuall
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               Well
               then
               here
               M.
               Barlow
               will
               needs
               shew
               the
               profundity
               of
               his
               Diunity
               ,
               and
               the
               shallownes
               of
               his
               aduersary
               .
               And
               in
               very
               deed
               he
               vttereth
               diuers
               profundityes
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               deepe
               ,
               as
               I
               thinke
               that
               the
               Reader
               will
               say
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               considered
               of
               them
               that
               himselfe
               vnderstood
               them
               not
               ,
               when
               he
               set
               them
               downe
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               that
               he
               can
               iustify
               them
               in
               the
               Readers
               vnderstanding
               .
               I
               shall
               touch
               some
               of
               them
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               
               The
               first
               profundity
               that
               he
               vttereth
               ,
               is
               in
               his
               first
               question
               or
               demand
               ,
               which
               now
               yow
               haue
               heard
               ,
               to
               wit
               :
               
                 Can
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 be
                 strange
                 which
                 is
                 daily
                 and
                 continuall
                 ?
              
               As
               though
               it
               could
               not
               .
               And
               in
               this
               demand
               two
               positions
               are
               contained
               if
               yow
               marke
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               both
               of
               them
               false
               :
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               in
               those
               effectes
               ,
               which
               are
               daly
               and
               continuall
               ,
               can
               not
               be
               strange
               and
               admirable
               :
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               this
               euent
               whereof
               we
               intreat
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               King
               of
               France
               his
               vnexpected
               chastisement
               from
               God
               ,
               
                 is
                 daily
                 and
                 continuall
              
               .
               And
               who
               will
               not
               laugh
               at
               these
               two
               profundityes
               of
               M.
               Barlowes
               diuinity
               ,
               neither
               of
               them
               being
               iustifyable
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               any
               man
               of
               meane
               capacity
               ?
               As
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               I
               remit
               him
               to
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               his
               learned
               discourse
               vpon
               the
               miracle
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               in
               S.
               Iohns
               Ghospell
               ,
               
               when
               he
               did
               feed
               fiue
               thousand
               men
               with
               two
               barley-loaues
               :
               vpon
               which
               place
               the
               sayd
               learned
               Father
               maketh
               a
               notable
               discourse
               to
               proue
               the
               quite
               contrary
               of
               M.
               Barlowes
               assertion
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               many
               things
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               ,
               and
               heauenly
               power
               that
               fall
               out
               daily
               and
               continually
               ,
               are
               as
               strange
               and
               admirable
               (
               
                 mira
                 stupenda
              
               )
               in
               themselues
               ,
               
               as
               other
               things
               that
               fall
               out
               seldome
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               seldom
               euents
               doe
               seeme
               more
               strange
               ;
               and
               he
               guieth
               an
               example
               of
               the
               daily
               gouernmēt
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               the
               course
               and
               continance
               of
               the
               starres
               ,
               the
               multiplying
               of
               graines
               of
               corne
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               lesse
               meruaylous
               then
               the
               multiplying
               of
               those
               two
               
               loaues
               to
               the
               feeding
               of
               fiue
               thousand
               people
               :
               and
               yet
               sayth
               S.
               Augustine
               this
               is
               wondred
               at
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               not
               wondred
               at
               ,
               
                 non
                 quia
                 maius
                 est
                 ,
                 sed
                 quia
                 rarum
                 est
                 ,
              
               not
               for
               tha●
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               miracle
               ,
               but
               for
               that
               it
               falleth
               out
               more
               seldome
               .
               So
               as
               according
               to
               S.
               Augustine
               the
               effects
               of
               Gods
               power
               and
               prouidence
               which
               are
               continuall
               ,
               and
               fall
               out
               daily
               ,
               are
               no
               lesse
               strange
               and
               admirable
               in
               themselues
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               are
               so
               common
               :
               seing
               the
               strangnes
               therof
               is
               not
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               would
               haue
               it
               ,
               onely
               for
               the
               rarenes
               of
               the
               euent
               (
               for
               then
               it
               should
               seeme
               strange
               that
               M.
               Barlow
               should
               speake
               a
               wise
               word
               ,
               because
               he
               doth
               it
               so
               seldom
               )
               but
               for
               some
               thing
               which
               is
               admirable
               in
               the
               worke
               it selfe
               ,
               whether
               the
               same
               be
               seldome
               or
               cōmon
               :
               and
               this
               also
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               iudgment
               of
               wise
               men
               ,
               as
               here
               M.
               Barlow
               will
               seeme
               to
               be
               accounted
               :
               but
               that
               this
               first
               depth
               of
               his
               helpeth
               him
               nothing
               to
               the
               attayning
               of
               that
               good
               opinion
               .
            
             
               His
               second
               depth
               also
               or
               profundity
               contained
               in
               this
               question
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               euent
               of
               King
               Henry
               of
               France
               his
               vnexpected
               chastisment
               by
               so
               an
               vnimaginable
               means
               of
               a
               simple
               fryar
               ,
               and
               other
               like
               circumstances
               ,
               
                 is
                 daily
                 and
                 continuall
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               neither
               strange
               nor
               admirable
               ,
               is
               such
               a
               depth
               ,
               that
               euery
               shallow
               wit
               will
               easily
               discerne
               it
               to
               be
               both
               false
               and
               fond
               ,
               and
               against
               experience
               it selfe
               .
               For
               how
               many
               such
               examples
               can
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               produce
               to
               haue
               happened
               in
               many
               ages
               togeather
               ,
               &
               much
               lesse
               
                 daily
                 and
                 continually
              
               ,
               and
               therby
               to
               be
               neyther
               strange
               not
               wonderfull
               ?
            
             
               But
               now
               his
               third
               profundity
               standeth
               in
               another
               question
               immediatly
               ensuing
               vpon
               the
               former
               ,
               which
               is
               deep
               indeed
               ,
               and
               passeth
               all
               sense
               and
               vnderstanding
               .
               
               
                 For
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 strange
                 in
                 Gods
                 prouidence
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 which
                 seeth
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 present
                 and
                 existent
                 ?
              
               Which
               demaund
               is
               quite
               from
               the
               purpose
               :
               for
               our
               question
               is
               ,
               whether
               Gods
               prouidence
               in
               his
               workes
               &
               effects
               may
               be
               called
               strange
               and
               admirable
               in
               our
               eyes
               ,
               as
               this
               of
               the
               King
               of
               France
               his
               punishment
               ;
               and
               not
               whether
               any
               thing
               can
               be
               strange
               or
               admirable
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               eternall
               
               prouidence
               .
               ●he●e
               questions
               are
               as
               ●arre
               different
               ,
               as
               are
               the
               vnderstanding
               of
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               poles
               the
               one
               from
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               But
               will
               you
               heare
               another
               profundity
               of
               his
               ,
               in
               another
               question
               .
               
                 Can
                 visible
                 acts
              
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 be
                 called
                 Gods
                 pro●●●●●●
              
               And
               why
               not
               Syr
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               the
               effects
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               ,
               &
               do
               proceed
               from
               the
               same
               ?
               As
               when
               we
               see
               certaine
               effects
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               vpon
               any
               wicked
               man
               ;
               we
               truly
               say
               it
               is
               Gods
               Iustice.
               And
               the
               like
               when
               we
               see
               certaine
               eminent
               works
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               towards
               any
               people
               ,
               Countrey
               ,
               or
               priuate
               person
               ,
               we
               truly
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               Gods
               mercy
               towards
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               Gods
               attributes
               ,
               though
               they
               remayne
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               selfe
               same
               thing
               with
               God
               :
               yet
               when
               they
               worke
               ,
               and
               their
               effects
               be
               apparent
               ,
               we
               do
               cōmonly
               call
               the
               effects
               by
               the
               names
               of
               the
               attributes
               themselues
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               effects
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               ,
               
               are
               called
               Gods
               Iustice
               ;
               the
               effects
               of
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               are
               called
               his
               Mercyes
               ;
               of
               his
               Wisedome
               ,
               his
               Wisdome
               ;
               of
               his
               Prouidence
               ,
               his
               Prouidence
               ;
               which
               as
               it
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               so
               notwithstanding
               my
               words
               were
               with
               more
               exactnes
               vttered
               ,
               then
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               would
               seeme
               to
               take
               them
               ,
               I
               saying
               that
               Pope
               
                 Sixtus
                 Quintus
              
               did
               highly
               admire
               the
               Prouidence
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 in
                 chastising
                 so
                 ●oule
                 a
                 murther
                 :
              
               so
               as
               I
               distinguished
               betweene
               the
               cause
               and
               the
               effect
               ,
               and
               betweene
               Gods
               prouidence
               ,
               and
               the
               chastisement
               of
               the
               King
               proceeding
               from
               the
               same
               :
               wherby
               is
               preuented
               a
               certain
               petty
               florish
               made
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               by
               naming
               the
               definition
               of
               Schoolemen
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               Gods
               Prouidence
               is
               so
               farre
               forth
               called
               Gods
               Prouidence
               ,
               as
               it
               remaineth
               in
               his
               secret
               Counsaile
               :
               but
               when
               it
               sheweth
               it selfe
               in
               effects
               sensible
               ,
               then
               is
               it
               called
               Fatum
               ,
               and
               not
               Prouidentia
               .
               And
               for
               this
               he
               cyteth
               in
               the
               margent
               ,
               
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 summa
                 contra
                 Gentes
              
               ,
               but
               no
               place
               at
               all
               where
               (
               the
               said
               worke
               being
               great
               ,
               and
               contayning
               foure
               Bookes
               ,
               and
               aboue
               an
               hundred
               and
               fourescore
               Chapters
               )
               the
               thing
               may
               be
               found
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               common
               shift
               of
               his
               ,
               when
               he
               will
               not
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               nor
               found
               out
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               worst
               of
               all
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               poore
               man
               vnderstandeth
               not
               one
               scrap
               of
               what
               he
               hath
               read
               in
               
                 S.
                 Thomas
              
               ,
               or
               
               other
               Schole-men
               concerning
               this
               matter
               ,
               for
               they
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               
               that
               Gods
               Prouidence
               is
               no
               longer
               called
               Prouidence
               ,
               then
               it
               remayneth
               secret
               in
               Gods
               counsaile
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               it
               sheweth
               it selfe
               in
               sensible
               effects
               it
               is
               no
               more
               prouidence
               ,
               but
               Fatum
               :
               but
               thus
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               wheras
               Gods
               prouidence
               hath
               two
               partes
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               one
               which
               is
               in
               the
               mind
               of
               Almighty
               God
               to
               dispose
               of
               all
               thinges
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               how
               they
               shall
               fall
               out
               ;
               and
               the
               second
               the
               execution
               of
               this
               disposition
               by
               secondary
               causes
               :
               this
               second
               part
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               conteyning
               the
               cōnexion
               &
               order
               of
               the
               secōdary
               causes
               ,
               
               is
               called
               ,
               though
               improperly
               saith
               
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 Fatum
              
               ,
               destiny
               ,
               for
               that
               in
               respect
               of
               Gods
               immoucable
               order
               in
               his
               disposition
               ,
               the
               second
               causes
               doe
               worke
               infallibly
               ,
               though
               in
               producing
               their
               effects
               some
               worke
               necessarily
               ,
               some
               casually
               ,
               some
               freely
               .
            
             
               Hereby
               then
               we
               see
               first
               ,
               that
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               vnderstood
               not
               his
               Authors
               ,
               in
               saying
               that
               Gods
               Prouidence
               is
               so
               farre
               forth
               called
               Gods
               Prouidence
               only
               ,
               as
               it
               remayneth
               in
               Gods
               secret
               counsaile
               :
               for
               as
               Saint
               Thomas
               in
               the
               booke
               by
               him
               alleadged
               ,
               
               saith
               ,
               Gods
               Prouidence
               hath
               two
               partes
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               ordinatio
               or
               
                 ●ispositio
                 rerum
              
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               
                 ordin●●
                 executio
                 per
                 causas
                 secundas
              
               ,
               which
               second
               is
               called
               fatum
               ,
               or
               destiny
               ;
               but
               yet
               is
               a
               part
               of
               Prouidence
               ,
               as
               yow
               see
               ,
               and
               therby
               doth
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               erre
               grossely
               in
               contraposing
               it
               to
               Prouidence
               ,
               
               saying
               it
               is
               called
               fatum
               ,
               and
               not
               prouidence
               ,
               wheras
               fatum
               is
               a
               part
               of
               prouidence
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               said
               :
               but
               yet
               more
               grosly
               doth
               he
               erre
               ,
               when
               he
               sayth
               that
               when
               Gods
               Prouidence
               doth
               shew
               it selfe
               in
               sensible
               effects
               ,
               it
               is
               destiny
               &
               not
               prouidence
               ,
               for
               that
               this
               Fatum
               ,
               or
               destiny
               consisteth
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               beene
               said
               ,
               in
               the
               order
               &
               connexion
               of
               the
               second
               causes
               ,
               before
               they
               worke
               their
               effect
               ,
               &
               not
               in
               the
               sensible
               effects
               themselues
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               now
               produced
               ,
               and
               
                 extra
                 causas
              
               .
               And
               so
               by
               this
               we
               see
               in
               part
               
                 M.
                 Barlowes
              
               profundity
               in
               Schoole-diuinity
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               haue
               not
               yet
               done
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               goeth
               forward
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               saying
               :
               If
               after
               the
               murther
               of
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               the
               Pope
               had
               seene
               that
               some
               really
               true
               ,
               not
               partially
               
               supposed
               good
               ,
               had
               bene
               effectuated
               by
               the
               Parricyde
               ,
               that
               should
               he
               truly
               and
               only
               haue
               ascribed
               to
               Gods
               Prouidence
               ,
               
               as
               Ioseph
               applyed
               his
               being
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               for
               the
               reliefe
               of
               his
               kinred
               vnto
               Gods
               permission
               ,
               but
               not
               vnto
               his
               brethrens
               sale
               &c.
               
            
             
               
               And
               heere
               now
               we
               see
               another
               profundity
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               of
               Diuinity
               ,
               as
               eyther
               of
               ignorance
               or
               impiety
               ,
               ascribing
               only
               vnto
               Gods
               Prouidence
               things
               that
               in
               our
               eyes
               seeme
               good
               and
               profitable
               ,
               wherin
               he
               impiously
               abridgeth
               Gods
               Prouidence
               ,
               which
               is
               ouer
               all
               things
               without
               exception
               eyther
               dispositiuè
               or
               permissiuè
               ,
               by
               ordayning
               ,
               or
               by
               permitting
               :
               as
               he
               might
               haue
               seene
               in
               the
               Author
               by
               him
               alleadged
               ,
               
               I
               meane
               
                 S.
                 Thomas
              
               in
               his
               question
               
                 de
                 Prouidentia
              
               ,
               not
               that
               God
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               sinne
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               obliquity
               therof
               ,
               as
               Caluin
               &
               his
               followers
               wickedly
               affirme
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               doth
               vse
               euen
               naughty
               and
               sinfull
               actions
               oftentimes
               to
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               vniuersall
               good
               of
               his
               gouernment
               :
               and
               so
               he
               vsed
               the
               wicked
               action
               of
               
                 Herod
                 ,
                 Pylate
              
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               the
               furthering
               of
               Christ
               his
               sacred
               passion
               :
               for
               so
               it
               is
               sayd
               expressly
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               vnto
               God
               himself
               ,
               
               that
               Herod
               &
               Pilate
               togeather
               with
               the
               Gentils
               and
               Iewes
               conspired
               against
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               
                 facere
                 quae
                 manus
                 tua
                 &
                 consilium
                 tuum
                 decreuerunt
                 fieri
                 ,
              
               to
               do
               those
               things
               which
               thy
               hand
               &
               counsaile
               haue
               determined
               to
               be
               done
               .
               To
               which
               effect
               many
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               might
               be
               alleadged
               :
               wherby
               it
               is
               euident
               that
               the
               admiring
               of
               Gods
               Prouidence
               in
               such
               actions
               ,
               is
               not
               an
               allowāce
               of
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               lawfull
               in
               the
               doer
               ,
               for
               that
               no
               man
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               allow
               the
               actions
               of
               Herod
               &
               Pilate
               ,
               in
               putting
               Christ
               to
               death
               ,
               though
               they
               do
               acknowledge
               it
               as
               we
               haue
               now
               seene
               to
               haue
               come
               by
               the
               particuler
               prouidence
               of
               almighty
               God
               :
               &
               consequently
               all
               that
               idle
               speach
               which
               is
               here
               vsed
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               against
               Pope
               
                 Sixtus
                 Q●intus
              
               ,
               
               that
               he
               did
               not
               as
               King
               Dauid
               did
               ,
               in
               detesting
               Ioab
               for
               his
               trayterous
               slaughter
               of
               Abner
               ,
               but
               would
               haue
               canonized
               the
               Fryar
               ,
               if
               some
               Cardinals
               had
               not
               resisted
               :
               this
               speach
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               very
               idle
               indeed
               .
               For
               neuer
               was
               there
               any
               such
               cogitation
               knowne
               to
               haue
               bene
               in
               the
               Pope
               for
               
               canonizing
               that
               man
               ,
               nor
               did
               the
               Pope
               euer
               prayse
               ,
               or
               allow
               the
               fact
               ,
               as
               often
               hath
               bene
               sayd
               :
               nor
               doth
               M.
               Barlow
               know
               ,
               how
               he
               would
               haue
               dealt
               with
               the
               sayd
               Fryar
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               escaped
               death
               ,
               and
               had
               bene
               in
               his
               power
               to
               punish
               him
               :
               so
               that
               all
               heere
               is
               spoken
               out
               of
               passion
               ,
               and
               will
               to
               calumniate
               :
               much
               also
               out
               of
               errour
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               as
               hath
               bene
               sayd
               ,
               as
               namely
               ,
               that
               nothing
               is
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               Gods
               Prouidence
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               to
               vs
               seemeth
               really
               true
               ,
               good
               ,
               and
               not
               partially
               so
               supposed
               .
               So
               as
               heere
               a
               man
               is
               made
               iudge
               ,
               what
               is
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               Gods
               Prouidence
               and
               what
               not
               .
               In
               which
               case
               I
               doe
               not
               see
               how
               the
               actions
               of
               Herod
               &
               Pilate
               could
               well
               be
               ascribed
               to
               Gods
               prouidence
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               did
               ascribe
               them
               .
               I
               do
               not
               see
               also
               ,
               how
               M.
               Barlow
               can
               mantaine
               his
               assertion
               here
               set
               downe
               ,
               
               that
               the
               selling
               of
               Ioseph
               into
               Egypt
               by
               his
               brethren
               was
               not
               by
               Gods
               Prouidence
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               he
               sayth
               for
               the
               reliefe
               of
               his
               kinred
               ;
               which
               the
               Patriarch
               Ioseph
               doth
               seeme
               plainly
               to
               contradict
               ,
               when
               discouering
               himselfe
               vnto
               his
               brethren
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               I
               am
               your
               Brother
               Ioseph
               whom
               you
               sold
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               be
               not
               afrayd
               ,
               nor
               let
               it
               seeme
               vnto
               you
               a
               hard
               thing
               ,
               that
               you
               sold
               me
               into
               these
               Regions
               ,
               for
               that
               God
               sent
               me
               before
               you
               into
               Egypt
               for
               your
               safety
               .
               And
               more
               plainly
               in
               the
               last
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               
               where
               the
               Patriarch
               speaking
               to
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               sayth
               :
               
                 
                   Vos
                   cogitas●is
                   de
                   me
                   malum
                   &c.
                
                 you
                 thought
                 to
                 do
                 me
                 hurt
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 turned
                 it
                 to
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 exalt
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 saue
                 many
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 are
                 not
                 these
                 words
                 playne
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 action
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 his
                 selling
                 into
                 Egypt
                 was
                 by
                 Gods
                 permissiue
                 prouidence
                 ?
              
               Or
               will
               M.
               Barlowes
               profound
               diuinity
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               selfe
               same
               mysterious
               actions
               ,
               one
               part
               is
               subiect
               to
               Gods
               Prouidence
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               not
               ?
            
             
               The
               last
               example
               brought
               forth
               to
               proue
               the
               Pops
               accustomed
               attempts
               for
               murthering
               Princes
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               Queene
               ●lizabeth
               ,
               late
               Queene
               of
               England
               ,
               against
               whose
               life
               was
               obiected
               many
               attemptes
               to
               haue
               beene
               made
               by
               priuity
               and
               incitation
               of
               diuers
               Popes
               ;
               but
               I
               desired
               some
               proofes
               therof
               :
               whereto
               was
               answered
               in
               th●se
               
               words
               ,
               for
               veryfication
               of
               this
               ,
               there
               needeth
               no
               more
               proofe
               ,
               then
               that
               neuer
               Pope
               ,
               
               eyther
               then
               or
               since
               called
               any
               Church-man
               in
               question
               for
               medling
               in
               those
               treasonable
               conspiracyes
               .
               To
               which
               my
               words
               of
               answer
               were
               :
               
                 And
                 needeth
                 there
                 noe
                 more
                 Syr
                 but
                 this
                 (
                 quoth
                 I
                 )
                 to
                 condemne
                 both
                 Confessors
                 and
                 Popes
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 no
                 Pope
                 hath
                 called
                 into
                 question
                 or
                 punished
                 any
                 Clergy-man
                 for
                 such
                 like
                 attempts
                 ?
                 what
                 if
                 he
                 neuer
                 knew
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 attempt
                 ,
                 nor
                 beleiued
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 such
                 really
                 designed
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 he
                 neuer
                 heard
                 of
                 any
                 Clergie
                 man
                 accused
                 ,
                 except
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 Queene
                 herselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 sufficiently
                 punished
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 culpable
                 or
                 innocent
                 ?
              
            
             
               To
               all
               which
               demands
               of
               myne
               M.
               Barlow
               answereth
               with
               great
               impatience
               .
               
               For
               where
               I
               demand
               ,
               
                 And
                 needeth
                 there
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 Syr
                 ,
                 for
                 proofe
                 but
                 this
              
               ?
               His
               answere
               is
               :
               
                 There
                 needeth
                 no
                 more
              
               (
               CVRR
               )
               
                 but
                 that
              
               .
               But
               this
               I
               ascribe
               to
               his
               choller
               .
               And
               for
               that
               he
               bringeth
               no
               other
               thing
               of
               any
               moment
               about
               this
               matter
               ,
               
               &
               that
               I
               haue
               spoken
               largely
               els
               where
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               her
               affaires
               ;
               I
               shall
               here
               pretermitt
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               trifles
               ,
               which
               M.
               Barlow
               for
               lengthening
               his
               booke
               bringeth
               in
               ,
               spicing
               the
               same
               euery
               where
               with
               most
               virulent
               raylings
               ;
               as
               the
               examples
               of
               Squire
               and
               Parry
               ,
               which
               so
               often
               haue
               beene
               answered
               by
               vs
               ,
               the
               former
               as
               a
               meere
               fiction
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               as
               concerned
               his
               sending
               from
               Spaine
               into
               England
               by
               
                 F.
                 VValpole
              
               the
               Iesuite
               for
               poisoning
               the
               Queenes
               chaire
               ,
               and
               the
               Earle
               of
               Essex
               his
               saddle
               ;
               the
               other
               a
               deuise
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               to
               wit
               of
               Parry
               himself
               ,
               to
               gaine
               the
               Queenes
               goodwill
               ,
               and
               therby
               some
               preferment
               by
               telling
               her
               that
               he
               was
               sent
               to
               kill
               her
               ,
               by
               some
               Catholikes
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               :
               whereas
               indeed
               he
               was
               neuer
               trusted
               by
               them
               in
               farre
               lesse
               matters
               ,
               then
               in
               such
               an
               enterprize
               .
            
             
               
               But
               he
               returneth
               yet
               once
               ag●ine
               excessiuely
               to
               praise
               the
               said
               Queene
               .
               
                 That
                 Lady
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 diamond
                 amongst
                 Princes
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 royall
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 for
                 her
                 sex
                 whilst
                 she
                 liued
                 .
              
               And
               what
               will
               the
               discreet
               reader
               hould
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               for
               his
               sex
               ?
               Truly
               I
               thinke
               for
               one
               of
               the
               most
               grosse
               and
               palpable
               flatterers
               that
               mankind
               
               doth
               containe
               :
               and
               as
               for
               her
               being
               
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
              
               I
               meruaile
               what
               Christian
               world
               he
               can
               pretend
               to
               meane
               .
               For
               if
               he
               will
               confine
               the
               Christian
               world
               within
               the
               Protestant
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               God
               wote
               ,
               but
               a
               very
               small
               part
               therof
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               this
               Protestant
               world
               neyther
               was
               she
               held
               to
               be
               so
               rare
               a
               
                 diamond
                 ,
                 or
                 glory
                 of
                 royall
                 Maiestie
                 ,
              
               nor
               was
               she
               such
               
                 a
                 ioy
                 vnto
                 them
              
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               sayd
               ,
               which
               is
               euident
               by
               their
               writings
               extant
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               Lutherans
               that
               misliked
               her
               religion
               ,
               &
               māner
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               and
               especially
               her
               taking
               vpon
               her
               to
               be
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereat
               they
               do
               laugh
               ,
               euen
               vntill
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               same
               or
               greater
               dislike
               was
               euen
               in
               the
               purer
               sort
               of
               Caluinists
               ,
               both
               at
               Geneua
               the
               Mother-Church
               of
               that
               profession
               ,
               as
               also
               throughout
               all
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Holland
                 ,
                 Zeland
                 ,
                 Scotland
                 ,
              
               and
               England
               :
               so
               as
               this
               little
               Protestant
               world
               held
               her
               not
               for
               such
               a
               ioy
               ,
               nor
               yet
               Iewell
               of
               theirs
               ,
               as
               here
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               she
               is
               described
               .
               But
               as
               for
               the
               Catholike
               Christian
               world
               ,
               for
               what
               diamond
               they
               held
               her
               ,
               and
               what
               Ioy
               they
               tooke
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               in
               her
               ,
               appeareth
               well
               by
               their
               bookes
               which
               are
               extant
               ,
               and
               will
               indure
               till
               the
               worlds
               end
               :
               so
               as
               the
               chiefe
               ground
               of
               all
               these
               excessiue
               and
               exorbitant
               prayses
               and
               flatteries
               ,
               is
               no
               other
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               see
               ,
               but
               the
               volubility
               of
               this
               Ministers
               tongue
               for
               the
               present
               :
               what
               it
               may
               be
               hereafter
               vpon
               the
               blast
               of
               other
               windes
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               like
               that
               the
               Weather
               cock
               will
               turne
               .
               
               Some
               examples
               haue
               we
               seene
               before
               of
               his
               constancy
               about
               the
               Earle
               of
               Essex
               ,
               and
               may
               do
               also
               hereafter
               concerning
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               ,
               if
               his
               Maiestie
               that
               now
               reigneth
               shall
               neuer
               so
               little
               turne
               the
               fauour
               of
               his
               eyes
               from
               her
               actions
               ,
               which
               of
               all
               other
               Princes
               ,
               by
               the
               iudgement
               of
               most
               men
               ,
               he
               hath
               most
               cause
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               somwhat
               I
               touched
               in
               my
               ●ormer
               letter
               ,
               and
               now
               shal
               be
               inforced
               to
               repeat
               somwhat
               againe
               for
               defending
               my selfe
               ,
               against
               M.
               Barlows
               calumniations
               ;
               but
               it
               shal
               be
               only
               the
               conclusion
               of
               that
               my
               discourse
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               then
               (
               said
               I
               )
               about
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               :
               
                 albeit
                 
                   Pius
                   Quintus
                
                 ,
                 &
                 some
                 other
                 Popes
                 did
                 excōmunicate
                 her
                 and
                 cut
                 her
                 of
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 by
                 
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Censures
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 her
                 persecuting
                 Catholicke
                 Religion
                 :
                 yet
                 did
                 I
                 neuer
                 know
                 it
                 hitherto
                 proued
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Pope
                 procured
                 or
                 consented
                 to
                 any
                 priuate
                 violence
                 against
                 her
                 person
                 :
                 albeit
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 forealleadged
                 Statute
                 of
                 the
                 28.
                 yeare
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 8.
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 wherin
                 it
                 is
                 determined
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 ,
                 his
                 Counsel
                 and
                 whole
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Doctors
                 in
                 his
                 Iudiciall
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Arches
                 ,
                 that
                 Lady
                 Elizabeth
                 was
                 not
                 legitimate
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 her
                 mother
                 was
                 euer
                 King
                 Henryes
                 true
                 wife
                 (
                 which
                 once
                 being
                 true
                 ,
                 could
                 neuer
                 afterward
                 by
                 any
                 humane
                 power
                 be
                 made
                 vntrue
                 ,
                 or
                 amended
                 to
                 the
                 preiudice
                 of
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 rightly
                 by
                 due
                 succession
                 interessed
                 therin
                 :
                 
                 )
                 &
                 if
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 Parlament
                 testifyed
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 
                   against
                   all
                   honour
                   ,
                   equity
                   ,
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   conscience
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   La.
                   Elizabeth
                   should
                   at
                   any
                   tyme
                   possesse
                   the
                   said
                   Crowne
                   ,
                
                 
                 then
                 the
                 said
                 Popes
                 respecting
                 in
                 their
                 said
                 sentence
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 certayne
                 they
                 did
                 )
                 the
                 actuall
                 right
                 of
                 the
                 Queene
                 o●
                 France
                 and
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 her
                 noble
                 issue
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 that
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 proceed
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 remouall
                 (
                 whom
                 they
                 held
                 for
                 an
                 vsurper
                 )
                 in
                 fauour
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 inheritours
                 oppressed
                 by
                 her
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 but
                 temporall
                 armes
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 ag●inst
                 a
                 publicke
                 malefactor
                 and
                 intruder
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 right
                 and
                 conscience
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 this
                 fawning
                 Apologer
                 ,
                 can
                 eyther
                 without
                 open
                 vntruth
                 ,
                 or
                 manifest
                 iniury
                 to
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 ,
                 auerre
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 true
                 ,
                 doth
                 greatly
                 iustify
                 the
                 endeauours
                 and
                 desires
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 C●tholicke
                 people
                 ,
                 both
                 at
                 home
                 and
                 abroad
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 their
                 principall
                 meaning
                 being
                 euer
                 knowne
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 the
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 &
                 preferment
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Heire
                 ,
                 most
                 wrongfully
                 kept
                 out
                 ,
                 &
                 vniustly
                 persecuted
                 for
                 right
                 ●ousnes
                 sake
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               discourse
               of
               mine
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               with
               many
               bitter
               wordes
               taketh
               vpon
               him
               to
               reply
               this
               that
               followeth
               :
               
               First
               ,
               
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 more
                 euidences
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
                 was
                 illegitimate
                 :
              
               this
               you
               see
               what
               force
               it
               hath
               ,
               &
               how
               fit
               it
               is
               vnto
               this
               purpose
               ,
               and
               therfore
               he
               taketh
               hādfast
               of
               another
               hould
               ,
               thus
               :
               
                 If
                 King
              
               
               Henry
               
                 her
                 Father
              
               ,
               B.
               Cranmer
               ,
               
                 with
                 his
                 Court
                 of
                 Arches
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Parlament
                 ,
                 did
                 sentence
                 her
                 for
                 such
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 same
                 Father
                 Arches
                 and
                 Parlament
                 ,
                 vpon
                 better
                 ground
                 within
                 few
                 yeares
                 renounced
                 the
                 same
                 sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 repealed
                 that
                 act
                 .
              
               
               This
               now
               is
               somewhat
               ,
               if
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               had
               cited
               the
               Act
               ,
               or
               Parlament
               ,
               or
               Decree
               of
               Bishop
               Cranmer
               ,
               or
               his
               Arches
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               particularity
               ,
               how
               ,
               or
               where
               it
               was
               repealed
               ,
               as
               I
               did
               cite
               for
               the
               contrary
               of
               her
               condemnation
               
                 Rastals
                 Abridgments
              
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               find
               indeed
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Statutes
               that
               seauen
               yeares
               afterwards
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               anno
               35.
               of
               Henry
               the
               eight
               
                 cap.
                 p●●●o
              
               ,
               when
               King
               Henry
               had
               determined
               in
               person
               to
               go
               ouer
               and
               make
               warre
               in
               France
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               said
               Statute
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               death
               of
               so
               many
               other
               wyues
               had
               married
               the
               Lady
               
                 Katherine
                 Parre
              
               widdow
               ,
               hauing
               small
               hope
               of
               more
               issue
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               certaine
               declaration
               of
               the
               succession
               ,
               if
               in
               case
               himselfe
               and
               the
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               and
               Lady
               Mary
               should
               dye
               without
               lawfull
               issue
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               for
               lacke
               of
               such
               issue
               the
               said
               Lady
               Elizabeth
               should
               succeed
               in
               her
               turne
               :
               but
               there
               is
               no
               word
               of
               her
               legitimation
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               repeale
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Statute
               declaratory
               ,
               of
               the
               inualidity
               of
               her
               Fathers
               and
               Mothers
               marriage
               .
               And
               albeit
               I
               find
               diuers
               other
               clauses
               of
               that
               Statute
               28.
               
               Henry
               8.
               cap.
               7.
               repealed
               by
               1.
               
               Edward
               .
               6.
               cap.
               12.
               and
               
                 primo
                 &
                 secundo
                 Philip.
                 &
                 Mariae
                 cap.
              
               1.
               
               &
               8.
               yet
               do
               I
               not
               find
               any
               such
               repeale
               made
               concerning
               the
               said
               illegitimation
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               .
               And
               King
               Henry
               himselfe
               in
               that
               Parlament
               of
               the
               35.
               cap.
               1.
               doth
               professe
               that
               he
               had
               authority
               by
               Parlament
               to
               giue
               and
               dispose
               the
               said
               Imperiall
               Crowne
               by
               his
               Letter
               Patent
               at
               his
               wil
               &
               pleasure
               ;
               which
               sheweth
               that
               he
               might
               if
               he
               would
               ,
               appoint
               her
               to
               succeed
               in
               default
               of
               other
               issue
               ,
               though
               she
               were
               neuer
               so
               much
               illegitimate
               ;
               seing
               all
               was
               referred
               to
               his
               owne
               appointment
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               so
               much
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               doth
               make
               so
               light
               accompt
               of
               this
               sentence
               of
               Parlament
               ,
               as
               after
               you
               shall
               heare
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               contēptible
               words
               against
               the
               same
               ,
               I
               haue
               thought
               it
               good
               briefely
               to
               repeate
               them
               heere
               ,
               and
               therby
               shew
               the
               weight
               and
               moment
               therof
               .
               Thus
               then
               
               they
               ly
               in
               the
               Statute
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 albeit
                 ,
                 most
                 dread
                 soueraigne
                 Lord
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Parlament
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 acts
                 were
                 then
                 made
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 thought
                 by
                 your
                 Maiesties
                 Nobles
                 and
                 Commons
                 ,
                 vpon
                 a
                 ●●re
                 ,
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 cleare
                 foundation
                 ,
                 thinking
                 the
                 said
                 m●rriage
                 then
                 had
                 betwene
                 your
                 Highnes
                 &
                 the
                 said
                 Lady
                 Anne
                 in
                 their
                 consciences
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 pure
                 ,
                 sincere
                 ,
                 p●r●●●●
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 reputed
                 ,
                 accepted
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 Realme
                 ,
                 till
                 now
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 infinite
                 goodnes
                 (
                 from
                 whom
                 no
                 secret
                 things
                 can
                 be
                 hid
                 )
                 hath
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 euident
                 and
                 opē
                 knowledg
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 certaine
                 ,
                 iust
                 ,
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 lawful
                 impediments
                 ,
                 vnknown
                 at
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 acts
                 ,
                 and
                 fithence
                 that
                 tyme
                 confessed
                 by
                 the
                 sayd
                 Lady
                 Anne
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 most
                 Re●er●nd
                 Father
                 in
                 God
                 Thomas
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Cāterbury
                 Metropolitan
                 and
                 Primate
                 of
                 all
                 England
                 ,
                 sitting
                 iudicially
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 plainely
                 appeareth
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 marriage
                 betwene
                 your
                 Grace
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 Lady
                 Anne
                 ,
                 was
                 neuer
                 good
                 nor
                 correspondent
                 to
                 the
                 lawes
                 ,
                 but
                 vtterly
                 void
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 effect
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 wherof
                 your
                 Highnes
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 lawfully
                 diuorced
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 marriage
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 lady
                 Anne
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 notwithstanding
                 most
                 gracious
                 and
                 soueraigne
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Lady
                 Elizabeth
                 your
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 being
                 borne
                 vnder
                 the
                 said
                 vnlawfull
                 marriage
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 your
                 Succession
                 aboue
                 remembred
                 ,
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 Heirs-males
                 of
                 your
                 Body
                 ,
                 should
                 immediatly
                 succeed
                 as
                 your
                 lawfull
                 hei●e
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 royall
                 Estate
                 of
                 your
                 Imperiall
                 Crowne
                 of
                 this
                 Realme
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 honor
                 ,
                 equity
                 ,
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 if
                 remedy
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 prouided
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               sentence
               ,
               which
               is
               graue
               and
               weighty
               as
               yow
               see
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               whole
               Parlament
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               such
               impediments
               were
               discouered
               by
               Gods
               infinite
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               con●essed
               by
               Queene
               Anne
               in
               publicke
               iudgment
               before
               the
               Archbishop
               Cranmer
               ,
               sitting
               vpon
               the
               same
               matter
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               same
               it
               was
               euidētly
               conuinced
               that
               she
               was
               neuer
               King
               Henries
               true
               wife
               indeed
               ,
               and
               consequently
               
               that
               the
               lady
               Elizabeth
               was
               neuer
               his
               true
               and
               lawfull
               daughter
               .
               And
               did
               not
               this
               deserue
               ,
               that
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               should
               haue
               brought
               forth
               authenticall
               testimony
               to
               the
               contrary
               ?
               For
               if
               this
               attestation
               of
               the
               Parlament
               ,
               King
               ,
               and
               Metropolitan
               were
               good
               and
               true
               ,
               that
               Queene
               Anne
               was
               neuer
               in
               her
               life
               lawfull
               wife
               to
               King
               Henry
               ,
               then
               could
               not
               any
               future
               Parlament
               ,
               though
               neuer
               so
               faine
               it
               would
               ,
               afterward
               make
               her
               legitimate
               ,
               or
               lawfully
               giue
               her
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               in
               preiudice
               of
               the
               next
               lawful
               heire
               ,
               after
               Queene
               Maries
               death
               ,
               which
               at
               that
               time
               was
               his
               Maiesties
               Mother
               Queene
               of
               France
               and
               Scotland
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               now
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               would
               seeme
               to
               make
               some
               answere
               to
               these
               last
               words
               of
               mine
               ,
               saying
               :
               that
               being
               once
               true
               ,
               quoth
               he
               ,
               to
               wit
               the
               illegitimation
               ,
               no
               humā
               power
               could
               make
               it
               vntrue
               to
               the
               preiudice
               of
               another
               ;
               
               &
               then
               he
               answereth
               :
               
                 If
                 the
                 illegitimation
                 had
                 byn
                 in
                 her
                 bloud
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 no
                 law
                 could
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 against
                 the
                 right
                 Heire
                 .
              
               And
               do
               you
               grant
               thus
               much
               Syr
               ?
               That
               if
               the
               illegitimation
               had
               bin
               in
               her
               bloud
               ,
               no
               law
               could
               make
               it
               good
               ?
               Wherein
               then
               I
               pray
               you
               was
               this
               illegitimation
               ?
               Was
               it
               in
               her
               bones
               ,
               or
               in
               her
               flesh
               ,
               or
               skinne
               ?
               For
               in
               one
               of
               these
               foure
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               :
               for
               asmuch
               as
               it
               descended
               by
               her
               birth
               from
               her
               Father
               &
               Mother
               .
               But
               ,
               saith
               
                 M
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               
               
                 her
                 bloud
                 being
                 sound
                 ,
                 seming
                 allegations
                 and
                 plausible
                 inferences
                 might
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 dazell
                 ,
                 not
                 alter
                 her
                 right
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 being
                 cleared
                 and
                 reuersed
                 ,
                 these
                 second
                 deliberations
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 establish
                 her
                 right
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 inherent
                 in
                 her
                 bl●ud
                 ,
                 as
                 make
                 it
                 more
                 apparent
                 ,
                 and
                 sensibly
                 incontrollable
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               now
               is
               indeed
               that
               begging
               of
               the
               question
               which
               without
               cause
               it
               pleaseth
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               sometimes
               for
               fashiōs
               sake
               to
               obiect
               against
               me
               .
               For
               here
               our
               questiō
               being
               ,
               whether
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               was
               sound
               in
               bloud
               or
               no
               ,
               he
               supposeth
               it
               for
               a
               principle
               ,
               that
               it
               being
               so
               ,
               then
               
                 seeming
                 allegatio●s
              
               ,
               or
               
                 plausible
                 inferences
                 cannot
                 hurt
                 her
                 right
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               Parlament
               supposeth
               &
               proueth
               the
               cōtrary
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               not
               soūd
               in
               bloud
               ,
               but
               wholy
               vnsoūd
               by
               her
               birth
               &
               natiuity
               :
               and
               the
               same
               do
               we
               suppose
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               this
               Parlament
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               testification
               both
               of
               her
               Father
               and
               Mother
               .
               And
               how
               ridiculous
               then
               is
               it
               that
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               should
               
               suppose
               the
               con●●ary
               without
               proofe
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 that
                 supposing
                 she
                 was
                 sound
                 ,
                 plausible
                 inferences
                 could
                 not
                 hurt
                 her
                 ?
              
            
             
               Secondly
               he
               calleth
               the
               resolute
               ,
               and
               seuere
               asseuerations
               of
               King
               Henry
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               of
               Archbishop
               Cranmer
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Lords
               both
               spirituall
               and
               temporall
               of
               the
               Parlament
               togeather
               ,
               
               with
               the
               iudiciall
               confession
               of
               Queene
               Anne
               her selfe
               ,
               be●ore
               her
               execution
               ;
               he
               termeth
               them
               I
               say
               but
               
                 seeming
                 allegations
                 ,
                 and
                 plausible
                 infere●ces
                 ,
              
               which
               thing
               considering
               both
               the
               greatnes
               of
               the
               persons
               ,
               and
               grauity●
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               weighty
               consequences
               which
               therof
               did
               depend
               ,
               is
               the
               grieuous
               iniury
               that
               in
               words
               could
               be
               offered
               to
               so
               great
               authority
               .
               For
               it
               is
               to
               make
               them
               all
               wicked
               men
               and
               lyers
               ,
               they
               affirming
               the
               matter
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               to
               h●ue
               beene
               reuealed
               by
               gods
               infinite
               goodnes
               ,
               so
               euidently
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               set
               down
               ;
               and
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               saying
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               nothing
               but
               
                 seeming
                 allegations
              
               ,
               &
               
                 plausible
                 inferences
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               where
               he
               sayth
               that
               these
               
                 plausible
                 inferences
              
               being
               cleared
               and
               reuersed
               in
               the
               second
               deliberation
               ,
               to
               wit
               of
               the
               Parlament
               ,
               
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 establish
                 her
                 right
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 inherent
                 in
                 her
                 bloud
                 ,
                 as
                 make
                 it
                 more
                 apparent
                 ,
              
               he
               beggeth
               againe
               the
               question
               ,
               
               and
               supposeth
               that
               for
               his
               ground
               ,
               which
               we
               deny
               vntill
               he
               can
               proue
               it
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               former
               determination
               of
               Parlament
               ,
               was
               reuersed
               concerning
               her
               illegitimation
               .
               For
               why
               should
               not
               this
               appeare
               in
               the
               Satute
               booke
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               former
               .
               And
               wheras
               he
               sayth
               ,
               that
               her
               right
               of
               successiō
               was
               but
               dazeled
               ,
               &
               
                 not
                 altered
              
               by
               this
               Decree
               of
               Parlament
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               was
               
                 inherent
                 in
                 her
                 bloud
              
               ,
               we
               haue
               now
               shewed
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               ridiculous
               tergiue●sation
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               Parlament
               condemning
               ,
               and
               disanulling
               vtterly
               the
               marryage
               of
               her
               mother
               with
               her
               father
               ,
               doth
               therby
               condemne
               her
               whole
               bloud
               for
               vnlawfull
               to
               succeed
               ,
               except
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               will
               say
               she
               had
               other
               bloud
               ,
               which
               she
               tooke
               not
               from
               Father
               or
               Mother
               ,
               or
               els
               that
               he
               will
               teach
               vs
               by
               his
               law
               or
               diuinity
               ,
               that
               albeit
               her
               Father
               and
               Mother
               were
               neuer
               truely
               man
               &
               wife
               :
               yet
               she
               borne
               by
               their
               coniūction
               ,
               had
               true
               right
               in
               
               her
               bloud
               to
               succeed
               in
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               which
               yet
               the
               Parlament
               denyeth
               ,
               as
               yow
               haue
               seene
               .
               And
               this
               shall
               suffice
               for
               this
               matter
               :
               wherby
               may
               appeare
               what
               causes
               some
               Popes
               might
               haue
               ,
               in
               respect
               as
               well
               of
               this
               knowne
               illegitimation
               by
               her
               Father
               &
               Mother
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               other
               many
               Pe●●●nall
               demerits
               of
               her
               owne
               ,
               to
               fauour
               the
               right
               of
               her
               next
               lawfull
               successour
               ,
               persecuted
               ,
               &
               iniuted
               ,
               &
               finally
               destroyed
               by
               her
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               as
               for
               the
               other
               cauill
               of
               recrimination
               that
               D●●●man
               in
               his
               Booke
               sayth
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 grieuous
                 sinne
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 giue
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 religion
                 ,
              
               it
               hath
               beene
               answered
               sufficiently
               before
               against
               M.
               Morton
               ,
               who
               obiected
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               with
               fraud
               and
               falshood
               ,
               as
               this
               man
               doth
               ,
               leauing
               out
               the
               principall
               words
               that
               do
               ensue
               ,
               which
               are
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 doth
                 it
                 ,
                 ●●hat
                 side
                 souer
                 the
                 truth
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 bad
                 soeuer
                 the
                 party
                 〈◊〉
                 that
                 is
                 preferred
                 .
              
               He
               doth
               leaue
               out
               also
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               speach
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               authority
               of
               S.
               Paul
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
               
                 For
                 if
                 S.
              
               Paul
               
                 haue
                 pronounced
                 so
                 absolutly
                 and
                 plainly
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 be●ore
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 in
                 eating
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 meat
                 it
                 is
                 damnable
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 discer●e
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 eate
                 ;
                 what
                 may
                 we
                 thinke
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 important
                 a
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 ●ssemble
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 against
                 his
                 owne
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 iudgment
                 ?
              
            
             
               Here
               you
               see
               is
               nothing
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               man
               should
               not
               do
               against
               his
               conscience
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               when
               that
               case
               shall
               fall
               out
               .
               Can
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               say
               any
               thing
               iustly
               against
               this
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               not
               calumniate
               ?
               I
               see
               not
               what
               .
               But
               yet
               he
               leapeth
               to
               another
               thing
               ,
               in
               a
               farre
               different
               place
               ,
               where
               Doleman
               sayth
               ,
               that
               the
               Statute
               of
               Association
               was
               obiected
               by
               other
               Competitors
               against
               the
               succession
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               
               which
               Statute
               was
               made
               in
               the
               27.
               yeare
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               raigne
               ,
               and
               intended
               principally
               (
               as
               it
               seemeth
               euident
               both
               by
               the
               Queene
               ,
               and
               by
               such
               as
               procured
               the
               making
               therof
               )
               against
               the
               sayd
               succession
               of
               the
               Queene
               of
               Scotland
               and
               her
               issue
               ,
               in
               such
               forme
               of
               words
               ,
               as
               she
               being
               prisoner
               in
               England
               might
               easily
               be
               ●●tr●pped
               therin
               ,
               as
               afterward
               she
               was
               by
               the
               attempt
               of
               M.
               ●abingt●n
               &
               his
               fellowes
               ,
               and
               lost
               her
               life
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 The
                 Statute
                 contained
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 Act
                 should
                 be
                 attēpted
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 Queene
                 Elizabeths
                 person
                 ,
                 by
                 or
                 for
                 any
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 pretend
                 any
                 Title
                 to
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 this
                 Realme
                 ,
                 after
                 her
                 Maiesties
                 discease
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 person
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 priuity
                 of
                 any
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 pretend
                 Title
                 to
                 the
                 Crowne
                 &c.
                 then
                 all
                 such
                 persōs
                 shal
                 be
                 excluded
                 and
                 disabled
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 ,
                 or
                 claime
                 the
                 sayd
                 Crowne
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Hereto
               M.
               Barlow
               answereth
               now
               first
               ,
               that
               they
               only
               in
               this
               Act
               are
               excluded
               from
               Succession
               ,
               by
               who●e
               meanes
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               life
               should
               be
               taken
               away
               (
               not
               sought
               )
               and
               that
               should
               not
               touch
               their
               issues
               ,
               except
               they
               had
               bene
               any
               wayes
               assenting
               or
               priuy
               to
               the
               same
               .
               But
               to
               this
               may
               be
               replyed
               ;
               that
               the
               words
               now
               set
               down
               in
               the
               Statute
               are
               cōtrary
               ,
               which
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 act
                 be
                 attēpted
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 her
                 Maiesties
                 most
                 Royall
                 person
              
               (
               though
               not
               achieued
               )
               
                 yet
                 they
                 shal
                 be
                 excluded
              
               .
               And
               as
               for
               their
               heires
               and
               issues
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Statute
               ,
               when
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               life
               should
               be
               taken
               away
               by
               such
               attempts
               ,
               there
               is
               mention
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               be
               by
               some
               assent
               or
               priuity
               of
               theirs
               ;
               yet
               in
               the
               former
               part
               now
               alleadged
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               ;
               wherby
               notwithstanding
               the
               sayd
               pretenders
               ,
               for
               whome
               ,
               or
               by
               whose
               priuityes
               such
               attempts
               only
               should
               be
               made
               ,
               are
               condemned
               of
               treason
               ,
               and
               made
               incapable
               of
               any
               pretence
               to
               the
               Crowne
               :
               which
               being
               once
               effectuated
               ,
               the
               consequence
               doth
               easily
               ensue
               in
               like
               manner
               against
               their
               heires
               and
               issues
               .
               So
               that
               this
               is
               but
               a
               meere
               trifling
               matter
               ,
               brought
               in
               for
               want
               of
               other
               better
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             OF
             CERTAINE
             CONTRADICTIONS
             OBIECTED
             TO
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             :
             AND
             what
             confidence
             may
             be
             placed
             in
             a
             mans
             owne
             good
             workes
             .
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             WHERAS
             among
             other
             things
             there
             were
             obiected
             in
             the
             Apology
             of
             the
             new
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             certaine
             cōtradictions
             against
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             workes
             ,
             as
             impugning
             the
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             I
             thought
             good
             in
             my
             Letter
             ,
             to
             looke
             into
             some
             t●ree
             or
             foure
             of
             them
             ,
             leauing
             the
             rest
             for
             the
             Cardinall
             himselfe
             to
             answere
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             very
             sufficiently
             :
             which
             answere
             might
             serue
             for
             vs
             both
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             hauing
             enlarged
             
             my selfe
             somewhat
             for
             the
             better
             explayning
             of
             the
             first
             obiected
             contradiction
             ,
             about
             the
             placing
             of
             confidence
             in
             good
             and
             meritorious
             workes
             ,
             M.
             Barlow
             hath
             bene
             so
             copious
             in
             his
             reply
             ,
             partly
             preaching
             ,
             partly
             pratling
             ,
             without
             substance
             or
             verity
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             inforced
             to
             insist
             more
             vpon
             the
             matter
             ,
             then
             I
             had
             purposed
             .
             And
             for
             more
             plaine
             dealing
             and
             discouering
             of
             his
             fraud
             ,
             and
             impertinency
             I
             shall
             here
             repeat
             againe
             ,
             what
             in
             my
             Letter
             I
             set
             downe
             about
             this
             controuersy
             .
          
           
             The
             Apologer●quoth
             ●quoth
             I
             )
             doth
             thus
             begin
             his
             list
             of
             cōtradictions
             against
             
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
            
             .
             
             
               First
               in
               his
               bookes
               of
               Iustification
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               Bellarmine
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               vncertainty
               of
               our
               owne
               proper
               righteousnes
               ,
               and
               for
               auoiding
               of
               vaine
               glory
               ,
               
               it
               is
               most
               sure
               and
               sa●e
               ,
               to
               repose
               our
               whole
               confidence
               in
               the
               alone
               mercy
               and
               goodnes
               of
               God
               :
               which
               proposition
               of
               his
               ,
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               discourse
               ,
               and
               current
               of
               all
               his
               ●iue
               bookes
               
                 De
                 Iustificatione
              
               ,
               
               wherin
               the
               same
               is
               conteyned
               &c.
               
               Of
               this
               first
               contradiction
               we
               haue
               said
               somewhat
               before
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               strāge
               ,
               that
               fiue
               whole
               bookes
               should
               be
               brought
               in
               ,
               as
               contradictory
               to
               one
               proposition
               .
               For
               how
               shall
               the
               Reader
               try
               the
               truth
               o●
               this
               obiection
               ?
               Shall
               he
               be
               bound
               to
               read
               all
               Bellarmines
               fiue
               bookes
               ,
               to
               see
               whether
               it
               be
               true
               or
               no
               ?
               Had
               it
               not
               bene
               more
               plaine
               dealing
               to
               haue
               alleaged
               some
               one
               sentence
               ,
               or
               conclusion
               contradictory
               to
               the
               other
               ?
               But
               now
               shall
               we
               shew
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               such
               contradiction
               betwixt
               the
               senten●●
               of
               one
               part
               of
               his
               said
               Booke
               of
               Iustification
               ,
               &
               the
               whole
               discourse
               or
               current
               of
               the
               rest
               :
               for
               that
               Bellarmyne
               doth
               make
               all
               the
               matter
               c●e●re
               by
               soyling
               three
               seuerall
               Questions
               in
               one
               Chapter
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               seauenth
               of
               the
               fifth
               Booke
               here
               cyted
               .
            
          
           
             
             The
             three
             Questious
             are
             these
             about
             
               Fiducia
               quae
               in
               merit
               is
               co●●oca●i
               possit
               ,
            
             what
             hope
             and
             confidence
             may
             be
             placed
             by
             a
             Christian
             man
             in
             his
             good
             workes
             ,
             and
             merites
             .
             The
             first
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             good
             workes
             ,
             in
             a
             Christian
             man
             ,
             doe
             increase
             hope
             &
             confidence
             by
             their
             owne
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             pro●ise
             of
             reward
             made
             vnto
             them
             ?
             And
             Bellarmine
             answereth
             that
             they
             doe
             :
             and
             proueth
             it
             by
             
             many
             places
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Toby
             the
             4.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             :
             
             That
             
               almes-dedes
               shall
               giue
               great
               confidence
               ,
               and
               hope
               to
               the
               doers
               therof
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God.
            
             And
             Iob
             sayth
             ,
             
               that
               he
               which
               li●eth
               iustly
               ,
               shall
               haue
               great
               confidence
               &
               hope
               ,
               and
               shall
               sleepe
               securely
               .
            
             
             And
             S.
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             saith
             :
             
               That
               whosoeuer
               shall
               minister
               well
               ,
               shall
               haue
               great
               confidence
               &c.
               
            
             
             I
             omit
             diuers
             other
             plaine
             places
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             there
             alleadged
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             the
             Reader
             may
             there
             peruse
             to
             his
             cōfort
             ,
             shewing
             euidently
             ,
             that
             the
             conscience
             of
             a
             vertuous
             life
             ,
             and
             good
             workes
             ,
             doth
             giue
             great
             confidence
             to
             a
             Christian
             man
             ,
             both
             while
             he
             liueth
             ,
             &
             especially
             whe
             he
             cōmeth
             to
             dye
             .
          
           
             The
             s●cond
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             thi●
             being
             so
             a
             man
             may
             place
             an●●o●●idence
             wittingly
             in
             his
             own●●●rits
             ,
             or
             ve●●uous
             li●e
             .
             And
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             I
             hat
             he
             may
             ;
             〈◊〉
             be
             with
             due
             circumstances
             of
             hum●lity
             ,
             auoydin●●●●●e
             &
             pr●sumption
             .
             For
             that
             a
             man
             feeling
             the
             effect
             of
             ●ods
             g●ace
             in
             himsel●e
             ,
             wherby
             he
             hath
             beene
             direc●ed
             to
             liue
             well
             ,
             may
             also
             hope
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             crowne
             ●is
             gifts
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             
               S.
               Augustines
            
             words
             are
             .
             And
             many
             examples
             of
             Scriptures
             are
             alleadged
             there
             by
             Card.
             Bellarmine
             of
             sundry
             holy
             Saints
             ,
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             vpon
             iu●t
             occasions
             mentioned
             their
             owne
             merits
             ,
             as
             gifts
             ●rom
             God
             that
             gaue
             them
             hope
             and
             con●idence
             o●
             his
             mercifull
             reward
             :
             and
             namely
             that
             saying
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               I
               haue
               sought
               a
               good
               fight
               ,
               I
               haue
               consummated
               my
               course
               ,
               I
               haue
               kept
               my
               faith
               &c.
            
             and
             then
             addeth
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             hereof
             ,
             
               R●posita●●st
               mihi
               corona
               Iustitiae
            
             :
             a
             crowne
             of
             Iustice
             is
             ●ayd
             vp
             for
             me
             ,
             which
             ●od
             the
             iust
             Iudge
             shall
             restore
             vnto
             me
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Question
             is
             (
             supposing
             the
             foresaid
             determinations
             )
             what
             counsaile
             were
             to
             be
             giuen
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             good
             to
             put
             confidence
             in
             a
             mans
             owne
             merits
             o●
             no
             ?
             Wherunto
             Card.
             Bellarmine
             answer●th
             ,
             
             in
             the
             words
             set
             downe
             by
             the
             Apologer
             ,
             
               That
               for
               the
               vncer●ain●y
               of
               our
               o●ne
               proper
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               for
               auoyding
               the
               perill
               of
               vayne
               glory
               ,
               the
               su●●st
               way
               is
               to
               repose
               all
               our
               cōfidence
               in
               the
               only
               me●cy
               &
               benignity
               o●
               God
            
             ;
             from
             whome
             and
             from
             whose
             grace
             our
             merits
             proceed
             .
             
               So
               as
               albeit
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               doth
               confes●●
               ,
               that
               good
               life
               ,
               and
               vertuous
               acts
               do
               giue
               hope
               ,
               and
               confidence
               
               of
               themselues
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               lawfull
               also
               by
               the
               examples
               of
               ancient
               Saints
               ,
               for
               good
               men
               to
               comfort
               themselues
               with
               that
               hope
               and
               confidence
               :
               yet
               the
               surest
               way
               is
               to
               repose
               all
               in
               the
               benignity
               and
               mercy
               of
               almighty
               God
               ,
               who
               giueth
               all
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               Authour
               ,
               aswell
               of
               the
               grace
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               merits
               ,
               and
               fruits
               of
               good
               workes
               that
               ensue
               therof
               .
               And
               thus
               hath
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               fully
               explicated
               his
               mind
               in
               this
               one
               Chapter
               ,
               about
               
                 Confidence
                 in
                 good
                 workes
              
               ,
               by
               soluing
               the
               foresaid
               three
               different
               Questions
               ,
               wherof
               the
               one
               is
               not
               contrary
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               may
               all
               three
               stand
               togea●●er
               .
               And
               how
               then
               is
               it
               likely
               ,
               that
               the
               foresaid
               proposition
               ,
               
                 of
                 reposing
                 our
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               should
               
                 be
                 contradictory
              
               ,
               as
               this
               man
               saith
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 whol●
                 discourse
                 and
                 current
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 fiue
                 Bookes
                 of
                 Iustification
              
               ?
               Let
               one
               only
               sentence
               be
               brought
               forth
               ,
               out
               of
               all
               his
               fiue
               Bookes
               that
               is
               truly
               contradictory
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               say
               he
               hath
               reason
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               ouerlashing
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             may
             declaration
             ,
             and
             explication
             of
             Card.
             Bellarmines
             doctrine
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             whether
             any
             confidence
             might
             be
             placed
             in
             good
             workes
             ,
             and
             what
             his
             counsaile
             is
             therin
             .
             Wherunto
             ,
             though
             M.
             Barlow
             finding
             himself
             vnable
             to
             make
             any
             substantial
             reply
             ,
             do
             multiply
             words
             from
             the
             matter
             ,
             without
             answering
             directly
             ,
             to
             any
             one
             of
             these
             points
             now
             set
             downe
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             ,
             to
             the
             authorityes
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             other
             proofes
             alleadged
             for
             the
             same
             :
             yet
             shall
             we
             take
             an
             accompt
             of
             him
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             reducing
             him
             back
             againe
             to
             these
             heades
             ,
             as
             they
             lye
             in
             my
             letter
             ,
             now
             recited
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             they
             make
             any
             iust
             satisfaction
             for
             an
             answere
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             whereas
             I
             required
             ,
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             ,
             that
             for
             prouing
             this
             first
             contradiction
             ,
             obiected
             to
             Bellarmine
             that
             one
             only
             sentence
             ,
             might
             be
             brought
             forth
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             his
             fiue
             bookes
             of
             Iustification
             ,
             that
             is
             truly
             contradictory
             to
             the
             foresaid
             proposition
             ,
             counsailing
             to
             put
             our
             whole
             confidence
             in
             Gods
             onely
             mercy
             :
             this
             hitherto
             is
             not
             done
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             had
             beene
             easy
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             the
             whole
             current
             of
             these
             fiue
             bookes
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             said
             ,
             had
             beene
             contradictory
             to
             this
             proposition
             .
             
             But
             now
             let
             vs
             see
             M.
             Barlowes
             proofs
             ,
             out
             of
             those
             bookes
             in
             generall
             .
             
             
               All
               the
               chiese
               questions
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               that
               bulke
               o●
               controuersies
            
             (
             about
             Iustification
             )
             
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               these
               two
               principall
               heades
               ,
               eyther
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               our
               Iustice
               ,
               that
               is
               inherent
               ,
               not
               imputatiue
               :
               or
               of
               the
               merit
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               rewarded
               ●or
               the
               value
               of
               the
               worke
               ,
               or
               of
               meere
               grace
               .
               And
               both
               these
               by
               the
               first
               word
               of
               this
               proposition
            
             (
             to
             wit
             vncertainty
             )
             
               are
               directly
               cut
               off
            
             .
             Thus
             he
             .
             And
             this
             we
             deny
             :
             for
             that
             the
             vncertainty
             of
             a
             particuler
             man
             ,
             concerning
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             owne
             merits
             doth
             not
             cut
             off
             any
             of
             those
             thinges
             ,
             which
             M.
             Barlow
             fondly
             dreameth
             .
             Let
             vs
             heare
             his
             proofe
             .
          
           
             
               For
               the
               vncertainty
               there
               mentioned
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               eyther
            
             rei
             ,
             or
             personae
             ,
             
               of
               the
               righteousnes
               it
               sel●e
               ,
               or
               of
               him
               which
               hath
               it
               .
            
             Wherto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             of
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             a
             particular
             person
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             may
             haue
             some
             vncertainty
             ,
             both
             whether
             the
             Iustice
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             be
             perfect
             ,
             or
             that
             himselfe
             haue
             performed
             all
             circumstances
             requisite
             to
             true
             merit
             ,
             though
             notwithstanding
             he
             doth
             not
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             is
             true
             ,
             &
             most
             certaine
             ,
             about
             the
             merit
             of
             good
             workes
             :
             and
             that
             in
             the
             said
             Church
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             her
             children
             ,
             there
             be
             true
             merits
             ,
             wherin
             iustly
             some
             confidence
             may
             be
             placed
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             themselues
             ,
             and
             the
             plaine
             words
             ,
             and
             example
             of
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             before
             alledged
             do
             euidently
             conuince
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             S.
             Bernard
             alleadged
             by
             Card.
             Bellarmine
             doth
             worthily
             cry
             out
             .
             
             
               Felix
               Ecclesia
               ,
               cui
               nec
               merita
               sine
               praesumptione
               ,
               nec
               praesumptio
               absque
               meritis
               de
               est
               .
               Habet
               merita
               ,
               sed
               ad
               promerendum
               ,
               non
               ad
               praesumendum
               .
            
             Happy
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             vnto
             whom
             neither
             merits
             are
             wanting
             without
             presuming
             thereon
             ,
             
             nor
             presumption
             without
             merits
             .
             The
             Church
             hath
             merits
             ,
             not
             to
             presume
             vpon
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             deserue
             Gods
             fauour
             by
             thē
             .
             And
             why
             had
             not
             this
             bene
             answered
             ?
             Let
             vs
             heare
             his
             further
             speculation
             .
             
               If
               the
               vncertainty
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               be
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               then
               is
               it
               no
               true
               righteousn●s
               .
            
             This
             now
             is
             one
             folly
             .
             For
             a
             man
             may
             haue
             true
             righteousnes
             ,
             &
             yet
             not
             be
             sure
             therof
             himself
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Scripture
             sayth
             :
             no
             man
             knoweth
             whether
             he
             be
             worthy
             of
             loue
             ,
             or
             hate
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ;
             but
             let
             vs
             heare
             
             him
             further
             .
             
               For
               truth
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               whether
               of
               essence
               ,
               or
               of
               propriety
               cassiers
               all
               vncertain●y
               .
            
             This
             is
             another
             folly
             .
             For
             how
             many
             thinges
             be
             there
             truly
             and
             really
             in
             particuler
             men
             ,
             which
             they
             themselues
             know
             not
             ,
             as
             would
             appeare
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             see
             their
             owne
             anatomy
             ?
             And
             in
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             may
             there
             not
             be
             true
             ignorance
             ,
             pride
             or
             presumption
             in
             many
             thinges
             ,
             
             though
             himselfe
             eyther
             do
             not
             know
             ,
             or
             at
             leastwise
             will
             not
             confesse
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             remayneth
             not
             perswaded
             therof
             ,
             and
             consequently
             vncertaine
             ?
             I
             might
             name
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             those
             two
             words
             of
             Essence
             or
             Propriety
             thrust
             in
             heere
             ,
             eyther
             of
             ignorance
             or
             ostentation
             ,
             without
             sense
             or
             purpose
             .
             For
             what
             
               is
               truth
               or
               propriety
               ,
               that
               ●assiers
               vncertainty
               ?
            
             The
             man
             would
             seeme
             to
             speake
             pro●oundly
             ,
             and
             so
             exceedeth
             his
             owne
             capacity
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             heare
             him
             further
             .
             
               It
               is
               hypocrisy
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               not
               righteousnes
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               true
               :
               if
               not
               righteousnes
               ,
               then
               not
               inherēt
               .
            
             Whereunto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             true
             which
             he
             saith
             first
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             defect
             of
             true
             righteousnes
             ,
             maketh
             not
             hypocrisy
             ,
             but
             onely
             when
             a
             man
             pretendeth
             to
             be
             iust
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             .
             But
             if
             a
             man
             should
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             his
             righteousnes
             be
             perfect
             or
             no
             (
             which
             is
             our
             case
             )
             then
             were
             it
             no
             hypocrisy
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             then
             were
             it
             inherent
             hypocrisy
             in
             the
             hypocrite
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             other
             inference
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             :
             that
             if
             it
             were
             not
             true
             ,
             and
             perfect
             righteousnes
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             inherent
             ,
             for
             that
             be
             it
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             perfect
             or
             vnperfect
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             inherent
             in
             the
             subiect
             ,
             which
             it
             doth
             denominate
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             wise
             discourse
             ,
             about
             the
             first
             part
             of
             his
             two-membred
             proposition
             ,
             of
             
               incertitudo
               rei
               ,
               &
               personae
            
             ;
             incertainty
             of
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             person
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             of
             righteousnes
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             it
             .
             Now
             he
             commeth
             vnto
             the
             second
             ,
             about
             the
             person
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               If
               the
               vncertainty
               be
               of
               the
               person
               ,
               then
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               proposition
               ,
               concerning
               merit
               ,
               is
               cut
               of
               :
               for
               merit
               raiseth
               a
               confidence
               ,
               but
               where
               there
               is
               no
               comfort
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               confidence
               ;
               and
               in
               vncertainty
               there
               is
               no
               comfort
               .
            
             Which
             speach
             is
             so
             prudently
             vttered
             ,
             as
             how
             many
             inferences
             ,
             so
             many
             plaine
             
             falsities
             there
             be
             in
             the
             same
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             that
             where
             there
             is
             no
             comfort
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             confidence
             .
             For
             that
             Iob
             in
             his
             tribulations
             ,
             was
             greatly
             abandoned
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             said
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Albeit
               thou
               shalt
               kill
               me
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               hope
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             and
             it
             is
             an
             ordinary
             thing
             with
             God
             to
             take
             away
             oftentimes
             sensible
             comforts
             from
             good
             men
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             do
             not
             loose
             their
             confidence
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             mercies
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             proposition
             also
             is
             false
             ,
             
               that
               in
               vncertainty
               there
               is
               no
               com●ort
               .
            
             For
             then
             would
             no
             man
             labour
             to
             obtaine
             any
             thing
             ,
             wherof
             he
             were
             not
             certaine
             :
             no
             merchants
             would
             aduenture
             to
             the
             seas
             ,
             being
             vncertaine
             of
             their
             gaine
             ;
             no
             suters
             would
             come
             to
             Londō
             to
             feed
             Lawiers
             being
             vncertaine
             what
             successe
             they
             shall
             haue
             :
             and
             f●nally
             ,
             not
             onely
             common
             experience
             ,
             but
             also
             common
             sense
             doth
             conuince
             these
             propositions
             to
             be
             ridiculous
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             meane
             to
             spend
             no
             more
             time
             in
             examining
             them
             ,
             but
             will
             pas●e
             to
             the
             examining
             of
             the
             other
             three
             propositions
             or
             resolutions
             of
             
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
            
             before
             mentioned
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             space
             ,
             you
             see
             how
             well
             and
             substantially
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             hath
             proued
             hitherto
             ,
             the
             contradiction
             of
             the
             third
             proposition
             ,
             against
             his
             fiue
             whole
             bookes
             of
             Iustification
             ,
             wherewith
             notwithstanding
             he
             saith
             the
             Cardinall
             was
             so
             pressed
             ,
             as
             he
             gasped
             for
             wind
             ,
             whē
             I
             stept
             in
             to
             help
             him
             .
             
               He
               steppes
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               to
               Bellarmine
               ,
               o●er
               whome
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Cardinall
               were
               gasping
               for
               breath
               vnder
               the
               blow
               he
               hath
               recieued
               for
               his
               contradictions
               ,
               he
               braues
               it
               with
               some
               ●hetoricall
               ●lorishes
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             This
             is
             his
             confidence
             ,
             which
             I
             grant
             commeth
             not
             of
             merits
             ,
             but
             of
             onely
             faith
             ,
             or
             rather
             presumption
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             meane
             not
             to
             impugne
             it
             .
             He
             saith
             then
             concerning
             my
             answere
             before
             set
             downe
             ,
             out
             of
             my
             Letter
             ;
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             Bellarmines
             case
             standing
             so
             bad
             in
             it selfe
             as
             it
             did
             ,
             I
             m●de
             it
             farre
             worse
             ,
             by
             seeking
             to
             assist
             him
             :
             and
             for
             proof
             hereof
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             I
             ,
             supposing
             the
             Cardinall
             to
             handle
             the
             controuersy
             by
             questions
             and
             answeres
             ,
             wherby
             it
             seemes
             that
             I
             neuer
             read
             the
             place
             myselfe
             ,
             do
             summe
             vp
             the
             Chapter
             in
             way
             of
             Interogatiō
             ,
             &
             solution
             .
             
             Whereto
             first
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             the
             many
             particulers
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             set
             downe
             out
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             whence
             the
             proposition
             is
             taken
             ,
             aswell
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             other
             reasons
             ,
             must
             needs
             conuince
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             read
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             cannot
             say
             this
             heere
             ,
             but
             against
             his
             owne
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             Bellarmine
             doth
             not
             handle
             those
             three
             assertions
             of
             his
             by
             the
             way
             of
             questions
             ,
             and
             solutions
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             way
             of
             assirmatiue
             ,
             and
             resolute
             propositions
             .
             But
             I
             thought
             it
             best
             ,
             and
             more
             cleare
             for
             the
             English
             Readers
             vnderstanding
             to
             frame
             the
             questions
             of
             my self
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             summe
             of
             his
             said
             propositions
             ,
             for
             answers
             and
             solutions
             to
             the
             same
             .
             What
             can
             
               M.
               Ba●low
            
             mislike
             in
             this
             ?
             He
             sayth
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             wrongfully
             set
             down
             the
             Cardinalls
             meaning
             ,
             and
             namely
             in
             the
             first
             question
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             .
             Let
             vs
             examine
             then
             this
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               first
               question
               then
            
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             
               is
               whether
               good
               works
               in
               a
               Christian
               man
               doe
               increase
               hope
               ,
               and
               confidence
               ,
               by
               their
               owne
               nature
               ,
               &
               the
               promise
               of
               reward
               made
               vnto
               them
               .
               And
               Bellarmine
               answereth
               that
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               proueth
               it
               by
               many
               places
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             Thus
             I
             said
             :
             &
             doth
             not
             Bellarmine
             allow
             this
             doctrine
             ?
             Or
             doth
             he
             not
             teach
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             this
             chapter
             ?
             Let
             the
             reader
             peruse
             it
             ,
             and
             blush
             for
             M.
             Barlow
             that
             affirmeth
             it
             .
             But
             he
             giueth
             an
             instance
             saying
             :
             
               Neither
               Bellarmine
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Deuine
               ,
               eyther
               Protestant
               or
               Papist
               ,
               will
               say
               good
               works
               increase
               confidence
               in
               their
               owne
               nature
               .
            
             But
             good
             Syr
             ,
             is
             your
             nature
             such
             ,
             or
             lack
             of
             grace
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             speake
             nothing
             without
             manifest
             falshood
             ?
             I
             say
             that
             good
             works
             in
             a
             Christian
             man
             ,
             do
             increase
             hope
             and
             confidence
             ,
             by
             their
             owne
             nature
             ,
             &
             the
             promise
             of
             reward
             made
             vnto
             them
             .
             I
             do
             ioyne
             two
             things
             togeather
             ,
             you
             doe
             separate
             them
             and
             caui●l
             vpon
             one
             onely
             .
             I
             doe
             speake
             of
             good
             workes
             in
             a
             Christian
             man
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             is
             made
             of
             reward
             for
             good
             works
             ,
             you
             leaue
             out
             that
             ,
             and
             do
             speake
             of
             good
             workes
             as
             they
             may
             be
             in
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             you
             say
             
               in
               their
               own
               nature
            
             ,
             as
             cōsidered
             in
             th●●elus
             &
             without
             Gods
             grace
             &
             promise
             of
             reward
             :
             I
             do
             
             ●ay
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             increase
             hope
             ,
             and
             cōfidence
             
               by
               their
               owne
               ●●ture
               ,
               and
               Gods
               promise
               of
               reward
               .
            
             Wherby
             I
             doe
             meane
             that
             being
             workes
             so
             qualified
             ,
             they
             do
             of
             themselues
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             owne
             nature
             of
             meritorious
             works
             increase
             hope
             and
             confidence
             in
             the
             worker
             ,
             though
             he
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             do
             not
             place
             any
             confidence
             in
             them
             .
             These
             then
             are
             the
             first
             corruptions
             vsed
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             vpon
             my
             words
             .
             Why
             did
             he
             alter
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             recite
             them
             as
             I
             set
             them
             downe
             ?
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             see
             a
             second
             proofe
             of
             his
             .
             He
             alleadgeth
             
               Card.
               Bellarmine
            
             against
             me
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             distinguisheth
             betweene
             good
             workes
             ,
             and
             merits
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             good
             workes
             are
             not
             meritorious
             :
             and
             so
             say
             I
             too
             .
             For
             that
             good
             morall
             workes
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             Infidels
             ,
             as
             hath
             bene
             said
             ,
             for
             they
             may
             do
             almsdeeds
             ,
             &
             other
             such
             good
             things
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             be
             meritorious
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             do
             not
             proceed
             from
             grace
             ,
             &
             haue
             not
             the
             promise
             to
             God
             made
             vnto
             thē
             .
             What
             then
             doth
             this
             make
             against
             me
             ?
             Nay
             harken
             I
             pray
             you
             what
             ensueth
             :
             he
             bringeth
             the
             wordes
             of
             Bellarmine
             against
             me
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               that
               if
               good
               workes
               should
               be
               consider●d
               in
               their
               owne
               nature
               ,
               without
               respect
               both
               of
               the
               promise
               made
               ●nto
               them
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               dignity
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               the
               originall
               worker
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               could
               carry
               no
               merit
               :
            
             
             which
             doctrine
             I
             willingly
             acknowledge
             ,
             as
             fully
             making
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             condemning
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             of
             false
             dealing
             ,
             that
             he
             left
             out
             wilfully
             in
             my
             words
             before
             recited
             the
             clause
             
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               made
               vnto
               them
            
             :
             and
             so
             in
             this
             he
             fighteth
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             discouereth
             his
             owne
             vntrue
             dealing
             .
          
           
             But
             hath
             he
             any
             more
             to
             say
             ,
             thinke
             you
             ,
             against
             the
             first
             question
             ?
             or
             doth
             he
             answere
             one
             word
             to
             the
             plaine
             testimony
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             alleadged
             out
             of
             
               Toby
               ,
               Iob
            
             ,
             and
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             for
             proofe
             therof
             ,
             all
             cyted
             by
             me
             ?
             No
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             word
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             to
             those
             other
             ,
             that
             stand
             in
             Bellarmines
             booke
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             in
             number
             ,
             as
             neyther
             to
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             
               S.
               Cyprian
               ,
               S.
               Chrysostome
               ,
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
            
             euidently
             confirming
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             good
             and
             meritorious
             workes
             do
             of
             themselues
             comfort
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             doer
             ,
             by
             increasing
             hope
             ,
             and
             confidence
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             promised
             reward
             ;
             yea
             
             albeit
             he
             do
             not
             of
             himselfe
             place
             any
             confidence
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             respecteth
             onely
             ,
             and
             relyeth
             vpon
             God
             almightyes
             grace
             &
             mercy
             ;
             for
             that
             so
             it
             may
             often
             fall
             out
             (
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             and
             borne
             in
             mind
             )
             that
             a
             man
             may
             haue
             confidence
             by
             good
             works
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             place
             no
             confidence
             in
             good
             works
             ;
             for
             that
             a
             vertuous
             life
             enriched
             with
             many
             meritorious
             actions
             ,
             may
             of
             it self
             giue
             a
             man
             much
             confidence
             ,
             for
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             though
             he
             for
             his
             part
             do
             not
             place
             any
             confidence
             therin
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             Gods
             mercy
             :
             so
             as
             now
             we
             see
             the
             first
             propositiō
             of
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             
               that
               the
               confidence
               of
               holy
               m●n
               ,
               which
               they
               place
               in
               God
               ,
               doth
               not
               only
               spring
               out
               of
               ●ayth
               ,
               but
               also
               out
               of
               good
               meri●s
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               ●uery
               man
               must
               labour
               wi●h
               all
               study
               ,
               to
               procure
               good
               meri●s
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               may
               haue
               confidence
               with
               God
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             very
             same
             in
             substance
             ,
             that
             I
             set
             downe
             in
             my
             letter
             ,
             though
             somewhat
             by
             me
             abridged
             and
             accommodated
             to
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             vulgar
             reader
             .
          
           
             
             There
             followeth
             the
             second
             question
             ,
             proposed
             by
             me
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               VVhether
               this
               being
               so
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               place
               any
               confidence
               wittingly
               in
               his
               own
               merits
               ,
               or
               vertuous
               life
               ?
            
             and
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             ,
             
               so
               he
               a●oyd
               pride
               &c.
            
             which
             containeth
             the
             very
             same
             in
             effect
             ,
             that
             d●th
             Cardinall
             Bellarmines
             second
             propositiō
             ,
             
               that
               some
               confidence
               may
               be
               placed
               in
               good
               me●its
               which
               are
               known
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               so
               as
               pride
               be
               auoyded
            
             ;
             vnto
             which
             second
             proposition
             ,
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             not
             being
             able
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             ag●inst
             the
             truth
             therof
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             many
             testimonies
             ,
             &
             exāples
             ,
             both
             out
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             &
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             writings
             of
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             did
             both
             teach
             ,
             and
             practice
             the
             cōfidence
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             he
             runneth
             to
             seeke
             Cauills
             ,
             both
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             ;
             and
             for
             me
             he
             hath
             deuised
             one
             of
             the
             most
             childish
             ,
             
             that
             euer
             perhaps
             you
             heard
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             one
             that
             doth
             euidētly
             declare
             the
             malice
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             misery
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             that
             driueth
             him
             to
             such
             shifts
             :
             for
             that
             neuer
             man
             of
             grauity
             ,
             or
             sincerity
             would
             vse
             the
             like
             ,
             knowing
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             discouered
             ,
             by
             the
             first
             inspection
             of
             the
             booke
             ,
             by
             his
             aduersary
             :
             thus
             then
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Where
             I
             do
             frame
             the
             second
             question
             thus
             ;
             
               VVhether
               a
               
               ●an
               may
               place
               any
               confidence
               in
               his
               owne
               merits
               ,
            
             and
             do
             answer
             ,
             yea
             ;
             he
             leaueth
             out
             of
             purpose
             ,
             the
             question
             it self
             ,
             
             and
             putteth
             downe
             the
             solution
             only
             without
             question
             ,
             a●●i●ming
             me
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             way
             of
             propositiō
             ,
             
               A
               man
               m●●
               place
               any
               confidence
               in
               his
               owne
               merits
               ,
            
             and
             writeth
             the
             word
             ANY
             ,
             in
             great
             letters
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             more
             markable
             ,
             as
             though
             I
             ha●
             said
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             place
             (
             any
             )
             confidence
             w●atsoeuer
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             al
             confidēce
             in
             his
             own
             merits
             :
             wheras
             if
             he
             had
             set
             down
             the
             que●tiō
             simply
             as
             I
             did
             ,
             whether
             a
             mā
             may
             place
             any
             cōfidence
             in
             his
             merits
             ,
             &
             answered
             only
             yea
             ,
             as
             I
             did
             ,
             without
             adding
             any
             further
             ,
             it
             would
             haue
             appeared
             plainly
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             (
             any
             )
             did
             signify
             as
             much
             as
             some
             con●idence
             ,
             answering
             to
             Bellarm.
             words
             ,
             
               aliqua
               fiducia
            
             ;
             wheras
             omitting
             the
             question
             &
             putting
             down
             againe
             the
             word
             (
             any
             )
             he
             changeth
             the
             significatiō
             therof
             ,
             &
             maketh
             it
             to
             signify
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             all
             ,
             or
             
               any
               whatsoeuer
            
             ,
             
             as
             though
             I
             had
             said
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             put
             all
             confidence
             ,
             
               or
               what
               confidence
               soeuer
            
             in
             our
             merits
             ,
             &
             therby
             disagree
             frō
             Bellarmine
             ,
             whose
             word●
             are
             ,
             as
             hath
             bene
             sayd
             ,
             
               aliqua
               fiducia
               in
               bonis
               meritis
               collocari
               potest
            
             ;
             some
             confidence
             may
             be
             placed
             in
             good
             merits
             :
             &
             this
             shifting
             fraud
             is
             so
             palpable
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             discouered
             by
             infinite
             examples
             .
             If
             one
             should
             aske
             another
             ,
             whether
             he
             had
             any
             bread
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             as
             Elias
             for
             example
             did
             aske
             the
             poore
             widdow
             of
             Sarepta
             ,
             euery
             man
             of
             sense
             seeth
             that
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             
             whether
             he
             haue
             any
             bread
             at
             all
             ,
             of
             any
             sort
             soeuer
             ,
             and
             not
             whether
             he
             haue
             all
             kind
             of
             bread
             :
             &
             so
             if
             the
             other
             do
             answer
             ,
             yea
             ,
             without
             adding
             further
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             that
             he
             answereth
             according
             to
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             demaunder
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             some
             bread
             in
             his
             house
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             should
             answer
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             maketh
             me
             to
             answer
             ,
             yea
             ,
             I
             haue
             (
             any
             )
             bread
             ,
             it
             would
             import
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             all
             sorts
             of
             bread
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             like
             is
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             should
             aske
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             whether
             he
             haue
             any
             vertue
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             whether
             he
             haue
             any
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             soe
             euery
             man
             I
             thinke
             will
             vnderstand
             it
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             also
             ,
             I
             belieue
             ,
             would
             take
             it
             ,
             and
             thinke
             himself
             iniured
             thereby
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             should
             answere
             ,
             no
             :
             but
             if
             he
             should
             repeate
             againe
             the
             same
             word
             (
             any
             )
             in
             the
             
             a●swere
             ,
             saying
             :
             y●a
             he
             hath
             any
             vertue
             :
             heere
             the
             word
             ●
             〈◊〉
             )
             changeth
             the
             fo●mer
             signification
             ,
             and
             import●th
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             hath
             all
             vertue●
             which
             I
             suppose
             himself
             would
             be
             ashamed
             to
             answer
             in
             his
             owne
             cause
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             contrary
             ,
             asw●ll
             to
             his
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             as
             to
             other
             mens
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             l●ke
             i●●
             if
             a
             man
             should
             demaund
             him
             ,
             wh●●he●
             h●
             hat●
             any
             s●●ll
             in
             the
             Mathematickes
             ;
             he
             might
             an●●●●e
             pe●h●pps
             ,
             y●a
             ,
             if
             he
             added
             no
             ●urther
             ,
             vnders●●nding
             ther●by
             that
             h●
             hath
             some
             skill
             :
             but
             if
             he
             should
             a●swere
             ,
             a●
             he
             maketh
             me
             to
             do
             ;
             yea
             ,
             I
             haue
             any
             skill
             ;
             it
             may
             s●●ue
             to
             make
             pa●time
             to
             his
             demaunder
             :
             and
             yet
             vpon
             th●●
             f●ol●sh
             ●●●ging
             d●uise
             of
             the
             different
             taking
             of
             t●e
             word
             (
             a●y
             )
             he
             mak●t●
             great
             a
             doe
             ;
             and
             foundeth
             m●ny
             ●r●●●●ntations
             ,
             writing
             it
             still
             with
             great
             letters
             ,
             a●
             pres●n●ly
             you
             shall
             see
             ,
             seeking
             thereby
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             Cardinal
             B●llarmine
             ,
             &
             I
             are
             at
             debate
             ;
             he
             saying
             ,
             that
             some
             con●●dence
             may
             ●e
             placed
             in
             merits
             ,
             &
             I
             saying
             ,
             that
             (
             any
             )
             confidence
             may
             be
             placed
             :
             which
             is
             al
             he
             hath
             again●t
             me
             ,
             about
             the
             ●econd
             question
             .
             Now
             let
             vs
             see
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             again●t
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             .
          
           
             ●wo
             thinges
             he
             pretendeth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             his
             second
             ,
             and
             third
             propositions
             are
             contrary
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             i●
             two
             pointes
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             second
             proposition
             ,
             doth
             ●llow
             some
             kind
             of
             confidence
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             in
             mans
             merits
             ,
             the
             third
             doth
             exclude
             all
             ,
             
             and
             sayeth
             it
             must
             be
             in
             the
             only
             mercy
             of
             God.
             But
             this
             is
             a
             very
             ridiculous
             contradiction
             ,
             to
             be
             obiected
             to
             so
             learned
             a
             man
             as
             Bellarmin
             is
             .
             For
             that
             both
             th●se
             are
             true
             ,
             and
             may
             stand
             togeather
             as
             〈◊〉
             s●tteth
             them
             downe
             :
             for
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             both
             true
             ,
             th●t
             a
             m●n
             may
             place
             some
             confidence
             is
             his
             merits
             ,
             as
             Cardinal
             B●●●●●min●
             proueth
             ,
             both
             by
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             before
             mentioned
             :
             and
             it
             is
             true
             also
             which
             he
             sayeth
             in
             his
             third
             p●oposition
             ,
             that
             this
             notwithstanding
             ,
             
               tu●●ss
               m●m
               ●st
            
             ,
             it
             is
             mo●●
             safe
             for
             a
             man
             ,
             though
             he
             haue
             good
             m●rits
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             respect
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             place
             all
             his
             confidence
             in
             the
             only
             mercy
             o●
             God.
             And
             what
             contradiction
             is
             there
             heere
             ;
             A
             man
             may
             place
             some
             con●idence
             ,
             but
             the
             sure●t
             
             way
             is
             to
             place
             none
             ?
             Cannot
             these
             two
             stand
             togeather
             ?
             Let
             vs
             examine
             some
             places
             of
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             woman
             had
             come
             to
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             
             to
             aske
             his
             opinion
             ,
             whether
             he
             ,
             or
             she
             should
             marry
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             he
             would
             haue
             said
             as
             he
             wrote
             :
             You
             may
             marry
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             si●ne
             by
             marrying
             ,
             but
             the
             safest
             way
             is
             not
             to
             marry
             :
             the
             one
             is
             lawfull
             ;
             the
             other
             more
             perfect
             :
             should
             this
             ●peach
             of
             S.
             Paul
             be
             contrary
             to
             it self
             ?
             
             I
             trow
             no.
             Now
             t●en
             let
             vs
             see
             ,
             whether
             Cardinall
             Bellarmines
             speach
             be
             a
             like
             :
             he
             is
             demaunded
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             for
             a
             man
             to
             put
             any
             confidence
             in
             his
             merits
             ,
             or
             noe
             :
             he
             answereth
             ,
             that
             i●
             he
             find
             that
             he
             hath
             good
             merits
             ,
             he
             may
             put
             some
             hope
             therein
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             done
             without
             pride
             ;
             but
             yet
             the
             saf●st
             way
             were
             not
             to
             respect
             ,
             or
             thinke
             vpon
             his
             owne
             merits
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             put
             his
             whole
             confidence
             in
             the
             only
             mercy
             of
             Almighty
             God.
             Is
             here
             now
             any
             contradiction
             ?
             He
             sayth
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             put
             some
             confidence
             :
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             sa●est
             way
             is
             to
             put
             none
             ;
             this
             is
             but
             a
             counsaile
             what
             were
             best
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             most
             safe
             ;
             the
             other
             a
             declaration
             ,
             what
             in
             rigour
             may
             be
             done
             ;
             no
             man
             I
             thinke
             of
             common
             sense
             ,
             will
             say
             that
             here
             is
             any
             contradiction
             ,
             and
             yet
             doth
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             vrge
             it
             againe
             and
             againe
             ;
             insisting
             vpon
             the
             words
             ,
             
             
               
                 whole
                 con●idence
              
               ,
               and
               
                 al●ne
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               vsed
               in
               the
               third
               proposition
               ,
               which
               carrieth
               with
               it
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               a
               double
               contradiction
               ,
               both
               
                 subiecti
                 ,
                 &
                 obiecti
              
               ;
               the
               subiect
               ,
               
                 tota
                 ●iducia
              
               ,
               all
               mans
               confidence
               ,
               tota
               ,
               the
               whole
               ,
               whether
               greater
               ,
               or
               lesse
               ;
               whether
               weake
               ,
               or
               strong
               ;
               whether
               one
               ,
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               is
               wholy
               to
               be
               cast
               vpon
               Gods
               mercy
               ;
               euen
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               commaundeth
               vs
               to
               loue
               God
               with
               our
               whole
               soule
               ,
               hart
               ,
               and
               strength
               ,
               includes
               therein
               all
               the
               facultyes
               of
               the
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               parts
               inward
               and
               outward
               ,
               inward
               of
               vnderstanding
               ,
               will
               ,
               affection
               ,
               outward
               all
               the
               members
               of
               our
               body
               to
               be
               made
               S.
               Paules
               whole
               burnt
               sacrifice
               &c.
               
            
             And
             so
             runneth
             forth
             ,
             amplifying
             vpon
             the
             words
             
               (
               whole
            
             )
             and
             ●
             all●
             and
             then
             also
             vpon
             the
             obiect
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             obiect
             affoards
             a
             strong
             cōtradiction●
             
               sola
               misericordia
            
             ,
             only
             mercy
             ,
             or
             mercy
             alone
             ,
             which
             admits
             no
             participation
             with
             another
             :
             
             and
             ●uch
             more
             like
             ●●usle
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             in
             his
             Pulpit
             ,
             deluding
             the
             people
             there
             ,
             by
             vaine
             repetition
             ,
             and
             exagg●●ation
             o●●●●●e
             words
             ,
             which
             yet
             import
             no
             mo●e
             ,
             ●ut
             that
             Car●inall
             Bella●mi●e
             his
             counsayle
             is
             (
             though
             not
             as
             a
             p●ecept
             of
             nec●ssity
             )
             that
             albeit
             a
             man
             haue
             ●●uer
             so
             many
             good
             workes
             ,
             and
             may
             iu●●ly
             therby
             in●r●a●●
             his
             hope
             ,
             and
             con●idence
             in
             God
             ,
             by
             looking
             vpo●
             t●●m
             as
             his
             gi●●●●
             ;
             yet
             to
             be
             ●ure
             (
             for
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             decei●ed
             in
             e●timatiō
             o●
             his
             owne
             merits
             )
             the
             best
             way
             is
             no●
             to
             respe●t
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             place
             his
             whole
             hope
             in
             the
             sole
             mercy
             of
             Almighty
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             by
             way
             of
             counsaile
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             precept
             ,
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             ,
             
             though
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             doth
             egregiously
             also
             abase
             him
             ,
             y●a
             very
             per●idiously
             ,
             vrging
             again●t
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             third
             proposition
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
             
               VVe
               must
               place
               all
               our
               whole
               con●●dence
               in
               t●e
               sole
               m●rcy
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             th●n
             indeed
             it
             were
             cont●a●●c●o●y
             to
             t●at
             ,
             which
             he
             sayth
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             
               may
               plac●
               some
               confid●nc●
               in
               his
               merits
               ,
            
             but
             the
             Cardinall
             saith
             not
             that
             ,
             
               we
               must
            
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             
               it
               is
               the
               saf●st
               way
            
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             like
             perfidiousnes
             doth
             he
             vse
             in
             peruerting
             ,
             and
             vrging
             the
             words
             of
             his
             second
             proposition
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             did
             ●ay
             ,
             some
             con●idence
             must
             be
             put
             in
             our
             merits
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             may
             :
             whereas
             the
             Cardinall
             sayth
             ●n●y
             ,
             that
             some
             confidence
             may
             be
             put
             :
             &
             this
             also
             with
             a
             restriction
             ,
             
               vt
               ca●catur
               super●ia
            
             ,
             that
             pride
             be
             auoyded
             .
             Let
             vs
             heare
             I
             pray
             you
             
               M.
               Ba●lows
            
             insolent
             conclusion
             ,
             ●fter
             that
             he
             hath
             〈◊〉
             beaten
             himself
             vp
             and
             downe
             to
             proue
             these
             to
             be
             co●●r●d●●●ions
             .
             ●her●ore
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Apolog●rs
               o●●●ruation
               〈…〉
               made
               ,
               a●d
               ●ogi●ke
               ,
               ●onf●●m●s
               it
               to
               be
               a
               viol●n●
               contradiction
               ;
               〈…〉
               t●o
               pr●posi●ions
               ,
            
             
             mans
             whole
             confid●nce
             i●
             to
             ●e
             〈…〉
             God●
             me●cy
             alone
             ;
             and
             ,
             some
             confidence
             i●
             to
             be
             〈◊〉
             in
             man●●●●it
             ,
             
               will
               no
               more
               agr●e
               as
               b●ing
               m●st
               opp●●●te
               ,
               〈◊〉
               a
               new
               pee●e
               ,
               wi●h
               an
               old
               g●rm●nt
               ,
               which
               our
               Sa●iour
               saye●h
               to
               ●e
               an
               〈◊〉
               i●possi●ility
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
          
           
             By
             whic●
             speach
             of
             his
             o●ly
             ,
             if
             the●e
             were
             no
             other
             o●
             〈◊〉
             note
             ,
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             t●uth
             may
             be
             t●roughly
             dis●●●ned
             ,
             h●uing
             here
             falsified
             both
             Cardina●l
             B●llarm●n●
             words
             ,
             and
             mea●ing
             ,
             in
             the
             recitall
             of
             both
             the●e
             propositions
             .
             
             For
             as
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             setteth
             th●m
             downe
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             true
             ,
             as
             be●ore
             I
             haue
             shewed
             :
             but
             as
             this
             man
             rela●●th
             them
             ,
             he
             maketh
             them
             opposite
             .
             For
             Cardinall
             Bella●mine
             sayth
             not
             ,
             that
             mans
             whole
             confidence
             
               is
               to
               be
               placed
               in
               Gods
               mercy
               alone
               ,
            
             as
             though
             it
             were
             by
             way
             of
             nec●ssity
             ,
             and
             not
             lawfull
             to
             respect
             any
             thing
             our
             owne
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             
               the
               safest
               way
               is
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             And
             secondly
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             some
             confidence
             is
             to
             be
             put
             in
             mans
             merits
             ,
             as
             though
             this
             also
             were
             of
             necessity
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             may
             be
             put
             :
             so
             as
             this
             man
             seemeth
             wholy
             to
             be
             compounded
             of
             fraud
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             sincerity
             of
             truth
             he
             cannot
             vtter
             any
             sentence
             ,
             either
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             or
             ours
             without
             some
             imposture
             .
             What
             a
             Prelate
             is
             this
             ●or
             men
             to
             hang
             their
             soules
             vpon
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             words
             ?
          
           
             The
             other
             point
             in
             this
             sentence
             ,
             I
             leaue
             to
             be
             laughed
             at
             by
             his
             Reader
             ,
             
               that
               ●ogick
               confirmeth
               a
               viol●nt
               contradi●tion
               ,
               betwene
               t●ese
               two
               propositions
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             himself
             hath
             framed
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             fingers
             ends
             .
             And
             as
             for
             his
             example
             of
             cont●adict●on
             ,
             and
             highest
             opposition
             ,
             yea
             
               imp●ssibility
               of
               cohe●ence
            
             betwene
             a
             new
             peece
             ,
             and
             an
             old
             garment
             ,
             euery
             begger
             that
             goeth
             vp
             and
             downe
             the
             countrey
             ,
             
             with
             a
             patcht
             clo●ke
             ,
             will
             conuince
             him
             of
             vntruth
             therein
             ,
             e●pecially
             if
             he
             haue
             passed
             lately
             by
             any
             Taylors
             shop
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             had
             commodity
             of
             new
             shreds
             to
             ioyne
             to
             his
             old
             cloake
             ,
             and
             shew
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             such
             Logical
             contr●diction
             or
             opposition
             betweene
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             stand
             togeather
             in
             a
             beggers
             cloake
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             congruity
             of
             decency
             and
             handsomnes
             (
             wherof
             it
             seemeth
             ●hat
             our
             Sauiour
             only
             meant
             :
             yet
             at
             leastwise
             without
             Logic●ll
             opposition
             ,
             or
             impossibility●
             which
             was
             far
             from
             the
             s●nse
             of
             Christ
             in
             that
             Parable
             .
             So
             as
             here
             are
             now
             thr●e
             or
             foure
             fal●●oods
             at
             once
             discouered
             ,
             &
             conuinced
             against
             
               M.
               ●a●l●w
            
             ,
             about
             this
             ●irst
             imputed
             contradiction
             ,
             ●etwene
             these
             two
             propositions
             .
             
             Let
             vs
             see
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             The
             s●cond
             obiected
             contradiction
             is
             ,
             for
             th●t
             
               C●●d
               .
               B●llarmine
            
             sayeth
             in
             his
             second
             proposition
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             second
             question
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             put
             〈…〉
             dence
             
               i●
               bonis
               meri●is
               ,
               quae
               talia
               e●se
               compertum
               sit
               ,
            
             in
             go
             〈…〉
             
             that
             are
             found
             to
             be
             truly
             such
             .
             And
             in
             his
             third
             proposition
             ,
             he
             sayth
             ,
             that
             
               propter
               incertitudinem
               propriae
               iustitiae
               tutissimu●
               est
               &c.
            
             for
             the
             vncertaynty
             of
             our
             own
             proper
             iustice
             ,
             the
             safest
             way
             is
             to
             put
             all
             our
             confidence
             in
             the
             only
             mercy
             of
             God
             :
             which
             ,
             sayth
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             is
             contradictory
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             former
             affirming
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             our
             merits
             be
             truly
             good
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             put
             any
             confidence
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             vncertaine
             ,
             &
             therefore
             it
             is
             most
             safe
             to
             put
             our
             confidence
             only
             in
             Gods
             mercy
             .
             Wherto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             if
             these
             things
             be
             well
             considered
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             contradiction
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             knowledg
             of
             our
             merits
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             before
             we
             can
             put
             any
             iust
             confidence
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             morall
             knowledg
             only
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             stand
             with
             some
             vncertainty
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             many
             things
             of
             this
             world
             .
             As
             for
             exmple
             ,
             a
             man
             borne
             now
             in
             England
             ,
             is
             morally
             certaine
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             baptized
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             is
             tould
             so
             by
             his
             parents
             and
             others
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Ministers
             do
             odinarily
             baptize
             infants
             in
             the
             Parish
             where
             they
             dwell
             :
             but
             for
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             certainly
             ,
             whether
             he
             that
             did
             baptize
             him
             ,
             had
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             vsed
             the
             forme
             of
             words
             prescribed
             ,
             it
             may
             stand
             with
             some
             vncertainty
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             baptized
             or
             no.
             And
             the
             like
             is
             in
             marriage
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             morall
             certainty
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             and
             woman
             that
             haue
             liued
             togeather
             many
             yeares
             in
             wed-locke
             ,
             are
             truly
             husband
             and
             wife
             :
             but
             yet
             for
             that
             there
             is
             not
             absolute
             assurance
             ,
             that
             both
             parts
             did
             consent
             in
             hart
             to
             that
             marryage
             ,
             it
             may
             stand
             with
             some
             vncertainty
             ,
             whether
             the
             mariage
             were
             good
             or
             no.
             And
             so
             in
             infinite
             other
             thinges
             .
             And
             in
             this
             our
             case
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             the
             knowledg
             required
             by
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             our
             merits
             ,
             is
             but
             morall
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             stand
             with
             some
             vncertainty
             ;
             for
             though
             we
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             giuen
             almes
             aboundantly
             ,
             redeemed
             captiues
             ,
             nourished
             orphans
             ,
             visited
             the
             sicke
             ,
             and
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             done
             other
             good
             works
             cōmended
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             that
             promised
             life
             euer
             lasting
             to
             the
             same
             :
             yet
             because
             we
             know
             not
             whether
             we
             haue
             done
             them
             with
             all
             due
             circumstances
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             morall
             knowledg
             
             of
             their
             being
             t●ue
             merits
             ,
             &
             con●●quent●y
             may
             ●●and
             with
             some
             vncertainty
             ,
             as
             is
             sayd
             in
             the
             third
             proposition
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             now
             hath
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             to
             say
             to
             this
             ?
             Still
             he
             telleth
             vs
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             contradictions
             ,
             and
             setteth
             them
             downe
             thus
             in
             great
             letters
             .
             
               A
               man
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               must
               be
               a●ertained
               that
               the
               wo●ks
               that
               he
               doth
               be
               truly
               g●od
               ,
               or
               ●ls
               ●e
               may
               ●ot
               trust
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               y●t
               no
               man
               can
               assure
               himsel●
               that
               th●y
               ar●
               so
               ,
               ex●●pt
               he
               haue
               a
               reuelation
               sayth
               the
               Cardinall
               .
            
             Well
             Syr
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             you
             infer
             of
             these
             two
             propositions
             ?
             You
             say
             that
             they
             are
             opposite
             ,
             and
             contradictory
             .
             Proue
             it
             :
             ●or
             that
             a
             contradiction
             
               est
               a●●irmatio
               ,
               &
               negatio
               de
               eodem
               ,
               respectu
               eiusdem
            
             :
             here
             the
             certainty
             and
             vncertainty
             ,
             that
             are
             spoken
             of
             ,
             are
             of
             different
             kinds
             .
             A
             man
             must
             be
             acertained
             that
             the
             good
             works
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             be
             truly
             good
             before
             he
             put
             cōfidence
             in
             them
             .
             This
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             morall
             certainty
             only
             ;
             not
             absolute
             &
             infallible
             .
             And
             then
             againe
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             assure
             himself
             ,
             or
             know
             certainly
             that
             his
             works
             are
             such
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             absolute
             ,
             and
             infallible
             certainty
             ;
             so
             as
             morall
             certainty
             ,
             and
             absolute
             certainty
             ,
             being
             neither
             the
             self
             same
             thing
             ,
             but
             much
             diffe●ent
             ,
             the
             former
             may
             be
             affirmed
             ,
             in
             the
             ●econd
             p●oposition
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             denied
             in
             the
             third
             ,
             without
             any
             cōtradiction
             at
             all
             .
             So
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             tat●●ng
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             saying
             ;
             
             
               That
               better
               it
               were
               ●or
               the
               Cardinall
               to
               ac●knowledg
               an
               ouer
               sight
               ,
               then
               to
               ouer●hrew
               one
               soule
               ,
               redeemed
               by
               Christs
               bloud
               :
            
             and
             :
             
               That
               contradiction
               in
               assertion
               woundes
               but
               o●e
               o●posite
               member
               ,
               but
               vnsoundnes
               in
               doctrine
               doth
               wound
               the
               we●●●
               cons●ience
               of
               a
               Christian
               :
               that
               this
               may
               be
               amended
               by
               repeale
               ,
               retr●●●ing
               it
               &c.
               
            
             All
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             is
             but
             idle
             ,
             and
             vaine
             speach
             ,
             without
             any
             ground
             giuen
             on
             the
             Cardinals
             behalfe
             ,
             as
             b●fore
             hath
             bene
             shewed
             .
             And
             the
             vnsoundnes
             hath
             bene
             pro●ed
             to
             be
             on
             
               M.
               Barlows
            
             side
             ,
             in
             reg●rd
             of
             the
             many
             vn●ru●hes
             ,
             sleightes
             ,
             and
             absurdities
             committed
             by
             him
             .
             And
             not
             to
             loose
             any
             more
             tyme
             in
             this
             ,
             we
             will
             pas●●
             to
             other
             contradictions
             ,
             obiected
             to
             the
             sayd
             Cardinall
             .
          
           
             
             
               OF
               THREE
               OTHER
               Contradictions
               imputed
               vnto
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               ,
               but
               proued
               to
               be
               no
               Contradictions
               at
               all
               .
               §.
               II.
               
            
             
               AS
               wee
               haue
               bene
               more
               large
               then
               was
               purposed
               ,
               in
               the
               discussion
               of
               the
               precedent
               obiected
               contradiction
               ,
               about
               the
               thr●e
               que●tions
               ,
               and
               answers
               proposed
               :
               so
               shall
               we
               endeauour
               to
               recompence
               our
               length
               there
               ,
               with
               breuitie
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               for
               that
               M.
               Barlow
               indeed
               hath
               heere
               as
               little
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               there
               he
               speaketh
               much
               to
               small
               purpose
               .
               The
               second
               Contradiction
               then
               ,
               
               is
               said
               to
               be
               ,
               for
               that
               Cardinall
               Bellarmin
               taking
               vpon
               him
               to
               shew
               that
               God
               is
               not
               the
               author
               of
               sin
               ,
               nor
               inclineth
               man
               thereunto
               ,
               hath
               this
               proposition
               :
               
                 That
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 incline
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 euill
                 ,
                 eyth●r
                 naturally
                 or
                 morally
                 ,
                 physi●e
                 vel
                 morali●er
              
               ;
               
               expounding
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               what
               he
               meaneth
               by
               the
               words
               naturally
               and
               morally
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               to
               incline
               a
               man
               naturally
               to
               euil
               ,
               is
               immediatly
               to
               mooue
               his
               will
               to
               some
               euill
               act
               ;
               but
               to
               incline
               morally
               is
               to
               cōmaund
               ,
               or
               counsaile
               an
               euill
               act
               to
               be
               done
               (
               which
               is
               properly
               called
               morall
               concurrence
               :
               )
               in
               neither
               which
               kind
               ,
               may
               God
               be
               said
               to
               incline
               a
               man
               to
               euill
               :
               but
               yet
               there
               is
               another
               way
               ,
               called
               o●casionaliter
               ,
               or
               by
               occasion
               ,
               as
               when
               an
               euill
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               naughty
               will
               is
               bent
               to
               sinne
               ,
               God
               almighty
               ,
               by
               sending
               some
               good
               cogitation
               to
               him
               ,
               may
               be
               the
               occasionall
               cause
               ,
               why
               he
               committeth
               this
               sinne
               ,
               rather
               then
               that
               :
               wherof
               I
               gaue
               an
               example
               out
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               the
               57.
               
               Chapter
               ,
               where
               the
               brethren
               of
               Ioseph
               ,
               hauing
               a
               naughty
               will
               to
               kill
               him
               ,
               God
               almighty
               by
               sending
               that
               way
               the
               Ismaelite
               merchāts
               of
               Galaad
               ,
               ga●e
               an
               occasion
               rather
               of
               thinking
               how
               to
               sell
               him
               into
               ●gipt
               ,
               then
               to
               kill
               him
               ,
               &
               so
               to
               commit
               rather
               the
               lesser
               synne
               ,
               then
               the
               greater
               .
            
             
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               also
               in
               his
               answere
               repeateth
               againe
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               
               
                 Conuertit
                 cor
                 ●orum
                 ,
                 vt
                 odi●ent
                 
                 populum
                 eius
                 ,
              
               God
               did
               turne
               the
               hartes
               o●
               the
               Eg●ptians
               ,
               to
               hate
               his
               people
               :
               not
               that
               God
               did
               either
               physice
               o●
               morali●er
               ,
               properly
               moue
               their
               wills
               ,
               or
               command
               or
               counsaile
               the
               Egyptians
               to
               hate
               his
               people
               ,
               but
               only
               occasionali●er
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               expoundeth
               the
               matter
               ,
               God
               by
               doing
               good
               ,
               
               and
               b●e●sing
               his
               said
               people
               (
               which
               was
               a
               good
               action
               in
               him
               )
               g●ue
               the
               Egyptians
               occasion
               to
               enuy
               ,
               and
               hate
               them
               ,
               they
               abusing
               that
               to
               euill
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               for
               good
               .
               And
               for
               that
               this
               occasionall
               concurrence
               ,
               may
               be
               tearmed
               also
               morall
               ,
               in
               a
               certaine
               large
               sense
               ,
               therfor●
               God
               may
               be
               said
               also
               to
               cōcurre
               morally
               in
               this
               meaning
               :
               but
               for
               ●o
               much
               as
               these
               two
               meanings
               of
               
                 moral
                 concurrence
              
               ,
               are
               far
               different
               ;
               the
               first
               which
               is
               proper
               ,
               may
               be
               denied
               ,
               and
               this
               which
               is
               vnproper
               may
               be
               granted
               without
               ●ll
               contradiction
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               as
               a
               contradiction
               is
               not
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               selfe
               same
               thing
               is
               affirmed
               and
               denied
               in
               the
               sel●e
               same
               subiect
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               re●pect
               ,
               which
               here
               is
               not
               ;
               no
               more
               then
               if
               a
               man
               should
               say
               ,
               these
               two
               propositions
               are
               contradictory
               :
               God
               commandeth
               expresly
               all
               men
               in
               generall
               ,
               
                 Non
                 oc●ides
              
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               ;
               and
               yet
               to
               diuers
               in
               particuler
               for
               seuerall
               causes
               ,
               he
               permitteth
               to
               kil
               ,
               and
               yet
               here
               is
               no
               contradiction
               ,
               for
               that
               killing
               is
               taken
               in
               different
               senses
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               so
               plaine
               ,
               that
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               though
               he
               striue
               to
               talke
               som
               what
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               is
               obliged
               for
               his
               credit
               ,
               &
               hired
               therunto
               (
               as
               you
               know
               :
               )
               yet
               findeth
               h●
               nothing
               to
               fasten
               vpon
               by
               any
               probability
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               hauing
               intertained
               himselfe
               for
               a
               while
               in
               repeating
               what
               Bellarmine
               saith
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               from
               whence
               this
               supposed
               contradiction
               about
               the
               different
               sorts
               of
               Gods
               concurrence
               is
               taken
               (
               in
               repetition
               wherof
               he
               sheweth
               plainly
               not
               to
               vnderstād
               him
               :
               )
               he
               finally
               breaketh
               out
               in
               his
               malice
               to
               end
               with
               the
               odious
               example
               of
               
                 Iames
                 Clem●nt
              
               the
               Monke
               ,
               in
               killing
               the
               late
               King
               of
               France
               ;
               dem●nding
               how
               God
               concurred
               with
               that
               action
               ,
               either
               in
               generall
               or
               in
               particuler
               ?
               But
               to
               this
               now
               the
               answere
               is
               already
               made
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               wayes
               of
               Gods
               concurrence
               ,
               or
               not
               concurrence
               ,
               as
               concerne
               this
               cause
               ,
               haue
               bene
               explained
               ,
               as
               
               to
               stand
               long●r
               vpon
               it
               ,
               were
               los●e
               of
               time
               :
               let
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               meditat●
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               how
               God
               can
               concurre
               with
               so
               many
               ●urthering
               actions
               of
               his
               ,
               by
               slandering
               and
               de●aming
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               as
               heere
               againe
               he
               chargeth
               Iesuits
               wit●
               poisoning
               of
               Popes
               ;
               which
               being
               not
               only
               apparantly
               f●●●●
               ,
               but
               without
               all
               ●hew
               or
               colour
               of
               probabilit●
               ,
               &
               yet
               most
               violently
               malicious
               ;
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               God
               concurreth
               not
               therwith
               ,
               either
               physicè
               ,
               or
               moraliter
               ,
               by
               mouing
               his
               hart
               or
               tongue
               to
               speake
               so
               wickedly
               ,
               and
               much
               les●e
               by
               commanding
               or
               approuing
               the
               same
               .
               But
               whether
               he
               ●o
               it
               occasionalit●r
               or
               no
               ,
               
               to
               his
               greater
               sinne
               &
               damnation
               ,
               ●●at
               I
               know
               not
               :
               but
               certaine
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               the
               contumely
               being
               ●o
               intolerably
               false
               ,
               and
               ridiculous
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               yet
               vtter●d
               and
               repeated
               againe
               so
               often
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               this
               his
               booke
               :
               most
               certainely
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               do
               perswade
               my selfe
               ,
               that
               the
               D●uel
               hath
               cōcurred
               with
               him
               in
               al
               these
               three
               waies
               ,
               both
               
                 ph●sice
                 ,
                 moraliter
              
               ,
               and
               occasionaliter
               .
               Almighty
               God
               forgiue
               him
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               feele
               out
               of
               what
               spirit
               he
               speaketh
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               this
               second
               proposition
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               contradiction
               is
               vrged
               out
               of
               Bellarmine
               ,
               in
               two
               books
               of
               his
               ;
               the
               first
               ,
               
                 de
                 Clericis
              
               ,
               
               where
               he
               sayth
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Fathers
               do
               constantly
               teach
               ,
               that
               
                 Bishops
                 do
                 succeed
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Priests
                 t●e
                 se●uenty
                 disciples
              
               ;
               and
               then
               in
               his
               book
               
                 de
                 Pontifice
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               contrary
               :
               that
               
                 Bishops
                 do
                 not
                 properly
                 succe●d
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
              
               Vnto
               which
               my
               answere
               was
               at
               that
               time
               vpon
               viewing
               the
               places
               themselues
               in
               Bellarmin
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               no
               contradiction
               at
               all
               ,
               
               for
               that
               it
               was
               spoken
               in
               diu●rs
               senses
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Bi●hops
               do
               succeed
               the
               Apostles
               i●
               power
               of
               Episcopal
               order
               ,
               &
               not
               in
               power
               of
               extraor●inary
               ,
               &
               Apostolical
               iurisdiction
               ,
               and
               so
               both
               were
               true
               ,
               and
               might
               well
               stand
               togeather
               ,
               for
               that
               all
               Bishops
               haue
               t●e
               same
               sacred
               Episcopal
               order
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostles
               had
               ,
               but
               not
               their
               extraordinary
               iurisdiction
               ouer
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               as
               each
               one
               of
               them
               had
               :
               which
               answere
               o●
               mine
               ,
               since
               that
               time
               ,
               hath
               bene
               confirmed
               by
               Cardinall
               Bellarm●ne
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               his
               owne
               defence
               ,
               though
               in
               different
               words
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Episcopos
                 succedere
                 Apos●olis
                 &c.
              
               that
               Bishops
               
               do
               succeed
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               the
               first
               Bishops
               of
               particuler
               Churches
               ,
               as
               Iames
               of
               
                 Ierusalē
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               &
               the
               like
               ,
               is
               grāted
               in
               the
               book
               
                 de
                 Clericis
              
               ,
               but
               yet
               that
               Bishops
               do
               properly
               succeed
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               Apo●tle●
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               sent
               into
               all
               the
               world
               with
               most
               ●ull
               power
               ,
               is
               denyed
               in
               the
               booke
               
                 de
                 Pon●i●ice
              
               .
               So
               as
               in
               different
               senses
               both
               are
               true
               :
               
               
                 Neque
                 sunt
                 contraria
                 ,
                 vel
                 con●●a●ictoria
                 ,
              
               sayth
               Be●l●rmine
               ,
               
                 nisi
                 apudeos
                 qui
                 I
                 ogi●am
                 ignoran●
                 ,
                 v●l
                 sensu
                 communi
                 carent
                 :
              
               neither
               are
               they
               contrary
               ,
               or
               contradictory
               ,
               but
               with
               them
               that
               want
               Logicke
               :
               or
               common
               sense
               .
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               All
               which
               being
               so
               plaine
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               will
               needes
               say
               somwhat
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               not
               ●or
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               which
               he
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               is
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               but
               perchance
               ,
               that
               h●
               thinketh
               himselfe
               bou●d
               to
               say
               somwhat
               for
               fashions
               ●ake
               ,
               and
               so
               rusheth
               himselfe
               into
               absurditie●
               ,
               as
               now
               ●ou
               ●hal
               〈◊〉
               .
               Thus
               then
               he
               relateth
               the
               case
               ,
               
               t●at
               
                 Bell●rmine
                 〈…〉
                 place
                 that
                 Bis●ops
                 do
                 succeed
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 tha●●is●op●
                 do
                 not
                 properly
                 succeed
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 and
                 least
                 any
                 should
                 thi●k●
                 ,
                 t●●t
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 Antilogy
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 proposition
                 ●he
                 〈◊〉
                 ●p●●p●●ly
                 )
                 qualifieth
                 it
                 ,
                 t●e
                 Cardinall
                 hims●lfe
                 ha●h
                 in
                 the
                 v●ry
                 next
                 pre
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 preuented
                 that
                 ,
                 wh●re
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 Bishops
                 do
                 pr●●●●●y
                 succeed
                 the
                 Apo●●les
                 :
                 then
                 which
                 ,
                 what
                 more
                 strong
                 coun●e●-●●ocke
                 ca●
                 there
                 be
                 b●●●●ene
                 any
                 two
                 ?
              
               So
               he
               .
               And
               what
               ●e
               me●neth
               by
               this
               
                 strong
                 counter-shocke
              
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               sure
               I
               am
               that
               he
               giueth
               a
               ●trong
               counter-buffe
               to
               his
               owne
               credit
               ,
               by
               bringing
               in
               this
               reply
               ;
               for
               that
               Bellarmine
               in
               the
               very
               sel●e●ame
               place
               ,
               and
               words
               of
               the
               precedent
               Chapter
               ,
               wh●re
               he
               sayth
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               do
               properly
               succe●d
               the
               Apo●●les
               ,
               sheweth
               him selfe
               to
               meane
               in
               succ●ssion
               of
               ●piscopall
               ord●r
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               preaching
               thereto
               b●longing
               :
               in
               which
               power
               of
               preaching
               he
               s●yth
               ,
               
                 Epis●opi
                 proprie
                 Apostoli●
                 〈◊〉
                 ut
              
               ,
               Bishops
               do
               properly
               succeed
               the
               Apo●●l●s
               ;
               and
               proueth
               it
               out
               of
               the
               sixt
               of
               the
               Acts
               ;
               but
               where
               he
               sayth
               in
               the
               other
               place
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               properly
               succeed
               the
               Apostl●s
               ,
               he
               mean●th
               ,
               and
               so
               expoundeth
               his
               meaning
               to
               be
               ,
               t●at
               t●ey
               do
               not
               succeed
               them
               in
               their
               extraordinary
               vniue●sall
               iurisdiction
               
               ouer
               all
               the
               world
               .
               And
               could
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               choose
               but
               see
               this
               when
               he
               wrote
               his
               Reply
               ?
               If
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               
               yet
               will
               I
               not
               retu●ne
               the
               vnciuill
               word
               ,
               here
               vsed
               to
               me
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Poet
               (
               for
               th●re
               lyeth
               his
               learning
               )
               
                 nauiget
                 Ami●yras
              
               ,
               ●or
               that
               my
               braine
               wants
               purging
               &c.
               but
               I
               will
               answe●e
               ●im
               mo●e
               modestly
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               saw
               not
               this
               error
               of
               his
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               at
               least
               a
               great
               ouersight
               in
               him
               to
               look
               so
               negligently
               to
               what
               he
               writeth
               :
               but
               if
               he
               did
               see
               it
               ,
               &
               yet
               wou●d
               so
               falsely
               alledg
               it
               ,
               then
               were
               a
               pu●gation
               rather
               to
               be
               wished
               for
               his
               conscience
               ,
               then
               for
               his
               braines
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               ceaseth
               not
               heere
               ,
               we
               must
               see
               two
               ,
               or
               three
               false
               tric●s
               of
               his
               more
               .
               First
               he
               taketh
               vpon
               him
               ,
               to
               proue
               that
               Bella●mine
               in
               the
               place
               before
               cited
               
                 de
                 Clericis
              
               ,
               
               doth
               ind●●d
               proue
               tha●
               Bishops
               do
               succeed
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               power
               of
               holy
               Order
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               Iurisdiction
               .
               
                 For
                 that
              
               B●llarmine
               
                 being
                 to
                 proue
              
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 his
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 Bishops
                 are
                 greater
                 then
                 Pri●sts
                 ,
                 he
                 setcheth
                 his
                 s●cond
                 reason
                 from
                 their
                 differ●nt
                 power
                 of
                 iurisdiction
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 haue
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
              
               :
               Nam
               ●pi●copos
               Apostolis
               succedere
               ,
               
                 that
                 Bishops
                 do
                 succ●ed
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 therin
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 mans
                 testimony
                 alone
                 ,
              
               constanter
               docent
               omnes
               Patres
               ,
               say●h
               he
               ,
               
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
                 do
                 hould
                 it
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 ,
                 without
                 varying
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 or
                 differing
                 from
                 others
                 .
              
               Hitherto
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               .
               And
               if
               he
               shew
               himself
               faithfull
               in
               this
               ,
               you
               may
               trust
               him
               if
               you
               will
               another
               time
               :
               but
               if
               in
               this
               as
               in
               most
               other
               things
               ,
               he
               still
               vse
               shifting
               ,
               then
               you
               may
               trust
               him
               as
               you
               find
               him
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               it
               is
               true
               that
               Card●
               Bellarmine
               his
               purpose
               in
               this
               14.
               
               Chapter
               ,
               is
               to
               proue
               against
               Caluin
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Protestants
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               are
               not
               equall
               in
               degree
               ,
               but
               that
               Priests
               are
               inferiour
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               he
               promiseth
               to
               proue
               three
               points
               .
               First
               that
               a
               Bishop
               is
               greater
               then
               a
               Priest
               ,
               
                 quoad
                 Ordinis
                 po●estatem
              
               ,
               in
               the
               pow●r
               of
               holy
               order
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 quantùm
                 ad
                 iurisdictionem
              
               ,
               that
               he
               i●
               greater
               also
               in
               iurisdiction
               ,
               for
               that
               a
               Priest
               hath
               iuri●diction
               but
               ouer
               one
               Parish
               ,
               and
               a
               Bishop
               ouer
               his
               Dioc●ss●
               :
               thirdly
               that
               Bishops
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               ,
               were
               not
               only
               ,
               as
               Caluin
               sayth
               ,
               like
               Consuls
               in
               a
               Senate
               ,
               but
               like
               
               Princ●s
               rat●er
               in
               〈◊〉
               .
               The
               fir●t
               ,
               an●
               〈◊〉
               of
               which
               points
               appertaine
               not
               to
               our
               p●●s●nt
               p●●po●e
               ,
               ●ut
               ●●ly
               the
               ●●cond
               about
               iuri●●●ction
               ,
               ●●d
               this
               not
               much
               nei●her
               ,
               if
               you
               consider
               it
               we●l
               ,
               ●or
               that
               Cardina●●
               〈◊〉
               in●ent
               is
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               iuri●●iction
               of
               B●s●ops
               i●
               greater
               thē
               that
               o●
               Prie●ts
               ,
               but
               not
               th●t
               Bishops
               had
               a●l
               the
               iuri●dictiō
               which
               the
               Apostles
               had
               ,
               no●
               doth
               ●e
               once
               name
               it
               ,
               or
               say
               any
               such
               thing
               :
               and
               it
               is
               a
               no●orio●●
               deceipt
               of
               M.
               Bar●●●
               ,
               when
               he
               sayth
               ●●ere
               ,
               that
               〈◊〉
               ●etcheth
               his
               s●cond
               re●son
               to
               proue
               the
               preheminēce
               of
               Bishops
               aboue
               P●iests
               frō
               their
               power
               of
               iuridis●tion
               ,
               becau●e
               they
               haue
               the
               s●me
               that
               the
               Apostles
               had
               .
               Bellarmines
               words
               are
               these
               :
               
                 Se●●●●●
                 probatur
                 h●c
                 idem
                 ,
                 ex
                 aistin●●i●ue
                 Apos●clo●um
                 &
                 Dis●ip●lor●m
                 s●ptuaginta
                 .
              
               Secondly
               the
               same
               is
               proued
               (
               to
               wit
               that
               Bishops
               are
               greater
               then
               Priests
               )
               by
               the
               di●tinction
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               seauenty
               Disciples
               ;
               and
               then
               do
               ensue
               immediatly
               those
               words
               :
               
                 Epis●opos
                 Apostolis
                 suc●edere
              
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               do
               succeed
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Prie●●s
               the
               seauenty
               disciples
               ,
               all
               Fathers
               do
               constantly
               teach
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               here
               Bellarmine
               doth
               not
               found
               his
               argument
               of
               prouing
               Bishops
               to
               be
               greater
               ,
               and
               worth●er
               then
               Priests●
               vpon
               the
               succession
               of
               Bishops
               to
               the
               Apostles
               Apostlicall
               Iu●isdiction
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               dignity
               of
               holy
               Order
               ,
               which
               is
               sufficient
               to
               proue
               thē
               to
               be
               greater
               then
               Pri●sts
               :
               nor
               doth
               he
               fetch
               this
               his
               second
               reason
               from
               iurisdiction
               ,
               but
               from
               distinction
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               in
               his
               plaine
               words
               :
               and
               therfore
               these
               other
               words
               of
               M.
               Barlow
               written
               in
               great
               letters
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               the
               same
               (
               to
               wit
               Iurisdictiō
               )
               which
               the
               Apostles
               had
               ,
               and
               did
               succeed
               the
               Apostles
               therin
               ;
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               falsely
               put
               in
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               well
               to
               write
               the
               word
               (
               therin
               in
               markable
               great
               letters
               ,
               
               for
               that
               it
               contayneth
               a
               markable
               fraude
               ,
               no
               such
               word
               b●ing
               in
               Bellarmine
               to
               that
               sense
               :
               nor
               did
               all
               Fathers
               ,
               nor
               any
               Father
               teach
               this
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               succeed
               the
               Apostles
               in
               Apostolicall
               Iurisdiction
               ;
               but
               rather
               the
               plaine
               contrary
               ,
               as
               is
               largely
               proued
               in
               the
               other
               places
               ,
               ci●ed
               out
               of
               the
               fou●th
               book
               
                 de
                 Pontifice
              
               ,
               where
               the
               negatiue
               is
               put
               downe
               by
               Bellarmine
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               ,
               concerning
               Apostolicall
               Iurisdiction
               ;
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               do
               not
               therin
               succeed
               vnto
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               which
               though
               of
               it selfe
               it
               be
               euident
               ,
               for
               that
               euery
               Bishop
               hath
               not
               Iurisdiction
               ouer
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               had
               ,
               nor
               may
               teach
               ,
               or
               preach
               ,
               or
               build
               Churche●
               throughout
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               they
               by
               their
               vniuersal
               iurisdiction
               might
               :
               yet
               doth
               Bellarmine
               proue
               the
               same
               largely
               t●roughout
               foure
               whole
               Chapters
               togeather
               ,
               shewing
               that
               al●eit
               Christ
               our
               Sauiour
               did
               giue
               immediatly
               vnto
               all
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               vniuersall
               iurisdiction
               ouer
               the
               world
               (
               but
               yet
               differently
               to
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               from
               the
               rest
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               was
               appointed
               to
               be
               the
               ordinary
               high
               Pastour
               ouer
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               they
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               consequently
               he
               to
               haue
               successours
               in
               his
               vniuersall
               iurisdiction
               ,
               and
               they
               not
               :
               )
               yet
               doth
               he
               not
               so
               giue
               it
               to
               all
               their
               successours
               ,
               but
               only
               mediatly
               by
               the
               chiefe
               ordinary
               Pastour
               of
               al
               ,
               which
               is
               Peters
               successour
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               with
               more
               limitation
               of
               place
               :
               wherof
               ensueth
               ,
               that
               no
               Bishop
               ,
               besides
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               though
               he
               succ●ed
               the
               Apostles
               in
               dignity
               of
               Episcopall
               Order
               ;
               yet
               doth
               he
               no●
               in
               iuri●diction
               ,
               but
               receiueth
               that
               mediatly
               only
               from
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               sayd
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               
               And
               this
               doth
               Bellarmin
               proue
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               all
               Bishops
               take
               their
               iurisdiction
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               )
               by
               eight
               seuerall
               arguments
               out
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               Councells
               and
               reasons
               in
               one
               chapter
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               24.
               next
               following
               ,
               and
               answereth
               all
               the
               arguments
               obiected
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               fix
               by
               name
               ,
               repeating
               often
               and
               prouing
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               power
               of
               iurisdiction
               ,
               
                 Episcopi
                 non
                 succedunt
                 proprie
                 Apost●lis
              
               ,
               Bi●hops
               do
               not
               succeed
               properly
               the
               Apostles
               :
               expounding
               also
               what
               he
               mean●th
               by
               the
               word
               
                 properly●
                 Dicuntur
                 Episcopi
              
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 succedere
                 Apostolis
                 non
                 proprie
                 ,
                 eo
                 modo
                 quo
                 ●nus
                 Episcopus
                 alteri
                 ,
                 vnus
                 Rex
                 alteri
                 ,
                 sed
                 duplici
                 alia
                 ratione
                 ,
                 primò
                 ratione
                 Ordinis
                 sacri
                 Episcopalis
                 ,
                 secundò
                 per
                 quamdam
                 similitu●inem
                 &c.
                 
              
               Bishops
               are
               sayd
               to
               succeed
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               not
               prope●ly
               ,
               as
               one
               Bishop
               succeedeth
               another
               ,
               and
               one
               King
               a●other
               ,
               (
               in
               all
               their
               power
               and
               iurisdiction
               )
               but
               two
               other
               wayes
               ;
               the
               first
               by
               reason
               of
               sacred
               Episcop●ll
               Ord●r
               which
               they
               haue
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostles
               had
               :
               and
               secondly
               
               by
               a
               certaine
               similitude
               or
               proportion
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Apostles
               were
               the
               ●irst
               ,
               and
               immediate
               vnder
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               so
               are
               Bishops
               now
               vnder
               the
               chiefe
               Bishop
               &c.
               
            
             
               A●l
               which
               being
               set
               downe
               so
               clearely
               in
               Bellarmines
               owne
               words
               ,
               and
               writings
               ,
               heare
               I
               pray
               you
               what
               modest
               conclusion
               
                 M.
                 Ba●low
              
               maketh
               of
               all
               that
               is
               said
               .
               
               
                 If
                 he
                 stand
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 negatiue
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 booke
              
               de
               Pontifice
               ,
               
                 there
                 indeed
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 driuen
                 to
                 ●is
                 shif●s
                 ,
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 coyne
                 this
                 distinction
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 that
                 salues
                 not
                 the
                 contradictiō
                 ,
                 but
                 maketh
                 it
                 greater
                 .
                 For
                 therin
                 he
                 sheweth
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 he
                 mani●estly
                 opposeth
                 both
                 himselfe
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 superiority
                 of
                 Iurisdiction
                 Bishops
                 by
                 testimony
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
                 succeed
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 himselfe
                 con●esseth
                 ,
                 proueth
                 ,
                 and
                 approueth
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               And
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               now
               to
               this
               ?
               Was
               there
               euer
               the
               like
               dealing
               or
               māner
               of
               answering
               ,
               to
               out-face
               a
               man
               ,
               against
               his
               owne
               words
               ,
               proofs
               ,
               and
               protestations
               ?
               Doth
               Bellarmine
               confesse
               ,
               proue
               ,
               and
               approue
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               do
               succeed
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               their
               superiority
               of
               iurisdiction
               ,
               receaued
               immediately
               frō
               Christ
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               impugned
               before
               by
               so
               many
               strong
               arguments
               ?
               In
               what
               law
               of
               modesty
               doth
               this
               lye
               ,
               to
               affirme
               such
               things
               ?
               But
               see
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               how
               cōtradictory
               he
               is
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               euen
               in
               these
               few
               lynes
               .
               For
               if
               Bellarmine
               were
               driuen
               
                 to
                 coyne
                 this
                 distin●tion
              
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               did
               succeed
               the
               Apostles
               in
               dignity
               of
               Order
               ,
               not
               in
               power
               of
               iurisdiction
               ,
               then
               cannot
               he
               be
               sayd
               to
               confesse
               ,
               proue
               ,
               and
               approue
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               succeed
               in
               superiority
               of
               iurisdiction
               ,
               as
               here
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               affirmeth
               him
               to
               auouch
               .
               
               And
               can
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               more
               contradictory
               then
               this
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               passion
               a
               great
               infirmity
               ,
               that
               driueth
               a
               man
               to
               these
               absurdities
               ?
            
             
               I
               will
               let
               passe
               that
               childish
               ,
               though
               malicious
               scorne
               which
               he
               vseth
               against
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               in
               comparing
               him
               with
               
                 D.
                 VVhitaker
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
              
               (
               sayth
               he●
               
                 though
                 dead
                 ,
                 like
              
               Zisca
               
                 his
                 drume
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 terrour
                 to
                 Bellarmine
              
               :
               alluding
               vnto
               that
               famous
               roguing
               Rebell
               of
               
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 Zisca
              
               ,
               who
               enraged
               with
               the
               drunkennes
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Husse
              
               his
               new
               heresie
               ,
               vpō
               the
               point
               of
               some
               two
               hundreth
               yeares
               agoe
               ,
               tooke
               armes
               against
               
               his
               lawfull
               Soueraigne
               ,
               made
               an
               army
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               that
               were
               put
               into
               madnes
               with
               the
               same
               heresy
               ,
               tooke
               Castels
               ,
               spoyled
               Townes
               ,
               bu●ned
               Villages
               ,
               Monasteries
               ,
               murthered
               in●inite
               people
               ,
               especially
               o●
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               finally
               died
               so
               miserably
               blind
               ,
               both
               in
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               that
               as
               hauing
               not
               any
               one
               eye
               corporall
               left
               him
               :
               so
               seemeth
               he
               (
               though
               
                 M.
                 Iohn
                 Fox
              
               do
               set
               him
               d●wne
               for
               a
               Saint
               and
               Confessour
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               
               in
               his
               Ecc●●siasticall
               Kalender
               ,
               vpon
               the
               fifth
               day
               of
               February
               )
               to
               haue
               had
               no
               lea●t
               part
               of
               any
               spirituall
               eye
               in
               his
               sou●e
               ;
               for
               that
               men
               comming
               to
               him
               as
               he
               lay
               on
               his
               death-bed
               ,
               to
               know
               how
               he
               would
               be
               buried
               ,
               &
               what
               sort
               of
               obsequies
               he
               would
               haue
               ,
               he
               answered
               most
               prophanely
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               ca●t
               him
               out
               where
               they
               would
               ,
               that
               ●oules
               might
               deuoure
               his
               flesh
               ,
               but
               that
               first
               they
               should
               take
               of
               his
               skinne
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               drum
               therof
               ,
               assuring
               them
               ,
               that
               his
               enemies
               (
               the
               Papi●●s
               )
               would
               fly
               vpon
               the
               only
               noise
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               witty
               ,
               and
               modest
               comparison
               that
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               thought
               good
               to
               vse
               betwene
               
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmin
              
               ,
               and
               
                 D.
                 VVhitaker
              
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               terrour
               that
               
                 M.
                 VVhitakers
              
               name
               ,
               being
               now
               dead
               ,
               doth
               strike
               into
               Bellarmine
               ,
               as
               o●ten
               as
               he
               heareth
               it
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               drum
               of
               Zisca
               .
               But
               how
               like
               soeuer
               
                 M.
                 VVhitaker
              
               might
               be
               to
               Zisca
               for
               his
               sect
               and
               religion
               (
               scarce
               setled
               peraduenture
               in
               any
               )
               I
               will
               not
               dispute
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               terror
               of
               his
               drum
               to
               Bellarmine
               it
               is
               ridiculous
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               haue
               read
               ,
               or
               do
               read
               both
               their
               works
               .
               And
               surely
               what
               miracles
               
                 M.
                 VVhitakers
              
               memory
               ,
               or
               skin
               may
               worke
               now
               after
               his
               death
               (
               especially
               if
               it
               should
               be
               made
               into
               a
               drum
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Zisca
               was
               )
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               but
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               his
               tongue
               ,
               and
               pen
               wrought
               few
               miracles
               ,
               whilest
               he
               was
               aliue
               .
               And
               that
               is
               euident
               both
               by
               his
               owne
               writings
               ,
               and
               of
               others
               against
               him
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               English
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               
                 M.
                 D.
                 Stapleton
                 ,
                 M.
                 Gregory
                 Martyn
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 M.
                 VVilliam
                 Reynolds
              
               ;
               as
               also
               in
               latin
               ,
               of
               the
               said
               
                 D.
                 Stapleton
              
               in
               two
               bookes
               ,
               Duraeus
               ,
               and
               Gretz●rus
               haue
               euidently
               d●clared
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               repeat
               only
               a
               note
               or
               two
               ,
               giuen
               by
               the
               said
               
                 M.
                 Reynolds
              
               ,
               whome
               all
               men
               know
               to
               haue
               byn
               a
               very
               modest
               
               man
               ,
               and
               for
               many
               yeares
               to
               haue
               byn
               a
               great
               Protestant
               ,
               his
               censure
               was
               very
               meane
               of
               
                 M.
                 Doctor
                 VVhitakers
              
               learning
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               his
               booke
               against
               him
               ,
               ascribing
               vnto
               him
               very
               shallow
               knowledg
               ,
               and
               in●olerable
               arrogancy
               ,
               in
               condemning
               all
               Doctors
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               
               as
               appeareth
               both
               in
               his
               Preface
               p.
               44.
               45.
               and
               in
               the
               ensuing
               book
               pag.
               495.
               496.
               
               And
               againe
               he
               sheweth
               ,
               pag.
               109.
               that
               he
               vnderstandeth
               not
               the
               Protestant
               doctrine
               of
               only
               Faith
               ,
               which
               he
               taketh
               vpon
               him
               to
               defend
               .
               Moreouer
               he
               sheweth
               ,
               pag.
               23.
               25.
               114.
               115.
               123.
               126.
               319.
               how
               he
               contradicteth
               himselfe
               most
               mani●estly
               :
               
               and
               that
               this
               is
               his
               custome
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               signe
               of
               exquisite
               learning
               as
               all
               men
               know
               .
               And
               finally
               to
               enter
               into
               no
               more
               particularities
               ,
               I
               will
               cite
               only
               halfe
               a
               score
               of
               lines
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               so
               many
               ,
               of
               M.
               Reynolds
               words
               ,
               concerning
               
                 M.
                 VVhitakers
              
               ignorance
               ,
               discou●red
               in
               one
               only
               Paragraph
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               Paragraph
               ,
               sayth
               
                 M.
                 Reynolds
              
               ,
               
               you
               commit
               as
               many
               errors
               as
               lightly
               you
               may
               .
               For
               first
               you
               vnderstand
               not
               
                 M.
                 Martyn
              
               ,
               whome
               you
               go
               about
               to
               confute
               .
               Secondly
               you
               vnderstand
               not
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               alleadged
               by
               him
               .
               Thirdly
               you
               vnderstand
               not
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               alledged
               by
               your selfe
               .
               
                 Fourthly
                 you
                 vnderstand
                 not
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 you
                 talke
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 you
                 vnderstand
                 not
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 your
                 fellowes
                 .
              
               Thus
               he
               .
               And
               presently
               proueth
               all
               these
               ignorances
               ,
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               I
               see
               not
               how
               any
               of
               them
               may
               iustly
               be
               denyed
               .
               And
               yet
               (
               forsooth
               )
               this
               is
               the
               man
               ,
               whose
               skin
               and
               drum
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               will
               haue
               to
               be
               a
               terror
               to
               Bellarmine
               .
               Let
               vs
               put
               this
               to
               his
               other
               follies
               ,
               and
               so
               an
               end
               .
               But
               if
               this
               do
               not
               suffice
               ,
               let
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               if
               his
               leasure
               serue
               him
               ,
               reade
               the
               two
               books
               of
               
                 M.D.
                 Stapleton
              
               ,
               against
               
                 M.
                 VVhitaker
              
               ,
               
               and
               he
               shall
               soone
               see
               the
               mans
               weight
               and
               worth
               ,
               and
               what
               drum
               might
               be
               made
               of
               his
               skin
               ,
               or
               rather
               what
               scar-crowes
               ,
               to
               feare
               fooles
               ,
               for
               learned
               men
               he
               can
               neuer
               feare
               ,
               that
               was
               himselfe
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               so
               euer
               esteemed
               amongst
               them
               ,
               in
               his
               life-time
               ;
               wherto
               we
               may
               add
               this
               for
               an
               argument
               ,
               that
               his
               large
               latin
               Duplication
               against
               the
               said
               Doctor
               ,
               was
               held
               by
               all
               to
               be
               such
               poore
               stuffe
               ,
               as
               it
               lay
               on
               the
               printer
               
               (
               Legats
               )
               hands
               for
               want
               of
               sale
               :
               in
               so
               much
               that
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               make
               sute
               to
               
                 M.
                 Chatterton
              
               (
               your
               predecessor
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               in
               the
               Sea
               of
               Lincolne
               )
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               great
               multitude
               of
               Ministers
               in
               that
               diocesse
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               cause
               thē
               to
               buy
               the
               copies
               ,
               therby
               to
               ease
               his
               charge
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               was
               like
               to
               be
               much
               ●ānified
               ,
               if
               not
               vndon
               by
               the
               printing
               of
               such
               a
               worthlesse
               worke
               ,
               which
               of
               all
               the
               works
               of
               Bellarmine
               and
               Stapleton
               ,
               you
               shall
               neuer
               heare
               of
               to
               haue
               happened
               ,
               though
               they
               haue
               byn
               printed
               ,
               and
               reprinted
               diuers
               times
               .
            
             
               There
               followeth
               the
               fourth
               Contradiction
               obiected
               to
               
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmine
              
               ,
               about
               Iudas
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               accused
               to
               ●ay
               in
               one
               place
               of
               his
               works
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               lib.
               1
               
                 de
                 Pontifice
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               12.
               
               That
               Iudas
               belieued
               not
               :
               and
               yet
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               
                 de
                 Iust
                 ficatione
                 c.
              
               14●
               he
               sayth
               ,
               that
               Iudas
               was
               iust
               ,
               &
               certainly
               good
               ,
               which
               I
               say
               was
               no
               contradiction
               at
               all
               ,
               if
               we
               respect
               the
               two
               seueral
               tymes
               ,
               wherof
               Card.
               Bellarmine
               did
               speake
               ,
               prouing
               out
               of
               S.
               Iohns
               Ghospell
               ,
               that
               Iudas
               in
               the
               beginning
               was
               good
               ,
               and
               did
               belieue
               ,
               but
               afterward
               ,
               he
               became
               euill
               ,
               and
               lost
               his
               fayth
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               summe
               of
               my
               answer
               :
               and
               the
               Cardinalls
               booke
               comming
               out
               afterwards
               ,
               hath
               the
               same
               in
               effect
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
               
                 Distinguish
                 the
                 tymes
                 ,
                 you
                 shal
                 agree
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Iudas
                 belieued
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 iust
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 election
                 ;
                 but
                 afterward
                 he
                 yealded
                 to
                 the
                 tempter
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 did
                 not
                 belieue
                 ,
                 but
                 became
                 a
                 thief
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 betrayed
                 his
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 hanged
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               what
               do
               you
               think
               ,
               that
               M.
               Barlow
               out
               of
               his
               ingeniosity
               will
               find
               to
               bring
               for
               maintenance
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               a
               true
               contradiction
               in
               Bellarmine
               ?
               Truly
               he
               will
               adventure
               far
               to
               find
               somewhat
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               to
               his
               owne
               shame
               and
               discredit
               .
               
               Let
               vs
               heare
               his
               mad
               defence
               .
               ioyning●sayth
               ●sayth
               he
               )
               
                 of
                 the
                 Aduerbe
              
               verè
               (
               
                 by
                 Bellarmine
              
               )
               that
               Iudas
               
                 was
                 truly
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 certainlie
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 did
                 not
                 belieue
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 a
                 contradiction
                 incurable
                 .
              
               And
               to
               the
               end
               that
               his
               fraud
               may
               be
               more
               notorious
               ,
               he
               writeth
               the
               wordes
               
                 truly
                 ,
                 certainly
              
               and
               
                 not
                 belieue
              
               ,
               in
               great
               letters
               .
               But
               now
               if
               you
               looke
               vpon
               Cardinal
               Bellarmines
               words
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               first
               ,
               that
               
               he
               doth
               not
               ioyne
               the
               aduerbe
               vere
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 truly
                 righteous
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               others
               of
               
                 certainly
                 good
              
               at
               all
               ;
               his
               words
               are
               these
               :
               
               Domini●o
               ●o
               annis
               17.
               
               
                 Pater
                 quos
                 dedisti
                 mihi
                 custodiui
                 ,
                 nemo
                 ex
                 eis
                 periji
                 nisi
                 filius
                 perditionis
                 .
                 Si
                 Pater
                 de
                 dit
                 illum
                 Filio
                 ,
                 certe
                 bonus
                 erat
                 .
              
               That
               Iudas
               was
               sometimes
               iust
               ,
               
                 S.
                 Hierome
              
               doth
               proue
               out
               of
               the
               words
               of
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
              
               17.
               
               Father
               I
               haue
               kept
               those
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               giuen
               me
               ,
               and
               none
               haue
               perished
               ,
               but
               the
               sonne
               of
               perdition
               .
               If
               God
               the
               Father
               gaue
               him
               to
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               truly
               he
               was
               then
               good
               .
               Heere
               then
               you
               see
               that
               there
               is
               no
               
                 ●ere
                 iustus
              
               ,
               truly
               righteous
               ,
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               hath
               thrust
               into
               Bellarmines
               words
               .
               And
               albeit
               he
               sayth
               ,
               
                 certe
                 bonus
                 erat
              
               ,
               yet
               certe
               is
               not
               referred
               to
               bonus
               ,
               as
               is
               euident
               .
               
               These
               are
               then
               two
               willfull
               corruptions
               .
               But
               the
               third
               is
               much
               more
               eminent
               ,
               that
               he
               maketh
               Bellarmine
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 that
              
               Iudas
               
                 was
                 truly
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 certainely
                 good
                 :
                 yet
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 belieue
                 .
              
               Wheras
               Bellarmine
               sayth
               ,
               he
               did
               belieue
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               it
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               forme
               it selfe
               of
               the
               obiected
               contradiction
               ,
               saying
               ;
               that
               first
               he
               did
               belieue
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               chosen
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               he
               was
               iust
               :
               but
               afterward
               he
               lost
               his
               faith
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               belieue
               .
               And
               now
               wil
               M.
               Barlow
               for
               making
               vp
               of
               some
               shew
               of
               contradiction
               against
               Bellarmine
               ,
               make
               him
               say
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               selfe
               same
               tyme
               ,
               Iudas
               was
               
                 truly
                 righteous
                 ,
                 certaynely
                 good
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 not
                 belieued
              
               .
               And
               to
               shew
               that
               this
               is
               an
               absurd
               proposition
               ,
               he
               maketh
               a
               long
               discourse
               out
               of
               Scriptures
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               to
               proue
               ,
               that
               without
               fayth
               a
               man
               cannot
               be
               
                 truly
                 righteous
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 certainely
                 good
              
               ,
               as
               though
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               had
               denied
               the
               same
               .
               Is
               there
               any
               shame
               in
               these
               men
               ?
            
             
               But
               after
               this
               againe
               ,
               he
               goeth
               further
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               demanding
               ;
               whether
               ,
               
               supposing
               Iudas
               to
               haue
               belieued
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               his
               fayth
               were
               ●ormata
               or
               no
               ?
               
               that
               is
               ,
               informed
               by
               grace
               ,
               working
               by
               charity
               ;
               ●llead●ging
               Aquinas
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Surely
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 ●aith
              
               Aquinas
               sayth
               ,
               nihilinest
               damnationis
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 damnation
                 For
                 being
                 once
                 had
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 totally
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 be
                 lost
                 :
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 more
                 separable
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 essentiall
                 forme
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 frome
                 the
                 subiect
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 it
                 denominates
                 .
              
               Thus
               he
               .
               And
               will
               not
               euery
               man
               that
               readeth
               these
               words
               ,
               thinke
               that
               Aquinas
               doth
               hould
               all
               this
               doctrine
               heere
               auerred
               ,
               that
               
                 fides
                 formata
              
               once
               had
               ,
               cannot
               be
               finally
               lost
               ?
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               hath
               holpen
               the
               matter
               the
               best
               he
               can
               to
               deceaue
               his
               Reader
               ,
               in
               not
               citing
               any
               place
               of
               Aquinas
               ,
               where
               he
               houldeth
               this
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               could
               not
               do
               it
               :
               
               but
               they
               that
               are
               acquinted
               with
               Aquinas
               his
               bookes
               ,
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               know
               him
               expresly
               to
               teach
               the
               cōtrary
               ,
               as
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               ,
               if
               he
               li●t
               to
               peruse
               the
               places
               here
               quoted
               ,
               where
               he
               purposly
               proueth
               ,
               that
               
                 charitas
                 semel
                 habita
                 potest
                 ami●●i
              
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               charity
               is
               the
               forme
               of
               faith
               ,
               it
               followeth
               by
               necessary
               consequence
               ,
               that
               
                 fides
                 formata
              
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               iustifying
               faith
               may
               in
               Aquinas
               his
               opiniō
               be
               lost
               :
               and
               herof
               no
               Catholicke
               Deuine
               can
               doubt
               .
               So
               as
               the
               impudency
               was
               strange
               ,
               in
               charging
               Aquinas
               with
               this
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               proper
               heresie
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Caluin
              
               :
               
               but
               much
               more
               that
               in
               the
               very
               place
               ,
               whence
               this
               pretended
               contradiction
               ,
               about
               Iudas
               ,
               is
               taken
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               out
               of
               Bellarmines
               third
               booke
               
                 de
                 Iustificatione
              
               ,
               
               Bellarmine
               doth
               proue
               by
               eight
               examples
               out
               of
               Scriptures
               the
               quite
               contrary
               ,
               to
               wit
               ;
               that
               fayth
               ,
               and
               iustice
               being
               once
               had
               ,
               may
               be
               lost
               againe
               .
               What
               will
               
                 M.
                 B●●low
              
               answere
               to
               all
               this
               ?
               wil
               not
               his
               friends
               blush
               for
               him
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ?
               Or
               will
               not
               euery
               iudicious
               Reader
               make
               a
               pause
               here
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               strange
               misery
               of
               a
               cause
               in
               religion
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               defended
               ,
               but
               with
               such
               grosse
               ,
               &
               palpable
               falshoods
               .
               Let
               vs
               leaue
               thē
               these
               obiected
               contradictions
               and
               passe
               to
               some
               other
               things
               .
               The
               Cardinal
               hath
               answered
               al
               the
               rest
               him selfe
               ;
               nor
               did
               I
               think
               it
               good
               ,
               that
               wrot
               besore
               him
               ,
               to
               preuent
               him
               therin
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               ●asse
               any
               further
               ,
               hauing
               proued
               these
               first
               foure
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               now
               you
               haue
               seene
               :
               though
               
                 M.
                 Barlows
              
               defence
               hath
               made
               the
               matter
               far
               worse
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             OF
             THE
             CONTENTIONS
             OF
             SVNDRY
             OTHER
             EMPEROVRS
             ,
             KINGS
             ,
             AND
             PRINCES
             with
             Popes
             of
             their
             times
             ,
             in
             temporall
             affaires
             :
             obiected
             as
             arguments
             against
             the
             security
             of
             acknowledging
             the
             Popes
             Superiority
             .
             VVHERIN
             many
             fraudes
             and
             forgeries
             are
             discouered
             in
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             particulerly
             concerning
             Fredericke
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             his
             contentions
             with
             Popes
             .
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             THis
             argument
             of
             the
             temporall
             dangers
             imminent
             to
             Princes
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             by
             acknowledging
             the
             Popes
             supreme
             Authority
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             many
             hurts
             and
             dangers
             ensuing
             therof
             ,
             though
             we
             haue
             ●omwhat
             largely
             handled
             before
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             examples
             obiected
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Henry
             the
             4.
             and
             Henry
             the
             5.
             yet
             here
             
             are
             we
             forced
             to
             re●terat●
             the
             same
             argument
             againe
             :
             
               
                 for
                 that
                 many
                 more
                 examples
                 are
                 obiected
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 sayd
                 Henry
                 the
                 fourth
                 his
                 doing
                 pennance
                 at
                 the
                 Ca●tle
                 of
                 Canusium
                 ,
                 
                 inforced
                 therunto
                 by
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 the
                 7.
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Fredericke
                 the
                 1.
                 forced
                 by
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 the
                 third
                 
                   to
                   lye
                   a
                   groo●e
                   on
                   his
                   belly
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   suffer
                   the
                   other
                   to
                   tread
                   on
                   his
                   neck
                   :
                
                 of
                 Philip
                 the
                 Emperour
                 sayd
                 to
                 be
                 slaine
                 by
                 Otho
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Popes
                 motion
                 :
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Fredericke
                 the
                 second
                 excommunicated
                 and
                 depriued
                 by
                 Pope
                 Innocentius
                 the
                 4.
                 &
                 procured
                 afterward
                 to
                 be
                 poisoned
                 :
                 that
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 the
                 third
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Souldan
                 to
                 poison
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 &
                 sent
                 him
                 his
                 picture
                 to
                 that
                 effect
                 :
                 that
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 the
                 sixt
                 caused
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 Baiazetes
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Emperour
                 named
                 Gemen
                 to
                 be
                 poisoned
                 at
                 his
                 brothers
                 request
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 two
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 crowns
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 That
                 our
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 besides
                 his
                 going
                 barefoote
                 on
                 pilgrimage
                 ,
                 was
                 whipped
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 the
                 Chapterhouse
                 ,
                 
                   like
                   a
                   schoole
                   boy
                   ,
                   and
                   glad
                   to
                   ●scape
                   so
                   too
                   :
                
                 That
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 moderne
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 was
                 depriued
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Nauarre
                 ,
                 and
                 himselfe
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 this
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 )
                 forced
                 to
                 begge
                 so
                 submissiuely
                 the
                 relaxation
                 of
                 his
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 suffer
                 his
                 Embassadour
                 to
                 be
                 whipped
                 at
                 Rome
                 for
                 pennance
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 these
                 examples
                 (
                 sayd
                 I
                 in
                 my
                 Letter
                 )
                 were
                 heaped
                 togeather
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 muster
                 of
                 witn●sses
                 ,
                 for
                 profe
                 of
                 the
                 dangers
                 that
                 Princes
                 persons
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 ,
                 by
                 acknowledging
                 the
                 Popes
                 supreme
                 Authority
                 :
                 
                 adding
                 this
                 for
                 answere
                 .
                 But
                 first
                 (
                 quoth
                 I
                 )
                 in
                 perusing
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 such
                 a
                 heape
                 indeed
                 o●
                 exaggerations
                 ,
                 additions
                 ,
                 wrestings
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 vnsincere
                 de●lings
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 require
                 a
                 particuler
                 Booke
                 to
                 refute
                 them
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 very
                 last
                 here
                 mentioned
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 m●y
                 shew
                 what
                 credit
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Rome●
                 &
                 the
                 latin
                 Interpreter
                 turneth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Vt
                   Legatum
                   suum
                   Romae
                   virgis
                   caesum
                   passus
                   sit
                   ,
                
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 byn
                 scourged
                 with
                 rodds
                 vpon
                 the
                 bare
                 flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 whipped
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 Rome
                 ;
                 wheras
                 so
                 many
                 hundreds
                 being
                 yet
                 aliue
                 that
                 saw
                 the
                 Cerimony
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 no
                 
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 touching
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 Embassadours
                 shoulder
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 white
                 wand
                 vpon
                 his
                 apparell
                 ,
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 submitting
                 himselfe
                 to
                 Ecclesia●tical
                 discipline
                 )
                 it
                 maketh
                 them
                 both
                 to
                 wonder
                 ,
                 and
                 laugh
                 at
                 such
                 monstrous
                 assertions
                 ,
                 comming
                 out
                 in
                 print
                 :
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 estimatiō
                 of
                 punctual
                 fidelity
                 do
                 they
                 measure
                 other
                 things
                 here
                 auouched
                 .
              
            
          
           
             As
             ●or
             example
             ,
             
             that
             our
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             
               was
               whipped
               vp
               and
               downe
               the
               Chapter-house
               ,
               and
               glad
               that
               he
               could
               escape
               so
               too
               ,
            
             ●or
             which
             he
             citeth
             Houeden
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             insinuateth
             to
             be
             by
             order
             of
             the
             Pope
             :
             in
             respect
             wherof
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             the
             King
             had
             iust
             cause
             to
             be
             afraid
             .
             
             But
             the
             Author
             doth
             plainely
             shew
             the
             contrary
             ,
             first
             setting
             downe
             the
             Charter
             of
             the
             Kings
             absolution
             ,
             
             where
             no
             such
             pennance
             is
             appointed
             :
             
             and
             secondly
             after
             that
             againe
             in
             relating
             the
             voluntary
             pennance
             which
             the
             King
             did
             at
             the
             Sepulcher
             of
             
               S.
               Thomas
            
             ,
             for
             being
             some
             occasion
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             doth
             refute
             therby
             this
             narration
             ,
             as
             fraudulent
             ,
             and
             vnsincere
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             
               was
               whipped
               like
               a
               school
               boy
               by
               order
               of
               t●e
               Pope
               ,
            
             as
             though
             it
             had
             not
             come
             from
             his
             owne
             free
             choice
             ,
             and
             deuotion
             .
          
           
             Thus
             sayd
             I
             in
             my
             Letter
             .
             To
             these
             two
             last
             examples
             of
             whipping
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             King
             of
             France
             his
             ●mbassadour
             ,
             
             &
             our
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             of
             
               England
               ,
               M.
               Barlows
            
             reply
             is
             only
             in
             certaine
             scoffs
             for
             intertaining
             of
             t●●e
             .
             
             
               A
               wand
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               was
               laid
               so●tly
               on
               the
               Embassadour
               of
            
             France
             
               his
               shoulders
               &c.
               
               Is
               the
               rod
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               discipline
               in
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               turn●d
               now
               in●o
               a
               white
               wand
               so●tly
               laid
               on
               ?
            
             Againe
             after
             :
             
               Herby
               a
               man
               may
               coniecture
               ,
               what
               the
               sel●e-whipping
               of
               Iesuits
               ,
               and
               Roman●sts
               is
               .
               VVill
               they
               not
               s●y
               when
               they
               haue
               the
               ●●ip
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               as
            
             S.
             Peter
             
               said
               to
               his
               Maister
            
             ,
             Parce
             tibi
             :
             
               be
               good
               to
               your
               sel●e
               Syr
               ?
               For
               no
               man
               yet
               euer
               hated
               his
               owne
               flesh
               ,
               but
               nourished
               it
               :
               which
               is
               a
               better
               place
               of
               Scripture
               against
               selfe-whipping
               ,
               then
               t●e
               Pop●
               hath
               any
               for
               turning
               the
               rod
               of
               correction
               ,
               into
               a
               wand
               of
               Cerimony
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
          
           
             And
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             better
             place
             of
             Scripture
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             wil●
             not
             decide
             :
             but
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             the
             practice
             is
             more
             ●asy
             and
             sweet
             to
             nourish
             a
             mans
             owne
             flesh
             ,
             then
             to
             disciplin
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             more
             allowed
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             &
             
             such
             as
             follow
             his
             spirituall
             directions
             .
             But
             yet
             about
             this
             better
             place
             of
             Scripture
             auouched
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             against
             whipping
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             amisse
             to
             consider
             somewhat
             ,
             how
             rightly
             it
             is
             aleadged
             ,
             and
             therby
             see
             what
             becōmeth
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             once
             brought
             into
             these
             mens
             possessions
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             is
             cited
             togeather
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             all
             in
             a
             different
             letter
             ,
             as
             if
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             had
             spoken
             the
             whole
             ;
             &
             yet
             in
             the
             margent
             he
             quoteth
             Matth.
             16.
             and
             Ephes.
             5.
             wherby
             those
             that
             are
             learned
             vnderstand
             ,
             
             that
             the
             former
             words
             only
             of
             
               Parce
               tibi
               :
               spare
               your selfe
               Syr
               ,
            
             are
             of
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             ,
             and
             the
             later
             ,
             of
             nourishing
             our
             flesh
             ,
             against
             disciplining
             ,
             is
             of
             
               S
               Paul.
            
             And
             not
             to
             stand
             vpon
             the
             former
             clause
             ,
             albeit
             that
             it
             differ
             from
             the
             vulgar
             translation
             ,
             surely
             the
             place
             of
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             beareth
             not
             
               M.
               Barlows
            
             sense
             and
             application
             against
             disciplining
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             farre
             of
             from
             the
             Apostles
             true
             drift
             and
             meaning
             ,
             as
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Husbands
               ought
               to
               loue
               their
               wiues
               ,
               as
               their
               owne
               bodies
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               loueth
               his
               wife
               ,
               loueth
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               no
               man
               euer
               hated
               his
               owne
               flesh
               ,
               but
               nourisheth
               ,
               and
               cherisheth
               the
               same
               ,
               euen
               as
               Christ
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             is
             this
             so
             good
             a
             place
             of
             Scripture
             now
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             saith
             ,
             against
             selfe-whipping
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             here
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             husbands
             nourishing
             and
             cherishing
             their
             wiues
             ,
             as
             Christ
             doth
             his
             Church
             ?
             Which
             though
             he
             loued
             as
             his
             owne
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             often
             whip
             and
             chasten
             ,
             as
             all
             men
             do
             both
             see
             ,
             and
             feele
             ,
             that
             liue
             in
             her
             .
             This
             then
             is
             impertinent
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             
               S.
               Pauls
            
             meaning
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             ?
             were
             it
             not
             a
             better
             place
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             for
             whipping
             and
             chastening
             a
             mans
             owne
             flesh
             voluntarily
             ,
             when
             the
             same
             apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Cas●igo
               corpus
               meum
               ,
               &
               in
               ●●r●itutem
               ●e●igo
            
             :
             
             It
             do
             chasten
             my
             owne
             body
             ,
             and
             doe
             bring
             it
             into
             seruitude
             :
             the
             Greeke
             word
             also
             being
             more
             forcible
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             to
             make
             blacke
             ,
             or
             ●lew
             :
             as
             also
             where
             he
             talketh
             of
             
               Vigiliae
               ,
               &
               ieiunia
               multa
            
             ,
             of
             manie
             Vigills
             and
             fastings
             ,
             practized
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             other
             Apostles
             .
             Doth
             not
             this
             proue
             that
             a
             selfe-chastizing
             of
             a
             mans
             bodie
             is
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ?
             What
             will
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             say
             
             to
             that
             other
             precept
             of
             ●erram●
             do
             you
             mortifie
             your
             members
             vpon
             earth
             .
             Doth
             not
             voluntary
             mortification
             of
             the
             members
             of
             our
             body
             include
             voluntary
             cha●tisment
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             consequently
             allso
             whipping
             sometimes
             if
             need
             require
             ?
             
             What
             will
             he
             say
             of
             that
             crucifying
             our
             members
             ,
             wherof
             the
             same
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ?
             
             Doth
             not
             crucifying
             imply
             as
             much
             as
             self
             whipping
             ?
             But
             it
             semeth
             that
             these
             things
             are
             strange
             paradoxes
             to
             
               M.
               Barl.
            
             that
             was
             neuer
             acquainted
             with
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             being
             accustomed
             rather
             with
             the
             other
             pa●t
             of
             the
             sentence
             of
             nourishing
             &
             cherishing
             his
             flesh
             ,
             by
             good
             cheere
             ,
             soft
             apparell
             ,
             and
             other
             delicacies
             of
             life
             ,
             so
             far
             ●orth
             as
             he
             hath
             bene
             able
             to
             procure
             it
             ,
             laughing
             at
             them
             that
             ta●ke
             o●
             whipping
             ,
             
               quia
               ani●alis
               homo
               non
               percipi●●a
               qu●
               〈◊〉
               sp●●itus
               D●●
            
             because
             the
             fleshly
             man
             doth
             not
             vnderstand
             those
             thing●
             that
             appertaine
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             shal
             be
             a
             sufficient
             answer
             to
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             trif●ing
             about
             whipping
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             King
             of
             France
             his
             Embassadour
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             at
             Canterburie
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             one
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             for
             conclusion
             about
             whipping
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             was
             sayd
             before
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               whipped
               vp
               and
               downe
               the
               Chapter-●ouse
               ,
               like
               a
               schoole
               boy
               ,
               and
               glad
               to
               escape
               so
               too
            
             :
             now
             being
             pr●ssed
             by
             my
             answer
             thereunto
             out
             of
             Houeden
             ,
             and
             other
             witnesses
             that
             the
             penn●nce
             which
             King
             Henry
             did
             there
             ,
             was
             voluntary
             ,
             and
             not
             enioyned
             by
             the
             Pope
             :
             now
             (
             I
             say
             )
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             answereth
             it
             thus
             :
             
             
               VVhether
               the
               pennance
               were
               voluntary
               or
               enio●ned
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               maketh
               the
               question
               ?
               the
               Apologer
               said
               no
               such
               thing
               &c.
               
            
             But
             let
             the
             words
             themselues
             now
             recited
             be
             iudges
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             which
             say
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               whipped
               vp
               &
               downe
               the
               Chapter-house
               like
               a
               schole
               boy
               ,
               and
               glad
               to
               escape
               so
               too
               .
            
             Doth
             this
             import
             voluntary
             or
             inuoluntary
             whipping
             ?
             And
             how
             then
             can
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             say
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Apologer
               said
               no
               such
               thing
            
             ?
             For
             if
             he
             were
             
               glad
               to
               escape
               so
               too
            
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             inferre
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             haue
             escaped
             with
             lesse
             whipping
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             same
             was
             in●erred
             ?
             which
             is
             y●t
             contradicted
             by
             those
             Historiographers
             that
             recount
             the
             same
             .
             And
             I
             think
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             will
             find
             very
             few
             school-bo●es
             that
             are
             voluntarily
             
             whipped
             .
          
           
             There
             remaine
             now
             the
             other
             examples
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Frederick
             the
             first
             ,
             Henry
             the
             sixt
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             affirmed
             to
             haue
             bene
             iniuriouslie
             dealt
             withall
             by
             Popes
             of
             their
             time
             .
             All
             which
             I
             might
             iustly
             pretermit
             ,
             as
             prouing
             nothing
             against
             our
             case
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             though
             all
             were
             graunted
             ,
             which
             hath
             bene
             obiected
             about
             them
             .
             For
             suppose
             that
             some
             Popes
             had
             dealt
             hardly
             ,
             and
             rigorously
             with
             some
             Emperours
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Princes
             ,
             that
             should
             no
             more
             take
             away
             his
             authority
             ,
             then
             it
             should
             take
             away
             any
             Kings
             authority
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             offer
             iniury
             to
             one
             ,
             or
             more
             of
             his
             Nobilitie
             .
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             I
             sayd
             further
             in
             my
             Letter
             ,
             that
             in
             examining
             the
             particulers
             ,
             I
             found
             many
             exaggerations
             ,
             additions
             ,
             wrestings
             ,
             and
             vnsincere
             dealings
             in
             the
             alleaging
             of
             these
             examples
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             first
             of
             Fredericke
             ,
             
             that
             he
             should
             
               ly
               a
               groo●
               on
               his
               belly
               ,
               and
               suffer
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               third
               to
               tread
               on
               his
               necke
               ,
            
             and
             say
             ,
             
               super
               aspidem
               &
               basilis●um
               &c.
            
             is
             a
             great
             exaggeration
             ,
             and
             refuted
             as
             fabulous
             by
             many
             reasons
             ,
             &
             authorities
             of
             Authors
             alleadged
             by
             
               Card.
               Baronius
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             remitted
             the
             same
             ,
             
             for
             that
             the
             discourse
             therof
             was
             euer
             long
             to
             be
             repeated
             by
             me
             in
             that
             Letter
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             exāple
             also
             of
             Henry
             the
             6.
             
             Emperour
             ,
             whose
             Crowne
             C●l●stinus
             the
             Pope
             is
             accused
             to
             haue
             stroken
             from
             his
             head
             with
             his
             foote
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             set
             it
             on
             ,
             I
             held
             in
             the
             same
             number
             of
             fabulous
             narrations
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             being
             sayd
             to
             be
             done
             in
             Rome
             ,
             it
             was
             only
             mentioned
             first
             by
             an
             ●nglish
             writer
             
               Roger
               H●ueden
            
             ,
             that
             liued
             so
             many
             hundred
             miles
             from
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             thereby
             might
             easily
             be
             deceaued
             ,
             as
             Reynold
             of
             Ch●ster
             in
             like
             māner
             was
             ,
             that
             took
             it
             of
             him
             .
             Wh●ras
             no
             other
             writer
             o●
             other
             nations
             ,
             eyther
             present
             〈…〉
             coronation
             ,
             when
             the
             thing
             is
             fayg●ed
             to
             haue
             bene
             done●●
             
               God●
               fridus
               〈◊〉
            
             Secr●tary
             to
             the
             said
             Emperor
             )
             n●r
             other
             writers
             afterward
             relating
             the
             said
             Coronation
             ,
             a
             〈◊〉
             ,
             b
             Na●●●●rus
             ,
             c
             Sab●ll●●●s
             ,
             d
             Blondus
             ,
             e
             Sigoni●s
             and
             f
             〈◊〉
             do
             so
             much
             as
             o●●●
             make
             mentiō
             therof
             ,
             which
             ●s
             ●m●rob●●le
             that
             they
             would
             haue
             pretermitted
             ,
             being
             so
             〈◊〉
             a
             ●oint
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             fallen
             out
             .
          
           
           
             To
             this
             last
             example
             ,
             and
             my
             answer
             about
             the
             same
             ,
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             hath
             no
             reply
             to
             make
             ,
             but
             that
             Baronius
             seemeth
             to
             take
             it
             for
             a
             truth
             ,
             
               and
               graceth
               it
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
             
               with
               a
               symbolical
               hieroglyphike
               ,
               expressing
               what
               the
               Pope
               should
               meane
               in
               doing
               so
               .
            
             Whereto
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             Baronius
             relating
             the
             matter
             out
             of
             
               Roger
               Houeden
            
             ,
             doth
             neither
             affirme
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             or
             false
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             that
             narration
             of
             Houeden
             expounds
             what
             it
             might
             signify
             if
             it
             had
             bene
             true
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             was
             ●ould
             Houed●n
             in
             England
             .
             But
             so
             many
             other
             authors
             that
             speake
             of
             that
             Coronatiō
             ,
             &
             mention
             not
             this
             other
             f●ct
             ,
             as
             ●ow
             we
             haue
             alleadged
             ,
             do
             make
             the
             negatiue
             much
             more
             probable
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             former
             about
             Fredericke
             the
             first
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             third
             ,
             I
             〈◊〉
             to
             stand
             to
             my
             former
             remissiō
             therof
             ,
             to
             the
             large
             di●cussion
             of
             Cardinall
             Baronius
             ,
             far
             ouer
             long
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             ,
             into
             this
             place
             :
             but
             there
             all
             may
             be
             seene
             at
             large
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             meeting
             of
             the
             said
             Pope
             and
             Emperour
             at
             Venice
             ,
             vpon
             the
             yeare
             1177.
             the
             kynd
             and
             friendly
             reconcilement
             betweene
             them
             ,
             written
             by
             the
             second
             Archbishop
             of
             Sal●rnum
             called
             Rom●aldus
             ,
             who
             was
             Legate
             or
             ●mbas●ad●ur
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Sicily
             ,
             
             &
             was
             present
             ,
             &
             saw
             all
             that
             pass●d
             :
             whose
             Recordes
             are
             yet
             extant
             in
             an
             ancient
             Got●icall
             character
             aswell
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Sal●rnum
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Vaticam
             Library
             .
             He
             proueth
             the
             same
             also
             by
             the
             epi●●les
             &
             act●s
             themselues
             of
             Pope
             Alexander
             yet
             extant
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             silence
             of
             all
             ancient
             writers
             that
             lyued
             then
             ,
             or
             soone
             after
             ,
             w●o
             m●ntioning
             all
             that
             passed
             very
             particulerly
             ,
             do
             not
             make
             mention
             of
             this
             act
             of
             the
             Popes
             putting
             his
             foot
             vpon
             the
             Emperours
             necke
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             such
             spe●ch
             ,
             as
             
               super
               a●pidem
               &
               ●asilis●ū
               &c.
            
             
             And
             finally
             he
             proueth
             the
             same
             to
             be
             a
             table
             ,
             by
             the
             disconueniency
             of
             diuers
             other
             thing●
             there
             done
             to
             make
             peace
             ,
             as
             that
             yt
             had
             beene
             the
             way
             to
             ouerthrow
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             exasperate
             the
             Emperour
             for
             euer
             ,
             whom
             the
             Pope
             sought
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             pacific
             and
             gaine
             ,
             and
             yt
             was
             contrary
             to
             that
             Popes
             nature
             and
             condition
             ,
             who
             was
             sweet
             and
             curteous
             ,
             with
             sundry
             other
             arguments
             ,
             which
             I
             let
             pa●●e
             ,
             re●erring
             the
             Reader
             to
             that
             co●ious
             discou●s●
             and
             
             declaration
             of
             his
             about
             this
             matter
             :
          
           
             
             Agaynst
             all
             which
             ,
             M.
             Barlow
             now
             alleageth
             nothing
             of
             any
             moment
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             inueighing
             ●irst
             against
             Baronius
             for
             alleaging
             a
             manuscript
             in
             the
             Popes
             Librarie
             ,
             
               one
               Romualdus
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               not
               yet
               extant
               in
               view
               ,
               and
               for
               ought
               is
               knowne
               ,
               may
               aswell
               be
               ●orged
               as
               true
               .
            
             
             
               And
               is
               not
               this
               good
               dealing
               ,
               when
               ther●
               are
               so
               many
               authors
               o●
               credit
               in
               print
               ,
               to
               a●●ow
               this
               s●orie
               ?
               One
               manuscript
               ,
               vn●o●h
               ,
               ●b●●ure
               ●rit●r
               must
               encou●t●r
               the
               credit
               of
               them
               all
               .
            
             
             So
             he
             .
             And
             ag●ine
             after
             he
             tea●meth
             the
             said
             
               Rom●aldus
               ,
               A
               Vatican
               Desk-creeper
               &c.
               
            
             But
             the
             answere
             is
             easie
             ,
             that
             the
             printing
             o●
             a
             booke
             ,
             maketh
             it
             not
             of
             greater
             authority
             :
             for
             then
             no
             worke
             had
             beene
             of
             authoritie
             ,
             some
             hundred
             yeares
             agoe
             when
             there
             was
             no
             print
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             all
             were
             manuscripts
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             s●orie
             ,
             Baronius
             toucheth
             so
             many
             particulers
             of
             the
             two
             Libraries
             where
             the
             worke
             is
             extant
             in
             Gothicall
             characters
             ,
             which
             euery
             man
             may
             see
             and
             read
             ,
             as
             no
             probable
             doubt
             can
             be
             that
             he
             hath
             deuised
             or
             faigned
             it
             ;
             
             as
             there
             may
             well
             be
             of
             
               VValthramus
               Naumburg●nsis
            
             so
             often
             alledged
             against
             vs
             ,
             of
             whom
             notwithstanding
             we
             haue
             no
             other
             certainety
             then
             the
             credit
             of
             
               Flaccus
               Illyricus
            
             the
             Lutheran
             ,
             which
             with
             vs
             is
             very
             small
             :
             wheras
             Baronius
             remitteth
             all
             men
             to
             these
             two
             auncient
             manuscripts
             ,
             stil
             extāt
             and
             to
             be
             seene
             by
             al
             that
             wil.
             And
             as
             for
             some
             later
             writers
             obiected
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             to
             haue
             affirmed
             the
             same
             of
             
               Fredericke
               ,
               Baronius
            
             his
             answere
             a●ter
             many
             other
             proofs
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             
               
                 Si
                 quid
                 huiusmodi
                 per
                 Alexandrum
                 Papam
                 &c.
              
               If
               any
               such
               thing
               had
               byn
               done
               by
               Alexander
               the
               Pope
               ,
               how
               would
               these
               writers
               ,
               that
               were
               present
               and
               wrote
               euery
               least
               thing
               that
               was
               done
               ,
               yea
               did
               set
               downe
               euery
               seu●rall
               thing
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               words
               that
               they
               were
               sp●ken
               there
               ,
               &
               that
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               seene
               now
               the
               Kings
               Legate
               Romualdus
               to
               haue
               done
               :
               
               how
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               it
               probable
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               haue
               pretermitted
               this
               matter
               ,
               so
               strange
               ,
               so
               new
               ,
               so
               mon●●rous
               for
               the
               indecency
               thereof
               ,
               there
               being
               also
               so
               many
               emulators
               ,
               and
               of
               faction
               ag●inst
               the
               Pope
               ?
               Would
               no
               one
               of
               them
               set
               it
               downe
               in
               their
               writings
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               make
               mention
               therof
               ?
               So
               Ba●o●ius
               .
            
          
           
           
             There
             followeth
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Philip
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             wrote
             thus
             before
             :
             
             
               That
               also
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Philip
               ,
               affirmed
               to
               be
               slaine
               by
               Otho
               his
               opposite
               Emperour
               ,
               at
               the
               incitatiō
               of
               Pope
               Innocentius
               the
               third
               ,
               is
               a
               meere
               slaunder
               ,
               for
               that
               according
               to
               all
               histories
               ,
               not
               Otho
               the
               ●mperour
               ,
               but
               another
               Otho
               named
               of
               VVitil●spacke
               a
               priuate
               man
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               his
               owne
               Court
               ,
               vpon
               a
               priuate
               grudg
               did
               slay
               him
               .
               Albeit
               Vrspergensis
               ,
               that
               followed
               the
               ●action
               of
               the
               Emperours
               against
               the
               Popes
               ,
               do
               write
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               heard
               related
               by
               some
               the
               speach
               here
               set
               downe
               ,
               that
               Innoce●tius
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               take
               the
               Crown
               from
               Philip
               ,
               or
               Philip
               should
               take
               the
               Myter
               from
               him
               :
               yet
               he
               sayth
               expresly●
               
                 quod
                 non
                 erat
                 credendum
              
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               to
               be
               belieued
               .
               And
               yet
               is
               it
               cited
               here
               by
               our
               Apologer
               ,
               as
               an
               vndoubted
               truth
               ,
               vpon
               the
               only
               authority
               of
               Vrspergensis
               in
               the
               margent
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             also
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             hath
             very
             litle
             to
             reply
             ,
             &
             might
             wel
             haue
             held
             his
             peace
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             saw
             himselfe
             obliged
             to
             say
             somwhat
             .
             Wherfore
             first
             he
             granteth
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             mistaking
             of
             one
             Otho
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             might
             be
             in
             so
             intricat
             a
             Story
             .
             Then
             he
             goeth
             about
             yet
             further
             to
             amēd
             the
             matter
             ,
             by
             this
             euasion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             sayd
             ,
             that
             Philip
             
               was
               slaine
               by
            
             Otho
             
               the
               Emperour
               his
               hands
               ,
               but
               that
            
             Otho
             
               slew
               him
               ,
               which
               may
               ●e
               re●●rred
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               his
               meanes
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               his
               hands
               .
            
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             who
             do
             seeke
             which
             of
             the
             Otho
             's
             did
             slay
             Philip
             ?
             And
             Vrspergensis
             who
             then
             liued
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             slaine
             by
             Otho
             the
             Count
             ,
             without
             any
             mentiō
             in
             the
             world
             of
             any
             procurement
             therof
             by
             Otho
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             howbeit
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             maketh
             one
             
               Nicolas
               Cisucrus
            
             (
             o●
             whome
             yet
             I
             had
             otherwaies
             no
             notice●
             to
             tell
             vs
             out
             o●
             
               Vrspergensis
               ,
               That
               not
               long
               after
               the
               p●ace
               was
               concluded
               mutual●y
               ,
               what
               ●y
               the
               Pope
               ,
               what
               by
            
             Otho
             ,
             
               betw●ne
               them
               BOTH
            
             ,
             Philip
             ,
             
               was
               murthered
               in
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               ●laine
               :
            
             putting
             the
             words
             ,
             
               what
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               what
               by
               Otho
            
             in
             di●●erent
             letters
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             word
             BOTH
             in
             capitall
             characters
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             lye
             more
             visible
             ,
             which
             otherwaies
             was
             gros●e
             inough
             of
             it selfe
             .
             ●or
             ●●re
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             ●ound
             in
             Vrsp●rgens●s
             :
             &
             if
             Cis●erus
             relate
             
             no
             other
             then
             he
             hath
             of
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             that
             he
             hath
             as
             little
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             is
             framed
             out
             of
             the
             forge
             of
             
               M.
               Barlows
            
             chymerical
             inuention
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             distinction
             ,
             which
             he
             maketh
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             betwene
             
               Conradus
               a
               Lich●●na●
            
             ,
             and
             Abbot
             Vrspergensis
             ,
             I
             shall
             a
             little
             after
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             vpon
             another
             occasion
             ,
             shew
             it
             to
             be
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             betwene
             
               VViliam
               Barlow
            
             ,
             and
             
               VVilliam
               ●incolne
            
             ,
             as
             he
             stileth
             hims●l●e
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             man
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             but
             a
             dreame
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             to
             make
             them
             two
             .
          
           
             So
             likewise
             touching
             the
             other
             distinction●
             set
             down
             in
             the
             words
             be●ore
             alleadged
             ,
             
               that
               the
               〈◊〉
               marke
               re●erred
               to
            
             Otho
             
               the
               Emperours
               meanes
               ,
               as
               w●ll
               ,
               or
               rather
               ,
               ●●en
               to
               〈◊〉
               hands
            
             ;
             there
             shall
             need
             no
             further
             r●futation
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             Apology
             it selfe
             ,
             saying
             :
             
             vp●●aith
             ●●aith
             he
             )
             Otho
             
               against
               him
               ,
               who
               sl●●●
               him
               ,
               and
               presently
               went
               to
               Rome
               and
               was
               crowned
               Emperour
               by
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             Do
             not
             these
             words
             affirme
             plainly
             ,
             that
             Otho
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             not
             Otho
             the
             Count
             slew
             Philip
             ?
             And
             yet
             doth
             his
             Author
             Vrsp●rg●nsis
             cited
             in
             the
             margent
             affirme
             expressely
             ,
             that
             Otho
             the
             Count
             ,
             and
             not
             Otho
             the
             Emperour
             slew
             him
             ,
             as
             now
             hath
             bene
             sayd
             ,
             which
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             here
             granteth
             ,
             though
             with
             an
             exception
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               For
               the
               Count
               he
               is
               plaine
               ,
               of
               the
               Emperour
               he
               sayth
               nothing
               :
               silence
               omits
               the
               relation
               ,
               excuseth
               not
               the
               guilt
               .
            
             By
             which
             words
             it
             seemeth
             that
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             albeit
             Otho
             the
             Count
             did
             sl●●
             Philip
             ,
             yet
             Oth●
             the
             Emperour
             had
             his
             hand
             therin
             .
             But
             what
             one
             author
             can
             he
             alleadg
             of
             any
             credit
             ,
             that
             saith
             the
             same
             ?
             He
             alleageth
             for
             a
             coniect●re
             ,
             and
             vrg●th
             t●e
             words
             of
             the
             Pope
             before
             cyted
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             either
             take
             from
             Philip
             his
             crowne
             ,
             or
             Philip
             should
             take
             ●rom
             him
             his
             M●t●r
             ,
             which
             being
             related
             only
             by
             Vrspergensis
             ,
             as
             a
             〈…〉
             ,
             he
             addeth
             notwithstanding
             ,
             
               quod
               non
               erat
               cr●den●●●
            
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             belieued
             :
             which
             word●
             
               M
               Bar●●●
            
             now
             corre●t●th
             ,
             s●●ing
             ,
             that
             his
             true
             words
             are
             ,
             
               dissi
               〈…〉
               ,
               &
               vi●
               credendum
               ,
            
             which
             he
             Eng●isheth
             thu●
             ;
             
               〈…〉
               ,
               was
               a
               hard
               thing
               to
               be
               related
               ,
               and
               scarsely
               〈…〉
               ,
            
             wherin
             you
             see
             that
             
               he
               helpeth
               the
               dye
            
             (
             to
             vse
             
               M.
               M●●ton●
            
             phrase
             )
             by
             a
             fauourable
             translation
             .
             The
             substance
             
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             different
             from
             the
             summe
             of
             his
             words
             which
             I
             set
             downe
             before
             .
          
           
             There
             ensueth
             in
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             the
             obiection
             about
             the
             ●mperour
             Frederi●k
             the
             second
             ,
             
             of
             whō
             I
             wrote
             in
             my
             Letter
             thus
             .
             
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               tale
               of
               Fredericke
               the
               second
               ,
               attempted
               to
               haue
               bene
               poysoned
               ,
               first
               in
               Apulia
               by
               Pope
               Innocentius
               the
               4.
               and
               afterward
               effectuated
               by
               one
               Man●redus
               ,
               as
               
                 hyred
                 by
                 th●
                 Pope
              
               :
               which
               is
               a
               very
               tale
               indeed
               ,
               and
               a
               malicious
               tale
               .
               For
               that
               he
               which
               shall
               read
               all
               the
               Authours
               that
               write
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               or
               death
               ,
               as
               1
               Platina
               (
               whom
               the
               Protestants
               hould
               for
               free
               in
               speaking
               euil
               of
               diuers
               Popes
               )
               2
               Blondus
               ,
               3
               Sabellicus
               ,
               4
               Nauclerus
               ,
               5
               Crantzius
               ,
               6
               Sigonius
               ,
               &
               others
               ,
               shall
               fynd
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               write
               very
               wicked
               things
               committed
               by
               him
               in
               his
               life
               :
               so
               talking
               of
               his
               first
               danger
               in
               Apulia
               by
               greiuous
               sicknes
               ,
               they
               make
               for
               the
               most
               part
               no
               mention
               of
               poison
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               much
               les●e
               as
               procured
               by
               Pope
               Innocen●ius
               ,
               praysed
               *
               for
               a
               very
               holy
               man
               ,
               &
               to
               haue
               proceeded
               iustly
               against
               Fred●ricke
               .
               And
               s●condly
               for
               his
               death
               ,
               they
               agree
               all
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               by
               poyson
               ,
               but
               by
               stop●ing
               his
               breath
               and
               stifeling
               him
               in
               his
               b●d
               with
               a
               pillow
               ,
               by
               Man●redus
               his
               owne
               bastard-Sonne
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               had
               giuen
               the
               Princedome
               of
               Ta●entum
               ,
               for
               〈◊〉
               l●a●t
               he
               should
               take
               it
               ●rō
               him
               againe
               ,
               &
               b●stow
               it
               vpon
               Conradus
               his
               other
               sonne
               .
               But
               that
               the
               Pope
               was
               priuy
               to
               this
               ,
               or
               hyred
               him
               to
               doe
               the
               fact
               ,
               as
               our
               Apologer
               a●●irmeth
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               one
               word
               or
               syllable
               in
               these
               Authors
               thero●
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               you
               will
               sa●
               ,
               that
               he
               cyteth
               one
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               in
               his
               margent
               ,
               
               and
               Cus●●nian
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Fredericke
               ,
               both
               which
               are
               but
               one
               Author
               ;
               for
               that
               Cuspiniam
               p●of●sseth
               to
               t●ke
               what
               he
               sayth
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vin●●s
              
               ,
               which
               Petrus
               was
               a
               seruant
               to
               Fredericke
               ,
               &
               a
               professed
               enemy
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               wrote
               soe
               parti●lly
               of
               this
               contention
               ,
               as
               Pope
               Innocentius
               himselfe
               wrote
               Apologe●i●os●
               (
               as
               Blondus
               record●th
               )
               Apologeticall
               Books
               ,
               
               to
               confute
               the
               l●e●
               of
               this
               
                 Pet●us
                 de
                 Vin●●s
              
               in
               his
               li●e
               tyme.
               And
               yet
               you
               must
               note
               ,
               that
               ●●
               auouc●eth
               not
               all
               that
               our
               Apologer
               d●th
               ,
               with
               soe
               much
               stomacke
               ,
               or
               affirmatiue
               ●ssertion
               .
               For
               thus
               relateth
               
               Cuspinian
               the
               matter
               out
               of
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
                 :
                 Non
                 potuit
                 ca●ere
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               Emperour
               could
               not
               auoid
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               returned
               into
               Apulia
               he
               perished
               with
               poyson
               ,
               the
               27.
               yeare
               of
               his
               raigne
               ,
               and
               57.
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               on
               the
               very
               same
               day
               that
               he
               was
               made
               Emperour
               .
               For
               wheras
               at
               the
               towne
               of
               Horenzola
               in
               Apulia
               ,
               hauing
               receaued
               poyson
               he
               was
               dāgerously
               sicke
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               ,
               by
               diligence
               of
               Phisitians
               ,
               had
               ouercome
               the
               same
               ,
               he
               was
               s●ifeled
               by
               Man●redus
               his
               bastard-sonne
               ,
               begotten
               of
               a
               noble
               woman
               his
               Concubine
               ,
               with
               a
               pillow
               thrust
               into
               his
               mouth
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               ,
               that
               Man●redus
               did
               it
               as
               corrupted
               by
               his
               enemies
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               for
               that
               he
               did
               aspire
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Sicilia
               .
            
             So
             he
          
           
             
               And
               albeit
               ,
               as
               yow
               see
               ,
               he
               sayth
               more
               herein
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               
               then
               any
               of
               the
               other
               Authors
               before
               mētioned
               for
               that
               he
               desired
               to
               cast
               some
               suspitions
               vpon
               him
               :
               yet
               doth
               he
               it
               not
               with
               that
               bold
               asseueration
               ,
               that
               our
               Apologer
               doth
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 That
                 both
                 his
                 first
                 sicknes
                 was
                 by
                 poyson
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 procurement
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 murthering
                 afterward
                 by
                 hyring
                 of
                 Manfredus
                 to
                 poyson
                 him
                 againe
                 :
              
               wheras
               the
               other
               ascribeth
               not
               the
               first
               poysoning
               to
               the
               Pope
               (
               if
               he
               were
               poysoned
               )
               neyther
               doth
               so
               much
               as
               mention
               the
               second
               poyson
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               stifeling
               ,
               and
               finally
               leaueth
               it
               doubtfull
               ,
               whether
               the
               same
               proceeded
               from
               the
               Emperors
               enemies
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               from
               his
               Sonnes
               owne
               ambition
               ,
               and
               emulation
               against
               his
               brother
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             much
             I
             wrote
             then
             .
             Whereunto
             now
             M.
             Barlow
             endeauoureth
             to
             make
             a
             large
             reply
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             re●utation
             in
             e●fect
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             is
             said
             :
             only
             in
             words
             he
             seemes
             to
             wrangle
             ,
             wherein
             I
             meane
             not
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             but
             with
             breuity
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             any
             thing
             in
             substance
             be
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             heere
             is
             set
             downe
             .
             The
             points
             in
             controuersie
             are
             :
             First
             ,
             whether
             Frederick
             the
             Emperour
             dyed
             by
             poyson
             :
             then
             whether
             he
             were
             murthered
             by
             stopping
             his
             mouth
             with
             a
             pillow
             by
             Man●redus
             his
             Sonne
             :
             and
             thirdly
             whether
             the
             Pope
             had
             any
             part
             in
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             two
             points
             are
             of
             small
             importance
             to
             our
             
             purpose
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             third
             .
             About
             the
             fir●t
             t●at
             ●e
             died
             of
             poyson
             ,
             my
             words
             were
             ,
             
               that
               the
               most
               part
               of
               Authors
               make
               no
               mention
               thereof
            
             ;
             but
             whether
             they
             doe
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             litle
             impo●teth
             .
             M.
             Barlow
             replieth
             to
             this
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               That
               he
               was
               poysoned
               ,
               there
               are
               as
               many
               ●or
               it
               ,
               as
               otherwise
               :
               Cus●inian
               ,
               Petrus
               de
               Vineis
               ,
            
             and
             
               Matthaeus
               Pari●tensis
            
             .
             W●erto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             these
             three
             will
             not
             make
             one
             sure
             witnesse
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             for
             the
             first
             is
             of
             small
             credit
             ,
             and
             withall
             so
             variable
             in
             his
             tale
             ,
             as
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             six
             lines
             he
             contradicteth
             notably
             himself
             .
             For
             hauing
             sayd
             ,
             that
             
               v●n●no
               p●r●t
            
             ,
             he
             died
             of
             poyson
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             he
             sayth
             ,
             that
             by
             help
             of
             his
             Phisitians
             he
             ouercame
             the
             poyson
             ,
             and
             was
             stifled
             by
             Man●red
             .
             And
             so
             our
             question
             being
             ,
             whether
             he
             died
             of
             poyson
             ,
             Cuspinian
             sayth
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             no
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             recouered
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             was
             choaked
             with
             a
             pillow
             .
             Let
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             tell
             vs
             which
             we
             shall
             belieue
             :
             for
             that
             ,
             he
             recouered
             ,
             and
             died
             of
             the
             same
             poyson
             ,
             is
             a
             cleere
             contradiction
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             shall
             answere
             him
             further
             .
          
           
             Neyther
             can
             
               Petrus
               de
               Vineis
            
             ,
             as
             after
             I
             shall
             shew
             ,
             be
             a
             witnesse
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             this
             poyson
             .
             And
             truly
             it
             S.
             Augustine
             i●s●ed
             at
             the
             Iewes
             because
             against
             the
             truth
             of
             Christs
             resurrection
             they
             brought
             forth
             
               dormientes
               testes
            
             ,
             
             sleeping
             witnesses
             ,
             much
             more
             may
             we
             laugh
             at
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             for
             producing
             the
             blind
             braineles
             carcase
             of
             this
             Peter
             ,
             to
             write
             and
             testifie
             what
             passed
             a
             yeare
             after
             his
             death
             .
             For
             albeit
             there
             may
             be
             some
             mistaking
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             Cuspinian
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             M.
             Barlow
             afterwards
             telleth
             vs
             )
             prefereth
             this
             
               Petrus
               de
               Vineis
            
             before
             the
             Italian
             writers
             (
             because
             he
             fitted
             his
             humor
             best
             )
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             those
             things
             he
             writeth
             of
             Frederick
             ;
             
             yet
             more
             exactly
             reading
             that
             Author
             ,
             I
             find
             that
             he
             speaketh
             not
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             other
             accidēts
             of
             that
             ●mp●rours
             life
             ,
             to
             which
             that
             testimony
             of
             
               Petrus
               de
               Vin●is
            
             only
             by
             him
             is
             applied
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             ,
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             referred
             vnto
             all
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             life
             .
             But
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             his
             errors
             are
             so
             grosse
             in
             this
             affayre
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             be
             excused
             by
             no
             mistaking
             :
             for
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             often
             au●●re
             ,
             that
             all
             which
             Cuspinian
             hath
             ,
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             
               Petrus
               de
               ●ineis
            
             ,
             but
             setteth
             downe
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             different
             letter
             ,
             
             the
             very
             words
             as
             he
             would
             haue
             them
             seeme
             of
             this
             Author
             ,
             saying
             :
             
             
               In
               Apuliam
               rediens
               veneno
               per●●t
            
             ,
             sayth
             
               Petrus
               de
               Vineis
            
             .
             Returning
             into
             Apulia
             he
             perished
             by
             poyson
             ;
             and
             then
             citeth
             in
             the
             margent
             
               Epist.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             But
             all
             is
             cogging
             and
             notorious
             forgery
             ,
             as
             more
             at
             large
             shall
             afterwards
             be
             shewed
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             handle
             this
             authority
             more
             in
             particuler
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             third
             witnesse
             ,
             brought
             in
             for
             a
             supplement
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Matth●us
               Parisiensis
            
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             neither
             he
             can
             be
             a
             sure
             witnesse
             of
             this
             poysoning
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             affirmeth
             it
             not
             with
             that
             certainty
             ,
             which
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             assureth
             his
             Reader
             ,
             
             when
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               Certayne
               it
               is
               ,
               a●d
               therin
               most
               agree
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperour
               was
               drenched
               ,
               and
               had
               tak●n
               in
               the
               poyson
               before
               he
               came
               to
               Apulia
               ,
            
             potionatus
             venit
             in
             Apul●am
             ,
             
               saith
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             .
             But
             here
             I
             must
             cal
             vpon
             
               M.
               Barlows
            
             vnsincerity
             in
             alleadging
             
               Matthaeus
               Parisiensis
            
             ,
             
             to
             his
             owne
             purpose
             ,
             and
             ●●auing
             out
             that
             which
             serued
             not
             his
             turne
             .
             Matth●ws
             words
             are
             :
             
               ●edijt
               in
               Apuliam
               ,
               vt
               dici●●●
               potionatus
            
             ;
             he
             return●d
             into
             Ap●lia
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             drenched
             .
             Why
             should
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             leaue
             out
             the
             words
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             )
             and
             yet
             infer
             a
             certainty
             vpon
             his
             words
             ?
             Is
             this
             plaine
             dealing
             ?
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             second
             point
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             he
             died
             by
             poyson
             ,
             or
             by
             stifeling
             ,
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             though
             he
             alleadge
             Nau●le●us
             ,
             yet
             confes●eth
             ,
             that
             allbeit
             he
             make
             mention
             of
             poyson
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             no●
             determine
             it
             .
             But
             I
             doe
             add
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Nauclerus
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             same
             place
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             words
             immediately
             following
             ,
             affirmeth
             the
             verie
             same
             that
             I
             doe
             say
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Authors
             do
             affirme
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             killed
             by
             his
             bastard
             sonne
             Mansredus
             .
          
           
             Binnius
             also
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             is
             doubtful
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             variance
             of
             writers
             .
             
             But
             by
             his
             leaue
             ,
             he
             houldeth
             the
             opinion
             of
             his
             stifeling
             for
             probable
             :
             and
             lastly
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             S●●●nius
             houldeth
             that
             he
             died
             of
             poyson
             in
             Apulia
             .
             But
             this
             is
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             For
             what
             Authors
             besids
             Sigonius
             ,
             or
             sound
             arguments
             ,
             doth
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             bring
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             death
             of
             this
             Emperour
             Fredericke
             was
             by
             poyson
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             stifeling
             ?
             Wheras
             ,
             first
             we
             haue
             for
             the
             later
             ,
             
             in
             some
             sort
             Sigonius
             himself
             ,
             confe●●ing
             that
             it
             was
             so
             reported
             ,
             but
             more
             assertiue
             by
             
               Vincentius
               ,
               Ioannes
               Villan●s
               ,
               S.
               Antoninus
               ,
               Blondus
               ,
               Platina
               ,
               Sabellicus
               ,
               Thomas
               Fazelius
               ,
               Crant●ius
               ,
               Paulus
               Lingius
               ,
               Cuspinian
               ,
            
             
             and
             others
             ,
             whom
             we
             omit
             ;
             for
             that
             these
             may
             suffice
             ,
             to
             conuince
             the
             Apologer
             affirming
             resolutely
             ,
             that
             he
             died
             of
             poyson
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             case
             now
             in
             question
             betwene
             vs
             ,
             and
             denyed
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             And
             ●ere
             by
             the
             way
             (
             gentle
             Reader
             )
             I
             cannot
             omit
             (
             hauing
             since
             the
             printing
             of
             my
             Letter
             ,
             ●allen
             vpon
             another
             edition
             o●
             Cuspinian
             ,
             with
             large
             annotations
             vpon
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             one
             
               VVolfgangus
               Hungerus
            
             ,
             a
             Dutch
             m●n
             )
             to
             let
             thee
             know
             also
             his
             iudgement
             herein
             :
             who
             hauing
             much
             trauailed
             ,
             as
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             to
             si●t
             ,
             and
             search
             out
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             reiecteth
             both
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             opinion
             as
             fabulous
             ,
             and
             proueth
             largely
             ,
             that
             he
             died
             of
             a
             feuer
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             very
             repentant
             .
             To
             which
             we
             may
             add
             the
             testimony
             of
             
               Abbas
               Stadensis
            
             ,
             and
             
               Matthaeus
               Pari●iensis
            
             ,
             who
             making
             mention
             of
             his
             finall
             repentance
             ,
             absolution
             frō
             Censures
             ,
             &
             putting
             on
             the
             habit
             of
             the
             Cisterciā
             Monks
             ,
             haue
             nothing
             of
             the
             poyson
             ,
             or
             pillow
             ,
             which
             Matthew
             yet
             liuing
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             by
             all
             likelyhood
             ,
             should
             haue
             heard
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             had
             happened
             .
             And
             with
             the
             former
             Authors
             agreeth
             also
             Scardius
             the
             Caluinist
             in
             the
             li●e
             of
             this
             Emperour
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             he
             should
             dye
             of
             poyson
             ,
             is
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             most
             improbable
             :
             &
             it
             argueth
             small
             sincerity
             in
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             in
             so
             resolute
             tearmes
             to
             affirme
             vncertainties
             ,
             only
             to
             disgrace
             the
             Sea
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             yet
             will
             more
             fully
             apeare
             by
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             to
             ensue
             in
             the
             third
             point
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             Pope
             Innocentius
             procured
             his
             death
             ,
             which
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             goeth
             about
             to
             proue
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               No
               Author
               freeth
               the
               Pope
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               from
               this
               matter
               :
               the
               only
               freedome
               which
               they
               giue
               him
               ,
               is
               their
               silence
               o●
               him
               .
            
             And
             is
             not
             this
             S●r
             a
             good
             freing
             ?
             I●
             you
             had
             bene
             aliue
             at
             that
             time
             and
             should
             now
             be
             accused
             to
             haue
             had
             part
             in
             that
             fact
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             a
             good
             freeing
             of
             you
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Authors
             that
             wrote
             thereof
             ,
             neuer
             so
             much
             as
             mentioned
             you
             ?
             Bu●
             let
             vs
             heare
             you
             further
             :
             
               Theyr
               freeing
               of
               him
               is
               by
               their
               silence
               of
               ●im
               ,
               
               sa●e
               only
               one
               ,
               to
               w●t
            
             Matthaeus
             Parisiensis
             ,
             
               who
               acquitteth
               him
               thus
               :
               That
               indeed
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               gaue
               it
               out
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               the
               Pope
               had
               hyred
               one
               ,
               what
               with
               money
               ,
               what
               with
               promises
               ,
               to
               poyson
               him●
               but
               doth
               he
               free
               him
               therby
               ?
               God
               knowes
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               whether
               it
               were
               true
               or
               noe
               ,
               but
               (
               absorduit
               Domini
               Pap●
               s●ma
               per
               hoc
               non
               mediocriter
               )
               the
               Pope
               got
               him
               a
               soule
               name
               by
               it
               :
               quoth
               that
               very
               Author
               .
            
             Thus
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             .
             But
             what
             proueth
             this
             very
             Author
             against
             the
             Pope
             in
             this
             matter
             ?
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             infamed
             by
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             may
             not
             this
             happen
             to
             the
             holiest
             man
             that
             is
             ?
             And
             did
             it
             not
             happen
             to
             our
             Sauiour
             hims●l●e
             ,
             and
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             Seruants
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             is
             the
             infamation
             of
             enemies
             sufficient
             with
             you
             ,
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             to
             condemne
             a
             man
             ?
          
           
             But
             now
             for
             this
             very
             Author
             ,
             brought
             in
             heere
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             and
             vrged
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             why
             doth
             he
             alleadg
             him
             so
             ca●telously
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             sleights
             ?
             Why
             had
             he
             not
             tould
             vs
             plainely
             ,
             what
             he
             findeth
             in
             him
             ,
             concerning
             the
             credit
             o●
             this
             his
             relation
             ?
             Why
             doth
             he
             so
             closely
             couer
             &
             mince
             the
             narration
             ,
             by
             telling
             vs
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             whole
             ,
             as
             it
             lyeth
             in
             the
             Author
             ?
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             reported
             to
             hyre
             one
             to
             poyson
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             but
             he
             telleth
             not
             ,
             who
             that
             one
             was
             ,
             though
             his
             Author
             doth
             ,
             and
             maketh
             a
             large
             declaration
             therof
             in
             this
             very
             place
             cited
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             and
             sayth
             ,
             it
             is
             was
             
               Petrus
               de
               Vineis
            
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             shall
             be
             further
             declared
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             discusse
             
               M.
               Barlows
            
             inf●llible
             demonstrations
             ,
             which
             he
             bringeth
             in
             for
             proofe
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             was
             poysoned
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             of
             which
             is
             the
             authority
             of
             this
             
               Petrus
               de
               Vineis
            
             ,
             whome
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             there
             exalt●th
             aboue
             the
             clouds
             :
             but
             we
             shall
             so
             pull
             him
             downe
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             be
             brought
             vnder
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             rotten
             also
             before
             that
             Fredericke
             died
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             in
             case
             to
             testify
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             is
             alleadged
             .
          
           
             And
             ●or
             that
             
               M.
               Barl.
            
             to
             cōclude
             more
             forcibly
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             more
             euidently
             conuince
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             was
             poysoned
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             laieth
             downe
             two
             sorts
             of
             proofs
             ,
             the
             one
             which
             he
             calleth
             
               strong
               presumptions
            
             ,
             and
             
               violent
               inducements
            
             ;
             the
             other
             which
             he
             maketh
             
               more
               sure
            
             and
             e●iden●
             :
             
             I
             shal
             for
             once
             be
             content
             exactly
             to
             examine
             them
             both
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             weight
             ,
             or
             moment
             they
             carry
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             be
             sure
             foundations
             to
             build
             so
             much
             vpon
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             would
             make
             them
             .
             I
             shal
             therfore
             for
             better
             perspicuity
             ,
             set
             downe
             his
             owne
             words
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             then
             after
             examine
             them
             part
             by
             part
             .
          
           
             Well
             then
             that
             the
             Pope
             procured
             the
             Emperors
             death
             by
             poyson
             ,
             he
             goeth
             about
             to
             proue
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             
               The
               presumptions
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               are
               
                 very
                 strong
              
               for
               it
               ;
               
               for
               sure
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               hated
               him
               so
               extremely
               ,
               
                 vt
                 noc●es
                 ,
                 di●sque
              
               (
               saith
               Cuspinian
               )
               
                 that
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 he
                 deuised
                 how
                 to
                 DESTROY
                 him
                 .
                 Saul
              
               not
               more
               eager
               in
               the
               pursuite
               of
               Dauid
               (
               yet
               he
               eyed
               him
               and
               followed
               him
               as
               the
               Hawke
               doth
               the
               Partridg
               )
               then
               Pope
               a●ter
               Pope
               was
               in
               pursuing
               that
               Emperor
               ,
               
               more
               like
               Diuels
               then
               Christians
               ,
               if
               their
               owne
               stories
               be
               true
               .
            
          
           
             
               He
               is
               excommunicated
               and
               depriued
               of
               Crowne
               and
               Allegiance
               ,
               vpon
               sleight
               pretenses
               by
               them
               ;
               
               he
               is
               procured
               by
               them
               to
               promise
               in
               per●on
               to
               go
               into
               the
               Holy-Land
               against
               the
               ●urke
               (
               euen
               as
               Iason
               by
               P●lias
               into
               Col●hos
               for
               the
               Goulden-Fleece
               )
               that
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               they
               might
               ri●●e
               his
               Territories
               in
               his
               absence
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               did
               indeed
               .
               The
               Emperour
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               dangerous
               sicknesse
               ,
               was
               forced
               to
               stay
               his
               iourney
               one
               yeare
               ;
               the
               Pope
               tooke
               it
               for
               a
               dissembling
               ,
               and
               excommunicated
               him
               for
               his
               delay
               ;
               the
               Emperour
               sending
               his
               Embassadors
               to
               Rome
               with
               their
               affidauit
               ,
               to
               make
               fayth
               for
               his
               sicknesse
               ,
               the
               Pope
               would
               not
               admit
               them
               to
               his
               presence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Next
               yeare
               ,
               to
               satisfy
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               determined
               his
               iourney
               ,
               but
               before
               his
               going
               ,
               he
               called
               a
               Counc●●l
               of
               his
               Princes
               to
               Rauenna
               ,
               which
               he
               appointed
               also
               for
               the
               place
               of
               R●ndre-●ous
               for
               some
               of
               his
               Souldiers
               to
               attend
               him
               .
               The
               Pope
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               stayed
               from
               that
               meeting
               ,
               way-laying
               the
               coasts
               of
               Verona
               and
               Mil●an
               ,
               and
               tooke
               order
               that
               the
               Souldiers
               should
               be
               spoiled
               ,
               that
               were
               prepared
               for
               that
               expedition
               against
               the
               
                 Tu●ke
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 alas
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 shamfull
                 thing
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 ,
              
               sayth
               the
               Abbot
               that
               wrote
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Emperour
               being
               in
               the
               Holy-Land
               ,
               and
               in
               battaile
               against
               the
               Turke
               ,
               the
               Pope
               (
               in
               his
               absence
               )
               enters
               Apulia
               
               (
               part
               of
               the
               Emperors
               Dominions
               )
               surpriseth
               and
               takes
               it
               to
               his
               owne
               vse
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               backe
               
                 all
                 supply
              
               of
               Souldiers
               that
               should
               go
               ●or
               aide
               of
               the
               Emperor
               in
               that
               
                 holy
                 warre
              
               :
               and
               (
               which
               is
               the
               height
               of
               all
               impiety
               )
               the
               Emperour
               hauing
               performed
               his
               promise
               by
               this
               iourney
               ,
               requesting
               absolution
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               he
               ,
               not
               only
               
                 with
                 contempt
              
               denied
               it
               ,
               but
               cōmanded
               the
               Christian
               Souldiers
               in
               A●ia
               ,
               
               to
               leaue
               the
               Emperour
               to
               the
               
                 Turkes
                 malice
              
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               publike
               enemie
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               dispatched
               
                 secret
                 Letters
              
               to
               the
               
                 Patriarke
                 of
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Souldiers
               there
               ,
               to
               Rebell
               against
               t●e
               Emperour
               ,
               a●
               Blondus
               (
               the
               Popes
               soothing
               flatterer
               )
               is
               forc't
               to
               confesse
               :
               and
               by
               priuate
               Letters
               (
               which
               were
               intercepted
               by
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               &
               wherof
               he
               complaines
               )
               dealt
               with
               the
               Saracens
               to
               make
               no
               truce
               with
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               nor
               to
               deliuer
               the
               
                 Crowne
                 of
                 Hierusalem
              
               vnto
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               winne
               it
               by
               Conquest
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Emperour
               sent
               Letters
               of
               ioyfull
               aduertisment
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               of
               his
               victory
               and
               truce
               taken
               with
               the
               Turke
               ,
               the
               Pope
               threw
               away
               his
               Letters
               in
               disdaine
               ,
               and
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               giuen
               out
               through
               the
               Empire
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 was
                 dead
              
               ;
               vpon
               which
               rumor
               ,
               there
               grew
               a
               de●ection
               of
               many
               Citties
               from
               the
               Emperour
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               and
               those
               valiant
               souldiers
               (
               the
               Almaines
               )
               which
               were
               returned
               from
               that
               
                 Christian
                 expedition
              
               against
               the
               Turke
               into
               Apulia
               ,
               were
               designed
               to
               be
               slaine
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               vpon
               this
               rumor
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 VVhat
                 is
                 this
              
               (
               will
               he
               say
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 consent
                 for
                 his
              
               POISONING
               ?
               Surely
               they
               are
               violent
               inducements
               ,
               that
               he
               thirsted
               a●ter
               the
               
                 Emperours
                 death
              
               which
               way
               soeuer
               :
               for
               he
               which
               would
               arme
               the
               Emperours
               owne
               Souldiers
               against
               him
               ;
               cause
               a
               
                 treacherous
                 Reuolt
              
               from
               him
               while
               he
               was
               fighting
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Battails
                 ;
                 betray
              
               him
               into
               the
               mouth
               of
               Christs
               sworne
               
                 enemy
                 ;
                 inuade
              
               his
               possessions
               in
               his
               absence
               ;
               
                 disperse
                 ●al●e
                 rumors
              
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               contrary
               to
               truth
               and
               his
               owne
               knowledg
               ;
               and
               by
               contempts
               and
               Anathema's
               do
               his
               best●
               or
               worst
               to
               breake
               his
               heart
               :
               would
               make
               little
               accompt
               or
               conscience
               to
               
                 dren●h
                 him
              
               out
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               if
               opportunity
               &
               secrecy
               wou●d
               concurre
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             ,
             I
             haue
             fully
             set
             down
             
               M.
               Barlows
            
             loathsome
             
             discour●e
             :
             now
             let
             vs
             briefly
             examine
             the
             substance
             ,
             
             and
             truth
             therof
             .
             And
             wheras
             he
             doth
             so
             odi●●sly
             accumulate
             the
             rigorous
             proceedings
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             haue
             them
             to
             seeme
             of
             diuers
             Popes
             against
             the
             ●mperour
             ;
             yet
             doth
             he
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             fraudul●ntly
             dissemble
             &
             conceale
             the
             Emperours
             demerits
             ,
             and
             misbehauiour
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             whole
             State
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             ●●s●ifi●d
             by
             so
             many
             Authors
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             be
             ashamed
             to
             plead
             ignorance
             of
             it
             :
             as
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             first
             by
             that
             which
             Binnius
             ,
             out
             of
             others
             setteth
             downe
             ,
             of
             the
             causes
             of
             his
             excommunication
             by
             Gregory
             the
             9.
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Fredericum
               secundum
               tamquam
               ●oedifragum
               ,
               Sarace●o●●m
               sautorem
               &c.
               
            
             
               Gregory
               did
               ius●ly
               ,
               and
               worthily
               excommunicate
               Fredericke
               the
               second
               ,
               as
               a
               league-breaker
               ,
               a
               fauourer
               o●
               Saracens
               ,
               a
               deceauer
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Hierusalem
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Christians
               that
               made
               warre
               in
               Asia
               against
               Infidels
               ,
               a
               breaker
               of
               his
               vow
               ,
               often
               confirmed
               by
               oath
               to
               make
               warre
               against
               the
               Saracens
               ,
               and
               whē
               afterwards
               he
               was
               absolued
               from
               c●nsures
               by
               the
               same
               Gregory
               ,
               and
               restored
               to
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               added
               to
               his
               offences
               before
               abiured
               ,
               other
               more
               gri●uous
               crimes
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               he
               besieged
               the
               Citties
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               raised
               vp
               againe
               that
               most
               odious
               faction
               of
               the
               Gu●lphs
               and
               Gibbelines
               ,
               after
               it
               had
               bene
               appeased
               for
               more
               then
               200.
               yeares
               .
               He
               gaue
               offices
               to
               the
               Saracens
               ,
               and
               granted
               them
               a
               Citty
               called
               
                 Nu●eria
                 Saracenorum
              
               .
               H●
               spoyled
               Churches
               and
               Monasteries
               :
               he
               Tyrannically
               oppressed
               the
               Sicilians
               :
               he
               dissuaded
               ,
               and
               withdrew
               the
               King
               of
               Tunis
               his
               brother
               ,
               from
               his
               holy
               desire
               of
               Baptisme
               at
               Palermo
               :
               he
               stopped
               all
               the
               waies
               ,
               for
               the
               assembly
               of
               the
               Councel
               which
               Pope
               Gregory
               had
               called
               at
               Rome
               :
               and
               finally
               he
               kept
               certaine
               Cardinalls
               ,
               and
               other
               Prelats
               in
               prison
               ,
               for
               which
               Pope
               Gregory
               excommunicated
               him
               the
               second
               tyme.
               
            
             Thus
             he
             .
          
           
             All
             which
             may
             be
             seene
             more
             at
             large
             in
             the
             definiti●e
             "
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             deposition
             exta●t
             in
             the
             Councell
             it selfe
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             and
             related
             by
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             ;
             where
             also
             are
             specified
             diuers
             other
             particul●rs
             of
             his
             periury
             vpon
             periury
             ,
             horrible
             abusing
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             
             his
             Assassinating
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Bauaria
             ,
             the
             notorious
             suspition
             of
             his
             being
             an
             Hereticke
             (
             for
             as
             Fazelius
             writeth
             ,
             
             he
             tearmed
             Moyses
             ,
             and
             our
             Sauiour
             Impostors
             ,
             
               &
               Deum
               de
               Virgine
               nasci
               non
               potuisse
               horrende
               protulerit
            
             ;
             and
             horribly
             pronounced
             that
             God
             could
             not
             be
             borne
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             )
             which
             albeit
             he
             partly
             excused
             ,
             and
             resolutly
             denyed
             ;
             yet
             were
             the
             proo●es
             so
             euident
             ,
             and
             euincent
             ,
             that
             
               Patrum
               omnium
               consensu
            
             (
             saith
             Fazelius
             ,
             with
             diuers
             others
             here
             noted
             )
             with
             common
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             he
             was
             excommunicated
             ,
             
             and
             deposed
             .
             To
             which
             ,
             if
             we
             add
             what
             all
             other
             Authors
             (
             excepting
             Vrspergensis
             his
             follower
             ,
             and
             fabulous
             Cuspinian
             )
             write
             of
             ●im
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             him
             a
             fit
             subiect
             for
             such
             an
             Encomiast
             ,
             worthy
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             to
             haue
             his
             prayses
             thus
             blazoned
             out
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             .
             For
             none
             I
             thinke
             of
             any
             honesty
             ,
             would
             euer
             go
             about
             to
             cōmend
             so
             wicked
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             whole
             matter
             will
             better
             appeare
             by
             the
             particul●r
             examination
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             here
             reporteth
             .
             
               He
               is
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               depriued
               ,
            
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               of
               Crowne
               and
               Allegiance
               ,
               vpon
               sleight
               pretenses
               by
               them
               .
            
             And
             are
             these
             sleight
             pretenses
             
               Syr
               VVilliam
            
             ?
             It
             seemes
             your
             consciēce
             is
             not
             very
             ●trait
             that
             can
             swallow
             downe
             so
             fast
             such
             great
             gudgeōs
             .
             And
             the
             same
             to
             be
             no
             vniust
             charge
             against
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             great
             multitude
             of
             Authors
             may
             be
             produced
             ,
             which
             both
             for
             learning
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             credit
             ,
             wil
             farre
             ouer-weigh
             the
             flattering
             collusion
             of
             one
             Vrspergensis
             ,
             of
             whome
             
               Paulus
               A●milius
            
             (
             seeing
             how
             he
             contradicted
             all
             manner
             o●
             authority
             )
             in
             his
             French
             history
             writeth
             thus
             :
             
               Abbas
               Vrspergensis
               cius
               temporis
               aequalis
               ,
               Historias
               suas
               claudit
               laudibus
            
             Frederici
             ,
             
               insectation●que
               Pontisicum
               &c.
               Fama
               frequenter
               ,
               &
               sensus
               propè
               omnium
               conspirans
               eum
               d●mnāt
               &c.
               
            
             Abbot
             Vrspergensis
             who
             liued
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             endeth
             his
             histories
             with
             the
             praise
             of
             Fredericke
             ,
             and
             railing
             against
             the
             Pope
             &c.
             
             The
             more
             common
             fame
             ,
             and
             the
             conspiring
             consent
             almost
             of
             all
             men
             do
             condemn
             him
             .
             So
             he
             .
             But
             it
             sufficed
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             that
             this
             Abbot
             could
             flatter
             the
             Prince
             ,
             ●nd
             ra●l●
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             most
             frequent
             flowers
             in
             all
             his
             writings
             .
             Which
             two
             alone
             ,
             with
             the
             huge
             heape
             of
             his
             lyes
             ,
             being
             deducted
             
             out
             of
             this
             his
             large
             Answer
             ,
             that
             ●e●t
             which
             remaines
             may
             be
             ●hut
             vp
             in
             a
             le●se
             nut-shell
             ,
             then
             that
             was
             ,
             wherin
             ●lexander
             is
             said
             to
             ●aue
             kept
             
               Homers
               Iliades
            
             .
             But
             
               M.
               Ba●low
            
             goeth
             on
             .
          
           
             
               He
               is
               procured
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               promise
               in
               person
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               Holy-●and
               ,
               against
               the
            
             Turke
             ,
             
               that
               in
               the
               meane
               tyme
               they
               may
               ri●l●
               his
               Territories
               ,
               in
               his
               absence
               :
               and
               so
               they
               did
               indeed
               .
            
             
             So
             he
             .
             This
             is
             much
             wrested
             ,
             or
             to
             speake
             more
             plainly
             ,
             is
             a
             notorious
             vntruth
             ,
             and
             framed
             out
             of
             his
             fingers
             ends
             ,
             not
             only
             against
             the
             credit
             ,
             and
             vniforme
             report
             of
             Authors
             ,
             but
             euen
             contrary
             to
             Vrspergensis
             himself
             ,
             on
             whome
             only
             he
             wil
             seeme
             to
             rely
             for
             ●is
             whole
             narratiō
             .
             For
             read
             Vrspergensis
             that
             will
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             find
             him
             to
             assigne
             any
             such
             cause
             of
             the
             Emperours
             sending
             :
             and
             if
             he
             haue
             it
             not
             ,
             I
             would
             faine
             know
             vpon
             what
             authority
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             doth
             auerre
             it
             ?
             But
             we
             haue
             seene
             store
             of
             such
             legier-d●-main
             ;
             &
             if
             any
             one
             trust
             such
             a
             Iugler
             further
             then
             he
             seeth
             with
             his
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             tayle
             to
             be
             deceau●d
             .
             The
             most
             that
             ,
             that
             Schismaticall
             Abbot
             saith
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Empero●rs
               enemies
               taking
               occasion
               of
               his
               abs●nce
               ,
               inuaded
               his
               Ter●ito●i●s
               .
            
             And
             if
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             will
             ●ay
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             all
             one
             :
             although
             any
             blynd
             man
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             great
             diuersity
             ,
             then
             l●t
             him
             also
             combine
             these
             two
             togeather
             as
             one
             :
             When
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             was
             in
             Londō
             ,
             the
             Earle
             o●
             ●ssex
             was
             beheaded●
             and
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             was
             in
             London
             ,
             that
             the
             Earle
             of
             ●ssex
             might
             be
             beheaded
             .
             And
             if
             he
             cry
             out
             against
             this
             la●●r
             ,
             I
             will
             ●lso
             cry
             shame
             on
             the
             former
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             both
             of
             one
             stamp
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             causes
             then
             why
             the
             Pope
             cau●ed
             some
             of
             his
             States
             ,
             
             as
             namely
             Apulia
             ,
             to
             be
             inuaded
             ,
             are
             diuers
             :
             ●irst
             the
             certaine
             aduertisement
             he
             had
             receaued
             of
             a
             fraudulent
             peace
             made
             by
             him
             secretly
             with
             the
             Soldan
             ,
             before
             he
             d●parted
             out
             of
             Italy
             ,
             and
             in
             confirmation
             therof
             ,
             vpon
             his
             arriuall
             at
             Acra
             in
             Syria
             ,
             his
             Mar●hall
             depa●ting
             from
             him
             ,
             
             with
             part
             of
             his
             army
             ,
             
             attended
             not
             (
             saith
             
               S.
               An●oni●us
            
             )
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             Saracens
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             Christiās
             ,
             whom
             he
             spoyled
             ,
             as
             they
             returned
             victorious
             with
             great
             booty
             gotten
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             killing
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             taking
             many
             prisoners
             ,
             in
             accōplishment
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             ,
             of
             his
             ●ecret
             
             agreement
             before
             made
             .
             ●o●●oue●
             being
             a●
             A●●a
             ,
             h●
             would
             haue
             destroyed
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             
               Ten
               plans
            
             ,
             &
             ind●●d
             he
             tooke
             many
             ●or●restes
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             ●inally
             I●●●salem
             being
             yelded
             vnto
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             Sol●●n
             ,
             accord●ng
             to
             their
             cōposition
             ,
             he
             permitted
             the
             ●oly
             Temple
             of
             our
             
               Sauiou●s
               Sepul●her
            
             to
             be
             still
             in
             the
             Saracens
             hands
             ,
             that
             Ma●omet
             might
             be
             serued
             and
             inuoca●ed
             th●●●i●
             .
             In
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             
               Pop●s
               ●egate
            
             ,
             nor
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Hi●rusalem
             nor
             the
             ●●m●plars
             ,
             nor
             the
             Knights
             of
             
               S.
               Iohn●
            
             ,
             nor
             other
             Barons
             and
             Noble
             men
             in
             Syria
             ;
             nor
             the
             Captaines
             of
             the
             s●rangers
             would
             consent
             to
             this
             peace
             ,
             
               Quia
               omnibus
               v●sa
               est
               pax
               fraudulenta
               &c.
            
             (
             saith
             
               S.
               A●toninus
            
             )
             b●cause
             it
             seemed
             to
             them
             all
             a
             fraudulent
             peace
             ,
             to
             the
             hurt
             &
             shame
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             &
             hinderance
             of
             the
             conqu●st
             of
             the
             Holy-Land
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             he
             addeth
             :
             
               
                 Gregorius
                 audita
                 nequitia
                 Imperatoris
                 &c.
                 Gregory
              
               hearing
               of
               the
               wickednes
               of
               the
               Empe●our
               ,
               and
               his
               treacherous
               peace
               made
               with
               the
               Souldan
               ,
               ordayned
               ,
               that
               besides
               the
               sentēce
               of
               excommunication
               pronounced
               against
               him
               before
               ,
               that
               King
               Iohn
               of
               Hi●rusal●m
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               in
               Lom●ardy
               ,
               with
               the
               army
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               with
               his
               souldiers
               enter
               Apulia
               ,
               and
               stirre
               vp
               the
               people
               of
               that
               Kingdome
               ,
               to
               reuolt
               against
               ●redericke
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
          
           
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             two
             other
             causes
             are
             assigned
             of
             this
             
             inuasion
             by
             Sigonius
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             departed
             before
             
             he
             was
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             moreouer
             because
             he
             went
             with
             so
             small
             forces
             ,
             leauing
             the
             most
             part
             of
             his
             a●mie
             behind
             him
             ,
             
             to
             rifle
             ,
             and
             spoile
             the
             Churches
             o●
             Sicily
             .
             And
             as
             for
             his
             other
             most
             pe●●id●●us
             dealings
             before
             related
             out
             of
             
               S.
               Antoninus
            
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             recorded
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             
               Ioannes
               Villanus
            
             ,
             who
             liued
             soone
             after
             Fr●de●icke
             and
             by
             diuers
             others
             :
             but
             also
             by
             the
             Pratriarch
             o●
             Hierusal●m
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             eie
             witnes
             of
             what
             passed
             in
             Sy●ia
             in
             his
             ●pistle
             to
             the
             Christians
             of
             the
             west
             ,
             who
             setteth
             downe
             so
             many
             particulers
             of
             his
             foule
             and
             vnchristian
             dealings
             ,
             as
             maketh
             the
             matter
             most
             ●u●d●nt
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             cause
             ,
             &
             by
             all
             liklyhood
             one
             of
             t●e
             chiefest
             ,
             was
             ,
             
             that
             at
             his
             departure
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               ●and
            
             ,
             he
             le●t
             order
             with
             R●ynald
             his
             Deputie
             in
             Sicily
             ,
             to
             hould
             the
             Pope
             
             ●nd
             a●●
             Clergie
             men
             for
             enemies
             ,
             who
             accordingly
             ,
             vpon
             Fredericks
             departure
             ,
             
             entred
             into
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             t●ere
             tooke
             certaine
             townes
             in
             the
             Marchia
             of
             Ancona
             :
             as●
             so
             
               Conradus
               Guiscard
            
             ,
             another
             Captaine
             of
             his
             ,
             entred
             into
             the
             vale
             of
             Spoleto
             ,
             &
             tooke
             Ful●gnio
             .
             So
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             this
             warre
             came
             from
             the
             Emperor
             and
             not
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             
               M.
               Ba●low
            
             might
             haue
             seene
             in
             Nau●l●rus
             himself
             ,
             
             whom
             diuers
             tymes
             he
             cyteth
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             will
             haue
             all
             men
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             seeketh
             not
             the
             truth
             but
             to
             intertaine
             talke
             by
             telling
             of
             vntruthes
             ,
             for
             Nau●l●●us
             telleth
             expressely
             ,
             that
             wheras
             the
             Emperour
             complayned
             after
             his
             returne
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             inuaded
             his
             territories
             ,
             w●il●t
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Holy
             Land
             ,
             the
             Pope
             answered
             that
             he
             did
             that
             ,
             because
             
               R●ynaldus
               ,
               Fredericks
            
             Deputy
             did
             first
             ●et
             vpon
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             Fredericks
             voyage
             (
             which
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             blusheth
             not
             to
             affirme
             ,
             to
             be
             procured
             by
             the
             Pope
             
               that
               he
               might
               ri●le
               his
               estate
               at
               home
            
             al
             Authors
             agree
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             specially
             pro●ured
             by
             Io●n
             King
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             
             who
             seeing
             the
             present
             daunger
             of
             his
             owne
             Countrey
             ,
             to
             be
             ouerrūne
             by
             the
             Saracens
             ,
             came
             in
             person
             into
             Eu●ope
             ,
             &
             most
             earnestly
             sollicited
             both
             Pope
             ,
             
               Emperor
               ,
               Kings
            
             o●
             France
             and
             England
             ,
             &
             other
             Princes
             ,
             ●or
             present
             succour
             :
             wherevnto
             they
             all
             contributed
             ,
             as
             euery
             where
             is
             testified
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             thi●
             point
             .
          
           
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             proceedeth
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Emperour
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               dangerous
               sicknes
               ,
               was
               forced
               to
               sta●one
               year●
               :
               the
               Pope
               ●oc●e
               it
               for
               a
               d●ss●mbling
               ,
               and
               excommunicated
               ●im
               for
               his
               delay
               :
               and
               the
               Emperour
               sending
               his
               Embassadours
               to
               R●me
               with
               their
               ●ffi●auit
               ,
               to
               make
               saith
               for
               his
               sicknes
               ,
               the
               Pope
               would
               not
               adm●t
               〈◊〉
               to
               his
               presence
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             In
             which
             words
             two
             things
             are
             au●uched
             :
             first
             that
             the
             Emperours
             stay
             &
             delay
             of
             ●is
             vo●age
             wa●
             truely
             sic●nes
             :
             
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             sam●
             h●
             was
             ●xcommu●icated
             .
             But
             both
             these
             if
             we
             belieue
             t●e
             who●e
             torrent
             of
             other
             Authors
             are
             manifestly
             false
             .
             For
             most
             agree
             t●at
             the
             sicknes
             was
             counterfait
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             hi●
             e●communication
             ,
             was
             not
             for
             that
             del●y
             ,
             but
             rather
             for
             his
             return●
             againe
             with
             his
             f●rc●s
             &
             gall●●●s
             a●●●r
             he
             had
             bene
             for
             some
             time
             at
             sea
             ,
             which
             M.
             Ba●low
             could
             not
             but
             
             haue
             seene
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             haue
             beene
             ashamed
             vpon
             the
             credit
             of
             one
             Schismaticke
             to
             checke
             all
             other
             writers
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             downe
             this
             fabulous
             report
             for
             true
             .
             For
             that
             his
             sicknes
             was
             counterfait
             may
             manifestly
             be
             gathered
             by
             the
             very
             behauiour
             of
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             ,
             who
             in
             that
             very
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             sicke
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             hearing
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Lantgraue
             of
             Thuring
             ,
             came
             in
             al
             hast
             from
             Sicily
             to
             Brundusium
             ,
             to
             rifle
             the
             said
             Lantgraues
             Palace
             ,
             where
             ●e
             tooke
             away
             ●●yth
             
               ●rantzius
               ,
               di●ssimi
               ,
               P●incipis
               ●quos
               ,
               arma
               ,
               aurum
               &
               argen●●m
               ,
               lau●iss●mam
               supe●●●●●lem
            
             ;
             
             the
             ●o●●●s
             ,
             ar
             ●ou●
             ,
             gould
             ,
             siluer
             ,
             and
             other
             most
             sumptuous
             furniture
             o●
             t●at
             most
             wealthy
             Prince
             .
             
             And
             this
             his
             dissimulatiō
             of
             sicknes
             ,
             in
             plaine
             termes
             is
             ●uo●ched
             ,
             fi●●
             by
             the
             Pope
             himself
             in
             hi●
             letters
             ,
             who
             〈◊〉
             th●t
             he
             knew
             the
             sam●
             ,
             euen
             frō
             the
             〈◊〉
             who
             then
             were
             with
             the
             Emperour
             :
             and
             by
             the
             ●a●d
             ●a●zius
             ,
             a
             Luthers●nco
             ●nco
             ●●a
             b
             
               ●om●i●a●io
               ●hronologica
            
             al
             Germans
             al●o
             by
             c
             Platina
             d
             Sabellicus
             ,
             e
             Blo●dus
             f
             Ta●cag●o●a
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             but
             these
             in
             so
             cleare
             a
             matter
             may
             suffice
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             his
             excommunication
             was
             not
             for
             his
             delay
             but
             for
             his
             returne
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             set
             forth
             from
             Brundusium
             ,
             is
             most
             euident
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             most
             writers
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             
               Hulderi●us
               Mutius
            
             ,
             a
             brother-German
             of
             M.
             Barlows
             (
             I
             meane
             of
             the
             same
             Sacramentary
             faith
             ,
             although
             as
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             of
             a
             more
             sincere
             historicall
             faith
             or
             fidelity
             then
             he
             )
             relateth
             the
             matter
             thus
             :
             
               Mense
               Augusto
               venit
               Fredericus
               &c.
            
             
             In
             the
             month
             of
             August
             came
             Fredericke
             to
             Brundusium
             ,
             and
             making
             no
             stay
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             insection
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             nauy
             set
             forth
             ,
             and
             went
             directly
             for
             Asia
             :
             but
             being
             on
             his
             way
             ,
             he
             came
             backe
             againe
             with
             the
             fleete
             ,
             and
             returned
             not
             without
             shame
             :
             for
             now
             all
             did
             openly
             cry
             out
             ,
             th●t
             he
             was
             a
             coward
             ,
             an
             effeminate
             ,
             and
             periured
             person
             ,
             that
             he
             neuer
             intended
             to
             go
             against
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             dishonour
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             
               The
               Pope
               when
               he
               was
               certified
               ,
               that
               Fredericke
               was
               returned
               back
               againe
               ,
               presently
               calling
               a
               Councell
               ,
               with
               common
               and
               ioynt
               consent
               of
               all
               assembled
               ,
               iudged
               the
               Emperour
               excommunicated
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               
               the
               sentence
               pronounced
               against
               him
               by
               his
               predecessor
               Honorius
               ,
               and
               againe
               he
               doth
               anathematize
               him
               vntill
               he
               performe
               his
               voyage
               to
               Hierusalem
               ,
               and
               this
               sentence
               be
               caused
               to
               be
               promulgated
               by
               his
               Legates
               ,
               in
               
                 Germany
                 ,
                 France
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Italy
                 .
                 Frederike
              
               when
               he
               vnderstood
               this
               sentence
               of
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               euery
               where
               esteemed
               ,
               himself
               to
               be
               accompted
               a
               ●oole
               ,
               and
               hated
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               contempt
               of
               the
               sentence
               ,
               there
               might
               arise
               danger
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               deposed
               from
               the
               Empire
               ;
               the
               next
               spring
               he
               sayled
               with
               many
               troopes
               o●
               German
               and
               Italian
               souldiers
               into
               Asia
               &c.
               
            
             So
             saith
             this
             Zuinghan
             .
             And
             v●●th
             him
             agreeth
             a
             Nauclerus
             ,
             b
             Crantzius
             ,
             c
             Fazelius
             ,
             d
             Villanus
             ,
             e
             Blondus
             ,
             f
             Sa●●ll●us
             ,
             g
             Ta●●agnota
             ,
             h
             Platina
             ,
             i
             Antoninus
             ,
             k
             Sigonius
             .
          
           
             ●o
             which
             a●so
             we
             ma●
             ad●
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             ,
             
             in
             whom
             may
             be
             seene
             ,
             both
             Pope
             Gregories
             testimony
             of
             the
             cause
             why
             he
             did
             excommu●ic●●●
             him
             ,
             as
             also
             Frederiks
             letters
             to
             the
             christian
             Princes
             in
             purgat●on
             of
             himse●●
             ,
             for
             his
             retu●ne
             ,
             affirming
             himsel●
             to
             be
             vniu●tly
             excommunicated
             ,
             fo●
             that
             as
             he
             t●●re
             saith
             ,
             he
             was
             sicke
             :
             and
             last
             of
             all
             the
             Authors
             iudgment
             of
             the
             fact
             it
             sel●e
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             partiall
             inough
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
             For
             he
             writeth
             that
             vpon
             the
             newes
             of
             his
             returne
             ,
             aboue
             forty
             thousand
             souldiers
             were
             so
             discouraged
             ,
             that
             they
             returned
             home
             :
             
               Q●od
               sactum
               Imperatoris
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               domnosè
               nimis
               &c.
            
             which
             fact
             of
             the
             ●mperour
             did
             redound
             to
             the
             great
             hurt
             ,
             shame
             ,
             and
             preiudice
             of
             all
             the
             whole
             busines
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             many
             ,
             the
             Sauiour
             o●
             the
             world
             (
             as
             hath
             bene
             said
             )
             shewed
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Christian
             people
             ,
             nayle●
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             besprinkled
             with
             bloud
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             making
             open
             com●laint
             vnto
             all
             and
             euery
             one
             ,
             of
             the
             iniury
             don●
             vnto
             him
             by
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Thus
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             .
             Whose
             testimony
             
               M
               Barlow
            
             vsing
             so
             often
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             I
             hop●
             he
             will
             not
             reiect
             in
             this
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             go
             forward
             .
          
           
             It
             followeth
             in
             M.
             Barlow
             .
             
               The
               next
               yeare
               to
               sati●fy
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               determined
               his
               iourney
               ,
               but
               before
               hi●
               going
               ,
               he
               called
               a
               Councell
               at
               Rau●nna
               ,
               which
               he
               apointed
               also
               for
               the
               place
               of
               Rēdre-vous
               ,
               ●o●
               some
               of
               his
               souldiers
               
               to
               at●nd
               him
               :
               the
               Pope
               camed
               ●●●m
               ●o
               〈◊〉
               ●tayed
               from
               that
               meeting
               ,
               way-●aying
               t●e
               coastes
               of
               Verona
               and
               Millaine
               ,
               and
               tooke
               order
               ,
               that
               the
               souldiers
               should
               be
               spoiled
               ,
               that
               were
               prepared
               for
               that
               expedi●●on
               against
               the
               Tur●e
               ,
               it●
            
             T●us
             he
             .
          
           
             But
             by
             his
             leaue
             his
             Authour
             Vrspergensis
             hath
             it
             not
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             he
             setteth
             it
             downe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             
               shamefull
               thing
            
             in
             M.
             Barlow
             to
             bely
             him
             .
             
             For
             the
             Abbot
             saith
             no
             other
             ,
             t●en
             that
             ,
             when
             the
             Emperour
             had
             called
             a
             Diet
             to
             be
             held
             in
             Lent
             ,
             at
             Rauenna
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             ,
             he
             was
             hindered
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             the
             messages
             ,
             and
             Embas●ages
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
               
                 Nam
                 Veronenses
                 ,
                 &
                 Mediolanēses
              
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 non
                 permiserunt
                 &c.
              
               the
               people
               of
               Verona
               and
               Millaine
               ,
               would
               not
               suffer
               any
               to
               pas●e
               by
               their
               Territories
               ,
               spoiling
               and
               rifeling
               euen
               those
               that
               were
               signed
               with
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               
                 vt
                 asserebāt
                 ,
                 au●loritate
                 Domini
                 Papae
                 &c.
              
               as
               they
               sayd
               ,
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               which
               (
               alas
               )
               is
               a
               shamefull
               thing
               to
               speake
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             all
             which
             that
             Author
             hath
             hereof
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             we
             may
             see
             the
             di●●erence
             betwene
             Vrspergensis
             ,
             and
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             in
             seting
             downe
             this
             thing
             .
             The
             ●●r●t
             only
             relating
             what
             the
             souldiers
             pretended
             and
             ●aid
             ,
             for
             their
             excuse
             :
             and
             the
             other
             most
             resolutly
             affirming
             it
             for
             true
             .
             Vrs●ergensis
             sayth
             ,
             
             that
             those
             of
             Verona
             and
             Mill●ine
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             they
             spoiled
             the
             Emperours
             souldiers
             by
             the
             Popes
             authority
             .
             M.
             Barlow
             seteth
             it
             not
             downe
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             and
             excuse
             of
             the
             souldiers
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             resolute
             affirmation
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Pope
               tooke
               order
               ,
               that
               the
               waies
               should
               be
               laied
               ,
               the
               souldiers
               spoiled
               &c.
            
             wherin
             also
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             this
             thing
             falling
             out
             in
             the
             yeare
             1228.
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             
               in
               Vrspergensis
            
             ,
             &
             Frederik●
             being
             excōmunicated
             the
             yeare
             before
             ,
             &
             remaining
             〈◊〉
             vnder
             ce●sures
             ,
             these
             souldiers
             hauing
             relation
             to
             the
             sentence
             past
             ,
             might
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             it
             by
             the
             Pope
             〈…〉
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             excōmunication
             ,
             alt●ough
             the
             Pope
             him self
             neuer
             knew
             thereof
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             see
             the
             obiec●ion
             to
             be
             friuolous
             ,
             albeit
             we
             should
             belieue
             Vrspergensis
             the
             Schismaticall
             Abbot
             ,
             de●ending
             the
             Emperour
             ●uen
             then
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             excommun●c●c●
             :
             
             yet
             yt
             had
             bene
             we●l
             that
             M.
             Barlow
             for
             his
             credits
             ●ake
             had
             cited
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             :
             ●or
             he
             o●
             himself
             is
             had
             inough
             ,
             and
             litle
             needed
             M.
             Barlows
             furtherance
             ,
             to
             haue
             made
             him
             worse
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             charge
             against
             the
             Pope
             is
             more
             tragicall
             ,
             then
             the
             ●ormer
             ,
             and
             is
             thus
             expressed
             by
             M.
             Ba●l●w
             .
             
               The
               ●mperour
               being
               in
               the
               Holy-Land
               ,
               and
               in
               battail
               against
               the
               Turkes
               ,
               the
               Pope
               (
               in
               his
               absence
               )
               enters
               Ap●lia
               (
               part
               of
               the
               Emperonrs
               dominions
               )
               surpriseth
               and
               takes
               it
               to
               his
               owne
               vse
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               backe
               all
               supply
               of
               souldiers
               ,
               which
               should
               goe
               for
               ayde
               of
               the
               Emperour
               in
               that
               holy
               war●e
               ,
               and
               (
               which
               is
               the
               height
               of
               all
               impi●ty
               )
               the
               Emperour
               hauing
               performed
               his
               promise
               ,
               by
               that
               his
               iorney
               ,
               reque●ting
               absolution
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               he
               not
               only
               with
               contempt
               denied
               it
               ,
               but
               commanded
               the
               Christian
               souldiers
               in
               Asia
               to
               leaue
               the
               Emperour
               to
               the
               Turkes
               malice
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               publicke
               enemy
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               dispatched
               secret
               letters
               to
               the
               Patria●ke
               of
               I●rusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               souldiers
               there
               ,
               to
               rebell
               against
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               as
               Bl●●dus
               (
               the
               Popes
               soothing
               flatterer
               )
               is
               forced
               to
               confesse
               .
               Thus
               far
               M.
               Barlowes
               piti●ull
               complaint
               .
            
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             first
             point
             ,
             it
             is
             already
             sufficiently
             answered
             ,
             
             
             in
             ●hewing
             Frederick
             himself
             to
             haue
             bene
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             wars
             in
             Apulia
             ,
             by
             giuing
             order
             to
             R●●nald
             sonne
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Spoleto
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperours
             D●puty
             of
             Sicily
             ,
             to
             inuade
             the
             Popes
             state
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             a●
             already
             at
             large
             hath
             bene
             declared
             .
             All
             the
             rest
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             contayneth
             nothing
             but
             meere
             malicious
             vntruthes
             ,
             and
             calumniations
             .
             For
             vntrue
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             
               ●ept
               backe
               all
               supplie
               o●
               souldiers
               ,
            
             whilest
             the
             Emperour
             was
             in
             the
             holy-land
             ,
             which
             he
             laboured
             to
             gather
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             Christendome
             to
             send
             thither
             .
             Neither
             doth
             V●spe●g●nsis●ay
             ●ay
             so
             much
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             he
             denyed
             passage
             by
             ●ea
             to
             the
             signed
             souldiers
             in
             Apulia
             and
             ●omba●dy
             ,
             which
             commeth
             far
             short
             of
             
               k●eping
               back
               all
               supply
            
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             may
             be
             proued
             ,
             that
             ●e
             had
             no
             ot●er
             souldiers
             ,
             but
             in
             those
             two
             places
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             could
             haue
             no
             passage
             but
             from
             thence
             :
             both
             which
             are
             very
             false
             ,
             as
             this
             charge
             is
             both
             ridiculous
             
             &
             vntrue
             ,
             Ridiculous
             ,
             for
             the
             warrs
             being
             so
             ●oat
             on
             foote
             ,
             both
             in
             Lombardy
             ,
             and
             Apulia
             ,
             what
             need
             was
             there
             of
             any
             prohibition
             ,
             ●or
             not
             sending
             away
             of
             souldiers
             out
             of
             these
             partes
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             were
             so
             needfull
             at
             home
             ?
             Vntrue
             ,
             for
             that
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             Fredericke
             in
             his
             letter
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cornewall
             ,
             which
             he
             wrot
             after
             his
             returne
             from
             the
             Holy-land
             ,
             &
             in
             which
             he
             laieth
             down
             all
             his
             agrieuances
             sustayned
             (
             as
             he
             would
             haue
             the
             world
             to
             beleiue
             )
             at
             the
             Popes
             handes
             ,
             hath
             not
             one
             syllable
             therof
             :
             which
             silence
             could
             not
             come
             of
             any
             ●orgetfulnes
             ,
             being
             written
             a●ter
             his
             returne
             ,
             when
             things
             were
             fresh
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             any
             desire
             he
             had
             to
             spare
             the
             Pope
             :
             seeing
             ,
             that
             lesser
             matters
             ,
             &
             more
             vnlikely
             are
             there
             vrged
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             aduantage
             :
             and
             by
             all
             meanes
             he
             did
             seeke
             by
             this
             accusation
             ,
             to
             discredit
             him
             with
             all
             Princes
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             potent
             meanes
             ,
             to
             couer
             his
             owne
             shame
             ,
             and
             dishonourable
             behauiour
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Holy-Land
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             partes
             of
             Europe
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             performed
             his
             promise
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             go
             to
             aide
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             recouer
             the
             Holy-Land
             ,
             w●eras
             he
             with
             his
             secret
             and
             treacherous
             treaty
             ,
             &
             peace
             ,
             which
             of
             purpose
             he
             made
             to
             hinder
             the
             war
             intended
             against
             the
             Soldan
             ,
             sayth
             Antoninus
             ,
             &
             Villanus
             ,
             betrayed
             them
             both
             :
             the
             one
             (
             to
             wit
             the
             Christians
             )
             sustayning
             intolerable
             iniuries
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             Hierusalem
             with
             all
             the
             Countrey
             soone
             after
             his
             returne
             being
             vtterl●
             lost
             .
             And
             this
             cause
             all
             Authors
             al●eadge
             ,
             for
             the
             not
             abs●luing
             of
             the
             Emperour
             by
             Pope
             Gregorie
             ,
             when
             by
             his
             Embassadours
             he
             did
             request
             it
             .
             To
             whom
             ,
             saith
             Crantzius
             ,
             
             the
             Pope
             euen
             to
             their
             faces
             obiected
             the
             per●idious
             dealing
             of
             their
             Lord
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             &
             as
             Faz●lius
             addeth
             ,
             
             euen
             the
             very
             Turkes
             themselues
             confessed
             ,
             that
             had
             Fredericke
             ioyned
             with
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             fought
             ●gainst
             them
             ,
             he
             had
             gotten
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             by
             force
             ,
             both
             Citty
             and
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             euidence
             of
             this
             truth
             is
             so
             radiant
             (
             to
             vse
             
               M.
               Barlows
            
             phrase
             )
             that
             euen
             the
             aboue
             named
             Zwinglian
             
               Huld●●icus
               Mutius
            
             writing
             of
             this
             request
             of
             the
             Emper●ur
             ,
             
             &
             
             the
             Pops
             denyall
             ,
             setteth
             down
             the
             matter
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Mit●it
               autem
               in
               Europam
               Legatos
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               Emperour
               sendes
               his
               Embassadours
               to
               ●●gni●y
               to
               the
               Pope
               and
               Princes
               how
               he
               had
               forced
               the
               Soldan
               to
               yield
               him
               vp
               Hierusalem
               ;
               but
               that
               peace
               with
               the
               Soldan
               nothing
               pleased
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               forsaw
               that
               it
               would
               not
               endure
               ,
               because
               the
               chiefe
               strength
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               remained
               in
               the
               enemies
               hands
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               that
               as
               soone
               as
               the
               Christian
               army
               should
               be
               di●●olued
               ,
               the
               enemie
               would
               easily
               recouer
               all
               againe
               .
               Neither
               was
               Fredericke
               himselfe
               so
               simple
               ,
               that
               he
               saw
               not
               this
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               mind
               was
               wholy
               set
               on
               Germanie
               and
               Italy
               ;
               and
               thought
               it
               inough
               for
               him
               to
               haue
               satis●●ed
               his
               vow
               (
               by
               going
               thither
               )
               
                 sic
                 fit
                 cùm
                 venatur
                 aliq●is
                 in●i●is
                 ●a●ilus
              
               ;
               So
               it
               falles
               out
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               when
               men
               doe
               hunt
               with
               doggs
               that
               haue
               no
               list
               to
               runne
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               Naucleru●
               sheweth
               the
               issue
               of
               this
               affaire
               after
               the
               ●mperours
               returne
               into
               Europe
               vpon
               the
               yeare
               1247.
               where
               he
               writeth
               that
               this
               very
               Soldan
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               
               with
               whom
               the
               Emperour
               had
               dealt
               ,
               caused
               the
               Ara●ians
               to
               rise
               in
               armes
               against
               the
               Christians
               :
               which
               Arabians
               setting
               first
               vpon
               the
               Knights
               of
               the
               Tēple
               ,
               quite
               vanquished
               thē
               ,
               and
               easily
               tooke
               the
               Citty
               of
               Hierusalē
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               wall
               to
               defend
               it
               ,
               &
               slew
               the
               Christians
               that
               were
               in
               the
               same
               .
               And
               the
               Sepulcher
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               which
               vntill
               that
               tyme
               had
               bene
               kept
               vntouched
               ,
               was
               now
               with
               great
               shame
               defiled
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             And
             this
             may
             suffice
             to
             shew
             how
             well
             Fredericke
             performed
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             what
             good
             of●ices
             he
             did
             to
             the
             Christian
             cause
             ,
             by
             his
             going
             to
             the
             H●l●-Land
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             which
             followes
             ,
             is
             so
             emin●nt
             an
             vntruth
             that
             alone
             it
             may
             carry
             away
             the
             siluer
             whetstone
             ,
             frō
             all
             the
             lyars
             of
             Lincolne
             :
             for
             who
             euer
             heard
             ,
             or
             read
             before
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             set
             it
             out
             in
             print
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Pope
               ●ōmaund●d
               the
               Christian
               souldiers
               in
               Asia
               to
               leaue
               the
               Emperour
               to
               the
               Turkes
               malice
               ?
            
             What
             malice
             is
             this
             in
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             to
             report
             so
             sham●ull
             an
             vntruth
             ?
             What
             Author
             besides
             himselfe
             doth
             auerre
             it
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             ?
             For
             the
             Pope
             knew
             full
             w●ll
             ,
             that
             Fredericke
             was
             in
             no
             danger
             of
             the
             Turke
             ,
             with
             whom
             before
             
             his
             departure
             from
             Europe
             he
             had
             made
             peace
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             vpon
             his
             arriuall
             into
             Syria
             ,
             
             he
             was
             still
             either
             fea●●ed
             ,
             or
             presented
             with
             rich
             giftes
             in
             recompence
             of
             his
             perfidious
             league
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             betrayed
             the
             Christian
             army
             and
             cause
             ,
             as
             hath
             bene
             declared
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             that
             which
             Naucl●rus
             sayth
             ,
             whom
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             citeth
             to
             auer
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
             
               Pontisex
               Hospitalarijs
               ,
               Tēplarijsque
               in
               Asia
               mili●ā●ibus
               ,
               vt
               ●rederico
               tāquam
               hosti
               publico
               sauores
               detraher●nt
               ,
               iniunxit
               .
            
             The
             Pope
             commaunded
             the
             Knightes
             of
             the
             Hospitall
             ,
             and
             Templares
             to
             withdraw
             their
             help
             from
             Frederick
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             publicke
             enemy
             :
             or
             ,
             as
             other
             Authors
             
               Platina
               ,
               Fazelius
               ,
               Paulus
               A●milius
               ,
            
             &
             others
             expres●e
             it
             ,
             
               Vt
               ab
               Impera●or●●aue●●nt
            
             ;
             
             that
             they
             should
             beware
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
             And
             the
             last
             named
             is
             more
             particuler
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Vt
               cau●●ët
               nomini
               Christiano
               insidias
               à
               perditissima
               simulatione
               F●ederi●i
            
             ;
             that
             they
             should
             beware
             of
             the
             treachery
             ,
             intended
             against
             the
             Christian
             cause
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             wicked
             dissimulation
             of
             Fr●d●ri●ke
             S●
             he
             .
             A●d
             thē
             addeth
             ,
             
               Ne●
               vana
               suspitio
               visa
               ,
               Arabibus
               ,
               A●●yp●y●que
               aequio●
               inu●ni●atu●
               Caesar
               quam
               nostris
               .
            
             Neither
             was
             this
             a
             vaine
             ●u●pitiō
             ,
             ●or
             the
             Emperour
             was
             found
             to
             be
             a
             greater
             friend
             to
             the
             Arabians
             &
             Aegiptians
             thē
             to
             the
             Christians
             .
             And
             this
             alone
             sheweth
             how
             free
             Frederi●ke
             was
             frō
             any
             danger
             at
             the
             Soldans
             hands
             :
             which
             the
             Pope
             well
             knowing
             ,
             could
             not
             intend
             to
             leaue
             him
             to
             his
             malice
             ,
             as
             M.
             Barlow
             hath
             most
             confidently
             affirmed
             :
             but
             contrary
             wise
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             great
             league
             ,
             and
             loue
             that
             was
             betwene
             him
             and
             the
             Soldan
             ,
             he
             feared
             more
             that
             the
             Emperour
             would
             betray
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             leaue
             them
             to
             the
             Soldans
             malice
             (
             as
             in
             the
             end
             it
             fell
             out
             ,
             as
             now
             you
             haue
             heard
             )
             then
             that
             they
             should
             leaue
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             there
             was
             no
             feare
             ,
             by
             reasō
             of
             the
             ten
             yeares
             truce
             already
             made
             betwene
             thē
             ,
             by
             which
             Fred●ricke
             was
             secure
             from
             all
             danger
             ,
             and
             might
             stay
             in
             the
             Holy-Land
             ,
             and
             returne
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             excommunicated
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             there
             was
             great
             reason
             why
             the
             Pope
             should
             giue
             order
             to
             the
             Christians
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             :
             to
             wit
             ;
             as
             well
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             perfidious
             Traytou●
             to
             the
             cause
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             withdraw
             their
             fauours
             from
             
             him
             ,
             as
             from
             an
             excommunicated
             person
             ,
             and
             publicke
             enemy
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             both
             of
             these
             come
             farre
             short
             of
             leauing
             him
             to
             the
             Turkes
             malice
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             doth
             most
             fa●sly
             and
             maliciously
             auouch
             .
          
           
             There
             remayneth
             yet
             one
             vntruth
             more
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             that
             worthy
             of
             the
             maker
             ,
             to
             with
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Pope
               dispatched
               secret
               letters
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               o●
               Hierusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               souldiers
               there
               ,
               to
               rebell
               against
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               as
            
             B●ondus
             
               the
               Popes
               soo●●ing
               flatterer
            
             (
             sayth
             M.
             Barlow
             )
             
               is
               ●orced
               ●o
               confesse
            
             .
             
             But
             here
             without
             all
             soothing
             and
             flatteryng
             I
             must
             con●esse
             ,
             and
             professe
             also
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             lying
             &
             forgery
             which
             here
             you
             speak
             .
             For
             where
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             as
             Blondus
             forced
             to
             this
             confession
             ?
             Where
             doth
             he
             mention
             these
             secret
             letters
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             ?
             Truly
             these
             letters
             are
             so
             secret
             ,
             that
             no
             mention
             of
             them
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             Blondus
             ,
             and
             therfore
             I
             will
             more
             beleiue
             my
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             then
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             reportes
             in
             this
             affaire
             .
             
               Hospi●alarijs
               Templarijsque
               in
               Asia
               pro
               Crucis
               honore
               militātibus
            
             (
             saith
             Blondus
             )
             
               vt
               Fred●rico
               tamquam
               hosti
               publico
               fauores
               detraherent
               ,
               iniunxit
               .
            
             The
             Pope
             commaunded
             the
             Knights
             of
             the
             Hospitall
             ,
             &
             Templars
             fighting
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Cros●e
             ,
             to
             withdraw
             their
             help
             or
             fauours
             from
             Fredericke
             ,
             as
             f●om
             a
             publike
             enemy
             .
             And
             this
             is
             all
             he
             hath
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             in
             which
             as
             yow
             see
             ,
             he
             sayth
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             Nauclerus
             sayed
             before
             ,
             but
             much
             lesse
             then
             M.
             Barlow
             would
             haue
             him
             ,
             or
             rather
             force
             him
             to
             speak
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             in
             him
             ,
             of
             any
             secret
             letters
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             rebellion
             to
             be
             made
             against
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             they
             should
             
               withdraw
               their
               fauours
            
             ,
             which
             no
             wi●e
             man
             ,
             I
             thinke
             ,
             will
             take
             to
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             with
             rebellion
             :
             the
             one
             being
             but
             a
             meere
             negation
             of
             help
             ,
             &
             the
             other
             an
             actual
             opposition
             of
             hostility
             .
             All
             which
             being
             considered
             ,
             there
             remayneth
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             some
             good
             friend
             of
             
               M.
               Barlows
            
             ,
             aduise
             him
             before
             he
             write
             againe
             ,
             that
             for
             common
             honesties
             sake
             at
             least
             ,
             he
             would
             in
             his
             assertions
             be
             true
             in
             some
             thing
             ,
             for
             hitherto
             we
             haue
             found
             him
             f●lse
             in
             euery
             particuler
             ,
             and
             shall
             do
             much
             more
             in
             that
             which
             is
             to
             ensue
             .
             For
             thus
             it
             immediatly
             followeth
             in
             
               M.
               Barlows
            
             charge
             ,
             or
             rather
             lying
             slaunder
             against
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
             
               By
               priuate
               letters
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               which
               were
               intercepted
               by
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               wherof
               he
               complaines
               ,
               the
               Pope
               dealt
               with
               the
               Sarracens
               ,
               to
               make
               no
               truce
               with
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               nor
               to
               deliuer
               the
               Crowne
               vnto
               him
               though
               he
               should
               win
               it
               by
               Conquest
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             This
             tale
             is
             of
             it selfe
             so
             incredible
             ,
             and
             deuoid
             of
             all
             shaddow
             ,
             
             or
             likelyhood
             of
             truth
             ,
             as
             there
             needeth
             no
             other
             proofe
             besides
             the
             bare
             narration
             thereof
             to
             refuse
             it
             :
             and
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             guilty
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             seeme
             ,
             of
             forgery
             ,
             citeth
             no
             Author
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             vnles
             he
             referr
             vs
             vnto
             Vrspergensis
             ,
             whome
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             paragraph
             he
             cyteth
             thus
             :
             
               Vide
               haec
               omnia
               apud
               Vrsp●rgensem
            
             ;
             see
             all
             these
             thinges
             in
             Vrspergensis
             .
             But
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             Vrspergensis
             ,
             hath
             not
             one
             syllable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             me
             thinkes
             ,
             some
             other
             Authour
             should
             haue
             bene
             cited
             either
             in
             text
             ,
             or
             margēt
             .
             The
             most
             that
             I
             can
             find
             hereof
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             letter
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             to
             Richard
             Earle
             of
             Cornwall
             ,
             vnto
             which
             it
             may
             be
             
               M.
               Barl.
            
             hath
             relation
             ,
             where
             amongst
             other
             complaintes
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             saith
             the
             Popes
             Nuntius
             &
             Legates
             in
             Syria
             dealt
             by
             secret
             letters
             with
             the
             Soldan
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             render
             to
             the
             Emperour
             the
             Holy-Land
             ,
             which
             by
             right
             was
             due
             vnto
             him
             :
             but
             ,
             
               that
               he
               should
               make
               no
               truce
               with
               him
               ,
               nor
               yeald
               him
               the
               Crowne
               though
               he
               should
               win
               it
               by
               Conquest
            
             (
             which
             are
             
               M.
               Barlows
            
             words
             )
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             :
             and
             therfore
             I
             shall
             beleiue
             M.
             Barlow
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             see
             his
             proofes
             ,
             hauing
             already
             found
             him
             so
             false
             in
             all
             other
             Authors
             whom
             he
             hath
             cited
             .
          
           
             But
             graunting
             all
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Fredericke
             obiected
             this
             thing
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             against
             the
             Pope
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             presumed
             that
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             could
             not
             but
             know
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             said
             Pope
             ,
             
             which
             also
             
               Mathew
               Paris
            
             setteth
             downe
             at
             large
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             was
             so
             absurd
             ,
             &
             so
             improbable
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             ,
             that
             was
             well
             in
             his
             wits
             would
             beleiue
             it
             .
             And
             moreouer
             the
             vertuous
             life
             of
             Gregory
             ,
             and
             the
             wickednes
             of
             the
             Emperour
             being
             knowne
             to
             all
             ,
             this
             answer
             of
             the
             Pope
             to
             this
             and
             other
             such
             imputations
             ,
             being
             published
             and
             spread
             ouer
             Christendom
             ,
             
             did
             make
             the
             Emperours
             letters
             suspected
             to
             the
             whole
             wo●ld
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             this
             .
             Now
             let
             vs
             examine
             the
             last
             which
             followeth
             in
             these
             wordes
             .
          
           
           
             
               And
               when
               the
               Emperour
               sent
               letters
               of
               ioyfull
               aduertisement
               to
               the
               Pope
               of
               his
               victorie
               ,
               &
               truce
               taken
               with
               the
               Turke
               ,
               the
               Pope
               threw
               away
               his
               letters
               in
               disdaine
               ,
               &
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               giuen
               out
               through
               the
               Empire
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperour
               was
               dead
               :
               vpon
               which
               rumor
               ,
               there
               grew
               a
               de●ection
               of
               many
               Citties
               from
               the
               Emperour
               to
               the
               Pope
               :
               and
               those
               valiant
               souldiers
               (
               the
               Almaines
               )
               which
               were
               returned
               from
               that
               Christian
               expedition
               ,
               against
               the
               Turke
               into
               Apulia
               ,
               were
               designed
               to
               be
               slaine
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               vpon
               this
               rumor
               .
               So
               he
               .
            
          
           
             Still
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             wil
             be
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             like
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             false
             in
             all
             things
             .
             
             For
             why
             could
             he
             not
             here
             haue
             set
             downe
             the
             words
             of
             his
             Author
             ?
             Or
             why
             doth
             he
             so
             resolutely
             affirme
             that
             for
             certaine
             ,
             which
             Vrspergensis
             ,
             otherwise
             imprudēt
             inough
             ,
             doth
             but
             only
             relate
             vpon
             heare-say
             ?
             Papa
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               ●um
               suis
               cōplicibus
               (
               vt
               ass●rebant
               homines
               )
               seci●●n
               Apulia
               diuulgari
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Pope
             with
             his
             followers
             (
             as
             men
             gaue
             our
             )
             caused
             to
             be
             reported
             in
             Apulia
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             was
             dead
             &c.
             
             Were
             these
             wordes
             so
             heauy
             that
             they
             must
             ly
             on
             your
             stomacke
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             &
             not
             be
             vttered
             .
             Truly
             if
             Vrspergensis
             ,
             who
             cared
             litle
             what
             he
             spake
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             said
             he
             had
             it
             but
             by
             heare-say
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             vnlikely
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             seeing
             that
             without
             that
             limitation
             ,
             he
             bouldly
             affirmeth
             for
             true
             many
             thinges
             ,
             which
             all
             other
             writers
             condemne
             for
             fal●e
             .
             But
             I
             perceaue
             we
             must
             perforce
             pardon
             you
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ;
             for
             it
             seemes
             that
             by
             some
             necessity
             ,
             you
             are
             constrained
             to
             be
             sincere
             in
             nothing
             ;
             your selfe
             telling
             vs
             out
             of
             the
             Oratour
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               vncertaine
               then
               a
               report
            
             :
             &
             this
             being
             spoken
             by
             the
             Abbot
             as
             a
             report
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             of
             the
             vulgar
             people
             ,
             must
             needs
             in
             the
             iudgement
             or
             disapassionate
             men
             ,
             &
             by
             force
             of
             your
             owne
             position
             ,
             be
             vncertaine
             ,
             and
             consequently
             your
             malice
             very
             singular
             ,
             in
             putting
             downe
             this
             heare-say
             as
             an
             vndoubted
             truth
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             good
             Reader
             hast
             thou
             seene
             all
             this
             sharpe
             charge
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             haue
             bene
             sufficiently
             refuted
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             vnles
             I
             be
             deceaued
             ,
             to
             M.
             Barlowes
             shame
             .
             And
             if
             this
             suffice
             not
             ,
             I
             hope
             that
             which
             ensueth
             will
             make
             vp
             
             fu●l
             weig●t
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             pray
             thee
             to
             stand
             attent
             to
             that
             which
             vpon
             the
             premisses
             M.
             Barlow
             will
             now
             inferre
             :
             ●or
             all
             this
             hath
             bene
             alleadged
             to
             make
             it
             probable
             ,
             or
             (
             to
             vse
             his
             owne
             wordes
             )
             to
             lay
             downe
             
               strong
               presumptions
            
             ,
             or
             
               violent
               indu●ementes
            
             ,
             that
             Pope
             
               Innocentius
               the
            
             4.
             in
             whose
             time
             Fredericke
             died
             ,
             
               had
               hyred
               one
               to
               poison
               him
               .
            
             Thus
             then
             he
             concludeth
             his
             former
             charge
             vpon
             the
             premisses
             .
          
           
             
               What
               is
               this
               (
               will
               he
               say
               )
               to
               t●e
               Popes
               consent
               for
               his
               poysoning
               ?
               Surely
               
                 they
                 are
                 violent
                 inducementes
              
               ,
               that
               he
               thirsted
               after
               the
               Emperours
               death
               ,
               which
               way
               so
               euer
               :
               ●or
               he
               which
               would
               arme
               the
               Emperours
               owne
               souldiers
               against
               him
               ,
               cause
               a
               treacherous
               reuolt
               from
               him
               ,
               whilest
               he
               was
               fighting
               the
               Lords
               batta●ls
               ;
               betray
               him
               into
               the
               mouth
               of
               Christes
               sworne
               enemies
               ;
               inuade
               his
               possessions
               in
               his
               absence
               ;
               disperse
               false
               rumors
               of
               his
               death
               cōtrary
               to
               truth
               and
               his
               owne
               knowledg
               ;
               and
               by
               contemptes
               and
               Anathema's
               doe
               his
               best
               ,
               or
               worst
               to
               breake
               his
               hart
               ;
               would
               make
               litle
               acompt
               or
               conscience
               to
               Drench
               him
               out
               this
               lif●
               ,
               yf
               opportunitie
               and
               secrecy
               would
               concurre
               .
            
             
               So
               he
            
          
           
             Wel
             pleaded
             M.
             Barlow
             .
             But
             soft
             Syr
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             take
             me
             with
             you
             .
             
             What
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             by
             these
             
               violent
               inducementes
            
             ,
             as
             you
             terme
             them
             ,
             you
             go
             now
             about
             to
             proue
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             to
             shew
             that
             Innocentius
             the
             4.
             hired
             one
             to
             poyson
             Fredericke
             ?
             And
             are
             these
             particulers
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             of
             thē
             which
             you
             haue
             so
             much
             vrged
             ,
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             to
             be
             verified
             of
             Innocentius
             ?
             Did
             not
             all
             these
             thinges
             passe
             in
             the
             tyme
             of
             Gregorie
             the
             ninth
             (
             of
             whose
             going
             about
             to
             poyson
             t●e
             Emperour
             no
             man
             hitherto
             euer
             so
             much
             as
             dreamed
             :
             )
             neyther
             do
             yow
             your selfe
             charge
             him
             therewith
             ,
             diuers
             yeares
             before
             Innocentius
             was
             Pope
             ?
             How
             then
             may
             these
             thinges
             violently
             induce
             any
             man
             to
             beleiue
             ,
             that
             Po●e
             Innocentius
             did
             conspire
             the
             poysoning
             of
             Fredericke
             ?
             A●d
             to
             the
             end
             that
             your
             inducementes
             may
             be
             the
             more
             strong
             ,
             we
             shall
             reduce
             the
             whole
             force
             of
             them
             into
             a
             Logicall
             argument
             ,
             thus
             :
          
           
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             ninth
             armed
             the
             Emperours
             soulddiers
             against
             him
             ,
             caused
             a
             treacherous
             reuolt
             from
             him
             ,
             whilest
             he
             was
             fighting
             the
             Lords
             battails
             ,
             betrayed
             him
             
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             Christs
             sworne
             enemies
             &c.
             
             Ergo
             twenty
             yeares
             and
             more
             after
             this
             ,
             Pope
             Innocentius
             the
             4.
             hired
             one
             to
             poyson
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             violent
             inducement
             ,
             set
             downe
             in
             forme
             ,
             to
             prooue
             Pope
             Innocentius
             the
             4.
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             poysoning
             the
             Emperour
             .
             And
             what
             force
             it
             hath
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             declare
             .
             For
             the
             argument
             is
             so
             ridiculous
             and
             transparent
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             child
             so
             simple
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             see
             through
             it
             .
             And
             truly
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             cannot
             here
             excuse
             himselfe
             in
             my
             iudgment
             from
             willfull
             malice
             ,
             that
             alleaging
             all
             this
             out
             of
             Vrspergensis
             ,
             who
             ended
             his
             historie
             with
             the
             yeare
             1228.
             or
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             next
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             Pope
             Gregory
             liued
             ,
             
             as
             he
             did
             for
             12.
             yeares
             after
             ,
             would
             notwithstanding
             lay
             it
             all
             vpon
             Innocentius
             the
             4.
             for
             which
             cause
             as
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             ,
             he
             dissembled
             Pope
             Gregories
             name
             throughout
             al
             his
             relation
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             but
             see
             expressed
             in
             his
             Author
             .
             And
             what
             will
             you
             say
             to
             such
             malicious
             follie
             ,
             or
             foolish
             malice
             ?
          
           
             
               M.
               BARLOVVS
               MORE
               sure
               and
               stronger
               proofes
               are
               discouered
               to
               be
               lyes
               :
               with
               other
               things
               concerning
               Fredericke
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               Innocentius
               the
               fourth
               .
               §.
               II.
               
            
             
               BVT
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               yow
               may
               thinke
               ,
               hath
               some
               better
               proof
               besides
               these
               
                 violent
                 inducements
              
               ,
               to
               proue
               the
               Pope
               accessory
               to
               the
               poyson
               ,
               and
               death
               of
               Fredericke
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               will
               make
               all
               so
               cleare
               ,
               as
               there
               shal
               rest
               no
               more
               difficulty
               in
               the
               matter
               .
               In
               those
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               he
               will
               vse
               more
               sinceritie
               :
               &
               I
               say
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               
               for
               that
               the
               custome
               of
               lying
               is
               so
               habituated
               ,
               and
               rooted
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               
                 difficise
                 mobilis
                 a
                 subiecto
              
               ,
               hardly
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Philosopher
               speaketh
               of
               all
               other
               habits
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               easily
               separated
               from
               their
               subiectes
               .
               Let
               vs
               see
               then
               what
               demonstratiue
               proofs
               ,
               and
               irrefutable
               arguments
               he
               will
               bring
               to
               
               proue
               ,
               what
               he
               intendeth
               .
               His
               words
               are
               these
               .
               
                 [
                 And
                 yet
                 that
                 presumptions
                 (
                 
                   sayth
                   he
                
                 )
                 may
                 not
                 only
                 carry
                 it
                 ,
                 Cuspinian
                 hauing
                 Authors
                 for
                 both
                 reports
                 ,
                 relateth
                 the
                 procurers
                 therof
                 doubtfully
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 instrument
                 certainly
                 ,
                 that
                 Mansredus
                 POYSONED
                 him
                 wit●out
                 controuersie
                 ,
                 
                   siue
                   ab
                   hostibus
                   ,
                   siue
                   a
                   Ponti●ice
                   corruptus
                   ,
                   but
                   whether
                   corrupted
                   by
                   enemyes
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 he
                 died●
              
               
                 So
                 he
              
               .
            
             
               What
               still
               nothing
               but
               lying
               M.
               Barlow
               ?
               Did
               you
               not
               promise
               vs
               surer
               argumentes
               ,
               then
               presumptions
               ?
               And
               why
               then
               doe
               you
               beginne
               with
               so
               notorious
               vntruthes
               ?
               Doth
               Cuspinian
               say
               ,
               that
               Manfred
               poysoned
               him
               ?
               Then
               truly
               hath
               M.
               Barlow
               belied
               Cuspinian
               before
               ;
               
               for
               that
               he
               saied
               ,
               And
               Cuspinian
               agreeth
               
                 with
                 them
              
               (
               to
               wit
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               ,
               and
               Nauclerus
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 recouering
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Phisuians
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 poison
                 ,
                 Manfred
                 tooke
                 a
                 shorter
                 course
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 as
              
               Hazael
               serued
               Benhadad
               
                 with
                 a
                 cloth
                 ,
                 stopped
                 his
                 breath
                 with
                 a
                 pillow
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               And
               yf
               this
               be
               true
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               how
               then
               do
               you
               here
               set
               it
               out
               in
               Capitall
               letters
               ,
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               Cuspinian
               ,
               that
               
                 Man●red
                 POISONED
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 died
                 :
              
               for
               these
               are
               your
               words
               heere
               .
               So
               as
               if
               M.
               Barlow
               be
               true
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               he
               must
               needes
               be
               false
               in
               the
               other
               .
               For
               in
               the
               one
               he
               sayth
               ,
               that
               he
               recouered
               of
               the
               poyson
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               he
               died
               of
               the
               same
               :
               which
               is
               so
               playne
               a
               contradiction
               ,
               as
               M.
               Barlow
               will
               neuer
               be
               able
               to
               make
               doth
               partes
               to
               agree
               .
               
               Besides
               it
               is
               a
               grosse
               vntruth
               to
               affirme
               ,
               that
               Cuspinian
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperour
               was
               poysoned
               by
               Man●red
               ,
               whereof
               he
               speaketh
               nothing
               at
               all
               :
               and
               therfore
               where
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 reported
                 the
                 instrumēt
                 certainly
                 ,
                 that
                 Mansredus
                 poysoned
                 him
                 without
                 cōtrouersy
                 ,
              
               certainly
               without
               con●rouersie
               it
               is
               a
               lie
               of
               yours
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               assertion
               of
               Cuspinian
               ,
               whose
               words
               you
               might
               haue
               seene
               set
               downe
               in
               my
               letter
               alleadged
               thus
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Non
                   pot●it
                   cauere
                   &c.
                
                 
                 The
                 Emperour
                 could
                 not
                 auoide
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 returned
                 into
                 Apulia
                 ,
                 he
                 perished
                 with
                 poyson
                 ,
                 the
                 37
                 ●eare
                 of
                 his
                 raigne
                 ,
                 and
                 57.
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 day
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 for
                 wheras
                 at
                 the
                 towne
                 of
                 Florenzola
                 in
                 Apulia
                 he
                 was
                 daungerously
                 
                 sicke
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 by
                 diligence
                 of
                 Phisitians
                 had
                 ouer
                 come
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 stifled
                 by
                 Manfredus
                 his
                 bastard-sonne
                 (
                 begotten
                 of
                 a
                 noble
                 woman
                 his
                 concubine
                 )
                 with
                 a
                 pillow
                 thrust
                 into
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 that
                 Manfredus
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 corrupted
                 by
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 aspire
                 to
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Si●ilia
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 :
                 where
                 you
                 see
                 no
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 Man●red
                 for
                 the
                 poysoning
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 sti●eling
                 .
              
               And
               how
               then
               
                 doth
                 he
                 relate
                 the
                 procurers
                 of
                 the
                 poyson
                 doubtfully
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 instrument
                 certainely
                 ?
              
               I
               thinke
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               vseth
               to
               write
               sometimes
               in
               his
               sleepe
               ;
               for
               had
               he
               bene
               waking
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               )
               euer
               haue
               bene
               so
               shameles
               ,
               or
               ignorant
               ,
               as
               so
               to
               corrupt
               or
               mistake
               the
               Authors
               which
               he
               citeth
               ,
               in
               so
               base
               a
               manner
               .
               And
               truly
               Cuspinian
               himself
               seemeth
               to
               haue
               dreamed
               in
               these
               few
               lines
               here
               cited
               ,
               as
               before
               I
               haue
               noted
               ,
               
               for
               hauing
               said
               
                 veneno
                 peryt
              
               ,
               he
               perished
               or
               died
               with
               poyson
               ,
               yet
               presently
               after
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               by
               diligence
               of
               Phisitians
               he
               ouercame
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               was
               stifeled
               .
               And
               with
               such
               sleepers
               ,
               and
               dreamers
               are
               we
               troubled
               with
               all
               ,
               who
               not
               seeking
               to
               finde
               out
               ,
               or
               deliuer
               the
               truth
               in
               the
               matters
               they
               handle
               ,
               do
               contradict
               themselues
               ,
               and
               runne
               into
               grosse
               ,
               and
               palpable
               absurdities
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               proceed
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               maine
               pillar
               ,
               vpon
               which
               M.
               Barlow
               relieth
               for
               proofe
               of
               the
               Popes
               poisoning
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Frederick
               ,
               is
               
                 Matthew
                 Paris
              
               ,
               an
               English
               man
               ,
               who
               (
               saith
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               )
               
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 hauing
                 discouered
                 a
                 poyson
                 intēded
                 &
                 prepared
                 ,
                 or
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 trustiest
                 attendan●es
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 ,
                 vpon
                 examination
                 ,
                 ●oūd
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Popes
                 doing
                 ,
                 &
                 makes
                 a
                 lamentable
                 cōplaint
                 therof
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               And
               indeed
               this
               testimony
               seemeth
               somwhat
               more
               forcible
               and
               euincent
               ,
               then
               the
               former
               ,
               both
               for
               that
               the
               Author
               liued
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               he
               aue●reth
               it
               so
               con●idently
               ,
               saying
               
                 that
                 vpon
                 examination
                 he
                 ●ound
                 i●
                 to
                 le●se
                 Popes
                 doing
                 .
              
               But
               what
               if
               here
               also
               
                 vpon
                 examination
                 we
                 find
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               a
               lier
               ?
               What
               if
               neither
               these
               words
               no●
               the
               sense
               of
               them
               ,
               be
               to
               be
               found
               in
               
                 Matthew
                 Paris
              
               (
               as
               indeed
               they
               are
               not
               )
               nor
               yet
               in
               any
               Author
               besides
               ?
               Is
               not
               then
               the
               false
               Prelate
               worthie
               for
               euer
               to
               be
               discredited
               ?
               Well
               ,
               let
               vs
               
               see
               what
               
                 Matthew
                 Paris
              
               hath
               hereof
               ;
               
               who
               hauing
               set
               downe
               the
               storie
               ,
               how
               the
               Emperour
               discouered
               the
               treachery
               of
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               ,
               and
               his
               intent
               to
               poyson
               him
               ,
               setteth
               also
               downe
               the
               said
               Emperours
               complaint
               ,
               in
               these
               wordes
               :
               
                 Vae
                 mihi
                 contra
                 quem
                 propria
                 pugnant
                 viscera
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Wo
               be
               to
               me
               ,
               against
               whom
               my
               owne
               bowells
               doe
               fight
               .
               
               Peter
               whom
               I
               beleyued
               to
               haue
               bene
               a
               rocke
               ,
               &
               the
               half
               of
               my
               soule
               ,
               hath
               by
               treason
               sought
               my
               life
               .
               
                 And
                 lo
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 whom
                 the
                 Empire
                 hath
                 exalted
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 enriched
                 vnder
                 my
                 Noble
                 predecessors
                 ,
                 doth
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 exterminate
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 seekes
                 to
                 ouerthrow
                 me
                 the
                 Gouernour
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 declining
                 Empire
                 .
                 Whom
                 shall
                 I
                 trust
                 ?
                 Where
                 shal
                 I
                 be
                 safe
                 &
                 c
                 ?
              
               So
               
                 Matthew
                 Paris
              
               :
               whom
               you
               see
               auerreth
               not
               ,
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               sayth
               he
               doth
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 found
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Popes
                 doing
              
               :
               for
               all
               that
               can
               be
               truly
               gathered
               out
               of
               these
               wordes
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperour
               suspected
               some
               such
               thing
               in
               the
               Pope
               .
               And
               so
               far
               is
               
                 Matthew
                 Paris
              
               from
               affirming
               that
               it
               was
               found
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               hauing
               said
               that
               the
               Popes
               fame
               was
               therby
               much
               blemished
               ;
               he
               addeth
               this
               restrictiue
               clause
               ,
               as
               from
               himself
               ,
               
                 Veritatem
                 tamen
                 nouit
                 Deus
                 secretorum
                 scutator
                 infallibilis
                 :
              
               but
               God
               knoweth
               the
               truth
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               infallible
               searcher
               of
               secrets
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               had
               sayd
               ,
               that
               this
               matter
               had
               no
               other
               ground
               then
               the
               Emperours
               suspition
               ,
               and
               slaunder
               of
               his
               scismatical
               followers
               ,
               for
               had
               there
               bene
               but
               any
               apparent
               proof
               therof
               ,
               it
               would
               haue
               bene
               layed
               open
               to
               the
               vttermost
               .
               And
               to
               confirme
               this
               ,
               the
               same
               Author
               a
               little
               before
               the
               wordes
               now
               rehearsed
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               gaue
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               had
               sought
               to
               corrupt
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               to
               poyson
               the
               Emperour
               .
               So
               then
               to
               conclude
               ,
               wheras
               out
               of
               this
               Author
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 Fredericke
                 vpon
                 examination
                 found
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Popos
                 doing
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               to
               be
               found
               :
               that
               which
               we
               find
               ,
               is
               that
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               either
               corrupteth
               ,
               or
               corruptly
               alleadgeth
               all
               the
               Authors
               which
               he
               dealeth
               with
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               you
               may
               thinke
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               kept
               a
               sure
               card
               for
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               forth
               an
               Author
               without
               all
               checke
               or
               controll
               ,
               who
               with
               his
               verie
               name
               will
               ouerbeare
               
               all
               opposition
               :
               and
               indeed
               he
               is
               here
               discribed
               as
               an
               vnconquerable
               Giant
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               who
               by
               himselfe
               may
               stand
               for
               thousandes
               :
               and
               this
               man
               forsooth
               is
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               ,
               
               of
               whom
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               speaketh
               th●s
               :
               
                 But
                 what
                 better
                 witnes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 more
                 credit
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 then
              
               Petrus
               de
               Vineis
               ,
               
                 who
                 liued
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 continually
                 about
                 the
                 Emperor
                 :
                 and
                 as
              
               Cuspinian
               
                 sayth
                 ,
                 hath
                 truly
                 related
                 the
                 occurrences
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 ?
              
               And
               againe
               after
               :
               
                 VVho
                 was
                 euer
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 wrote
                 truly
                 ,
                 &
                 is
                 an
                 Author
                 approued
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               further
               :
               
                 In
                 whome
              
               Cuspinian
               ,
               
                 an
                 Authenticall
                 writer
                 ,
                 ver●ies
                 that
                 Prouerbe
                 ,
              
               omnia
               sub
               vnam
               Myconum
               ,
               
                 he
                 alone
                 may
                 stand
                 for
                 all
                 rest
                 .
              
               Yea
               this
               man
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               in
               
                 M.
                 Barlows
              
               iudgement
               ,
               no
               man
               is
               to
               be
               heard
               against
               him
               .
               Not
               Innocentius
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               refuted
               him
               :
               not
               the
               Italians
               ,
               who
               contradicted
               him
               :
               nor
               yet
               all
               other
               Authors
               ,
               that
               condemned
               his
               partiality
               ,
               and
               falshood
               :
               in
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               will
               beleiue
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               he
               is
               an
               Author
               of
               infallible
               truth
               ,
               notwithstanding
               he
               were
               a
               professed
               enemy
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               sworne
               seruant
               of
               the
               Emperour
               .
               And
               if
               we
               belieue
               other
               Authors
               ,
               a
               very
               corrupt
               man
               ,
               
               &
               therefore
               iustly
               punished
               by
               allmighty
               God
               with
               vntimely
               death
               :
               &
               that
               rather
               for
               his
               greatnes
               ,
               vpon
               a
               pickt
               quarrell
               (
               as
               some
               affirme
               )
               then
               for
               any
               iust
               cause
               of
               demerit
               giuen
               by
               himselfe
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               against
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             
               What
               then
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               this
               ground
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               this
               strong
               foundation
               ,
               &
               inuincible
               bulwarke
               ?
               The
               words
               of
               this
               Author
               are
               plaine
               ,
               
               
                 In
                 Apuliam
                 rediens
                 veneno
                 peri●t
              
               ,
               returning
               into
               Apulia
               he
               perished
               by
               poyson
               :
               and
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               noteth
               vs
               the
               place
               in
               the
               margent
               thus
               
                 Epist.
                 lib.
              
               2.
               but
               yet
               like
               a
               bad
               Grammarian
               he
               omitteth
               the
               principall
               verbe
               ,
               I
               meane
               our
               cheifest
               question
               in
               hand
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               whether
               Frederick
               were
               poysoned
               ,
               as
               whether
               he
               were
               poysoned
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               for
               to
               that
               end
               are
               these
               
                 strong
                 presumptions
                 ,
                 violent
                 inducements
              
               ,
               &
               other
               argumēts
               brought
               ,
               &
               what
               place
               is
               cyted
               out
               of
               this
               Author
               for
               proofe
               hereof
               ?
               Truly
               no
               more
               thē
               there
               is
               alledged
               to
               proue
               that
               Fredericke
               went
               about
               to
               poyson
               the
               Pope
               .
               And
               is
               not
               this
               per●idious
               treachery
               in
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               to
               make
               him
               his
               chiefest
               pillar
               ,
               who
               
               hath
               not
               one
               word
               o●
               the
               matter
               in
               controuersy
               ?
               But
               let
               vs
               suppose
               that
               some
               such
               thing
               is
               in
               his
               booke
               (
               which
               I
               cānot
               beleiue
               to
               be
               true
               )
               I
               am
               content
               that
               for
               once
               it
               be
               not
               thought
               ridiculous
               in
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               which
               in
               other
               men
               would
               seme
               to
               be
               meer
               madnes
               ,
               to
               produce
               one
               ,
               &
               that
               such
               a
               one
               against
               the
               whole
               stream
               of
               other
               Authors
               .
               Let
               vs
               make
               this
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vin●is
              
               another
               
                 Achilles
                 ,
                 Hercules
              
               ,
               or
               Golias
               ;
               yea
               let
               him
               
                 stand
                 for
                 all
              
               ,
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               will
               haue
               him
               ,
               &
               let
               his
               litle
               finger
               be
               as
               great
               as
               Alexanders
               backe
               ,
               yet
               sure
               I
               am
               that
               for
               the
               poysoning
               &
               death
               of
               Fredericke
               ,
               eyther
               by
               the
               Pope
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               he
               will
               stand
               for
               nothing
               els
               but
               to
               condemne
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               who
               layne
               so
               much
               vpon
               him
               ,
               of
               fraud
               ,
               or
               folly
               ,
               or
               worse
               dealing
               ,
               which
               I
               trust
               to
               make
               so
               euident
               &
               cleere
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               cleer
               &
               euident
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               neuer
               saw
               one
               to
               write
               after
               that
               his
               eies
               and
               braines
               were
               out
               ,
               his
               body
               cold
               ,
               and
               his
               bones
               rotten
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               I
               suppose
               ,
               which
               M.
               Barlow
               doth
               freely
               grant
               me
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               was
               Secretary
               vnto
               Fredericke
               and
               continually
               about
               him
               ;
               but
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               by
               vniforme
               consent
               of
               all
               Authors
               of
               those
               tymes
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               was
               dead
               a
               yeare
               at
               least
               before
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               testify
               nothing
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               vnles
               he
               wrote
               by
               Prophesy
               :
               for
               by
               the
               Emperors
               commaundment
               for
               treason
               eyther
               indeed
               intended
               ,
               or
               pretended
               only
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               he
               had
               his
               eyes
               put
               out
               ,
               and
               being
               committed
               to
               prison
               ,
               he
               knocked
               out
               his
               owne
               braines
               ;
               which
               besides
               the
               testimony
               of
               Catholike
               Authors
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 S.
                 Antoninus
              
               b
               Villanus
               ,
               c
               Tritemius
               ,
               d
               Volateranus
               ,
               e
               Sigonius
               ,
               f
               
                 Matthaeus
                 Parisiensis
              
               ,
               g
               Fazelius
               ,
               h
               Pigna
               ,
               i
               Caraffa
               ,
               k
               Tarcagnota
               ,
               l
               Dante
               's
               the
               Poet
               ,
               who
               liued
               presently
               after
               in
               the
               same
               age
               ,
               with
               his
               two
               Commentatours
               m
               Landinus
               ,
               and
               n
               Velutellus
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               is
               also
               testifyed
               by
               o
               Scardius
               a
               Caluinist
               in
               the
               life
               of
               the
               sayd
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               ,
               set
               out
               with
               his
               epistles
               ,
               &
               p
               
                 Martinus
                 Crusius
                 a
                 Lutheran
              
               ,
               who
               also
               cyteth
               Poggius
               a
               Florentine
               writer
               .
               And
               this
               M.
               Barlow
               did
               well
               foresee
               ,
               though
               he
               would
               s●eme
               to
               dissemble
               it
               ,
               or
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               is
               forced
               to
               forge
               a
               new
               deuise
               (
               as
               the
               
               man
               is
               full
               of
               his
               fictions
               )
               &
               to
               come
               vs
               out
               another
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vinea
              
               ,
               who
               also
               should
               be
               Secretary
               to
               the
               Emperour
               &
               continually
               about
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               inuention
               worthy
               of
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               hauing
               no
               Author
               or
               shadow
               of
               reason
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               seing
               all
               writers
               to
               agree
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineu
              
               who
               knocked
               out
               his
               owne
               braines
               ,
               had
               bene
               Secretary
               to
               Fredericke
               ,
               and
               written
               
                 tam
                 ex
                 persona
                 sua
                 ,
                 quàm
                 Imperatoris
                 ,
                 Epistolarum
                 libros
                 sex
                 ,
              
               six
               bookes
               of
               Epistles
               ,
               as
               we●●
               o●
               his
               owne
               ,
               as
               the
               Emperors
               ,
               sayth
               Tri●emius
               :
               besides
               that
               it
               is
               most
               improbable
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               take
               another
               Secretary
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               within
               lesse
               then
               a
               yeare
               after
               so
               horrible
               a
               treason
               ,
               as
               was
               pretended
               against
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               which
               alone
               might
               make
               that
               name
               hate●ull
               vnto
               him
               whiles
               he
               liued
               ,
               and
               therefore
               M.
               Barlows
               marginall
               note
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Some
                 thinke
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 party
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 ,
              
               is
               without
               all
               probabylitie
               .
               And
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               should
               haue
               alleadged
               some
               Author
               for
               the
               same
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               saw
               all
               Authors
               ,
               reason
               ,
               &
               truth
               it selfe
               to
               stand
               against
               him
               in
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               seeing
               so
               many
               to
               stand
               for
               me
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               and
               no
               one
               man
               that
               I
               haue
               seene
               to
               deny
               the
               same
               ,
               I
               may
               with
               more
               reason
               challenge
               the
               priuiledg
               of
               Gods
               rule
               of
               two
               witnesses
               against
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               then
               he
               doth
               against
               me
               .
               For
               a
               litle
               after
               in
               handling
               the
               matter
               of
               Alexanders
               poysoning
               of
               Gemin
               ,
               related
               by
               Iou●us
               and
               Guicciardine
               ,
               which
               I
               said
               to
               haue
               most
               Apparence
               of
               truth
               of
               any
               of
               the
               former
               accusations
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               to
               be
               altogeather
               certayne●
               for
               that
               other
               Authors
               do
               otherwise
               report
               the
               same
               ,
               M.
               Barlow
               thus
               replyeth
               .
               
               
                 The
                 rule
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 two
                 witnesses
                 speake
                 with
                 one
                 mouth
                 ,
              
               in
               ore
               duorum
               ,
               
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 an
                 establishment
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 an
                 apparence
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Frederick
                 the
                 second
                 ,
              
               
               Vineis
               and
               Cuspinian
               
                 were
                 both
                 produced
                 to
                 confirme
                 one
                 storie
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 serue
                 the
                 turne
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 one
                 (
                 the
                 last
                 borrowing
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 from
                 the
                 formost
                 :
                 )
                 in
                 this
                 instant
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 different
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 which
                 concurre
                 in
                 the
                 veri●●ing
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 ●act
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 though
                 thus
                 seconded
                 ,
                 is
                 sleightly
                 turned
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 making
                 but
                 an
                 APPARENCE
                 .
              
               Thus
               far
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               pleading
               a
               certainty
               
               vpon
               the
               credit
               of
               two
               witnesses
               ,
               which
               yet
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Susanna
               proued
               not
               so
               certaine
               ,
               &
               much
               lesse
               in
               the
               matter
               we
               now
               talke
               of
               ,
               wherin
               is
               diuersitie
               of
               opinions
               ,
               and
               neither
               of
               the
               two
               Authors
               auoucheth
               it
               for
               certainly
               true
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               next
               Paragraph
               we
               shall
               shew
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               this
               rule
               will
               serue
               most
               APPARENTLY
               and
               CERTAINLY
               also
               ,
               
               to
               condemne
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               seeing
               that
               here
               not
               only
               
                 in
                 ore
                 duorum
              
               ,
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               two
               ,
               but
               of
               seauen
               or
               eight
               times
               as
               many
               ,
               we
               haue
               proued
               M.
               Barlow
               a
               false
               forger
               of
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               wordes
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               such
               euidency
               ,
               as
               he
               cānot
               produce
               one
               man
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               &
               therfore
               is
               cōpelled
               to
               defend
               one
               ,
               by
               making
               of
               another
               ●for
               by
               writing
               one
               and
               the
               self
               same
               name
               ,
               of
               
                 de
                 Vinea
              
               ,
               and
               
                 de
                 Vin●is
              
               ,
               in
               the
               singular
               ,
               and
               plurall
               number
               ,
               he
               will
               needes
               shew
               vs
               a
               plurality
               of
               persons
               ,
               and
               make
               one
               man
               to
               be
               two
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               see
               what
               ground
               there
               is
               of
               this
               fond
               inuention
               .
            
             
               Al
               that
               he
               hath
               for
               proof
               of
               his
               idle
               conceipt
               ,
               is
               a
               seely
               coniecture
               ,
               set
               downe
               in
               a
               few
               wordes
               ,
               and
               those
               also
               so
               obscure
               ,
               as
               they
               require
               some
               attention
               in
               the
               reader
               to
               vnderstand
               them
               ,
               if
               not
               
                 Natatorem
                 Delium
              
               ,
               to
               interpret
               them
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               sayth
               :
               
                 A
                 man
                 shall
                 oftentimes
                 heare
                 his
                 own
                 seruants
                 cursing
                 him
                 ,
                 sayth
                 King
                 Salomon
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 fitter
                 instance
                 can
                 be
                 giuen
                 ,
                 them
                 of
                 this
                 Emperour
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 differed
                 not
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 Historians
                 name
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Pope
                 hired
                 once
                 to
                 poyson
                 this
              
               Emperour
               (
               if
               Parisiensis
               
                 do
                 not
                 erre
                 ,
                 or
                 deceaue
                 his
                 Reader
              
               )
               
                 for
                 his
                 name
                 (
                 being
                 of
                 neere
                 place
                 ,
                 &
                 trust
                 about
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 euen
                 for
                 his
                 soule
                 )
                 was
              
               Petrus
               de
               Vinea
               ,
               
                 that
                 was
                 so
                 HIRED
                 ,
                 and
                 plotted
                 withall
                 .
              
               This
               is
               all
               ,
               and
               very
               intritate
               also
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               .
               But
               his
               sense
               ,
               &
               meaning
               is
               (
               if
               I
               mistake
               him
               not
               )
               to
               make
               a
               difference
               where
               there
               is
               no
               diuersity
               ,
               in
               separating
               one
               &
               the
               self
               same
               man
               from
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               wit
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               ,
               from
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vinea
              
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               one
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               the
               first
               error
               which
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               hath
               committed
               in
               this
               manner
               of
               Metamorphosis
               ,
               
               by
               transforming
               one
               man
               into
               two
               ;
               for
               some
               three
               leaues
               before
               ,
               he
               doth
               the
               very
               same
               with
               Vrspergensis
               ,
               making
               him
               to
               differ
               frō
               
                 Cōradus
                 of
                 Lichtenaw
              
               ;
               wheras
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               difference
               betwene
               them
               ,
               thē
               that
               Conradus
               of
               
               Lichtenaw
               was
               A●●ot
               of
               Visperge
               ,
               &
               writer
               of
               the
               History
               :
               for
               so
               ●ay
               
                 Tritemius
                 ,
                 Posseuinus
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               notwithstanding
               M.
               Barlows
               metaphy●●cal
               distinction
               ,
               
               who
               tells
               vs
               that
               
                 Ni●b.
                 Cisuerus
                 iustifieth
                 ●hat
                 ●e
                 sayth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 an
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Vrsperge
                 ,
                 ●●ose
                 name
                 being
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 not
                 kno●ne
                 ,
                 ●is
                 Annales
                 were
                 as●ribed
                 vnto
                 him
                 whom
                 we
                 vsualy
                 call
                 Vrspergensis
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 er
                 or
                 was
                 espied
                 &
                 amended
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               And
               putteth
               in
               the
               margent
               Conradus
               or
               Lichtenaw
               .
               But
               I
               pray
               you
               Syr
               ,
               whom
               we
               call
               vsually
               V●spergensis
               ,
               is
               not
               this
               name
               Conradus
               of
               Lichtenaw
               ?
               Surely
               his
               owne
               printed
               booke
               (
               with
               the
               abridgement
               of
               his
               life
               set
               before
               it
               )
               
                 Tritemius
                 ,
                 Posseuinus
              
               ,
               &
               others
               say
               ,
               yes
               .
               And
               how
               then
               
                 was
                 the
                 error
                 espied
                 and
                 amended
              
               ?
               Where
               I
               pray
               you
               was
               there
               any
               error
               at
               all
               ?
               And
               if
               no
               error
               ,
               wherin
               was
               the
               amendment
               ?
               I
               would
               to
               God
               ,
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               your
               errors
               could
               be
               as
               well
               amended
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               espied
               ,
               and
               then
               might
               your
               friendes
               hope
               to
               see
               you
               once
               a
               true
               man
               ere
               you
               dye
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               the
               same
               with
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vinea
              
               is
               so
               euident
               ,
               as
               I
               much
               maruaile
               at
               your
               simplicitie
               ,
               for
               calling
               it
               into
               ques●ion
               .
               It
               is
               a
               signe
               you
               read
               little
               ,
               or
               vnderstand
               not
               what
               others
               write
               :
               for
               whom
               a
               
                 Parisiensis
                 ,
                 Paulus
                 Aemilius
                 ,
                 Sigonius
                 ,
              
               b
               
                 Philippus
                 Bergomas
                 ,
                 Vbertus
                 ●olieta
              
               ,
               c
               
                 G●ne●ard
                 ,
                 Ciaconius
              
               ,
               d
               Posseuimus
               ,
               with
               others
               cal
               
                 Petrum
                 de
                 Vinea
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Petrum
                 Vineam
              
               ,
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 S.
                 Antoninus
                 ,
                 Fazelius
                 ,
                 Tritemius
                 ,
              
               e
               Blondus
               ,
               f
               Nauclerus
               ,
               g
               Vincentius
               ,
               h
               
                 Paulus
                 Langius
              
               ,
               i
               Collenutius
               ,
               k
               Scardius
               who
               wrote
               his
               life
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Fox
              
               ,
               and
               l
               
                 Huldericus
                 Mutius
              
               (
               all
               which
               foure
               last
               are
               Protestant
               Calumists
               )
               with
               Crusius
               the
               Lutheran
               ,
               call
               
                 Petrum
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               :
               to
               whom
               we
               may
               add
               the
               Italian
               writers
               ,
               as
               
                 Villanus
                 ,
                 Pigna
                 ,
                 Caraf●a
                 ,
                 Landinus
                 ,
                 Velutellus
                 ,
                 Dante
                 's
                 ,
              
               and
               Tarcagnota
               ,
               who
               call
               him
               in
               their
               tongue
               
                 Pietro
                 delle
                 Vigne
              
               ,
               which
               in
               latin
               is
               
                 de
                 Vincu
              
               .
               And
               he
               that
               shall
               confer
               all
               their
               writings
               togeather
               ,
               cānot
               choose
               but
               see
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               one
               ,
               &
               the
               selfe
               same
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               signified
               by
               both
               these
               names
               :
               yea
               Volateranus
               in
               one
               worke
               calleth
               him
               ,
               both
               Vineis●
               and
               
                 Petrum
                 Vineam
              
               ;
               and
               the
               self
               same
               things
               are
               recorded
               vnder
               both
               names
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               was
               Secretary
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Fredericke
               the
               second
               ,
               in
               great
               and
               speciall
               
               fauour
               with
               him
               ,
               was
               sent
               to
               the
               Councell
               of
               Lyons
               with
               
                 Thaddaeus
                 Sinuessanus
              
               ,
               had
               his
               eyes
               pulled
               out
               for
               treason
               ,
               &
               finally
               knockt
               out
               his
               owne
               braines
               :
               only
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               these
               Authors
               ,
               vnder
               the
               one
               or
               other
               name
               ,
               do
               mention
               of
               his
               miraculous
               writing
               of
               Frederikes
               death
               ,
               after
               his
               eyes
               &
               braynes
               were
               out
               ,
               but
               left
               that
               as
               a
               meere
               lying
               fiction
               to
               be
               registred
               alone
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
            
             
               This
               then
               being
               so
               ,
               whereof
               I
               thinke
               no
               learned
               man
               ,
               that
               hath
               read
               the
               Histories
               can
               make
               any
               doubt
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vinea
              
               ,
               and
               
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               is
               but
               one
               mans
               name
               ,
               who
               was
               put
               to
               death
               by
               the
               Emperour
               Frederick
               ;
               it
               must
               needes
               follow
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               )
               that
               ,
               that
               Epistle
               ,
               or
               what
               else
               so
               euer
               ,
               vnder
               his
               name
               ,
               which
               mentioneth
               the
               poysoning
               or
               death
               of
               the
               Emperour
               (
               if
               there
               be
               any
               such
               )
               to
               be
               bastard
               ,
               counterfait
               ,
               and
               forged
               by
               some
               schismaticall
               or
               hereticall
               writer
               ,
               who
               the
               better
               to
               deceaue
               the
               Reader
               would
               vse
               the
               cloke
               ,
               and
               authority
               of
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               ,
               and
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               who
               setteth
               him
               out
               with
               such
               lofty
               prayses
               ,
               and
               makes
               him
               according
               to
               his
               misapplyed
               prouerbe
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 omnia
                 sub
                 vnam
                 Miconum
                 :
                 He
                 alone
                 ,
              
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 may
                 stand
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
              
               shewes
               himselfe
               to
               be
               a
               brain-sicke
               beetle
               ,
               so
               much
               to
               commēd
               a
               blynd
               &
               brainles
               author
               f●r
               a
               thing
               ,
               which
               eyther
               he
               neuer
               wrote
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               did
               it
               ,
               w●ē
               both
               his
               eyes
               &
               braines
               were
               out
               of
               his
               head
               :
               and
               th●n
               you
               may
               be
               sure
               ,
               it
               was
               very
               wisely
               done
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               wisely
               hereunto
               doth
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               apply
               the
               prouerbe
               of
               
                 omnia
                 sub
                 vnam
                 Miconum
              
               ,
               which
               he
               in
               ●rpreteth
               ,
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               ;
               
                 he
                 alone
                 may
                 stād
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 rest
              
               :
               whereas
               Strab●
               ,
               whome
               he
               alleadgeth
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               doth
               explicate
               it
               in
               a
               far
               different
               fense
               ,
               
               saying
               :
               
                 Omnia
                 sub
                 vnam
                 Miconum
                 ,
                 Adagium
                 est
                 de
                 his
                 ,
                 qui
                 sub
                 vnam
                 descriptionē
                 cogunt
                 ea
                 quae
                 natura
                 seiunxit
              
               :
               All
               vnder
               one
               Miconus
               ,
               is
               a
               Prouerbe
               spoken
               of
               thē
               ,
               who
               comprehend
               things
               of
               different
               natures
               vnder
               on
               description
               .
               And
               the
               like
               he
               might
               haue
               seene
               in
               Manutius
               ,
               who
               explicating
               the
               prouerb
               ,
               sayth
               ,
               
                 qui
                 res
                 natura
                 diuersas
                 eodem
                 titulo
                 complectuntur
                 :
              
               who
               comprize
               things
               of
               different
               natures
               vnder
               one
               title
               .
               And
               with
               them
               agreeth
               Calepine
               .
               But
               it
               is
               
                 M.
                 Barlows
              
               good
               fortune
               to
               be
               mistaken
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               be
               it
               
               of
               Historie
               ,
               Humanity
               ,
               Philosophy
               ,
               or
               Diuinity
               .
               But
               not
               to
               stand
               longer
               on
               these
               trifles
               ,
               but
               to
               draw
               to
               an
               end
               of
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               in
               which
               M.
               Barlows
               manifold
               mistakinges
               haue
               made
               me
               the
               longer
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amisse
               for
               conclusion
               hereof
               ,
               to
               lay
               good
               Reader
               ,
               before
               thine
               eyes
               ,
               all
               the
               errors
               &
               vntruthes
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               matter
               only
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               hath
               committed
               ,
               by
               which
               thou
               wilt
               easily
               consecture
               ,
               how
               great
               a
               bulk
               I
               had
               bene
               forced
               to
               write
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               haue
               bene
               so
               particuler
               in
               all
               other
               pointes
               ,
               which
               he
               handleth
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               bene
               in
               this
               :
               but
               I
               thought
               it
               sufficient
               for
               a
               tast
               to
               exemplyfie
               only
               ,
               in
               some
               few
               ,
               omitting
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               being
               loath
               to
               loose
               good
               tyme
               in
               searching
               so
               narrowly
               into
               such
               false
               and
               friuolous
               matters
               .
            
             
               Vntrue
               then
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperor
               was
               excommunicated
               vpon
               sleyght
               pretences
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Councell
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Authors
               do
               testifie
               .
               It
               is
               vntrue
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperour
               was
               sent
               into
               the
               Holy
               Land
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               might
               rifle
               his
               State
               at
               home
               .
               Thirdly
               it
               is
               vntrue
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperour
               stayed
               for
               sicknes
               ,
               which
               (
               euen
               by
               them
               who
               were
               with
               the
               Emperour
               )
               was
               testified
               to
               be
               but
               seigned
               .
               Againe
               it
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               same
               stay
               he
               was
               excōmunicated
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               returne
               with
               the
               Nauie
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               set
               forth
               to
               sea
               .
               Fiftly
               Vrspergensis
               sayth
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               way-lied
               the
               coastes
               of
               Verona
               and
               Millaine
               ,
               and
               tooke
               order
               that
               the
               Souldiers
               should
               be
               spoyled
               .
               Sixtly
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               kept
               back
               all
               supply
               of
               forces
               from
               the
               Holy-Land
               whiles
               Fredericke
               was
               there
               ,
               which
               his
               owne
               Author
               saith
               was
               but
               only
               in
               Lombardy
               and
               Apulia
               .
               Seauenthly
               that
               the
               Emperour
               perfourmed
               his
               vow
               ,
               and
               promise
               by
               his
               voyage
               to
               Hierusalem●
               and
               therfore
               was
               vniustly
               denyed
               absolution
               .
               Eightly
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               commaunded
               the
               Christians
               in
               Asia
               to
               leaue
               the
               Emperor
               to
               the
               Turkes
               malice
               ,
               &
               that
               Nauclerus
               doth
               affirme
               the
               same
               .
               Ninthly
               .
               Blondus
               is
               belyed
               ,
               whom
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               will
               haue
               to
               auouch
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               sent
               secret
               letters
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Hierusalem
               ,
               to
               rebell
               against
               Fredericke
               ;
               but
               Blondus
               hath
               returned
               him
               a
               Writ
               of
               
                 Non
                 est
                 inuentus
                 in
                 baliu●
                 meo
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               to
               be
               found
               in
               my
               booke
               .
               The
               tenth
               vntruth
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               
               dealt
               with
               the
               Sarac●●ns
               to
               make
               no
               tru●●
               with
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               nor
               deliuer
               him
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               win
               it
               by
               Conquest
               :
               both
               partes
               are
               false
               ,
               and
               for
               such
               may
               be
               crowned
               .
               The
               eleauenth
               is
               ,
               in
               making
               Vrspergensi●
               resolutely
               to
               affirme
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               caused
               to
               be
               giuen
               out
               in
               Apulia
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperour
               was
               dead
               ,
               wheras
               he
               doth
               report
               it
               only
               by
               heare-say
               .
               And
               to
               make
               vp
               a
               full
               Iury
               of
               twelue
               ,
               to
               cry
               guilty
               at
               the
               barre
               against
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               a
               most
               notorious
               vntruth
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               thinges
               were
               done
               by
               Innocentius
               ,
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               auoucheth
               .
            
             
               And
               these
               being
               all
               the
               
                 strong
                 presumptions
              
               ,
               and
               
                 violent
                 inducements
              
               ,
               that
               are
               brought
               by
               him
               to
               proue
               the
               Popes
               poysoning
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               proued
               by
               me
               to
               be
               all
               lyes
               ,
               slaunders
               ,
               and
               corruptions
               ,
               I
               leaue
               it
               to
               the
               Readers
               iudgment
               to
               determine
               whether
               they
               be
               not
               
                 strong
                 presūptions
                 ,
                 &
                 violent
                 inducements
              
               rather
               of
               M●
               Barlows
               per●idious
               dealing
               ,
               &
               bad
               conscience
               ,
               then
               any
               proof
               ,
               or
               probability
               of
               the
               Popes
               poysoning
               of
               the
               Emperour
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               But
               besides
               these
               inductiue
               lies
               ,
               there
               remaine
               yet
               certayne
               capitall
               or
               fundamentall
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               ;
               the
               euident
               ,
               and
               demonstratiue
               euictions
               (
               as
               M.
               Barlow
               would
               haue
               them
               seeme
               )
               of
               this
               counterfait
               poysoning
               ,
               which
               wee
               now
               haue
               both
               euicted
               ,
               and
               demonstrated
               to
               be
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               open
               vntruthes
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Cuspinian
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               Mansredus
               poysoned
               the
               Emperour
               :
               that
               the
               Emperour
               died
               of
               the
               poyson
               ,
               which
               lye
               we
               haue
               shewed
               to
               be
               ioyned
               with
               a
               grosse
               contradiction
               of
               M.
               Barlow
               himself
               :
               that
               
                 Matthew
                 Paris
              
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               ●mperour
               found
               his
               poysoning
               to
               be
               the
               Popes
               doing
               :
               that
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               testifieth
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperour
               was
               poysoned
               by
               the
               Pope
               :
               to
               which
               if
               wee
               add
               the
               lie
               which
               he
               maketh
               of
               Inn●ientius
               4.
               which
               I
               shall
               now
               set
               downe
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               what
               can
               be
               more
               required
               to
               make
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               free
               of
               this
               trade
               ,
               that
               in
               defending
               his
               Maiestie
               ,
               eyther
               by
               
                 violent
                 inducements
              
               ,
               or
               
                 euident
                 demonstrations
              
               ,
               hath
               brought
               no
               other
               arguments
               for
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               meere
               cogging
               ,
               lying
               ,
               and
               forgery
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               you
               may
               know
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               end
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               began
               ,
               thus
               he
               knitteth
               vp
               all
               his
               discourse
               of
               this
               ●mperour
               
               
                 Frederick
                 .
                 Pope
                 Innocentius
              
               (
               the
               4.
               )
               
                 did
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 actes
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 hid
                 :
              
               
               
                 descried
                 they
                 were
                 :
                 and
                 is
                 was
                 time
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 speak●
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 best
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 pe●
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 bene
                 begged
                 for
                 an
                 Innocent
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               finall
               vpshot
               of
               his
               defence
               .
               And
               it
               is
               maruel
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               adioyne
               
                 Iohn
                 Fox
              
               his
               dreame
               of
               the
               same
               Pope
               ,
               how
               before
               his
               death
               at
               Naples
               ,
               he
               heard
               a
               voyce
               saying
               ,
               
                 veni
                 miser
                 ad
                 iudicium
                 Dei
              
               ,
               come
               thou
               wretch
               to
               the
               iudgment
               of
               God
               :
               and
               the
               next
               day
               he
               was
               (
               sayth
               this
               fabling
               Goose
               )
               found
               in
               his
               bed
               all
               black
               and
               blew
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               had
               bene
               beaten
               with
               batts
               .
               If
               you
               aske
               what
               Author
               affirmeth
               it
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Fox
              
               only
               telleth
               you
               ,
               that
               the
               writers
               of
               Annales
               record
               it
               :
               but
               who
               these
               writers
               are
               ,
               and
               what
               their
               names
               be
               ,
               you
               may
               seeke
               if
               you
               list
               ,
               and
               find
               if
               you
               can
               ,
               for
               he
               giues
               you
               no
               further
               direction
               .
               Perchance
               he
               had
               it
               by
               reuelation
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               Apocalyps
               for
               counting
               the
               moneths
               by
               Sabboths
               ,
               
               whē
               the
               Spirit
               that
               speake
               with
               a
               maiestie
               within
               him
               ,
               called
               him
               ,
               THOV
               FOOLE
               .
            
             
               
                 Pope
                 Innocentius
                 actes
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 hid
                 :
                 descried
                 they
                 were
                 &c.
              
               what
               were
               these
               acts
               I
               pray
               you
               ?
               Were
               they
               these
               which
               you
               huddle
               togeather
               for
               
                 strong
                 presumptions
              
               ,
               and
               vehementinducements
               ,
               to
               proue
               that
               he
               would
               haue
               poisoned
               the
               Emperour
               ?
               But
               all
               these
               we
               haue
               shewed
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               had
               bene
               true
               ,
               as
               they
               haue
               proued
               false
               ,
               to
               touch
               Gregory
               9
               ,
               and
               no
               way
               to
               concerne
               Innocentius
               .
               And
               if
               you
               meane
               the
               other
               part
               of
               your
               charge
               ,
               concerning
               the
               same
               subiect
               ,
               of
               his
               hyring
               one
               to
               poyson
               him
               ,
               that
               also
               we
               haue
               sh●wed
               to
               be
               as
               false
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               .
               What
               then
               are
               th●se
               great
               matters
               with
               which
               Innocentius
               is
               to
               be
               charged
               ?
               Forsooth
               those
               things
               which
               are
               imposed
               vpon
               him
               by
               
                 Pe●●us
                 de
                 Vin●is
              
               .
               But
               what
               reason
               is
               there
               that
               I
               should
               belieue
               more
               this
               Author
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               then
               the
               Pope
               against
               him
               ?
               To
               this
               M.
               Barlow
               so
               answereth
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               proof
               ,
               it
               alone
               may
               suffice
               ,
               to
               shew
               his
               folly
               and
               vnsincerity
               .
               I
               shall
               verie
               briefly
               let
               you
               see
               what
               he
               saith
               hereunto
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               knew
               not
               his
               wit
               before
               ,
               now
               may
               you
               take
               the
               iust
               valuation
               and
               measure
               
               therof
               by
               this
               example
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               obiected
               by
               me
               ,
               that
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               was
               a
               seruant
               of
               Frederick
               ,
               and
               sworne
               enemy
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
               To
               this
               M.
               Barlow
               giueth
               three
               answeres
               :
               
               first
               that
               so
               were
               S●●iu●
               &
               Baronius
               to
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 profest
                 enemies
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
              
               But
               this
               reacheth
               not
               home
               ,
               for
               these
               collect
               their
               histories
               out
               of
               other
               Records
               ,
               and
               write
               nothing
               of
               themselues
               ,
               but
               
               only
               relate
               what
               they
               find
               in
               others
               ,
               and
               therfore
               are
               credited
               according
               to
               the
               waight
               of
               proo●e
               ,
               or
               reason
               ,
               which
               
               they
               bring
               to
               confirme
               that
               which
               they
               write
               .
               Secōdly
               (
               saith
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               )
               
                 Seruants
                 do
                 not
                 alwaies
                 speake
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 their
                 Maisters
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
              
               Cuspinian
               ,
               
                 dissembles
                 not
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 foule
                 vices
                 o●
                 the
                 Emperour
                 his
                 Maister
                 .
              
               This
               loe
               ,
               is
               farre
               more
               silly
               then
               the
               former
               :
               for
               although
               that
               seruants
               do
               not
               alwaies
               speake
               the
               best
               of
               their
               Maisters
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               most
               part
               they
               do
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               by
               Princes
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               the
               vttemost
               ,
               with
               most
               palpable
               flattery
               ,
               &
               most
               of
               all
               if
               they
               speake
               or
               write
               ,
               that
               which
               their
               Maisters
               may
               heare
               or
               read
               ,
               as
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               did
               ,
               whilest
               he
               was
               in
               Frederickes
               speciall
               fauour
               &
               grace
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               see
               
                 M.
                 Bar●
              
               .
               to
               do
               throughout
               all
               this
               loose
               idle
               worke
               of
               his
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               occasion
               to
               speake
               of
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               which
               also
               he
               oftē
               of
               purpose
               taketh
               ,
               where
               none
               is
               giuē
               .
               And
               not
               to
               seeke
               further
               for
               an
               exāple
               in
               this
               kind
               of
               Sycophancy
               ,
               besides
               many
               others
               which
               before
               haue
               bene
               alleadged
               ,
               the
               very
               next
               ensuing
               words
               after
               those
               of
               his
               charge
               against
               Pope
               Innocentius
               ,
               most
               euidently
               confirme
               the
               same
               ,
               wherin
               all
               his
               poore
               wit
               and
               skill
               ,
               is
               bent
               to
               flatter
               his
               Maiesty
               to
               the
               vttermost
               .
            
             
               And
               wheras
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 Pe●r●●
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               (
               as
               it
               appeares
               by
               Cuspinian
               )
               doth
               not
               dissemble
               his
               Maisters
               foule
               vices
               ,
               
               it
               is
               a
               cleare
               signe
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               so
               foule
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               could
               not
               be
               dissembled
               :
               although
               I
               rather
               thinke
               these
               things
               in
               Cuspinian
               concerning
               the
               Emperours
               vices
               ,
               to
               be
               spoken
               by
               Cuspinian
               himselfe
               out
               of
               other
               Authors
               ,
               for
               that
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               should
               so
               write
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               sayd
               Emperours
               time
               ,
               whilest
               he
               was
               in
               grace
               with
               him
               ,
               seemes
               a
               meere
               fiction
               .
               Neither
               doth
               Cuspinian
               infinuate
               any
               such
               thing
               out
               of
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               ,
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               
               here
               would
               make
               vs
               belieue
               ,
               and
               therfore
               this
               may
               passe
               for
               another
               vntruth
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               this
               we
               may
               adioyne
               a
               very
               solemne
               foolery
               ,
               which
               followeth
               in
               the
               very
               next
               page
               ,
               where
               forsooth
               he
               reiecteth
               Blondus
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               here
               iustifies
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               secretary
               and
               seruant
               to
               a
               Pope
               ,
               nick-naming
               him
               
                 glozing
                 Recorder
                 Blondus
              
               ,
               &
               
                 painfull
                 Pseudolus
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               con●es●eth
               ,
               that
               he
               liued
               two
               hudreth
               yeares
               after
               Innocentius
               ,
               in
               which
               respect
               there
               is
               lesse
               cause
               of
               any
               suspition
               in
               writing
               partially
               of
               Innocentius
               ,
               as
               hauing
               no
               dependance
               of
               him
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               of
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               ,
               Seruant
               and
               Secretary
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               writing
               whiles
               the
               Emperour
               was
               aliue
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               in
               his
               seruice
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               answer
               then
               ,
               which
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               is
               most
               
               silly
               ,
               and
               simple
               ,
               M.
               Barlow
               fetreth
               downe
               thus
               :
               Thirdly
               saith
               he
               ,
               
               
                 neither
                 did
                 Vineis
                 write
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 seruant
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 Historian
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 tract
                 must
                 haue
                 m●●e
                 to
                 the
                 ●●th
                 ,
                 without
                 w●●ch
                 as
                 Polybius
                 wel
                 resēbles
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 liuing
                 body
                 with
                 al
                 the
                 bones
                 taken
                 out
                 .
              
               Thus
               he
               .
               And
               doth
               not
               this
               reason
               cleare
               as
               well
               Blondus
               as
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               ?
               For
               did
               not
               Bloudu●
               write
               as
               an
               historiā
               ,
               &
               not
               as
               a
               seruant
               ?
               Or
               did
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               write
               any
               history
               ?
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               what
               proof
               he
               hath
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               
               for
               I
               find
               no
               such
               history
               of
               his
               ,
               nor
               any
               record
               therof
               ,
               only
               I
               find
               recorded
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               his
               owne
               name
               ,
               as
               the
               Emperors
               ,
               &
               therfore
               as
               may
               be
               presumed
               ,
               written
               by
               him
               more
               like
               
                 a
                 Seruant
                 ,
                 then
                 an
                 Historian
                 .
              
               And
               truly
               this
               reason
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlows
              
               seemes
               to
               iustify
               all
               histories
               ,
               that
               euer
               were
               written
               ,
               seeing
               that
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 an
                 Historian
                 must
                 alwaies
                 haue
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               and
               therfore
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               ,
               when
               he
               wrot
               the
               history
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               did
               write
               the
               truth
               ,
               &
               so
               did
               Philostratus
               ,
               when
               he
               wrote
               of
               
                 Apolonius
                 Tranaeus
              
               ,
               &
               Gessrey
               of
               Monmouth
               in
               setting
               downe
               the
               Ge●ts
               of
               Vther-Pendragon
               ,
               &
               Prince
               Arthar
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               reasons
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               why
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               should
               be
               credited
               against
               Innocentius
               ,
               but
               that
               Inuocentius
               should
               not
               be
               beleiued
               in
               his
               owne
               case
               ,
               writing
               an
               Apology
               for
               himselfe
               against
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               .
               This
               he
               would
               
               seeme
               to
               proue
               ,
               harken
               I
               pray
               thee
               good
               Reader
               ,
               if
               thou
               canst
               without
               laughter
               ,
               for
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               will
               play
               the
               Vice
               in
               kind
               .
               
               
                 But
                 did
                 the
                 Pope
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 write
                 these
                 bookes
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 consute
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
                 ?
                 Surely
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 guilty
                 .
              
               And
               why
               ,
               good
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
                 ?
                 Suspitionem
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 mihi
                 facit
                 nimia
                 diligentia
                 ,
                 saith
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 :
                 Pr●mptitude
                 of
                 excuse
                 implieth
                 a
                 consciousnes
                 of
                 the
                 fault
                 .
                 Yea
                 what
                 sayth
                 the
                 same
                 Father
                 of
              
               Iudas
               
                 the
                 Traytor
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 told
                 his
                 disciples
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 betray
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 (
                 as
                 stroken
                 with
                 griefe
                 )
                 pluck
                 their
                 hands
                 from
                 the
                 dish
                 ,
                 forbidding
                 meate
                 to
                 their
                 mouths
                 ,
                 &
              
               Iudas
               
                 only
                 thrust
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 did
                 ,
              
               vt
               audacia
               bonam
               conscientiam
               mentiretur
               ,
               
                 that
                 therby
                 he
                 might
                 dissemble
                 ,
                 &
                 thinke
                 to
                 perswad
                 his
                 INNOCENCY
                 with
                 meere
                 bouldnes
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               And
               is
               not
               this
               good
               stuffe
               ?
               Who
               euer
               heard
               wise
               man
               before
               draw
               an
               argument
               to
               proue
               one
               to
               be
               faulty
               for
               that
               he
               wrot
               in
               his
               owne
               defence
               ?
               For
               by
               this
               reason
               S.
               Athanasius
               ,
               S.
               Basil
               ,
               S.
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               ,
               who
               wrote
               Apologies
               for
               themselues
               against
               their
               calūniators
               ,
               shal
               also
               be
               guilty
               of
               these
               crymes
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               were
               charged
               by
               their
               aduersaries
               :
               neither
               shall
               the
               Emperour
               Fredericke
               himself
               be
               free
               ,
               who
               wrote
               diuers
               Epistles
               in
               his
               owne
               defence
               ,
               as
               euery
               where
               we
               find
               :
               yea
               your
               whole
               Church
               of
               
                 Englād
                 ,
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               shal
               be
               condemned
               ,
               who
               wrote
               a
               lying
               Apology
               for
               it selfe
               ,
               refuted
               by
               D.
               Harding
               ,
               and
               shamefully
               defended
               by
               your
               Brother
               ,
               the
               Superintendent
               of
               
                 Salisbury
                 ,
                 M.
                 Iohn
                 I●ell
              
               .
            
             
               And
               truly
               the
               inference
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               in
               prouing
               Innocentius
               guilty
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               defended
               himselfe
               ,
               being
               before
               wrongfully
               charged
               ,
               is
               not
               more
               childish
               ,
               then
               the
               proose
               which
               he
               bringeth
               for
               the
               same
               is
               impertinent
               ,
               suspitionem
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 mihi
                 facit
                 nimia
                 diligentia
              
               ,
               and
               then
               interpreteth
               it
               thus
               :
               
                 promptitude
                 of
                 excuse
                 implies
                 a
                 consciousnes
                 of
                 the
                 sault
                 .
              
               This
               is
               his
               reason
               (
               if
               so
               it
               may
               be
               tearmed
               )
               out
               of
               which
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               the
               sooner
               a
               man
               offers
               to
               cleare
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               is
               to
               be
               suspected
               as
               guilty
               therof
               :
               which
               who
               seeth
               not
               how
               ridiculous
               it
               is
               :
               and
               moreouer
               I
               would
               faine
               know
               how
               ,
               or
               vpon
               what
               ground
               ,
               M.
               Barlow
               doth
               gather
               ,
               that
               Innocentius
               was
               so
               prompt
               ,
               or
               forward
               in
               answering
               ,
               
               that
               his
               very
               promptitude
               gaue
               so
               great
               occasion
               of
               suspitiō
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               was
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               Iudas
               readines
               in
               putting
               his
               hand
               into
               the
               dish
               ,
               to
               couer
               his
               malicious
               intention
               ,
               for
               in
               this
               only
               standeth
               the
               force
               of
               his
               proofe
               :
               how
               (
               I
               say
               )
               doth
               he
               proue
               ,
               that
               Innocentius
               was
               more
               prōp●
               ,
               then
               slow
               in
               writing
               ?
               Or
               that
               he
               may
               not
               as
               well
               be
               condemned
               ,
               for
               his
               too
               much
               slacknes
               ,
               as
               for
               his
               ouer
               much
               ha●t
               ?
               What
               proofes
               are
               there
               for
               the
               one
               ,
               more
               then
               for
               the
               other
               ?
               Are
               not
               these
               pretty
               fooleries
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ?
               May
               not
               any
               man
               proue
               
                 Quidlibet
                 ex
                 Quolibet
              
               by
               this
               your
               manner
               of
               reasoning
               ,
               in
               which
               you
               say
               what
               you
               li●t
               ,
               and
               proue
               nothing
               at
               all
               ?
               And
               for
               the
               example
               of
               Iudas
               ,
               who
               seeth
               not
               that
               it
               much
               better
               befits
               
                 M.
                 VVilliam
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               for
               betraying
               the
               Earle
               of
               Essex
               his
               Maister
               ,
               then
               Innocentius
               the
               Pope
               ,
               for
               defending
               himselfe
               .
               But
               to
               returne
               againe
               to
               your
               former
               charge
               of
               Pope
               Innocentius
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Pope
               be
               not
               lyable
               to
               these
               former
               pretended
               Imputations
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               haue
               now
               fully
               cleared
               him
               ,
               
               I
               would
               ,
               as
               before
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               faine
               know
               what
               these
               acts
               were
               ,
               that
               are
               here
               sayd
               to
               be
               descried
               ,
               any
               could
               no
               longer
               be
               hid
               :
               for
               in
               Cuspinian
               (
               this
               Popes
               professed
               aduersary
               )
               I
               find
               no
               such
               personall
               crime
               obiected
               against
               him
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               contention
               betwene
               him
               and
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               whole
               Councell
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               which
               represented
               the
               Church
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               doth
               cleare
               him
               ,
               in
               condemning
               Fredericke
               :
               and
               all
               Authors
               ,
               excepting
               one
               or
               two
               set
               out
               by
               Heretickes
               ,
               do
               not
               only
               cleare
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               much
               commend
               him
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
                 ,
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               citeth
               nothing
               ,
               wheras
               ,
               me
               thinks
               ,
               in
               so
               odious
               a
               calumniation
               ,
               some
               instance
               should
               haue
               bene
               produced
               ,
               some
               Author
               alleadged
               ,
               and
               things
               more
               specified
               ,
               t●en
               in
               such
               generall
               termes
               .
               But
               that
               (
               as
               the
               Philosopher
               saith
               
                 ●dolosus
                 versatur
                 in
                 generalibus
              
               ,
               the
               guilfull
               man
               goes
               vpon
               generalities
               :
               by
               which
               no
               man
               is
               so
               free
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               charged
               ,
               none
               so
               INNOCENT
               that
               may
               not
               be
               condemned
               ,
               especially
               if
               generall
               oc●asions
               ,
               without
               particuler
               proofes
               may
               take
               place
               .
               But
               we
               against
               this
               general
               assertion
               ,
               will
               produce
               the
               particuler
               praises
               ,
               that
               Authors
               do
               giue
               of
               this
               Pope
               
               In
               which
               one
               thing
               the
               Reader
               may
               note
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               as
               these
               writers
               commend
               Innocentius
               for
               his
               prudence
               ,
               learning
               ,
               vertue
               ,
               constancy
               ,
               &
               other
               eminent
               talents
               :
               so
               in
               no
               particuler
               thing
               doe
               they
               condemne
               him
               ;
               of
               which
               we
               shall
               see
               the
               contrary
               in
               Fredericke
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               his
               disorders
               were
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               so
               gros●e
               ,
               that
               euen
               his
               chiefest
               flatterers
               ,
               that
               vse
               to
               make
               
                 ex
                 musca
                 montem
              
               ,
               to
               prayse
               him
               farre
               beyond
               desert
               ,
               did
               yet
               by
               force
               of
               truth
               confesse
               his
               foule
               vices
               ,
               as
               Cuspinian
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               Matthews
               ,
               I
               meane
               Paris
               and
               VVestminster
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               anon
               shew
               ,
               when
               I
               come
               to
               specify
               ,
               what
               all
               Authors
               write
               of
               him
               .
               But
               first
               let
               vs
               examine
               ,
               
               what
               they
               say
               of
               Innocentius
               ,
               that
               so
               ,
               
                 contraria
                 iuxta
                 se
                 posita
                 ,
                 magis
                 illucescant
                 ,
              
               two
               contraryes
               being
               confron●ed
               togeather
               ,
               may
               both
               of
               them
               the
               better
               appeare
               .
            
             
               Innocentius
               then
               for
               his
               learning
               ,
               is
               called
               of
               
                 Volateranus
                 ,
                 Vincentius
                 ,
                 Philippus
                 Bergomas
                 ,
                 Tritemius
                 ,
                 Ioannetus
                 ,
              
               
               and
               those
               who
               wrote
               his
               life
               ,
               Doctissi●us
               ,
               most
               learned
               :
               and
               by
               
                 C●antzius
                 ,
                 Summus
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 &
                 Iuris
                 peritissimus
                 ,
              
               the
               chiefest
               ,
               and
               most
               skilfull
               Doctour
               of
               Law
               :
               and
               Durandus
               a
               famous
               L●wy●r
               of
               that
               tyme
               ,
               calleth
               him
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               as
               testifieth
               
                 Alphonsus
                 Ciaconius
              
               :
               and
               the
               same
               doth
               Genebrad
               ou●
               of
               Volateranus
               .
               
               And
               he
               was
               not
               only
               learned
               himself
               ,
               but
               was
               also
               a
               great
               furtherer
               and
               fauourer
               of
               learning
               &
               learned
               men
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               the
               said
               Genebrard
               ,
               and
               Tarcagnota
               .
               For
               his
               constancy
               and
               vpright
               dealing
               ,
               
               he
               is
               called
               of
               
                 Paulus
                 Lauzius
                 Luthers
              
               friend
               ,
               
                 Vir
                 rigidus
                 ,
                 &
                 iustitiae
                 tenacissimus
                 executor
                 ,
              
               a
               seu●re
               man
               ,
               and
               most
               constant
               executor
               of
               Iustice.
               For
               his
               inuincible
               courage
               ,
               of
               Folieta
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 Impauidi
                 ad
                 terrores
                 animi
              
               ,
               one
               who
               apprehended
               no
               feare
               .
               
               For
               his
               wisdome
               and
               prudence
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               of
               the
               same
               Author
               to
               haue
               bene
               ,
               
                 Insignipictare
                 &
                 pruden●ia
              
               ,
               of
               excellent
               pietie
               and
               wisdome
               .
               And
               the
               like
               hath
               Ciaconius
               .
               For
               his
               prouidence
               ,
               and
               circumspection
               ,
               of
               the
               Monke
               of
               Padua
               ,
               
               who
               then
               liued
               ,
               
                 Sagacissimus
                 Papa
              
               ,
               a
               most
               prouident
               ,
               or
               circumspect
               Pope
               .
               For
               his
               sanctity
               of
               Nangis
               the
               French
               man
               ,
               in
               the
               life
               of
               
                 S.
                 Lewis
                 ,
                 Beatae
                 &
                 felicis
                 vitae
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 s●nctissimus
                 Papa
              
               ,
               of
               a
               blessed
               and
               holy
               life
               ,
               and
               most
               holy
               Pope
               .
               And
               that
               this
               was
               the
               common
               opinion
               of
               him
               ,
               through
               all
               France
               at
               that
               tyme
               ,
               the
               testimony
               
               not
               only
               of
               this
               Frenchman
               ,
               who
               liued
               soone
               a●ter
               ;
               but
               also
               of
               Blondus
               do
               make
               euident
               ,
               
               who
               sayth
               ,
               
                 Suanis●●mus
                 erat
                 in
                 Gallys
                 famae
                 odor
                 grauitatis
                 ,
                 sancti●atis
                 ,
                 ac
                 rerum
                 ges●arum
                 eius
                 Pontificis
                 :
              
               cha●is
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               most
               sweet
               odour
               in
               France
               ,
               of
               the
               grauity
               ,
               sanctity
               ,
               and
               actes
               of
               this
               Pope
               Innoc●n●ius
               .
               And
               this
               seemeth
               to
               be
               confirmed
               by
               the
               singular
               reuerence
               and
               dutiful
               respect
               ,
               which
               
                 S.
                 Lewis
              
               of
               France
               did
               yield
               him
               at
               the
               Councell
               of
               Lions
               ,
               as
               writeth
               
                 Paulus
                 A●milius
              
               ,
               in
               his
               history
               .
               And
               Ioannetus
               in
               the
               li●e
               of
               this
               Pope
               sayth
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperour
               was
               nothing
               glad
               for
               his
               election
               :
               
                 Norat
                 enim
                 virtutem
                 viri
                 ,
                 atque
                 animi
                 magnitudinem
              
               ;
               for
               he
               knew
               well
               his
               vertue
               and
               great
               courage
               .
               The
               same
               also
               is
               auouched
               by
               Ciaconius
               ,
               who
               with
               
                 Onuphrius
                 Panuinus
              
               a
               famous
               historiographer
               of
               our
               daies
               ,
               
               giues
               him
               this
               ●●ncomium●
               
                 Multis
                 egregys
                 factis
                 clarissimus
                 ,
                 &
                 ob
                 vendicatam
                 assertamque
                 libertatem
                 Ecclesiasticam
                 omnibus
                 saculis
                 laudatissimus
              
               ;
               most
               famous
               for
               his
               worthy
               deedes
               ,
               and
               for
               recouering
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               liberty
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               all
               posterity
               most
               renowned
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               his
               life
               being
               so
               commendable
               ,
               no
               meruaile
               though
               his
               death
               were
               be
               wailed
               of
               all
               good
               men
               ,
               
               ●s
               testifieth
               
                 Hicronymus
                 Rubeus
              
               in
               his
               history
               of
               Rauenna
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Innocentius
                 vitam
                 cum
                 morte
                 commutauit
                 ,
                 &
                 quidem
                 ingenti
                 ●onorum
                 omnium
                 dolore
                 .
                 Vir
                 enim
                 suerat
                 magnitudine
                 animi
                 &
                 vir●tute
                 praestātissimus
                 .
                 I●mocentius
              
               departed
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               truly
               with
               the
               great
               griefe
               of
               all
               good
               men
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               a
               man
               both
               for
               courage
               ,
               and
               vertue
               most
               excellent
               .
               But
               this
               is
               more
               fully
               expressed
               by
               
                 Vbertus
                 Folieta
              
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Hic
                 annus
                 non
                 modò
                 Genuensibus
                 ,
                 sed
                 omni
                 Christiano
                 orbe
                 atque
                 omnibus
                 bonis
                 luctuosus
                 suit
                 morte
                 Innocentij
              
               4.
               
                 in
                 Vrbe
                 Neapol●
                 &c.
              
               
               
                 This
                 yeare
                 was
                 dolefull
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Genua
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Innocentius
                 the
                 4.
                 in
                 the
                 Citty
                 of
                 Naples
                 ;
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 eleauenth
                 yeare
                 of
                 his
                 Popedome
                 ,
                 ended
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 renowned
                 gouerment
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 noble
                 act
                 of
                 adding
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Naples
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 was
                 made
                 memorable
                 &
                 famous
                 to
                 all
                 posterity
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 his
                 exquisite
                 learning
                 ,
                 wherof
                 he
                 left
                 notable
                 monuments
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 his
                 excellent
                 piety
                 ,
                 his
                 noble
                 deserts
                 towardes
                 the
                 Weale
                 publicke
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 and
                 continuall
                 ,
                 and
                 infatigable
                 labours
                 ,
                 whose
                 knowne
                 vertue
                 was
                 so
                 admired
                 ,
                 and
                 beleiued
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 bewayling
                 his
                 losse
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 commonly
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   talem
                   Virum
                   aut
                   numquam
                   nasci
                   ,
                   aut
                   numquam
                   mori
                   oportuisse
                   ,
                
                 that
                 so
                 worthy
                 a
                 man
                 either
                 should
                 neuer
                 haue
                 bene
                 borne
                 ,
                 or
                 neuer
                 haue
                 died
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               this
               their
               mourning
               was
               not
               for
               the
               present
               only
               at
               his
               descease
               ,
               Ciaconius
               testifieth
               saying
               :
               
                 Clerus
                 ,
                 &
                 populus
                 eum
                 dudum
                 luxerunt
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               The
               Cleargie
               and
               the
               people
               mourned
               for
               him
               a
               long
               tyme
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               History
               of
               Genua
               ,
               written
               by
               
                 Augustinus
                 Iustinianus
              
               Bishop
               of
               Nebia
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               Ricardonus
               a
               Florentine
               writer
               .
               So
               he
               .
               VVho
               also
               yealdeth
               the
               cause
               herof
               in
               th●se
               words
               :
               
                 
                   Relicta
                   apud
                   omnes
                   fama
                   non
                   modò
                   excellen●is
                   scientiae
                   ,
                   &
                   exquisitae
                   virtutis
                   ,
                   sed
                   ettam
                   integritatis
                   vitae
                   ,
                   admirabilisque
                   prudentiae
                   .
                
                 For
                 that
                 he
                 left
                 behind
                 him
                 the
                 fame
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 excellent
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 exquisite
                 vertue
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 integrity
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 admirable
                 wisdome
                 .
              
               Which
               rare
               encomium
               of
               good
               life
               ,
               &
               long
               lamentation
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               may
               be
               much
               doubted
               ,
               whether
               it
               wil
               euer
               be
               left
               registred
               by
               any
               Historiographer
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               vnles
               he
               make
               some
               great
               chang
               of
               himself
               from
               that
               which
               at
               the
               present
               he
               is
               sayd
               to
               be
               .
               And
               this
               may
               suffice
               for
               Innocentius
               ,
               wherby
               ,
               good
               Reader
               ,
               thou
               maiest
               see
               and
               iudge
               with
               what
               truth
               &
               spirit
               M.
               Barlow
               wrote
               of
               this
               Pope
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               defend
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 for
                 that
                 his
                 actes
                 were
                 discried
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 ●id
                 .
              
               Now
               then
               let
               vs
               see
               what
               opinion
               writers
               haue
               of
               Fredericke
               ,
               whom
               M.
               Barlow
               so
               much
               cōmendeth
               ,
               &
               defendeth
               against
               all
               Popes
               and
               writers
               .
            
             
               Although
               it
               be
               an
               odious
               and
               loath
               some
               thing
               to
               rake
               vp
               the
               ashes
               of
               dead
               men
               ,
               
               and
               to
               rip
               vp
               their
               vices
               ,
               which
               shouldly
               buried
               with
               them
               in
               silence
               (
               for
               which
               cause
               I
               shal
               be
               the
               shorter
               in
               their
               rehearsal
               :
               )
               yet
               inforced
               hereūto
               ,
               euen
               against
               my
               inclination
               ,
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlows
              
               importunity
               ,
               or
               rather
               impudency
               ,
               who
               to
               commend
               this
               Emperour
               ,
               blusheth
               not
               to
               condemne
               so
               worthy
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               you
               haue
               now
               
               heard
               Innocentius
               to
               haue
               bene
               .
               But
               I
               shall
               deale
               more
               vprightly
               therin
               ,
               then
               he
               hath
               done
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               for
               that
               I
               will
               charge
               the
               Emperour
               no
               further
               then
               with
               that
               ,
               which
               I
               find
               him
               in
               all
               Historiographers
               ,
               or
               publicke
               recordes
               to
               be
               charged
               withall
               ,
               one
               only
               schismaticall
               Vrspergensis
               being
               excepted
               ,
               
               who
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               shewed
               ,
               de●erueth
               no
               credit
               .
               And
               to
               beginne
               with
               them
               ,
               who
               seeme
               to
               fauour
               and
               defend
               him
               most
               ,
               I
               meene
               
                 Matthew
                 Paris
              
               and
               Cuspinian
               ,
               the
               former
               hauing
               set
               downe
               an
               Epistle
               of
               Fredericks
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               third
               of
               England
               ,
               written
               after
               his
               excommunication
               ,
               and
               deposition
               in
               the
               generall
               Councell
               of
               Lions
               ,
               giueth
               his
               censure
               therof
               in
               these
               wordes
               :
               
                 Haec
                 cùm
                 ad
                 Christianissimos
                 Francorum
                 &
                 Anglorum
                 Reges
                 nuntiata
                 peruenissent
                 &c.
                 
              
               When
               these
               things
               came
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               most
               Christian
               Kings
               of
               France
               and
               England
               ,
               it
               appeared
               more
               cleare
               then
               the
               sunne
               to
               them
               ,
               
               and
               their
               Nobility
               ,
               that
               Frederi●ke
               with
               all
               his
               endeauours
               went
               about
               to
               anihilate
               the
               liberty
               and
               dignity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               he
               himselfe
               neuer
               aduanced
               ,
               but
               was
               established
               without
               his
               liking
               ,
               by
               his
               noble
               predecessors
               :
               
                 and
                 therfore
                 making
                 himselfe
                 suspected
                 of
                 heresy
                 ,
                 did
                 impudently
                 and
                 imprudently
                 extinguish
                 ,
                 &
                 worthily
                 blot
                 out
                 that
                 little
                 sparke
                 of
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 hitherto
                 he
                 had
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 for
                 wisdome
                 and
                 prudence
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 with
                 
                   Matthew
                   Paris
                
                 agreeth
                 Matthew
                 of
                 VVestminster
                 ,
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 letter
                 ,
                 
                   Se
                   volens
                   excusare
                   ,
                   impudenter
                   accusauit
                   ,
                
                 going
                 ●
                 out
                 to
                 excuse
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 impudently
                 accuse
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               Cuspinian●
               although
               by
               all
               meanes
               he
               seeketh
               to
               excuse
               and
               iusti●y
               this
               Emperour
               ;
               yet
               were
               his
               vices
               so
               notorious
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               not
               conceale
               them
               altogeather
               ,
               
               but
               hauing
               set
               downe
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               he
               thought
               commendable
               in
               him
               (
               as
               there
               are
               none
               so
               bad
               commonly
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               good
               thing
               or
               other
               may
               be
               noted
               in
               them
               )
               he
               concludeth
               his
               prayses
               thus
               :
               
                 Has
                 praeclaras
                 virtutes
                 contamina●unt
                 ,
                 &
                 obscurarunt
                 etiam
                 quadam
                 vitia
                 ,
                 sae●itia
                 scilicet
                 hominis
                 ,
                 &
                 libido
                 immensa
                 ,
                 qui
                 praeter
                 gentis
                 morem
                 concubinas
                 multas
                 &
                 scorta
                 aluit
                 .
              
               These
               noble
               vertues
               certaine
               vices
               did
               staine
               and
               obscure
               
               ●
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               cruelty
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               his
               vnsatiable
               lust
               ,
               who
               against
               the
               custome
               of
               his
               Countrey
               did
               maintaine
               many
               Concubines
               and
               queanes
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               as
               already
               hath
               beene
               noted
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               of
               himsese
               without
               any
               reference
               to
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               (
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               would
               haue
               vs
               belieue
               :
               
               )
               neither
               want
               there
               store
               of
               Authors
               who
               tax
               him
               for
               the
               same
               .
               And
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               Palmerius
               saith
               ,
               he
               was
               
                 non
                 essrenis
                 modo
                 ira
                 ,
                 sed
                 rabie
                 ,
                 &
                 crudelitate
                 immanis
                 ,
              
               not
               only
               impotent
               in
               anger
               ,
               
               but
               fierce
               with
               rage
               and
               cruelty
               :
               which
               Folieta
               tearmeth
               ,
               
                 barbaram
                 crudelitatem
              
               ,
               barbarous
               cruelty
               :
               
                 VVernerus
                 ,
                 in
                 fasciculo
                 temporum
              
               ,
               calleth
               it
               Tyrannidem
               ,
               Tyranny
               .
               And
               he
               that
               shall
               but
               read
               what
               he
               did
               at
               his
               siege
               in
               Rome
               ,
               related
               as
               well
               by
               German
               Authors
               ,
               to
               wit
               
                 Crantzius
                 ,
                 Nauclerus
                 ,
                 Huldericus
                 Mutius
                 &c.
              
               as
               by
               
                 Blondus
                 ,
                 Sabellicus
                 ,
                 M●ssia
                 ,
                 Iacobus
                 Philippus
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               shall
               well
               see
               that
               he
               was
               not
               only
               cruell
               ,
               but
               barbarous
               and
               Tyrannicall
               indeed
               :
               for
               thus
               doth
               Crantzius
               relate
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               do
               the
               rest
               agree
               :
               but
               I
               haue
               chosen
               him
               out
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               German
               ;
               for
               the
               Germanes
               ,
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               out
               of
               Cuspinian
               noteth
               ,
               doe
               write
               more
               faithfullie
               of
               their
               owne
               affaires
               ,
               then
               other
               strangers
               ,
               who
               cannot
               so
               well
               conceaue
               them
               :
               and
               this
               Author
               is
               more
               graue
               ,
               learned
               &
               ancient
               then
               the
               other
               two
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Fredericus
                   Pontificem
                   &
                   Ecclesiam
                   satigabat
                   &c.
                   Fredericke
                
                 did
                 afflict
                 both
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Church
                 :
                 
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 signed
                 with
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 once
                 resisted
                 his
                 comming
                 ,
                 for
                 hastening
                 to
                 breake
                 downe
                 the
                 gates
                 ,
                 and
                 wales
                 of
                 the
                 Citty
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 stood
                 in
                 combate
                 with
                 the
                 mighty
                 army
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 :
                 at
                 which
                 he
                 being
                 afrighted
                 was
                 so
                 moued
                 with
                 fury
                 ,
                 and
                 rage
                 ,
                 as
                 fighting
                 in
                 the
                 Van-guard
                 ,
                 he
                 cryed
                 out
                 that
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 wore
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 vnto
                 him
                 aliue
                 :
                 &
                 the
                 Romans
                 that
                 were
                 brought
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 partly
                 to
                 be
                 thrust
                 through
                 with
                 foure
                 woundes
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 a
                 Crosse
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 he
                 cut
                 their
                 heades
                 into
                 ●oure
                 partes
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 their
                 forheades
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 with
                 Crosses
                 :
                 but
                 Clergy
                 m●n
                 that
                 did
                 weare
                 their
                 Crownes
                 shauen
                 ,
                 he
                 commaunded
                 to
                 haue
                 their
                 Crownes
                 ado●ned
                 
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 tearmed
                 it
                 )
                 with
                 a
                 cro●●e
                 ,
                 cut
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 a
                 knife
                 ,
                 of
                 whome
                 one
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 seemed
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 wound
                 too
                 patiently
                 ,
                 they
                 tyed
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 rope
                 ,
                 and
                 drew
                 him
                 through
                 a
                 heape
                 of
                 straw
                 ,
                 or
                 chaffe
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 as
                 he
                 still
                 preseuered
                 to
                 prayse
                 &
                 glorify
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 burned
                 him
                 .
                 
                   So
                   he
                
                 .
                 Againe
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 :
                 
                   Mirae
                   sunt
                   ,
                   &
                   raro
                   aliâs
                   auditae
                   crudelitates
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Wonder●ull
                 are
                 the
                 crueltyes
                 &
                 seldome
                 heard
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 this
                 tyme
                 Fredericke
                 shewed
                 against
                 the
                 Legates
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 throughout
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 who
                 partly
                 killed
                 many
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Byshops
                 ,
                 partly
                 kept
                 them
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 partly
                 banished
                 them
                 :
                 amongst
                 these
                 was
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Catana
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 Frederick
                 from
                 his
                 infancy
                 had
                 bene
                 brought
                 vp
                 .
              
               So
               Crantzius
               .
               And
               more
               also
               in
               the
               ensuing
               Chapters
               ,
               especially
               the
               24.
               which
               for
               breuity
               ●
               omit
               .
            
             
               Only
               I
               will
               add
               vnto
               Crantzius
               two
               other
               Germanes
               ,
               Nauclerus
               and
               Mutius
               ,
               
               who
               speaking
               of
               his
               siege
               of
               Parma
               ,
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               caused
               as
               many
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               as
               were
               taken
               to
               be
               shot
               out
               of
               great
               Crosbowes
               into
               the
               towne
               :
               and
               vsing
               great
               cruelty
               as
               well
               to
               women
               ,
               as
               men
               ,
               caused
               many
               to
               be
               torne
               in
               peeces
               before
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               Cytty
               &c.
               
               And
               could
               there
               be
               any
               more
               barbarous
               Cruelty
               or
               Tyranny
               then
               this
               ?
            
             
               Besides
               these
               two
               examples
               of
               his
               outragious
               cruelty
               ,
               one
               more
               ,
               omitting
               the
               rest
               ,
               we
               will
               adioyne
               in
               another
               kind
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               Germā
               History
               ,
               called
               
                 Compilatio
                 Chronologica
              
               ,
               
               wherin
               is
               recorded
               ,
               that
               this
               Frederick
               maintained
               certaine
               Man-quellers
               ,
               and
               desperate
               Cut-throats
               which
               were
               sent
               from
               a
               Pagan
               Prince
               in
               Syria
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               Assassines
               ,
               from
               whome
               the
               name
               of
               Assasinates
               seemes
               to
               be
               deriued
               ,
               whose
               proper
               profession
               was
               to
               hazard
               there
               liues
               to
               murther
               any
               man
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               set
               on
               worke
               :
               and
               they
               were
               the
               more
               resolute
               and
               desperate
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               held
               their
               obedience
               herein
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               special
               act
               of
               Religion
               ,
               yea
               to
               be
               rewarded
               ,
               and
               crowned
               with
               immortality
               in
               the
               next
               life
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seene
               in
               Nubrigensis
               .
               
               The
               King
               or
               Prince
               of
               those
               people
               ,
               is
               alwaies
               called
               
                 Vetus
                 de
                 Monte
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Vetustus
                 de
                 Montanis
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 old
                 Man
                 of
                 the
                 Mountaine
                 ,
              
               rather
               
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               grauity
               then
               for
               his
               age
               ,
               sayth
               Nubrigensis
               ,
               being
               held
               for
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               by
               those
               bloudy
               murtherers
               .
               Then
               Fredericke
               had
               diuers
               at
               his
               commād
               ,
               by
               whose
               help
               he
               killed
               the
               Duke
               of
               Bauaria
               ,
               and
               also
               (
               as
               
                 Monachus
                 Paduanus
              
               addeth
               ,
               
               who
               liued
               at
               that
               very
               tyme
               )
               the
               Duke
               of
               Hungary
               .
               Which
               examples
               fully
               expresse
               the
               horrible
               cruelty
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               &
               how
               much
               he
               thirsted
               after
               bloud
               .
               And
               so
               much
               of
               this
               .
               Let
               vs
               now
               come
               to
               the
               second
               .
            
             
               
               For
               the
               other
               vice
               of
               licentious
               life
               ,
               &
               that
               in
               so
               high
               a
               degree
               as
               little
               beseemed
               his
               Imperiall
               Maiesty
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               proofes
               ;
               for
               with
               Cuspinian
               agreeth
               Messia
               ,
               in
               the
               life
               of
               
                 Fredericke
                 ,
                 Ciaconius
              
               in
               the
               life
               of
               
                 Innocentius
                 ,
                 Blondus
              
               out
               of
               the
               relation
               of
               one
               who
               then
               liued
               ,
               and
               wrote
               what
               he
               saw
               and
               knew
               ,
               
                 Nauclerus
                 ,
                 Crantzius
                 ,
                 Huldericus
                 Mutius
                 ,
                 Crusius
                 ,
                 Colenutius
                 ,
              
               and
               out
               of
               him
               
                 Iohn
                 Fox
              
               ,
               who
               setteth
               downe
               the
               matter
               somwhat
               nicely
               ,
               with
               a
               Ministeriall
               diminitiue
               phrase
               ,
               or
               (
               to
               vse
               
                 M.
                 Barlows
              
               words
               )
               with
               
                 an
                 hypocoristi●all
                 alleuiation
              
               ,
               as
               being
               loath
               to
               touch
               him
               too
               neere
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               eager
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 He
                 was
                 not
                 without
                 his
                 fault
                 and
                 human
                 fragility
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 VVriters
                 impute
                 vnto
                 him
                 some
                 fault
                 of
                 concupiscence
                 ,
                 wherwith
                 he
                 was
                 stained
                 and
                 blotted
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 appeareth
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 all
                 cleare
                 therof
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               And
               truly
               I
               smyled
               when
               I
               read
               this
               clause
               ,
               
                 some
                 fault
                 of
                 concupiscence
              
               ,
               in
               Fox
               .
               For
               seeing
               that
               euen
               in
               the
               regenerate
               in
               the
               Protestants
               opinion
               ,
               concupiscence
               is
               a
               sinne
               ,
               and
               so
               still
               remaineth
               after
               Baptisme
               ,
               why
               is
               it
               here
               imputed
               as
               a
               speciall
               fault
               in
               this
               Emperor
               more
               then
               in
               other
               men
               ,
               seeing
               that
               all
               men
               are
               as
               guilty
               therof
               as
               he
               ,
               as
               hauing
               it
               al
               alike
               engendred
               within
               thē
               ?
               But
               he
               meaneth
               his
               wāton
               life
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               closely
               couer
               with
               the
               generall
               and
               gentle
               title
               of
               Concupiscence
               .
               For
               he
               addeth
               that
               he
               had
               by
               sundry
               Concubines
               three
               base
               Children
               ,
               Entius
               King
               of
               
                 Sardinia
                 ,
                 Man●redus
              
               Prince
               of
               Tarentum
               ,
               and
               Fredericke
               King
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               which
               is
               somwhat
               more
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               then
               bare
               Concupi●cence
               :
               and
               yet
               much
               lesse
               then
               others
               do
               write
               of
               him
               in
               this
               kind
               .
               For
               who
               so
               will
               read
               his
               siege
               of
               Parma
               ,
               when
               he
               lay
               at
               his
               new
               towne
               of
               Victoria
               ,
               shall
               find
               almost
               
               in
               euery
               Author
               ,
               the
               great
               multitudes
               of
               women
               ,
               which
               he
               there
               kept
               ,
               who
               a●ter
               the
               Turkish
               guise
               (
               for
               to
               that
               Sect
               as
               all
               testify
               he
               was
               singularly
               deuoted
               )
               were
               attended
               vpon
               by
               Eunuches
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               
                 Bonauentura
                 Angelus
              
               in
               his
               history
               of
               Parma
               sayth
               ,
               by
               droues
               of
               Eunuches
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               is
               specially
               taxed
               ,
               as
               I
               sayd
               ,
               by
               all
               Authors
               :
               to
               which
               their
               generall
               and
               vniforme
               consent
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               what
               for
               proofe
               can
               be
               added
               ,
               or
               answered
               for
               reply
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               shew
               further
               the
               base
               mind
               of
               this
               lasciuious
               Emperour
               ,
               
               besides
               his
               owne
               personall
               misbehauiour
               in
               this
               filthines
               ,
               Crantzius
               relateth
               one
               example
               of
               his
               beastlines
               ,
               as
               may
               alone
               shew
               how
               far
               this
               his
               
                 faulty
                 Concupiscence
              
               did
               extend
               it self
               .
               
                 For
                 to
                 gratifie
                 the
                 Turkes
                 (
                 saith
                 Crantzius
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 who
                 followed
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 warres
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 liued
                 in
                 Africk
                 ,
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 suffered
                 ,
                 but
                 procured
                 throughout
                 all
                 Sicily
                 and
                 his
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 the
                 fairest
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 maidens
                 which
                 the
                 Turkes
                 lusted
                 after
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 their
                 parents
                 bosome
                 ,
                 and
                 married
                 wiues
                 euen
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 husbands
                 armes
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               And
               was
               not
               this
               a
               vertuous
               man
               trow
               you
               ;
               who
               to
               pleasure
               the
               Turkes
               ,
               sworn
               enemies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               would
               thus
               deale
               with
               Christians
               ?
               And
               doth
               not
               this
               man
               deserue
               to
               be
               credited
               ,
               speaking
               in
               his
               owne
               behalfe
               before
               Pope
               ,
               all
               writers
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               other
               testimony
               ?
            
             
               But
               indeed
               this
               dealing
               was
               conforme
               to
               his
               deuotion
               ,
               for
               he
               who
               so
               vilely
               esteemed
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               himself
               ,
               no
               meruaile
               if
               in
               his
               other
               behauiour
               he
               were
               so
               irreligious
               ,
               base
               and
               wicked
               :
               
               for
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               before
               out
               of
               Fazelius
               shewed
               ,
               he
               held
               our
               Sauiour
               and
               Moyses
               to
               be
               no
               better
               thē
               Mahomet
               ,
               calling
               them
               all
               three
               Seducers
               ,
               as
               with
               Fazelius
               the
               Chronicles
               of
               Augusta
               ,
               and
               
                 Compilatio
                 Chronologica
              
               ,
               both
               German
               histories
               do
               auouch
               ;
               and
               moreouer
               affirme
               ,
               that
               he
               speake
               the
               same
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               Henry
               the
               Lantgraue
               ,
               saying
               withal
               ;
               
                 If
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 would
                 but
                 follow
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 ordaine
                 a
                 b●tter
                 maner
                 of
                 beliefe
                 ,
                 and
                 li●e
                 for
                 all
                 Nations
                 .
              
               And
               verily
               it
               seemeth
               ,
               that
               he
               aymed
               at
               this
               ,
               when
               as
               you
               haue
               seene
               before
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               epistle
               ,
               set
               downe
               and
               censured
               by
               both
               the
               Matthews
               ,
               he
               went
               about
               to
               abase
               all
               
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               by
               taking
               all
               liuings
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               depriue
               them
               of
               all
               their
               dignity
               :
               ●or
               that
               being
               once
               effected
               ,
               he
               might
               with
               more
               ease
               afterwardes
               haue
               made
               a
               new
               Clergy
               ,
               a
               new
               faith
               ,
               a
               new
               Christ
               :
               but
               he
               forgot
               in
               this
               his
               foolish
               feruor
               ,
               what
               the
               Kingly
               Prophet
               Dauid
               said
               ,
               and
               praied
               against
               such
               attēptes
               ,
               
               
                 Omnes
                 Principes
                 qui
                 dixerunt
                 hereditate
                 possideamus
                 Sanctuarium
                 Dei
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 tho●e
                 Princes
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 sayed
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 possesse
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 wheele
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 straw
                 before
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 wind
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 fier
                 that
                 burnes
                 the
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 flame
                 that
                 consumes
                 the
                 mountaines
                 .
                 So
                 shalt
                 thou
                 persecute
                 them
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Which
               seemes
               in
               some
               sort
               to
               be
               verified
               litte●ally
               in
               this
               man
               ,
               who
               after
               his
               excommunication
               ,
               being
               in
               extreme
               calamitie
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               the
               election
               of
               another
               Emperour
               ,
               &
               defection
               of
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Empire
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               that
               one
               of
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Entius
               King
               of
               Sardinia
               was
               taken
               prisoner
               by
               the
               people
               of
               Bolognia
               ,
               and
               another
               was
               dead
               in
               Apulia
               .
               Likewise
               himself
               
                 percussus
                 est
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Matthew
                 Paris
              
               )
               
                 morbo
                 qui
                 dicitur
                 lupus
                 ,
                 vel
                 sacer
                 ignis
                 ,
              
               was
               stroken
               with
               the
               disease
               which
               is
               called
               the
               wol●e
               ,
               or
               holy
               fier
               ;
               whereby
               he
               was
               so
               humbled
               (
               as
               the
               same
               Author
               witnesseth
               )
               that
               he
               offered
               vnto
               the
               Pope
               good
               conditions
               of
               peace
               ,
               according
               ,
               saith
               Matthew
               ,
               to
               that
               saying
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               which
               followeth
               immediatly
               in
               the
               same
               Psalme
               by
               me
               now
               alleadged
               ,
               
                 Imple
                 facies
                 eorum
                 ignominia
                 ,
                 &
                 quaerent
                 nomen
                 tuum
                 Domine
              
               :
               fill
               their
               face
               with
               confusion
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               seeke
               thy
               name
               ,
               O
               lord
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               chastismēt
               of
               almighty
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               began
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               
               so
               it
               continued
               in
               his
               issue
               ,
               partly
               whiles
               he
               liued
               ,
               &
               partly
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               vntill
               they
               were
               all
               extirpated
               .
               In
               his
               life
               tyme
               ,
               his
               Sonne
               Henry
               was
               made
               away
               by
               his
               owne
               procurement
               ,
               being
               cast
               into
               pryson
               where
               he
               was
               eyther
               poysoned
               ,
               by
               his
               command
               (
               as
               some
               thinke
               )
               or
               else
               died
               naturally
               ,
               as
               others
               report
               .
               Entius
               ,
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               Bolognians
               ,
               and
               there
               after
               twenty
               yeares
               restrainst
               and
               more
               ,
               being
               kept
               in
               an
               iron
               cage
               ,
               he
               pined
               away
               ,
               and
               died
               miserablie
               .
               
                 Bononiam
                 ductus
              
               (
               saith
               Muti●●
               )
               
               
                 mittitur
                 in
                 ferream●
                 caueam
                 ,
                 in
                 qua
                 sordidissimo
                 victu
                 nutritus
                 ,
                 miserimam
                 vitam
                 post
                 aliquot
                 annos
                 finiuit
                 .
                 Entiu●
              
               being
               brought
               to
               Bolognia
               is
               cast
               into
               an
               iron
               cage
               ,
               in
               which
               being
               intertained
               with
               most
               filthy
               diet
               ,
               after
               some
               yeares
               imprisonmēt
               ended
               a
               most
               miserable
               life
               .
               So
               he
               .
               His
               other
               bastard-sonne
               Fredericke
               died
               in
               Apulia
               .
               
               And
               after
               the
               said
               Emperour
               his
               death
               ,
               his
               sonne
               Conrade
               King
               of
               Sicily
               was
               poysoned
               by
               Manfred
               his
               bastard-brother
               ,
               and
               Manfred
               was
               slaine
               in
               battaile
               ,
               by
               Charles
               of
               Ang●ow
               :
               and
               Conradinus
               Sonne
               or
               Nephew
               to
               Conradus
               (
               for
               in
               this
               Authors
               differ
               )
               was
               beheaded
               at
               Naples
               ,
               and
               so
               ended
               the
               race
               of
               this
               wicked
               and
               vnfortunate
               Emperour
               ,
               of
               whome
               that
               may
               iustly
               be
               said
               ,
               which
               Iob
               speaketh
               of
               the
               like
               men
               .
               
               
                 Haec
                 est
                 pars
                 impij
                 apud
                 Deum
                 &c.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 man
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 a●d
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 violent
              
               (
               oppressors
               )
               
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 receaue
                 from
                 the
                 omnipotent
                 .
                 If
                 his
                 sonnes
                 shal
                 be
                 multiplied
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 die
                 by
                 the
                 sworde
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 nephews
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 bread
                 .
                 All
                 whome
                 he
                 shall
                 leaue
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 shal
                 be
                 buried
                 in
                 destruction
                 .
              
               Which
               if
               all
               Princes
               could
               remēber
               amidst
               their
               greatnes
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               be
               more
               moderate
               in
               their
               power
               and
               actions
               ,
               and
               also
               feare
               him
               more
               ,
               
               
                 qui
                 au●ert
                 spiritum
                 Principum
                 terribilis
                 apud
                 omnes
                 Reges
                 terr●
                 :
              
               who
               taketh
               away
               the
               life
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               is
               dreadfull
               to
               all
               the
               Kinges
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               Before
               we
               haue
               set
               downe
               out
               of
               the
               Councell
               it self
               ,
               
               then
               which
               there
               can
               be
               no
               more
               graue
               ,
               or
               greater
               authority
               ,
               all
               the
               causes
               of
               his
               condemnation
               ,
               as
               his
               sacriledges
               ;
               his
               periuries
               vpon
               periuries
               ;
               his
               perfidiousnes
               to
               the
               Christians
               ;
               his
               treacherous
               treaty
               with
               the
               Soldan
               ;
               his
               spoiling
               of
               Churches
               and
               monasteries
               ;
               his
               expelling
               of
               the
               Christians
               out
               of
               Nuceria
               ,
               and
               giuing
               it
               to
               the
               Turkes
               ;
               his
               reuiuing
               the
               foule
               faction
               of
               the
               Guelphes
               and
               Gibbelines
               ;
               all
               which
               and
               many
               more
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               be
               seene
               in
               the
               sentence
               of
               Innocentius
               ,
               and
               
                 Seuerinus
                 Binnius
              
               :
               so
               also
               many
               other
               Authors
               might
               be
               alleadged
               for
               the
               same
               .
               And
               he
               who
               listeth
               to
               read
               more
               herof
               ,
               may
               peruse
               
                 VVilliam
                 of
                 Nangis
              
               the
               Frenchman
               ,
               
               in
               the
               life
               of
               S.
               Lewis
               :
               and
               with
               him
               all
               the
               Authors
               whom
               before
               we
               haue
               cited
               ,
               where
               some
               of
               these
               things
               haue
               bene
               more
               particulerly
               touched
               :
               
               which
               no
               doubt
               was
               the
               cause
               why
               VViceli●●
               a
               German
               in
               his
               Epitome
               of
               the
               Popes
               liues
               ,
               in
               this
               Innocenti●●
               the
               4.
               spake
               so
               contemptibly
               of
               the
               Emperours
               death
               ,
               as
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 sub
                 hoc
                 perijt
                 bestia
                 Fredericus
              
               :
               In
               the
               time
               of
               this
               Pope
               died
               that
               beast
               Fredericke
               .
               And
               the
               Monke
               of
               Padua
               ,
               registring
               the
               same
               death
               ,
               saith
               ;
               
                 Vitam
                 amisit
                 in
                 Apulia
                 &c.
              
               On
               
                 S.
                 Lucies
              
               day
               Fredericke
               died
               in
               Apulia
               ,
               and
               descended
               into
               hell
               ,
               carrying
               nothing
               with
               him
               but
               a
               sack
               of
               sinnes
               .
               So
               he
               :
               far
               different
               from
               that
               which
               before
               we
               haue
               heard
               others
               to
               write
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Innocentiu●
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               may
               suffice
               to
               shew
               what
               smal
               reason
               
                 M.
                 Barl.
              
               had
               ,
               so
               much
               to
               iustify
               this
               Emperor
               :
               &
               for
               his
               sake
               to
               cōdemne
               the
               Popes
               who
               then
               liued
               ,
               forgetting
               in
               bo●h
               that
               seuere
               cōmination
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               
               
                 Qui
                 iustificat
                 impiū
                 ,
                 &
                 qui
                 condemnat
                 iustum
                 abominabilis
                 est
                 vterque
                 apud
                 Deum
              
               :
               He
               that
               iustifies
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               condemnes
               the
               iust
               ,
               both
               are
               abominable
               before
               God.
               Which
               makes
               
                 M.
                 Barlowes
              
               case
               the
               more
               pittifull
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               alone
               hath
               done
               both
               the
               one
               and
               other
               in
               this
               example
               .
               God
               send
               him
               grace
               to
               see
               ,
               repent
               ,
               &
               amend
               his
               errour
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               Fredericke
               the
               second
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               now
               end
               this
               matter
               ,
               with
               this
               aduertisement
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               that
               whereas
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               &
               others
               of
               his
               profession
               ,
               vse
               to
               serue
               themselues
               much
               out
               of
               the
               writinges
               of
               
                 Matthew
                 Paris
              
               ,
               
               Cuspinian
               ,
               &
               
                 Peter
                 de
                 Vinei●
              
               ,
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               no
               one
               of
               them
               deserueth
               so
               much
               credit
               ,
               as
               our
               Aduersaries
               would
               faine
               force
               vpon
               them
               .
               For
               the
               first
               hath
               many
               fables
               ,
               contradictions
               ,
               railinges
               ,
               and
               dogmaticall
               assertions
               ,
               which
               little
               beseeme
               a
               religious
               spirit
               ,
               or
               true
               Catholike
               ,
               which
               at
               least
               he
               was
               knowen
               to
               be
               :
               and
               therfore
               as
               well
               this
               Matthew
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               being
               set
               out
               by
               Heretikes
               ,
               and
               printed
               at
               London
               ,
               by
               order
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               bene
               informed
               ,
               from
               the
               Superintendēt
               of
               Canterbury
               that
               then
               was
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               ancient
               copie
               being
               extant
               that
               I
               can
               heare
               of
               ,
               that
               might
               be
               conferred
               with
               this
               in
               print
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               likely
               ,
               that
               many
               thinges
               which
               are
               now
               vrged
               against
               vs
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               wordes
               of
               
                 Matthew
                 Paris
              
               the
               Monke
               ,
               but
               of
               
                 Matthew
                 Parker
              
               of
               Canterbury
               :
               and
               he
               who
               shal
               
               but
               reade
               Harpsfields
               History
               ,
               &
               examine
               the
               places
               which
               he
               bringeth
               ,
               or
               things
               which
               on
               their
               authority
               he
               auoucheth
               ,
               shall
               soone
               see
               ,
               that
               his
               Matthewes
               spake
               otherwayes
               then
               these
               ,
               who
               in
               many
               thinges
               are
               made
               to
               write
               like
               good
               Protestants
               ,
               although
               hitherto
               nothing
               hath
               bene
               alleadged
               out
               of
               them
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               which
               I
               haue
               not
               fully
               answered
               .
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 Cuspinian
              
               as
               he
               is
               a
               late
               writer
               ,
               
               so
               is
               he
               of
               little
               credit
               ,
               especially
               for
               his
               bookes
               of
               History
               of
               the
               Emperours
               which
               himselfe
               neuer
               set
               forth
               ,
               but
               as
               Gerbelius
               writeth
               ,
               
               
                 morte
                 praeuentus
                 inemendatos
                 ,
                 &
                 ob
                 scriptoris
                 inscitiam
                 soedissimis
                 er●oribus
                 deprauatos
                 reliquit
                 ,
              
               being
               preuented
               by
               death
               ,
               he
               left
               his
               bookes
               of
               history
               vncorrected
               ,
               and
               through
               ignorance
               of
               the
               writer
               ,
               corrupted
               with
               most
               filthy
               errors
               .
               So
               he
               .
               By
               profession
               Cuspinian
               was
               a
               Phisitian
               ,
               &
               knew
               perhaps
               how
               to
               frame
               his
               potions
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               complexion
               of
               the
               receauers
               ,
               and
               therfore
               this
               Frederick
               being
               descēded
               as
               some
               thinke
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               by
               marirage
               neerly
               allied
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Austria
               ,
               he
               thought
               by
               making
               the
               most
               of
               him
               ,
               to
               gratify
               both
               Maximilian
               his
               maister
               ,
               and
               yong
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               of
               the
               same
               family
               ,
               yet
               seeing
               he
               neuer
               set
               forth
               this
               booke
               ,
               but
               left
               it
               
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 vncorrected
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 errors
                 &c.
              
               &
               that
               afterwards
               it
               was
               first
               published
               by
               
                 Nicolas
                 Gerbelius
              
               ,
               a
               Protestāt-brother
               of
               Strasburge
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               presumed
               ,
               who
               printed
               it
               in
               the
               yeare
               1540.
               we
               may
               well
               thinke
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               sauced
               by
               the
               setter
               forth
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               new
               Ghospell
               ,
               and
               good
               appetite
               of
               them
               of
               his
               owne
               profession
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               ,
               
               besides
               the
               iust
               exception
               of
               partialitie
               ,
               which
               I
               tooke
               against
               him
               in
               my
               Letter
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               already
               answered
               vnto
               
                 M.
                 Barlowes
              
               Reply
               therunto
               ;
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               adioyne
               any
               more
               .
               Wherfore
               I
               will
               only
               content
               my self
               with
               two
               censures
               which
               I
               find
               in
               two
               Authors
               of
               him
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               
                 S.
                 Antoninus
              
               an
               Italian
               ,
               
               and
               Tritemius
               a
               German
               .
               The
               first
               noteth
               him
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Iusto
                 Dei
                 iudicio
                 factum
                 videtur
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Petrus
                   de
                   Vineis
                
                 seemeth
                 to
                 haue
                 byn
                 procured
                 by
                 the
                 iust
                 iudgment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 please
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 fauour
                 and
                 
                 excuse
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 he
                 was
                 condemned
                 ,
                 for
                 whome
                 he
                 had
                 offended
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 .
                 And
                 Tritemius
                 thus
                 writeth
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Petrus
                   de
                   Vineis
                   &c.
                   
                   Peter
                   de
                   Vineis
                
                 by
                 nation
                 a
                 German
                 ,
                 Secretary
                 &
                 Counsellour
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Fredericke
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 learned
                 and
                 eloquent
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 faulty
                 ,
                 that
                 adhering
                 to
                 Frederick
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 fauour
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 barke
                 like
                 a
                 foole
                 
                   (
                   stolidus
                   latrauit
                
                 )
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 by
                 whome
                 he
                 was
                 worthily
                 rewarded
                 :
                 for
                 hauing
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 offended
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 eyes
                 pulled
                 out
                 &c.
                 
              
               So
               he
               .
               And
               in
               his
               Catalogue
               of
               Worthy
               men
               ,
               to
               the
               like
               c●nsure
               ,
               he
               addeth
               this
               clause
               ,
               
               
                 Hoc
                 praemium
                 eorum
                 &c.
              
               
               This
               is
               the
               reward
               of
               thē
               ,
               who
               do
               serue
               the
               humors
               of
               Princes
               ,
               against
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Sea
              
               ,
               and
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               like
               wretches
               fall
               headlong
               into
               hell
               ,
               except
               they
               repent
               &c.
               
               Which
               aduertisment
               being
               giuen
               by
               so
               graue
               an
               Author
               ,
               before
               these
               controuersies
               were
               raised
               by
               Luther
               ,
               I
               wish
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               in
               authority
               and
               credit
               with
               Princes
               ,
               as
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Vineis
              
               was
               ,
               seriously
               to
               ponder
               .
            
          
           
             
               OF
               THE
               EMPEROVR
               Fredericke
               the
               first
               ,
               whose
               picture
               was
               said
               to
               haue
               bene
               sent
               to
               the
               Soldan
               by
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               third
               .
               And
               of
               the
               charge
               of
               Alexander
               the
               sixt
               ,
               touching
               the
               death
               of
               Zizimus
               or
               
                 Gemen
                 ,
                 M.
                 Barlows
              
               innocent
               Turke
               .
               §.
               III.
               
            
             
               METHOD
               and
               rules
               of
               learning
               require
               ,
               that
               euery
               thing
               be
               put
               downe
               in
               his
               due
               place
               and
               order
               ,
               and
               therfore
               me
               thinks
               that
               Fredericke
               the
               first
               should
               by
               all
               reason
               ,
               haue
               bene
               mentioned
               before
               the
               second
               Fredericke
               his
               successour
               ,
               especially
               seeing
               that
               there
               is
               another
               obiection
               made
               a
               litle
               before
               out
               of
               this
               very
               Emperour
               and
               Pope
               ,
               wherunto
               this
               might
               well
               haue
               bene
               annexed
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               
               bene
               that
               the
               margent
               of
               the
               Apology
               was
               to
               be
               filled
               with
               citations
               ,
               and
               the
               text
               with
               variety
               of
               examples
               ,
               to
               make
               Popes
               more
               odious
               .
               But
               the
               transposition
               we●e
               pardonable
               ,
               if
               the
               thing
               auouched
               were
               true
               ,
               and
               the
               Reader
               not
               abused
               by
               these
               forged
               calumniations
               ,
               who
               through
               the
               heat
               and
               heape
               of
               many
               words
               ,
               is
               made
               to
               conceaue
               ,
               that
               M.
               Barlow
               sayth
               much
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               sincerity
               :
               wheras
               all
               he
               hath
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               vaine
               Thrasonicall
               ostentation
               ,
               impudent
               lying
               ,
               &
               that
               which
               alwaies
               accōpanieth
               the
               loose
               liberty
               of
               a
               licentious
               tongue
               ,
               exorbitant
               rayling
               against
               all
               sorts
               ,
               and
               degrees
               of
               men
               whatsoeuer
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               bene
               euery
               where
               already
               shewed
               :
               so
               shall
               it
               be
               more
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               ensuing
               Chapters
               ,
               though
               with
               much
               more
               breuity
               then
               the
               former
               ,
               least
               both
               this
               Chapter
               and
               the
               whole
               booke
               ,
               be
               drawne
               forth
               to
               greater
               prolixity
               and
               length
               ,
               then
               I
               haue
               purposed
               with
               myselfe
               that
               it
               should
               be
               :
               which
               only
               reason
               hath
               made
               me
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               to
               leaue
               more
               aduantages
               ,
               then
               I
               might
               haue
               taken
               against
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ;
               albeit
               I
               haue
               taken
               more
               then
               I
               thinke
               will
               stand
               with
               his
               credit
               ,
               or
               honesty
               ,
               if
               yet
               he
               haue
               any
               part
               or
               parcell
               of
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               left
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               heare
               him
               speake
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               without
               lying
               ,
               which
               here
               I
               assure
               you
               he
               will
               not
               ,
               but
               begin
               with
               a
               round
               one
               ,
               at
               the
               very
               first
               entrance
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               sayth
               :
               
               
                 Another
                 instance
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 obiected
                 ●y
                 his
                 Maiesty
              
               (
               
                 which
                 pincheth
                 their
                 holy
                 Father
                 to
                 the
                 quicke
              
               )
               
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 Pope
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 Emperour
              
               Fredericke
               
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Holy-Land
                 ,
                 ●ighting
                 in
                 Christs
                 quarrell
              
               (
               
                 ●earing
                 that
                 his
                 returne
                 would
                 be
                 some
                 annoyance
                 to
                 the
                 Romish
                 Sea
              
               )
               
                 betraied
                 him
                 to
                 the
              
               Soldan
               ,
               
                 to
                 whome
                 he
                 directs
                 his
                 priuate
                 letters
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 also
                 sent
                 the
                 Emperours
                 picture
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
              
               Soldan
               
                 should
                 mistake
                 his
                 Person
              
               .
               So
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               .
               
               And
               least
               any
               man
               should
               misdoubt
               of
               the
               certainty
               of
               this
               thing
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               I
               made
               no
               answere
               therunto
               ,
               
                 because
                 in
                 likelihood
                 I
                 saw
                 it
                 vncontrollable
                 .
              
               But
               I
               hope
               so
               now
               to
               check
               and
               controle
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               all
               indifferent
               Readers
               shall
               cry
               shame
               on
               
                 M.
                 Barlows
              
               ignorance
               and
               impudency
               ,
               who
               in
               so
               false
               and
               forged
               a
               matter
               ,
               reposeth
               so
               great
               confidence
               ,
               as
               to
               affirme
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 pinchet●
                 
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 the
                 quicke
                 ,
              
               and
               is
               incontrollable
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               answere
               first
               in
               general
               to
               this
               brutish
               charge
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               full
               of
               malice
               ,
               deuoid
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               wholy
               founded
               vpon
               lyes
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               by
               such
               euident
               demonstration
               euince
               ,
               as
               better
               proofe
               in
               such
               a
               matter
               cannot
               be
               required
               ,
               or
               had
               .
               But
               first
               I
               must
               aduertise
               thee
               ,
               gentle
               Reader
               ,
               that
               reason
               and
               modesty
               required
               on
               
                 M.
                 Barlows
              
               behalfe
               in
               so
               odious
               and
               iniurious
               an
               accusation
               ,
               that
               some
               Author
               ,
               record
               ,
               or
               proofe
               should
               haue
               bene
               produced
               ,
               for
               confirmation
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               especially
               seeing
               Iouius
               who
               was
               first
               cited
               in
               the
               Latin
               and
               English
               Apology
               ,
               was
               by
               me
               denyed
               to
               haue
               any
               one
               word
               therof
               .
               But
               insteed
               of
               prouing
               this
               ,
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               telleth
               vs
               ,
               how
               Saul
               sought
               for
               his
               fathers
               Asses
               ,
               and
               found
               thē
               not
               in
               Salila
               ,
               nor
               Salim
               .
               But
               howsoeuer
               he
               sought
               and
               found
               them
               not
               there
               ,
               here
               I
               am
               sure
               we
               haue
               found
               one
               at
               least
               ,
               if
               to
               play
               the
               formall
               foole
               ,
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               doth
               often
               ,
               may
               deserue
               that
               title
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               examine
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               The
               Pope
               ,
               who
               is
               charged
               in
               the
               Apology
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               edition
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               English
               as
               Latin
               copies
               ,
               
               is
               Alexander
               the
               third
               ,
               much
               by
               all
               Authors
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               ensuing
               ages
               praised
               both
               for
               a
               worthy
               Pastour
               ,
               and
               excellent
               man
               ,
               
               as
               Baronius
               in
               his
               last
               Tome
               ,
               through
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               Popedome
               doth
               shew
               ,
               and
               S.
               Bernard
               giueth
               an
               honourable
               testimony
               of
               his
               demeanour
               before
               he
               was
               eyther
               Pope
               or
               Cardinall
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               French
               Author
               
                 Robertus
                 de
                 Monte
              
               doth
               after
               his
               death
               .
               And
               did
               this
               man
               I
               pray
               you
               send
               these
               letters
               and
               Frederickes
               picture
               to
               the
               Soldan
               ?
               It
               is
               incredible
               ;
               and
               no
               otherwise
               is
               it
               here
               verified
               ,
               then
               by
               a
               bare
               assertion
               of
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               by
               which
               kind
               of
               proof
               ,
               I
               may
               as
               well
               proue
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Souldan
               ,
               or
               Turke
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               euer
               any
               such
               letter
               or
               picture
               sent
               .
               And
               truly
               ,
               there
               is
               as
               much
               ground
               for
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               other
               :
               and
               as
               well
               shall
               I
               be
               able
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               this
               matter
               betweene
               Frederick
               and
               Alexander
               is
               a
               meere
               counterfait
               fiction
               ,
               as
               euer
               he
               shal
               be
               able
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               a
               Souldan
               (
               for
               of
               his
               being
               a
               Turke
               I
               will
               not
               so
               much
               contend
               ,
               seeing
               him
               so
               
               earnest
               in
               defence
               of
               Gemin
               .
               )
               And
               truly
               if
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               the
               vniforme
               consent
               of
               all
               historiographers
               be
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               reiected
               in
               this
               ,
               but
               it
               were
               to
               long
               and
               vnnecessary
               a
               labour
               to
               lay
               downe
               ,
               what
               all
               of
               them
               haue
               written
               in
               this
               affaire
               .
               It
               shall
               suffice
               me
               to
               alleadge
               ,
               that
               wherein
               they
               agree
               with
               thē
               who
               then
               liued
               ,
               as
               
                 Nubrigensis
                 ,
                 Houeden
                 ,
                 Robertus
                 de
                 Monte
                 ,
              
               &
               Nicetas
               the
               Grecian
               ,
               or
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               as
               the
               two
               Matthewes
               ,
               to
               whome
               I
               will
               of
               Protestāt
               writers
               ad
               
                 Huldericus
                 Mutius
              
               a
               Zuinglian
               ,
               &
               
                 Martinus
                 Crusius
              
               a
               Lutheran
               ,
               that
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               may
               the
               better
               perceaue
               how
               exorbitant
               his
               malice
               and
               folly
               is
               ,
               that
               wil
               haue
               that
               passe
               for
               vncontrollable
               ,
               which
               by
               all
               manner
               of
               writers
               is
               contradicted
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               ,
               by
               both
               the
               Matthewes
               ,
               and
               Houeden
               ,
               
               it
               is
               euident
               that
               Frederick
               at
               the
               persuasion
               ,
               and
               preaching
               of
               Henry
               Cardinal
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               of
               Alban
               ,
               sent
               by
               Cl●m●nt
               the
               third
               ,
               as
               Legate
               vnto
               him
               ,
               first
               resolued
               to
               weare
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               to
               vndertake
               the
               warre
               of
               the
               Holy-land
               ,
               &
               that
               in
               the
               yeare
               1188.
               as
               with
               them
               testifieth
               Nubrigensis
               :
               though
               the
               Lutheran
               in
               this
               differ
               from
               them
               in
               putting
               this
               resolution
               of
               the
               Emperour
               one
               yeare
               sooner
               ,
               which
               maketh
               little
               or
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               our
               purpose
               ,
               although
               in
               the
               next
               yeare
               he
               say
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               instance
               of
               Clement
               the
               third
               Pope
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               prepared
               himself
               to
               the
               field
               .
               
               So
               that
               all
               agreeing
               herein
               ,
               that
               Frederick
               went
               at
               the
               persua●ion
               of
               Clement
               ;
               and
               further
               it
               being
               cer●aine
               ,
               that
               Clement
               was
               not
               made
               Pope
               vntill
               the
               yeare
               1188.
               there
               can
               be
               no
               difficulty
               touching
               this
               controuersie
               of
               the
               time
               .
               And
               no
               lesse
               cleere
               and
               certayne
               it
               is
               by
               these
               writers
               ,
               that
               Frederick
               set
               not
               forward
               towardes
               Syria
               ,
               vntill
               the
               next
               yeare
               after
               ,
               1189.
               for
               so
               say
               both
               the
               
                 Matthews
                 ,
                 Nubrigensis
                 ,
                 Robertus
                 de
                 Monte
                 ,
              
               and
               Cr●sius
               ,
               who
               al●o
               agree
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               drowned
               the
               yeare
               after
               ,
               to
               wit
               1190.
               
               And
               in
               this
               I
               see
               no
               difference
               or
               variety
               of
               opinions
               ,
               amongst
               these
               writers
               .
               And
               albeit
               there
               should
               be
               any
               about
               the
               tyme
               ,
               when
               he
               resolued
               to
               wag●
               this
               warre
               ,
               or
               when
               he
               was
               drowned
               ;
               yet
               in
               this
               all
               ioyntly
               ,
               without
               any
               contradiction
               ,
               agree
               that
               he
               went
               this
               voiage
               ,
               and
               died
               diuers
               yeares
               after
               Pope
               
               Alexander
               the
               third
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               
               But
               this
               computation
               of
               time
               which
               I
               haue
               declared
               as
               it
               is
               most
               common
               amongst
               Authors
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               conforme
               vnto
               truth
               ,
               which
               none
               could
               better
               know
               then
               those
               who
               liued
               in
               that
               age
               :
               amongst
               whome
               in
               this
               point
               as
               I
               said
               there
               is
               no
               disagreement
               ,
               for
               they
               all
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               se●
               forward
               for
               Syria
               in
               the
               yeare
               1189.
               and
               that
               in
               Aprill
               ,
               as
               both
               Matthews
               auouch
               ,
               on
               S.
               Georges
               day
               from
               Reinsburg
               ,
               or
               Ratisbon
               ,
               &
               going
               all
               the
               way
               with
               his
               whole
               army
               by
               land
               through
               
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 Bulgaria
                 ,
                 Thracia
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Countries
               as
               Houeden
               writeth
               ;
               finding
               also
               such
               vnexpected
               hind●rances
               in
               Greece
               ,
               at
               Isaacius
               his
               hands
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               Emperour
               of
               the
               East
               ;
               it
               must
               needes
               follow
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               very
               late
               in
               that
               yeare
               before
               euer
               he
               could
               ariue
               into
               the
               
                 holy
                 Land.
              
               In
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               Nicetas
               a
               Greeke
               Historiographer
               then
               liuing
               ,
               saith
               that
               he
               came
               not
               thither
               vntill
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               next
               yeare
               ,
               which
               as
               it
               was
               the
               first
               of
               his
               arriuall
               there
               ;
               so
               was
               it
               the
               last
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               yeare
               1190.
               as
               we
               haue
               said
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Authors
               here
               cited
               doe
               testifie
               .
            
             
               All
               which
               if
               we
               suppose
               (
               and
               who
               ,
               against
               the
               authority
               of
               such
               manner
               of
               witnesses
               ,
               can
               make
               any
               doubt
               or
               exception
               ?
               )
               and
               withall
               consider
               what
               ,
               not
               only
               all
               these
               English
               writers
               ,
               with
               the
               Protestantes
               ,
               but
               all
               other
               Authors
               besides
               extant
               before
               these
               later
               controuersies
               in
               religion
               were
               raysed
               ,
               do
               write
               of
               the
               time
               of
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Pope
                 Alexander
              
               the
               third
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               vniforme
               testimony
               of
               them
               all
               (
               two
               only
               ●xcepted
               ,
               who
               put
               it
               a
               yeare
               later
               )
               fell
               out
               in
               the
               yeare
               1181.
               he
               I
               say
               who
               shall
               consider
               all
               this
               ,
               will
               blush
               for
               very
               shame
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               M.
               Barlows
               friend
               ,
               to
               heare
               him
               thus
               resolutly
               to
               affirme
               ,
               That
               
                 when
                 Frederick
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Holy-land
                 fighting
                 in
                 Christes
                 quarrell
                 ,
                 fearing
                 that
                 his
                 returne
                 would
                 be
                 some
                 annoyance
                 to
                 the
                 Romish
                 Sea
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 betraied
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Soldan
                 &c.
                 
              
               For
               how
               I
               pray
               you
               could
               he
               betray
               Fredericke
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               Holy-Land
               ,
               who
               was
               dead
               eight
               yeares
               and
               more
               ,
               before
               euer
               he
               came
               thither
               ?
               For
               now
               we
               haue
               shewed
               that
               
                 Pope
                 Alexander
              
               the
               third
               died
               in
               the
               yeare
               1181.
               which
               was
               s●auē
               yeares
               before
               Fredericke
               
               resolued
               to
               weare
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               wage
               that
               ba●taile
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               8.
               before
               his
               arriuall
               into
               Armenia
               where
               he
               was
               drowned
               .
               And
               here
               to
               vrge
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               with
               a
               Dilemma
               :
               Eyther
               he
               knew
               this
               diuersity
               of
               time
               ,
               I
               meanne
               of
               the
               Popes
               death
               ,
               and
               Frederickes
               expedition
               for
               the
               holy-land
               ,
               when
               he
               wrot
               his
               booke
               ,
               or
               he
               knew
               it
               not
               .
               If
               the
               first
               ;
               then
               is
               he
               very
               shameles
               ,
               and
               malicious
               ,
               who
               contrary
               to
               his
               owne
               knowledge
               and
               conscience
               would
               deceaue
               his
               Reader
               in
               a
               printed
               booke
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               so
               triumphant
               manner
               ,
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               .
               If
               he
               knew
               it
               not
               ;
               then
               truly
               he
               is
               very
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               vnworthy
               to
               write
               in
               defence
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Monarch
               as
               his
               Maiestie
               is
               ;
               and
               withall
               very
               negligent
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               see
               ,
               &
               search
               his
               Authors
               ;
               or
               els
               very
               foolish
               and
               simple
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               haue
               vs
               belieue
               him
               without
               any
               other
               authority
               ,
               or
               proofe
               then
               his
               bare
               word
               ,
               which
               I
               thinke
               of
               his
               next
               neighbours
               will
               not
               be
               taken
               for
               much
               .
            
             
               And
               by
               this
               example
               the
               Reader
               may
               know
               how
               hereafter
               to
               trust
               him
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               when
               he
               vaunteth
               and
               braggeth
               of
               aduantages
               ,
               for
               these
               are
               but
               suddaine
               pangs
               ,
               wherunto
               the
               desperatenes
               of
               his
               cause
               doth
               driue
               him
               ,
               when
               no
               other
               answere
               can
               be
               made
               .
               For
               what
               is
               true
               ,
               or
               vntrue
               ,
               ●e
               seemeth
               to
               care
               little
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               seeke
               much
               ,
               but
               only
               indeauoreth
               to
               intertaine
               talke
               ,
               and
               get
               his
               fee
               ;
               and
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               man
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               his
               Maiestie
               thinketh
               
                 me
                 too
                 weak
                 to
                 dispute
                 with
                 him
              
               ;
               
               and
               so
               braggeth
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               that
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 neither
                 dallied
                 ,
                 nor
                 deluded
                 his
                 Reader
              
               :
               yea
               so
               farre
               is
               he
               confident
               in
               this
               his
               answere
               ,
               that
               he
               sayth
               ,
               
                 he
                 assureth
                 himself
                 security
                 ●rom
                 any
                 sound
                 Reply
                 thereto
                 f●ō
                 me
                 .
              
               But
               what
               eyther
               of
               vs
               haue
               done
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               he
               for
               Answere
               ,
               or
               I
               for
               Reply
               ,
               not
               he
               ,
               nor
               I
               ,
               but
               the
               Reader
               must
               iudge
               .
               And
               yet
               heere
               I
               dare
               bouldly
               interpose
               thus
               far
               also
               mine
               owne
               Iudgement
               ,
               that
               if
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               be
               no
               more
               exact
               in
               other
               thinges
               then
               he
               hath
               bene
               in
               this
               ,
               let
               him
               brag
               as
               much
               as
               he
               list
               ,
               &
               flatter
               himselfe
               ,
               with
               the
               conquest
               before
               euer
               he
               see
               his
               Aduersaries
               weapons
               ;
               let
               him
               ●ound
               out
               his
               owne
               triumphes
               in
               euery
               page
               of
               his
               booke
               ,
               and
               make
               himselfe
               as
               glorious
               as
               he
               can
               :
               yet
               it
               
               wil
               be
               more
               eas●e
               ,
               then
               prayse
               worthy
               for
               any
               aduersary
               to
               refute
               him
               ,
               seeing
               his
               pro●es
               are
               euery
               where
               so
               weake
               ,
               his
               lies
               so
               frequent
               ,
               his
               citations
               so
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               order
               &
               method
               of
               his
               discourse
               so
               patched
               ,
               harsh
               ,
               and
               disioynted
               ,
               to
               speake
               nothing
               of
               his
               rayling
               ,
               flattery
               ,
               and
               slanderous
               detractions
               ,
               as
               (
               like
               the
               apples
               of
               Gomorrha
               )
               with
               a
               light
               touch
               all
               wil
               resolue
               to
               smoke
               and
               dust
               ,
               as
               any
               one
               ,
               who
               with
               indifferent
               attention
               shall
               reade
               ouer
               the
               same
               ,
               will
               soone
               confesse
               .
            
             
               For
               what
               now
               I
               pray
               you
               is
               become
               of
               all
               this
               sharpe
               charge
               ,
               and
               virulent
               accu●ation
               of
               Pope
               Alexander
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               euidently
               demonstrated
               ,
               vpon
               the
               diuersity
               of
               the
               time
               of
               Fredericks
               being
               in
               Asia
               ,
               and
               death
               of
               the
               said
               Pope
               ,
               to
               be
               counterfait
               ,
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               to
               be
               impossible
               ?
               I
               thinke
               M.
               Barlow
               will
               not
               affi●me
               that
               Pope
               Alexander
               by
               speciall
               priuiledge
               before
               the
               generall
               resurrection
               did
               rise
               againe
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               to
               dispatch
               this
               busines
               of
               betraying
               the
               Emperour
               :
               and
               yet
               I
               call
               back
               my
               word
               againe
               ,
               for
               I
               see
               by
               this
               charge
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               resolutel●
               bent
               to
               affirme
               any
               thing
               .
               And
               this
               priuiledge
               the
               poore
               man
               must
               confesse
               ,
               or
               else
               cry
               guilty
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               of
               as
               many
               lyes
               ,
               as
               there
               be
               lines
               in
               his
               accusation
               (
               to
               speake
               the
               least
               )
               for
               here
               is
               no
               
                 pinching
                 instance
              
               ,
               but
               a
               forged
               fiction
               ,
               no
               betraying
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               whiles
               he
               was
               in
               the
               Holy-Land
               ,
               no
               letters
               ,
               no
               pictures
               ,
               no
               Pope
               Alexander
               then
               liuing
               ,
               noe
               feare
               of
               
                 annoyance
                 to
                 the
                 Romish
                 Sea
              
               ,
               with
               which
               at
               that
               time
               Frederick
               was
               vnited
               in
               all
               loue
               and
               freindship
               ,
               &
               at
               Pope
               Clements
               request
               vndertoke
               that
               enterprize
               ,
               which
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               truly
               calleth
               
                 the
                 fighting
                 in
                 Christes
                 quarrell
              
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               not
               for
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Ghospell
              
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               preseruation
               of
               the
               Catholicke
               faith
               in
               the
               Holy-Land
               ,
               which
               this
               Minister
               and
               his
               Mates
               in
               their
               Bedlam
               bookes
               ,
               and
               Sermons
               call
               Idolatry●
               the
               
                 VVhore
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 Antichrist
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               But
               it
               was
               sufficient
               with
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               
                 Christes
                 quarrell
              
               ,
               because
               he
               meant
               to
               force
               it
               against
               the
               Pope
               :
               such
               is
               the
               wit
               ,
               conscience
               ,
               and
               sinceritie
               of
               the
               man.
               
            
             
               And
               truly
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               seing
               the
               truth
               so
               cleere
               ,
               and
               
               testimonies
               of
               Authors
               so
               consonāt
               ,
               I
               was
               somwhat
               moued
               with
               curiosity
               to
               see
               ,
               if
               eyther
               in
               the
               Apology
               of
               the
               last
               editiō
               with
               the
               
                 Monitory
                 Epistle
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Torturers
               book
               ,
               there
               were
               any
               thing
               more
               said
               for
               this
               fable
               ,
               in
               supply
               of
               
                 M.
                 Barl.
              
               defect
               ,
               &
               silence
               in
               the
               same
               .
               In
               the
               former
               I
               only
               found
               mētioned
               the
               History
               of
               Fredericke
               ,
               written
               in
               dutch
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               many
               names
               ,
               as
               the
               dutch
               Historie
               ,
               our
               
                 English
                 Bale
                 ,
                 Scardius
              
               the
               
                 German
                 Caluinist
              
               ,
               and
               besides
               thē
               ,
               
                 Barnus
                 ,
                 Ioannes
                 Marius
              
               ,
               &
               Cremonensis
               :
               but
               all
               this
               noyse
               is
               but
               emptie
               wind
               ,
               all
               these
               witnesses
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               he
               scant
               worth
               the
               taking
               vp
               .
               For
               this
               dutch
               Historie
               ,
               &
               Scardius
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               Scardius
               and
               Bale
               ,
               the
               one
               taking
               it
               out
               of
               the
               other
               :
               the
               three
               Catholike
               names
               (
               if
               they
               be
               Catholickes
               )
               serue
               but
               for
               Cyphers
               ,
               to
               fill
               vp
               paper
               ,
               for
               no
               words
               of
               theirs
               are
               cited
               ,
               no
               workes
               extant
               of
               this
               matter
               that
               we
               can
               heare
               of
               ,
               vnles
               perhaps
               lately
               printed
               at
               Amaur●t
               in
               
                 Vtopia
                 ,
                 anno
                 magno
                 Platonis
              
               ,
               and
               so
               conuayed
               into
               England
               amongst
               our
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               the
               narration
               of
               Bale
               in
               his
               Centuries
               of
               this
               Fredericks
               death
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               frought
               with
               lies
               ,
               &
               those
               grosse
               ,
               palpable
               ,
               ill
               coherent
               ,
               and
               incredible
               ,
               as
               a
               learned
               writer
               of
               our
               age
               hauing
               refuted
               many
               of
               thē
               ,
               addeth
               in
               the
               end
               his
               censure
               or
               iudgemēt
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               
               in
               these
               words
               .
               
                 Piget
                 taedetque
                 plura
                 vanissima
                 Balai
                 mēdacia
                 percensere
                 ,
                 quae
                 adeo
                 sunt
                 enormia
                 ,
                 vt
                 posteros
                 nostros
                 vix
                 putē
                 credituros
                 fieri
                 potuisse
                 ,
                 vt
                 hoc
                 saculum
                 nostrū
                 tam
                 e●●rontes
                 criminatores
                 &
                 calūniatores
                 protulerit
                 .
              
               That
               is
               to
               say
               :
               It
               doth
               loath
               and
               trouble
               me
               to
               recount
               more
               lyes
               of
               this
               most
               vaine
               Bale
               (
               
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 Fredericke
              
               )
               which
               are
               so
               grosse
               ,
               
               or
               enormous
               ,
               as
               I
               scarcely
               perswade
               my selfe
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               shall
               liue
               after
               vs
               ,
               wil
               euer
               be
               brought
               to
               think
               it
               credible
               ,
               that
               this
               age
               of
               ours
               hath
               brought
               forth
               such
               shameles
               accusers
               ,
               and
               slanderers
               .
               So
               he
               .
               And
               if
               any
               list
               to
               make
               tryall
               hereof
               ,
               let
               him
               turne
               to
               the
               place
               here
               by
               me
               cyted
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               desire
               no
               more
               satisfaction
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ,
               but
               for
               euer
               after
               loath
               from
               his
               hart
               so
               lying
               a
               Mate
               .
               And
               here
               the
               Reader
               may
               with
               himselfe
               consider
               that
               if
               we
               against
               the
               knowne
               testimony
               &
               written
               histories
               of
               former
               tymes
               ,
               should
               alleadge
               to
               the
               contrary
               our
               
               onely
               bare
               assertions
               ,
               as
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               doth
               in
               this
               without
               further
               authority
               ,
               coniecture
               ,
               or
               proofe
               ,
               how
               would
               our
               clamorous
               English
               Clergy
               cry
               out
               against
               the
               same
               ?
               How
               would
               they
               exaggerate
               such
               an
               aduantage
               ?
               And
               yet
               here
               in
               a
               most
               heynous
               accusation
               against
               all
               writers
               ,
               without
               all
               proof
               ,
               we
               must
               stand
               to
               
                 M.
                 Barlows
              
               bare
               assertion
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               two
               moderne
               writers
               ,
               both
               heretikes
               ,
               both
               enemies
               ,
               to
               wit
               
                 Iohn
                 Bale
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Simon
                 Scardius
              
               ,
               who
               (
               especially
               the
               former
               for
               his
               notorious
               lying
               ,
               and
               lasciuious
               scurrilitie
               )
               with
               vs
               ,
               the
               Lutherans
               ,
               &
               all
               learned
               Protestants
               are
               of
               as
               much
               credit
               ,
               as
               Robin-Hood
               ,
               and
               Little-Iohn
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               proceed
               with
               that
               which
               followeth
               in
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
              
               ,
               who
               for
               that
               I
               sayd
               in
               my
               Letter
               ,
               that
               
                 Paulus
                 Io●ius
              
               in
               his
               second
               booke
               ,
               did
               not
               testifie
               this
               matter
               (
               though
               he
               were
               ●yted
               for
               it
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               English
               and
               latin
               bookes
               of
               the
               Apology
               )
               replyeth
               against
               me
               thus
               .
               If
               Saul
               
                 in
                 seeking
                 his
                 fathers
                 asses
                 ,
                 had
                 returned
                 such
                 an
                 answer
                 ,
                 or
                 himself
                 retyred
                 ,
              
               
               
                 because
                 he
                 ●ound
                 them
                 not
                 in
              
               Salila
               ,
               and
               Salim
               ,
               
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 proued
              
               Saul
               
                 inter
                 Prophetas
              
               .
               So
               contume●●ous
               still
               is
               M.
               Barlow
               in
               all
               his
               speaches
               ;
               but
               we
               haue
               now
               shewed
               where
               the
               Asse
               ,
               without
               further
               seeking
               is
               to
               be
               found
               .
               Let
               vs
               likewise
               see
               how
               prudent
               his
               answer
               is
               ,
               or
               rather
               euasion
               .
               
                 The
                 Printer
              
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 displaced
                 the
                 quotation
                 ,
                 giuing
                 it
                 a
                 higher
                 roome
                 by
                 fiue
                 lines
                 in
                 the
                 page
                 then
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 concerned
                 the
                 next
                 story
                 imediatly
                 following
                 .
              
               But
               then
               I
               would
               aske
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               why
               the
               letter
               F.
               was
               placed
               in
               the
               text
               before
               Alexander
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               correspondent
               in
               the
               margent
               in
               
                 Paulus
                 ●ouius
              
               ?
               Could
               the
               Printer
               also
               change
               the
               letter
               in
               the
               text
               ?
               And
               not
               only
               this
               ,
               but
               the
               Latin
               translation
               also
               ,
               that
               came
               after
               the
               English
               hath
               the
               same
               quotation
               of
               
                 Paulus
                 ●ouius
              
               ,
               annexed
               with
               the
               letter
               A.
               both
               in
               the
               text
               and
               margent
               ,
               vnto
               the
               same
               storie
               .
               Was
               this
               also
               the
               slip
               of
               the
               Printer
               ?
               Besides
               this
               ,
               the
               sayd
               Latin
               translation
               leaueth
               out
               the
               word
               tertius
               ,
               and
               nameth
               only
               Alexander
               :
               will
               you
               assigne
               this
               also
               to
               the
               Printer
               ?
               But
               if
               this
               quotation
               of
               Iouius
               did
               not
               se●ue
               to
               this
               allegation
               about
               the
               Popes
               writing
               to
               the
               Sol●an
               ,
               what
               other
               Author
               is
               there
               ,
               that
               doth
               testifie
               so
               odious
               an
               accusation
               ?
               For
               if
               that
               had
               
               bene
               omitted
               ,
               then
               why
               had
               not
               M.
               Barlow
               now
               supplyed
               that
               defect
               ,
               with
               aleadging
               or
               quoting
               some
               Author
               ,
               that
               testifieth
               the
               same
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               for
               that
               we
               ha●e
               bene
               ouerlong
               in
               this
               matter
               we
               shall
               end
               with
               one
               only
               example
               more
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               wheras
               he
               alleadgeth
               out
               of
               Cuspinian
               ,
               that
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               sixth
               did
               take
               two
               hundreth
               thousand
               Crownes
               of
               Baiaze●es
               the
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Turkes
               ,
               
               to
               cause
               his
               brother
               Gemin
               whom
               he
               held
               captiue
               in
               Rome
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               which
               soone
               after
               ensued
               ,
               he
               being
               in
               the
               French-mens
               hands
               that
               tooke
               him
               with
               them
               from
               Rome
               ,
               when
               Charles
               the
               eight
               King
               of
               France
               passed
               that
               way
               with
               his
               army
               towards
               the
               Conquest
               of
               Naples
               :
               I
               answered
               ,
               that
               concerning
               the
               story
               it self
               ,
               true
               it
               is
               that
               Cuspini●n
               ,
               that
               gladly
               seeketh
               occasion
               to
               speake
               ill
               of
               Popes
               ,
               writeth
               that
               the
               sayd
               Gemin
               or
               Zizimus
               (
               for
               by
               both
               n●mes
               he
               is
               called
               )
               brother
               of
               the
               Turke
               ,
               was
               put
               to
               death
               by
               poyson
               in
               the
               army
               of
               the
               French-men
               ,
               
                 haud
                 ignorante
                 Pontifice
              
               ,
               Pope
               Alexander
               not
               being
               ignoran●
               thero●
               .
               But
               he
               sayth
               nothing
               that
               the
               Pope
               procured
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               neyther
               that
               he
               receaued
               the
               sayd
               summe
               of
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               Crownes
               ,
               as
               neyther
               doth
               Iouius
               ,
               though
               he
               doth
               m●ntion
               that
               such
               a
               summe
               was
               offered
               by
               the
               ●urke
               ,
               togeather
               with
               
                 ●estis
                 incons●tilis
                 Christi
              
               ,
               the
               garment
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               without
               seame
               .
               And
               that
               besids
               these
               Authors
               ,
               others
               also
               writing
               therof
               do
               relate
               the
               matter
               doubtfully
               ,
               as
               
                 Onufrius
                 Panuinus
              
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               that
               he
               died
               at
               Capua
               of
               a
               bloudy
               flux
               ,
               without
               mentioning
               poyson●
               and
               before
               him
               Sabelli●us
               relating
               the
               matter
               as
               doubtfully
               ,
               saith
               :
               
                 Fuerunt
                 qui
                 crederent
                 veneno
                 subla●●
              
               :
               there
               were
               some
               that
               belieued
               that
               he
               was
               made
               away
               by
               poyson
               ,
               
               &
               that
               Pope
               Al●xander
               was
               not
               ignorant
               thereof
               .
            
             
               And
               albeyt
               M.
               Barlow
               about
               this
               poyn●●●riueth
               to
               vtter
               a
               gr●at
               company
               of
               wordes
               ,
               partly
               to
               proue
               that
               which
               was
               not
               denyed
               ,
               that
               diuers
               authours
               do
               make
               mention
               of
               this
               thing
               (
               though
               with
               vncertayntie
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               )
               partly
               in
               amplifying
               the
               wickednes
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               to
               
                 yield
                 to
                 the
                 putting
                 to
                 death
              
               (
               as
               he
               sayd
               )
               
                 of
                 an
                 innocent
                 Turke
              
               ;
               partly
               by
               inueghing
               ,
               and
               scoffing
               at
               the
               offer
               made
               
               by
               the
               Turkish
               Emperour
               of
               
                 Vestis
                 inconsutilis
                 Christi
              
               ,
               of
               Christs
               garment
               without
               seame
               ,
               deriding
               much
               in
               his
               veine
               of
               Infidelity
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               garment
               can
               be
               imagined
               to
               haue
               come
               downe
               from
               the
               Souldyers
               ,
               that
               cast
               lotts
               ouer
               it
               ,
               
               vnto
               the
               Turks
               hands
               (
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               it
               is
               knowne
               ,
               and
               confessed
               that
               he
               had
               taken
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               thereby
               had
               the
               spoyle
               of
               all
               Christian
               monumentes
               of
               that
               place
               )
               but
               much
               more
               scorning
               ,
               that
               now
               such
               a
               Relique
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               should
               be
               made
               the
               price
               
                 of
                 innocent
                 Gemins
                 bloud
              
               ,
               without
               any
               iust
               cause
               giuen
               for
               the
               same
               (
               and
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               had
               rebelled
               against
               his
               Lord
               and
               brother
               the
               Emperour
               and
               procured
               both
               against
               his
               person
               and
               state
               what
               mischife
               he
               could
               :
               )
               All
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               it
               is
               euident
               that
               these
               wordes
               of
               M.
               Barlow
               are
               but
               wind
               to
               intertayne
               tyme
               ,
               and
               fill
               vp
               paper
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               bound
               himself
               by
               the
               enterprize
               ,
               he
               hath
               takē
               in
               hand
               ,
               &
               so
               you
               will
               see
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               stir
               he
               maketh
               about
               my
               very
               last
               wordes
               ,
               and
               lines
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               which
               yet
               I
               assure
               m●
               ,
               being
               equally
               considered
               by
               the
               indifferent
               Reader
               ,
               will
               not
               seeme
               so
               reprehensible
               .
               
               For
               these
               they
               are
               .
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 goe
                 about
                 (
                 sayd
                 I
                 )
                 to
                 discredit
                 Kingly
                 authority
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 misdeeds
                 of
                 particuler
                 Kings
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 bene
                 registred
                 by
                 Historiographers
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 tyme
                 that
                 Popes
                 began
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 find
                 no
                 doubt
                 aboundant
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 defended
                 by
                 any
                 probability
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 doth
                 this
                 preiudicate
                 nothing
                 to
                 Princely
                 power
                 or
                 dignity
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 this
                 speach
                 of
                 myne
                 ,
                 which
                 M.
                 Barlow
                 termeth
                 a
                 
                   yerking
                   comparison
                   of
                   Kings
                   with
                   Popes
                
                 (
                 though
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 why
                 )
                 he
                 inueigheth
                 greatly
                 against
                 me
                 ,
              
               alleadging
               first
               out
               of
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 That
                 art
                 cannot
                 long
                 estrange
                 nature
                 ,
              
               as
               though
               out
               of
               Nature
               belike
               ,
               I
               were
               inclyned
               to
               make
               such
               comparisons
               ,
               and
               then
               likening
               me
               to
               Venus
               her
               Cat
               ,
               that
               was
               trickt
               vp
               (
               as
               he
               sayth
               )
               like
               a
               wayting-mayde
               ,
               but
               yet
               she
               discouered
               her self
               when
               she
               saw
               a
               mouse
               :
               
               
                 So
                 the
                 censurer
              
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               
                 who
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 Reader
                 belieue
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 confuted
                 only
                 one
                 T.
                 M.
                 the
                 younger
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 exasperated
                 with
                 his
                 round
                 cāuasing
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 he
                 forgetteth
                 his
                 dissembled
                 aduersarie
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 retorts
                 vpon
                 Kings
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
            
             
               And
               do
               you
               see
               his
               vanytie
               ?
               Is
               the
               very
               naming
               of
               Kings
               ,
               especially
               in
               so
               honourable
               a
               sense
               ,
               as
               I
               doe
               ,
               for
               mayntenance
               of
               their
               authority
               ,
               
               sufficient
               to
               make
               
                 retorting
                 vpon
                 Kings
              
               ?
               Or
               is
               the
               mentioning
               of
               Kings
               in
               generall
               a
               sufficient
               inference
               ,
               that
               I
               meane
               of
               his
               Maiestie
               in
               particuler
               ?
               What
               speach
               can
               be
               free
               from
               calumination
               ,
               when
               such
               Sicophancy
               is
               vsed
               ?
               Doth
               not
               euery
               man
               see
               the
               itching
               humour
               of
               adulation
               ,
               discouered
               here
               vpon
               any
               least
               occasion
               ?
               But
               let
               vs
               heare
               some
               reason
               of
               his
               .
               
                 VVhat
                 insolency
              
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 this
              
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 compare
                 Popes
                 with
                 Kings
                 ,
                 subiectes
                 with
                 superiours
                 ,
                 for
                 euen
                 Preists
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 their
                 soueraignes
                 ,
                 by
                 Chrysostoms
                 rule
                 .
              
               And
               so
               say
               we
               also
               Syr
               ,
               in
               temporall
               affaires
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               Comon
               wealth
               .
               But
               how
               doth
               this
               inference
               of
               yours
               hould
               ?
               
                 Priests
                 are
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 temporall
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 their
                 Soueraignes
                 :
                 therefore
                 also
                 Popes
                 .
              
               Is
               there
               no
               difference
               ?
               And
               for
               that
               you
               name
               
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
              
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               call
               it
               an
               insolency
               ,
               to
               compare
               Kings
               with
               Popes
               ,
               I
               would
               demaund
               of
               you
               ,
               whether
               you
               euer
               read
               S.
               
                 Chrysostome
                 de
                 comparatione
                 Regis
                 &
                 Monachi
                 ,
              
               of
               the
               comparyson
               of
               a
               King
               and
               a
               Monke
               :
               
               as
               also
               his
               other
               Books
               
                 de
                 Sacerdotio
              
               ?
               And
               if
               you
               haue
               ,
               and
               vnderstood
               ,
               what
               you
               read
               ,
               then
               will
               you
               haue
               seene
               that
               
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
              
               preferred
               ●he
               dignity
               of
               both
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               Monke
               and
               Priest
               ,
               before
               the
               dignity
               of
               a
               King.
               And
               Cardinall
               Bellarmin●
               last
               booke
               ,
               and
               third
               Chapter
               doth
               alledge
               so
               much
               about
               this
               matter
               ,
               as
               maketh
               it
               sufficiently
               cleere
               ,
               without
               any
               derogation
               of
               Princely
               authority
               at
               all
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             AN
             EXAMINATION
             OF
             CERTA●NE
             ●ENTENCES
             ,
             AND
             AVTHOR●TIES
             of
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             alleadged
             by
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             
               M.
               Blackwell
            
             ,
             and
             impugned
             by
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             .
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             AMONG
             other
             points
             that
             were
             impugned
             out
             of
             
               Cardinall
               Bellarmines
            
             Letter
             ,
             were
             certaine
             sentences
             ,
             examples
             ,
             and
             authorities
             of
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             about
             the
             Oath
             .
             
               And
               first
               of
               all
               was
               the
               comparison
               of
               the
               subtill
               art
               ,
               and
               deceipt
            
             (
             said
             I
             )
             
               vsed
               by
            
             Iulian
             
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               surnamed
               the
               Apostata
               ,
            
             and
             recounted
             by
             S.
             
               Gregorie
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             in
             placing
             ,
             and
             inserting
             the
             Images
             of
             his
             false
             Gods
             ,
             into
             the
             pictures
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             in
             his
             Imperiall
             banner
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             man
             could
             bow
             downe
             ,
             and
             do
             reuerence
             to
             the
             Emperours
             picture
             (
             as
             then
             was
             the
             custome
             )
             but
             that
             he
             must
             adore
             also
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             false
             Gods
             ;
             which
             art
             of
             tem●erament
             
             the
             Cardinall
             doth
             compare
             vnto
             this
             mixture
             ,
             and
             combination
             of
             clauses
             ,
             lawfull
             and
             vnlawfull
             ;
             ciuill
             and
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             in
             the
             Oath
             proposed
             :
             so
             as
             ,
             a
             man
             cannot
             sweare
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             sweare
             also
             the
             other
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             ,
             I
             said
             in
             my
             Letter
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Oath
             with
             all
             the
             clauses
             ,
             as
             it
             lyeth
             (
             in
             which
             sense
             ,
             it
             hath
             bin
             also
             forbidden
             by
             his
             Holynes
             )
             cannot
             in
             any
             wise
             be
             taken
             ,
             although
             touching
             some
             one
             only
             clause
             ,
             not
             only
             cyuill
             ,
             but
             also
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             of
             the
             Popes
             authority
             ,
             of
             charity
             I
             might
             thinke
             (
             as
             then
             I
             wrote
             )
             that
             the
             Priests
             who
             tooke
             the
             Oath
             ,
             tooke
             it
             in
             some
             such
             sense
             ,
             as
             being
             explycated
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             accepted
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             might
             stand
             with
             the
             integrity
             of
             fayth
             .
             And
             that
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             sayd
             clause
             ,
             might
             be
             agreed
             vpon
             ,
             betwene
             his
             Maiesty
             and
             his
             subiects
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             it
             should
             agree
             with
             the
             opinion
             ,
             and
             practise
             of
             all
             other
             Catholicke
             Princes
             .
             But
             the
             whole
             Oath
             as
             it
             lyeth
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             the
             picture
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             togeather
             with
             the
             Images
             of
             false
             Gods.
             Which
             similitude
             and
             comparison
             ,
             though
             it
             expresse
             most
             fitly
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             )
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             :
             yet
             was
             it
             impugned
             ,
             by
             seeking
             out
             dissimilitudes
             ,
             &
             disparities
             in
             other
             pointes
             ,
             then
             wherein
             was
             made
             the
             sayd
             comparison
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             that
             first
             Iulian
             was
             an
             Apostata
             ,
             but
             our
             Soueraigne
             is
             a
             Christian
             :
             Iulian
             changed
             the
             religion
             he
             once
             professed
             ,
             but
             our
             King
             not
             :
             Iulian
             became
             an
             Ethnick
             ,
             or
             Atheist
             ,
             our
             King
             is
             not
             ashamed
             of
             his
             profession
             :
             Iulian
             dealt
             against
             Christians
             ,
             his
             Maiesty
             dealeth
             only
             to
             make
             a
             distinction
             betweene
             true
             subiects
             ,
             and
             false
             harted
             traytors
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             he
             goeth
             forward
             ,
             alleadging
             many
             sundry
             diuersityes
             ,
             betwene
             man
             and
             man
             ,
             thing
             and
             things
             ,
             state
             &
             states
             :
             which
             I
             said
             is
             nothing
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
             For
             a
             similitude
             requireth
             not
             likenes
             ,
             or
             parity
             in
             all
             poyntes
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             should
             be
             idem
             ,
             and
             not
             simile
             ,
             but
             liknes
             only
             in
             the
             point
             ,
             wherin
             the
             comparison
             is
             made
             ,
             as
             here
             in
             the
             compounding
             ,
             and
             couching
             togeather
             of
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             vnlawfull
             cl●uses
             in
             the
             oath
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             did
             Images
             in
             his
             banner
             :
             for
             that
             other
             wise
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             
             stand
             vpon
             seeking
             out
             differences
             between
             the
             things
             that
             are
             compared
             ,
             &
             other
             things
             wherein
             the
             comparison
             is
             not
             made
             ,
             and
             thereby
             condemne
             the
             similitude
             ,
             we
             shall
             ouerthrow
             all
             similitudes
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             and
             particulerly
             we
             shall
             eneruate
             ,
             &
             make
             voide
             all
             the
             Parables
             cōmonly
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             wherin
             if
             we
             go
             from
             the
             point
             it self
             that
             is
             compared
             ,
             we
             may
             find
             ●or
             the
             most
             part
             more
             dissimilitudes
             ,
             then
             sim●litudes
             .
             
             As
             for
             example
             ;
             
               Be
               yee
               ●ise
               as
               serpentes
               ,
               and
               simple
               as
               doues
            
             ;
             what
             enemy
             of
             Christian
             religion
             might
             not
             cauill
             ,
             and
             calumniate
             this
             similitude
             by
             seeking
             out
             diuersities
             betwene
             a
             serpent
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             betwene
             the
             malicious
             craft
             of
             the
             serpent
             and
             the
             true
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             a
             prudent
             man
             :
             and
             the
             like
             in
             the
             nature
             ,
             and
             simplicity
             of
             doues
             ,
             many
             dissimilitudes
             may
             be
             sought
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             the
             similitude
             do
             hould
             in
             the
             poynt
             ,
             wherein
             the
             comparison
             was
             made
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             Christians
             sho●ld
             be
             both
             wise
             and
             simple
             ,
             as
             are
             serpents
             ,
             and
             doues
             ,
             and
             imitate
             both
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             
             and
             simplicity
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             is
             conuenient
             for
             a
             Christian
             life
             ,
             which
             S.
             Paul
             doth
             afterward
             expound
             ,
             how
             far
             it
             must
             reach
             ,
             when
             he
             sayth
             :
             
             
               Volo
               vos
               sapientes
               esse
               in
               bono
               ,
               &
               simplices
               in
               malo
               ,
            
             I
             would
             haue
             you
             to
             be
             wise
             in
             good
             ,
             and
             simple
             in
             ●uill
             ,
          
           
             This
             then
             being
             my
             declaration
             of
             that
             similitude
             ,
             out
             commeth
             M.
             Barlow
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             with
             his
             dagger
             drawne
             in
             great
             heate
             ,
             to
             incounter
             the
             same
             ,
             casting
             vpon
             me
             ,
             all
             kind
             of
             reproach
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             ordinary
             scurrility
             ,
             calling
             me
             
               Salomons
               loathsome
               creature
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               a
               spuing
               dog
            
             ,
             
             resuming
             the
             eiection
             which
             he
             had
             once
             auoyded
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             modestie
             ,
             and
             ciuilytie
             of
             this
             new
             Prelate
             .
             But
             why
             ,
             doth
             he
             shew
             himself
             so
             enraged
             ?
             
             You
             must
             imagine
             he
             is
             in
             some
             straits
             to
             answer
             the
             former
             discourse
             ,
             but
             yet
             must
             needs
             set
             vpon
             it
             ,
             well
             ,
             or
             ill
             .
             Let
             vs
             se
             how
             he
             performeth
             it
             .
          
           
             
               All
               the
               Censurers
               speach
               (
               
                 sayth
                 this
                 Minister
              
               )
               commeth
               to
               this
               profound
               conclusion
               ,
               that
               a
               similitude
               must
               only
               hould
               in
               that
               poynt
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               compared
               ,
               because
               that
               
                 if
                 the
                 comparison
                 should
                 hould
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 pentity
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 not
                 resemblance
                 .
              
            
             Which
             doctrine
             of
             myne
             he
             seemeth
             to
             allow
             ,
             and
             replieth
             not
             ;
             but
             yet
             to
             seeme
             to
             say
             somewhat
             ,
             and
             not
             syt
             out
             ,
             he
             passeth
             to
             another
             discourse
             ,
             that
             in
             foure
             manners
             comparisons
             m●y
             be
             made
             ,
             eyther
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             disposition
             ,
             when
             some
             affection
             is
             resembled
             ,
             or
             when
             a
             passion
             or
             perturbation
             is
             assimilated
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             action
             only
             is
             compared
             without
             circumstances
             ;
             which
             are
             obscure
             things
             without
             ground
             at
             all
             :
             and
             as
             well
             may
             foureteene
             poyntes
             of
             comparisons
             be
             found
             out
             as
             foure
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             so
             many
             as
             there
             may
             be
             differences
             betwene
             things
             that
             be
             compared
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             recall
             M.
             Barlow
             from
             these
             idle
             euagations
             to
             the
             point
             it self
             .
             
             And
             for
             so
             much
             as
             he
             now
             graunteth
             ,
             that
             things
             compared
             must
             not
             be
             like
             in
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             point
             ,
             wherein
             the
             comparison
             is
             made
             ,
             how
             will
             he
             ouerturne
             
               Cardinall
               Bellarmines
            
             comparison
             ,
             betwene
             the
             banner
             of
             Iulian
             ,
             and
             the
             Oath
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             His
             point
             of
             comparison
             was
             this
             ;
             that
             as
             Iulian
             did
             set
             forth
             in
             his
             banner
             ,
             and
             combine
             togeather
             the
             images
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             false
             Gods
             ,
             seeking
             to
             temper
             and
             mollify
             the
             one
             by
             the
             other
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             bowing
             to
             ,
             and
             honouring
             the
             Emperours
             image
             (
             which
             then
             was
             held
             for
             lawfull
             )
             to
             bow
             also
             ,
             or
             seeme
             to
             bow
             at
             leastwise
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             lawfull
             :
             so
             in
             the
             Oath
             are
             combined
             togeather
             different
             clauses
             ,
             some
             of
             temporall
             obedience
             ,
             which
             are
             lawfull
             ;
             some
             oth●r
             detractory
             to
             the
             Popes
             authority
             ,
             which
             are
             held
             by
             Catholicks
             for
             vnlawfull
             .
             Do
             you
             see
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             comparison
             is
             made
             ?
             Then
             stand
             to
             me
             closely
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             )
             and
             let
             vs
             examine
             this
             ma●ter
             without
             running
             from
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             What
             say
             you
             to
             the
             former
             answer
             made
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Iuli●n
             was
             an
             Apostata
             ,
             but
             our
             Soueraigne
             is
             a
             Christian
             ?
             Iulian
             changed
             his
             religion
             ,
             but
             our
             King
             not
             ?
             he
             became
             an
             Ethnicke
             ,
             but
             our
             King
             is
             not
             ashamed
             of
             his
             profession
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             differences
             ?
             Are
             these
             the
             poyntes
             wherein
             
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
            
             made
             his
             comparison
             ,
             
             or
             noe
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             are
             you
             from
             the
             purpose
             .
             But
             what
             say
             you
             now
             in
             this
             your
             last
             Reply
             after
             mature
             deliberation
             ?
             You
             will
             not
             ,
             I
             trust
             ,
             fall
             to
             the
             same
             absurdity
             of
             seeking
             dissimilitudes
             ,
             that
             are
             from
             the
             point
             of
             the
             comparison
             it self
             ?
             And
             yet
             you
             must
             needes
             do
             it
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             you
             will
             needs
             say
             somewhat
             ,
             and
             haue
             nothing
             to
             say
             against
             the
             sayd
             poynt
             of
             comparison
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             your
             reply
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             the
             resemblance
             betwene
             the
             banner
             ,
             and
             the
             Oath
             ,
             brought
             fort●
             by
             the
             Cardinall
             was
             produced
             by
             him
             for
             no
             other
             purpose
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             mixture
             of
             diuersities
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             
             VVherin
             (
             say
             you
             )
             
               the
               Cardinall
               hath
               manifested
               more
               malice
               then
               iudgement
               .
               For
               euen
               in
               that
               very
               point
               ,
               this
               similitude
               ,
               as
               taken
               with
               the
               crampe
               ,
               hal●s
               right
               downe
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               Imperiall
               pictures
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               different
               ●eatures
               ,
               yet
               they
               all
               concurred
               to
               one
               end
               and
               for
               the
               same
               intent
               ,
               that
               is
               for
               adoration
               ,
               though
               to
               the
               one
               more
               openly
               ,
               to
               the
               other
               more
               couertly
               &c.
               
               But
               in
               the
               Oath
               it
               is
               taken
               cleane
               contrary
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               mixture
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               that
               it
               separates
               all
               acknowledgment
               o●
               any
               temporall
               right
               ,
               or
               right
               of
               any
               temporall
               acknowledgment
               from
               Pope
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               else
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               Maiestie
               alone
               within
               his
               Realmes
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             far
             are
             the
             words
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             who
             being
             well
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             haue
             seene
             )
             towards
             the
             end
             ,
             intangleth
             himself
             ,
             and
             runneth
             quite
             from
             the
             purpose
             .
             He
             acknowledgeth
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             that
             the
             comparison
             of
             
               Card.
               Bellarmine
            
             is
             only
             to
             shew
             the
             mixtures
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Images
             in
             the
             banner
             ,
             the
             one
             lawfull
             ,
             the
             other
             vnlawfull
             ,
             so
             of
             the
             clauses
             in
             the
             Oath
             ,
             the
             one
             lawfull
             ,
             the
             other
             vnlawfull
             :
             but
             presently
             he
             steppeth
             aside
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             mixt
             adoration
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             mixture
             of
             Allegiance
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             wherin
             
               Card.
               Bellarmine
            
             made
             not
             his
             comparison
             ,
             
             no
             more
             then
             betwene
             the
             banner
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             Oath
             ;
             or
             betweene
             the
             silke
             cloath
             wherein
             the
             pictures
             were
             painted
             ,
             or
             the
             booke
             or
             paper
             wherin
             the
             Oath
             was
             written
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             such
             like
             differences
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             pickt
             out
             ,
             wherof
             this
             also
             is
             one
             ,
             very
             impertinent
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             the
             banner
             did
             tend
             to
             a
             mixt
             adoration
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Oath
             to
             a
             mixt
             allegiance
             ,
             of
             which
             
             mixt
             allegiance
             
               Card.
               Bellarmine
            
             neuer
             spake
             word
             ,
             but
             only
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             mixture
             of
             these
             Images
             was
             deuised
             to
             deceaue
             the
             Christians
             at
             that
             tyme
             ;
             so
             the
             mixture
             of
             different
             clauses
             ,
             some
             conteyning
             ciuill
             obedience
             ,
             some
             ecclesiasticall
             disobedience
             ,
             the
             one
             law●ull
             ,
             the
             other
             vnlawfull
             ,
             was
             deuised
             to
             intangle
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             Catholikes
             .
             And
             so
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             is
             forced
             to
             run
             to
             the
             same
             shift
             ,
             that
             before
             he
             condēned
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             seek
             out
             diuersities
             in
             points
             wherin
             no
             comparisō
             was
             made
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             example
             which
             is
             reprehended
             in
             
               Cardinall
               Bellarmines
            
             letter
             ,
             is
             out
             of
             the
             second
             booke
             of
             Machabees
             ,
             of
             old
             Eleazar
             that
             venerable
             man
             ,
             who
             rather
             chose
             to
             die
             ,
             then
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             vnlawfull
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             or
             to
             seeme
             to
             doe
             it
             by
             dissimulation
             .
             
               Which
               example
               the
               Cardinall
               applieth
               (
               
                 said
                 I
              
               )
               to
               the
               taking
               of
               this
               vnlawful
               Oath
               by
               such
               as
               are
               Catholikes
               ,
               
               but
               especially
               by
               the
               
                 Arch
                 priest
              
               ,
               Head
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               England
               ,
               whose
               case
               he
               presumed
               to
               be
               more
               like
               to
               that
               of
               Eleazar
               ,
               for
               his
               age
               ,
               estimation
               ,
               and
               authority
               aboue
               the
               rest
               .
               
               To
               which
               example
               the
               Apologer
               answereth
               thus
               .
               That
               if
               the
               Archpriests
               ground
               of
               refusing
               this
               Oath
               ,
               were
               as
               good
               as
               Eleazars
               was
               for
               refusing
               to
               eate
               of
               the
               swines-flesh
               ,
               that
               was
               proposed
               &
               vrged
               vnto
               him
               ,
               it
               might
               not
               vnfitly
               be
               applyed
               to
               his
               purpose
               :
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 ground
                 fayling
              
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 buylding
                 cannot
                 stand
              
               .
               But
               this
               is
               an
               escape
               much
               like
               the
               former
               ,
               that
               runneth
               quite
               from
               the
               matter
               :
               for
               that
               the
               Cardinall
               supposeth
               a
               Catholike
               conscience
               in
               him
               to
               whom
               he
               writeth
               ,
               to
               which
               conscience
               it
               is
               as
               repugnant
               to
               sweare
               any
               thing
               ,
               sounding
               against
               any
               poynt
               of
               Catholike
               religion
               or
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               to
               Eleazar
               to
               eate
               swines
               flesh●
               against
               the
               law
               of
               Moyses
               .
               Which
               supposition
               being
               made
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               Cardinals
               iudgment
               this
               Oath
               contayneth
               diuers
               clauses
               preiudiciall
               to
               some
               pointes
               of
               the
               said
               Catholike
               beliefe
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               concerning
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Sea
               Apostolicke
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               taking
               therof
               would
               not
               only
               be
               hurtfull
               to
               the
               taker
               ,
               but
               offensiue
               also
               and
               scandalous
               to
               many
               oth●r
               of
               that
               religion
               ,
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               ,
               the
               application
               of
               this
               example
               
               of
               Eleazar
               was
               most
               fit
               ,
               &
               effectuall
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             answered
             at
             that
             tyme.
             Now
             M.
             Barlow
             commeth
             with
             new
             deuises
             .
             First
             he
             calleth
             this
             example
             aprochryphall
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             second
             booke
             of
             Machabees
             :
             but
             Catholicks
             do
             hould
             it
             for
             Canonicall
             ;
             and
             so
             do
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             :
             and
             so
             was
             it
             declared
             by
             a
             holy
             Councell
             ,
             aboue
             1200.
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
             wherein
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             himself
             sate
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Iudges
             .
             But
             whether
             it
             were
             or
             no
             ;
             that
             maketh
             nothing
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             but
             only
             whether
             the
             example
             be
             well
             applied
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             eating
             of
             swines-flesh
             refused
             by
             Eleazar
             was
             forbidden
             
               by
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               this
               swearing
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               warranted
               by
               Scripture
            
             .
             Wherto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             swearing
             in
             it
             owne
             nature
             ,
             and
             with
             due
             circumstances
             of
             truth
             ,
             iudgment
             ,
             and
             iustice
             is
             warranted
             ,
             
             when
             true
             and
             iust
             things
             are
             sworne
             ;
             but
             euery
             Oath
             in
             particuler
             is
             not
             warranted
             by
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             namely
             if
             it
             containe
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             eyther
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             swearers
             iudgment
             ,
             and
             conscience
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             or
             lawfull
             .
             And
             such
             is
             this
             Oath
             to
             Catholiks
             in
             both
             respectes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             warranted
             ,
             but
             condemned
             by
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             he
             sayth
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             at
             a
             stand
             ,
             and
             can
             go
             no
             further
             ,
             I
             do
             wind
             my self
             out
             ,
             by
             rūning
             to
             the
             common
             place
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             Catholike
             religion
             .
             But
             what
             sayth
             he
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             false
             assumption
             ,
             and
             an
             vntrue
             applycation
             by
             the
             conscience
             ,
             is
             it
             then
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             not
             binding
             ?
             As
             put
             the
             case
             ,
             the
             conscience
             assumeth
             that
             to
             be
             sound
             and
             Catholike
             ,
             which
             is
             false
             and
             vnchristian
             doctrine
             .
             
             To
             this
             question
             I
             haue
             answered
             now
             sufficiently
             before
             ,
             and
             haue
             largly
             proued
             ,
             that
             an
             erroneous
             conscience
             also
             byndeth
             vntill
             it
             be
             reformed
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             impiety
             ,
             and
             ignorance
             to
             teach
             the
             contrary
             :
             nor
             shall
             it
             be
             needfull
             to
             repeat
             all
             the
             reasons
             and
             arguments
             here
             .
             This
             one
             may
             stand
             insteed
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             ,
             That
             if
             a
             man
             may
             without
             sinne
             do
             against
             the
             dictamen
             or
             direction
             of
             his
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             then
             may
             he
             do
             that
             which
             he
             thinketh
             to
             be
             naught
             ,
             and
             consequently
             do
             naught
             ,
             wittingly
             and
             willingly
             
             without
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             the
             groundes
             both
             of
             Diuinity
             ,
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             Nature
             it self
             .
             And
             yet
             M.
             Barlow
             is
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             to
             affirme
             here
             ,
             that
             an
             erroneous
             conscience
             byndeth
             not
             .
          
           
             
               VVHEN
               the
               R.
               Fath●r
            
             ,
             F.
             Robert
             Persons
             ,
             
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Treatise
               was
               come
               thus
               far
               in
               the
               examination
               of
            
             M.
             Barlowes
             Answere
             ,
             
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               take
               him
               out
               of
               this
               mortall
               life
               :
               which
               as
               he
               had
               imployed
               to
               the
               profit
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               ;
               so
               he
               ended
               with
               gr●at
               Religion
               and
               Pi●ty
               ,
               and
               passed
               ,
               as
               we
               hope
               ,
               to
               et●rnall
               r●st
               .
               He
               commended
               on
               his
               death-b●d
               the
               finishing
               of
               this
               worke
               ,
               to
               an
               especiall
               friend
               of
               his
               ,
               who
               for
               his
               zeale
               in
               Gods
               cause
               ,
               and
               his
               loue
               to
               the
               said
               Father
               ,
               will
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               learnedly
               and
               exactly
               p●rforme
               his
               requ●st
               ,
               and
               shortly
               cause
               it
               to
               be
               printed
               and
               published
               ,
               t●ough
               in
               a
               s●parate
               volume
               ,
               as
               for
               many
               respects
               is
               thought
               most
               conuenient
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Faultes
           escaped
           in
           the
           Printing
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Page
                 ,
              
               
                 line
                 ,
              
               
                 fault
                 ,
              
               
                 correction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 reaceaued
              
               
                 receaued
              
            
             
               
                 118.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 sweares
              
               
                 swearers
              
            
             
               
                 149.
                 
              
               
                 35.
                 
              
               
                 soone
              
               
                 sowen
              
            
             
               
                 161.
                 
              
               
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 which
              
               
                 with
              
            
             
               
                 172.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Prohet
              
               
                 Prophet
              
            
             
               
                 188.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 miseriamur
              
               
                 misereamur
              
            
             
               
                 197.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 Scotlnd
              
               
                 Scotland
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 203.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 nothing
              
               
                 noting
              
            
             
               
                 276.
                 
              
               
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 an
              
               
                 and
              
            
             
               
                 289.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 prince
              
               
                 price
              
            
             
               
                 321.
                 
              
               
                 36.
                 
              
               
                 is
              
               
                 it
              
            
             
               
                 325.
                 
              
               
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 vnlwfulnes
              
               
                 vnlawfulnes
              
            
             
               
                 333.
                 
              
               
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 opinion
                 Caietan
              
               
                 opinion
                 of
                 Caietan
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 343.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 no
              
               
                 to
              
            
             
               
                 395.
                 
              
               
                 37.
                 
              
               
                 yet
                 they
              
               
                 yet
                 that
                 they
              
            
             
               
                 436.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 truth
                 or
              
               
                 truth
                 of
              
            
             
               
                 442.
                 
              
               
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 is
              
               
                 in
              
            
             
               
                 444.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 abase
              
               
                 abuse
              
            
             
               
                 460.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 acquinted
              
               
                 acquainted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 498.
                 
              
               
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 Popos
              
               
                 Popes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 502.
                 
              
               
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 them
              
               
                 then
              
            
             
               
                 516.
                 
              
               
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 wales
              
               
                 walles
              
            
             
               
                 520.
                 
              
               
                 37.
                 
              
               
                 restrainst
              
               
                 restraint
              
            
             
               
                 518.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Then
                 Fredericke
              
               
                 Of
                 them
                 Fredericke
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           OF
           THE
           PRINCIPALL
           MATTERS
           HANDLED
           IN
           THIS
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             
               A
            
             
               ACHABS
               truely
               Mortification
               .
               pag.
               170.
               
            
             
               Adoniah
               slayne
               by
               
                 Salomon
                 .
                 pag.
              
               105.
               
            
             
               Alexander
               the
               3.
               
               Pope
               cleared
               of
               calumny
               .
               pag.
               467.
               
            
             
               
                 Aluarus
                 Pelagius
              
               abused
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
                 .
                 pag.
              
               112.
               
            
             
               
                 S.
                 Ambrose
              
               abused
               by
               
                 M.
                 Barlow
                 .
                 pag.
              
               85.
               
               His
               resistance
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Valentinian
               against
               the
               
                 Arians
                 .
                 pag.
              
               193.
               
            
             
               Anchor
               turned
               into
               a
               Milstone
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               pag.
               244.
               
            
             
               Antiquity
               a
               good
               Argument
               in
               case
               of
               Religion
               .
               pag.
               150.
               
            
             
               Apparitions
               of
               Martyrs
               .
               pag.
               409.
               
            
             
               Aristotle
               abused
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               pag.
               99.
               
            
             
               Assembly
               of
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               reasoning
               with
               his
               Maiesty
               
                 de
                 regno
                 Dei.
                 pag.
              
               237.
               
            
             
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Fathers
               Discourses
               of
               temporall
               and
               spirituall
               felicity
               .
               pag.
               184.
               185.
               186.
               
               Item
               about
               dying
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               pag.
               223.
               
               His
               discourse
               about
               Gods
               Prouidence
               .
               pag.
               416.
               
            
             
               Author
               of
               the
               Apology
               for
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               .
               part
               .
               1.
               cap.
               1.
               
               §
               .
               1.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               B
            
             
               M.
               BARLOVV
               his
               sharp
               wit.
               pag.
               7.
               
               His
               ignorance
               in
               Grammar
               ,
               &
               Humanity
               .
               
                 Prefac
                 .
                 n.
              
               8.
               9.
               
               In
               Logick
               &
               Philosophy
               .
               pag.
               16.
               
               &
               93.
               
               &
               191.
               
               
                 &
                 Praef.
                 n.
              
               12.
               
                 &
                 n.
              
               59.
               
               In
               Histories
               .
               
                 ib.
                 n.
              
               15.
               
               In
               Scriptures
               .
               
                 ib.
                 n.
              
               17.
               
               In
               Diuinity
               .
               193.
               419.
               420.
               
               His
               ridiculous
               folly
               .
               pag.
               17.
               
               His
               virulency
               against
               Iesuits
               .
               pag.
               21.
               
               &
               220.
               
               His
               abuse
               of
               
                 F.
                 Ga●net
                 .
                 p.
              
               2●
               .
               of
               
                 F.
                 Persons
              
               .
               
               24.
               
               &
               31.
               
               &
               402.
               
                 &
                 praefac
                 .
                 à
                 num
              
               .
               86.
               
                 vsque
                 ad
              
               108.
               
               His
               boldnes
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               p.
               35.
               
               His
               friendship
               to
               Aduerbs
               .
               pag.
               39.
               
               His
               misunderstanding
               of
               
                 Medina
                 .
                 p.
              
               43.
               
               His
               bad
               conscience
               and
               dealing
               ,
               
                 vbique
                 per
                 totum
                 librum
              
               .
               His
               notorious
               vntruthes
               pag.
               49.
               pag.
               93.
               97.
               98.
               116.
               134.
               403.
               505.
               506.
               
               Paulus
               5.
               the
               Pope
               accused
               by
               him
               pag.
               59.
               his
               mistaking
               and
               abusing
               of
               Gra●●hus
               &
               
                 Pluta●ke
                 .
                 pag.
              
               61.
               his
               scolding
               .
               pag.
               63.
               
                 &
                 praefac
                 .
                 à
                 nu
              
               .
               90.
               
                 vsque
                 ad
              
               107.
               his
               new
               Philosophy
               pag.
               66.
               his
               abuse
               of
               Salmeron
               and
               
                 Sanders●
                 pag.
              
               75.
               77.
               and
               of
               others
               .
               pag.
               99.
               112.
               136.
               246.
               263.
               279.
               328.
               330
               338.
               of
               S.
               
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               459.
               of
               
                 Vrspergensis
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               486.
               of
               
                 Nauclerus
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               490.
               of
               
                 Blondus
                 .
                 pag.
              
               491.
               509.
               of
               
                 Cuspiniā
                 .
                 pag.
              
               496.
               of
               
                 Matthew
                 Paris
                 .
                 p.
              
               498.
               of
               Pope
               Innocentius
               the
               4.
               pag.
               507.
               510.
               512.
               of
               Card.
               
                 ●ellarmine
                 Praef.
                 n.
              
               66.
               his
               horning
               in
               Scotland
               .
               pag.
               95.
               his
               merriment
               of
               the
               Moone
               in
               the
               Asses
               belly
               .
               pag.
               103.
               his
               flattery
               of
               Kings
               .
               pag.
               104.
               his
               hate
               of
               ambition
               ,
               and
               his
               Mortification●
               pag.
               1●6
               .
               172.
               173.
               his
               Digestion
               and
               Concoction●
               ib.
               his
               carnall
               Diuinity
               .
               pag.
               133.
               his
               phrases
               of
               Indument
               and
               Stripping
               .
               pag
               148.
               his
               Incōstancy
               .
               pag.
               163.
               
               &
               314.
               his
               Canonization
               of
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               .
               p.
               164
               his
               Courtly
               Deuinity
               .
               pag.
               177.
               his
               Philtra
               &
               loue-drugs
               .
               pag.
               201.
               his
               Parasiticall
               flattery
               of
               the
               King.
               pag.
               231.
               233.
               343.
               359.
               
               
                 &
                 praef
                 n.
              
               ●18
               .
               119
               .
               his
               prayers
               without
               hope
               .
               334.
               his
               little
               Vniuersity
               .
               238.
               his
               Proctership
               for
               Turkes
               and
               Infidels
               .
               pag.
               24●
               .
               his
               strange
               notes
               of
               humility
               .
               pag.
               258.
               his
               Impudency
               .
               pag.
               264.
               332.
               333
               338.
               340.
               341.
               344.
               441.
               474.
               477.
               487.
               492.
               493.
               
               
                 Praef.
                 ●
              
               .
               64.
               his
               absurdities
               and
               errors
               &c.
               part
               .
               2.
               cap.
               5.
               
                 per
                 totum
              
               .
               his
               Contradictions
               .
               pag.
               314.
               326.
               his
               fast
               and
               loose
               with
               the
               Kinges
               authority
               pag.
               316.
               his
               radiant
               folly
               .
               pag.
               321.
               his
               slaunders
               .
               pag.
               335.
               his
               falsifying
               of
               Coūcells
               .
               p.
               369.
               
               His
               clouted
               frauds
               .
               pag.
               399.
               his
               mincing
               of
               Authors
               for
               his
               purpose
               .
               
                 ibid.
                 &
              
               401.
               444.
               his
               falsification
               in
               Capitall
               letters
               .
               pag.
               400.
               453.
               his
               ridiculous
               profundities
               .
               p.
               414.
               his
               conscience
               need
               to
               be
               purged
               .
               pag.
               452.
               his
               Prouerb
               
                 omnia
                 sub
                 vnam
                 Myconum
              
               misapplyed
               .
               504.
               his
               scoffing
               at
               Reliques
               .
               535.
               
               What
               manner
               of
               writer
               he
               is
               .
               
                 pr●fac
                 .
                 n.
              
               4.
               
               His
               Paradoxes
               
                 pr●f
                 .
                 n.
              
               24.
               his
               cōscience
               like
               a
               cheuerell
               point
               .
               
                 ib.
                 nu
              
               .
               25.
               his
               strange
               construction
               of
               
                 orbis
                 terrae
                 .
                 ibid.
                 n.
              
               11.
               his
               
                 extra
                 spheram
                 .
                 praef
                 .
                 n.
              
               52.
               
               VVHOLY
               mistaken
               .
               
                 ib.
                 n.
              
               54.
               
               His
               potent
               word
               .
               
                 ib.
                 n.
              
               55.
               his
               bad
               brewing
               .
               
                 ib.
                 n.
              
               65.
               his
               Melancholy
               conceipt
               .
               
                 ib.
                 n.
              
               67.
               his
               suddaine
               pange
               of
               deuotiō
               .
               
                 ibid.
                 nu
              
               .
               68.
               his
               rayling
               against
               Saints
               ,
               
                 ib.
                 n.
              
               108.
               his
               obsessiō
               ,
               circumsession
               ,
               &
               possession
               of
               Diuells
               .
               
                 ib.
                 n.
              
               111.
               a
               Bridewell-Doctour
               .
               ibid.
               his
               Sermon
               in
               
               S.
               Edwards
               Church
               in
               Lincolne
               ,
               and
               abuse
               of
               Syr
               
                 Io.
                 Cutts
                 .
                 ib.
                 n.
              
               112.
               his
               cōdemning
               his
               Maiesties
               Mother
               .
               
                 ib.
                 n.
              
               116.
               his
               leuity
               in
               writing
               .
               
                 ib.
                 ●
              
               .
               121.
               his
               hypocoristicall
               alleuiation
               .
               
                 ibid.
                 n.
              
               122.
               his
               new
               found
               phrases
               .
               
                 ib.
                 n.
              
               123.
               his
               paring
               away
               .
               
                 ib.
                 n.
              
               128.
               his
               Feminine
               sexe
               predominate
               .
               
                 ib.
                 n.
              
               153.
               
            
             
               Bellarnine
               ,
               see
               Cardinall
               .
            
             
               Binnius
               abused
               &
               misconstred
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               pag.
               405.
               
            
             
               Bishops
               how
               they
               are
               said
               to
               succeed
               Apostles
               .
               pag.
               450.
               
            
             
               
                 M.
                 Blackwell
              
               the
               Archpriest
               .
               p.
               536.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               C
            
             
               CARDINALL
               ,
               what
               dignity
               &
               title
               it
               is
               .
               pag.
               8.
               
            
             
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               abused
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               pag.
               80.
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               Archpriest
               discussed
               .
               pag.
               345.
               
                 &
                 deinc●ps
              
               .
               his
               opinion
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               p.
               346.
               347.
               
               
                 &
                 deinceps
              
               .
               cleered
               from
               false
               imputation
               ,
               pag.
               386.
               387.
               defended
               from
               Contradictiōs
               .
               pag.
               432.
               442.
               443.
               448.
               449.
               
            
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
               Emperour
               his
               zeale
               in
               reformation
               of
               manners
               in
               the
               Clergy
               .
               pag.
               313.
               
            
             
               Ch●lsey
               erection
               for
               wryters
               .
               pag.
               248.
               
            
             
               Clement
               8.
               his
               Breues
               sent
               into
               
                 England
                 .
                 pag.
              
               342.
               
            
             
               Clergymen
               freed
               from
               secular
               burthēs
               whence
               it
               first
               proceeded
               .
               pag.
               371.
               
            
             
               
                 L.
                 Cooke
              
               Chiefe
               Iustice
               of
               the
               Cōmon
               Pleas
               ,
               his
               booke
               of
               Arraignments
               .
               pag.
               188.
               his
               definition
               of
               Misery
               by
               Copia
               &
               
                 ●nopia
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               his
               poore
               Deuinity
               .
               pag.
               190.
               
            
             
               Conscience
               erroneous
               ,
               how
               and
               when
               it
               bindeth
               .
               p.
               33.
               
               &
               277.
               
            
             
               Contentions
               betweene
               Popes
               and
               Emperours
               .
               pag.
               480.
               
                 &
                 deinceps
              
               .
            
             
               Controuersie
               betweene
               S.
               Gregory
               and
               Mauritius
               the
               Emperour
               .
               pag.
               304.
               
            
             
               Councell
               of
               A●les
               how
               it
               submitted
               it selfe
               to
               the
               Emperour
               .
               pag.
               313.
               
            
             
               Councells
               Generall
               alwayes
               assembled
               by
               the
               B.
               of
               Rome
               .
               p.
               320.
               
            
             
               Councell
               of
               Millaine
               corrupted
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               pag.
               33●
               .
            
             
               Councell
               4.
               of
               Toledo
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               &
               of
               the
               Oath
               prescribed
               to
               Subiects
               therin
               .
               pag.
               365.
               
                 &
                 d●inceps
              
               .
               Difference
               betweene
               that
               &
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               .
               pag.
               381.
               
               &
               384.
               falsified
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               pag.
               369.
               
               Whether
               it
               agreed
               with
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               377.
               
            
             
               S.
               Cyprians
               iudgment
               of
               such
               as
               dy
               out
               of
               the
               Catholik
               Church
               .
               pag.
               222.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               D
            
             
               DESCENDING
               of
               Christ
               into
               hell
               .
               pag.
               377.
               
            
             
               Difference
               Essentiall
               betweene
               Protestants
               &
               Puritans
               .
               
                 praef
                 .
                 n.
              
               32.
               
            
             
               Differen●e
               between
               the
               writing
               of
               F.
               Persons
               ,
               &
               M.
               
                 Barlow
                 .
                 praef
                 .
                 n.
              
               132.
               
            
             
               Diuells
               concurrence
               with
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               pag.
               450.
               
            
             
               Diuinity
               of
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               carnall
               .
               p.
               
               133.
               fit
               for
               the
               Court.
               pag.
               177.
               
            
             
               Diuision
               of
               the
               worke
               .
               pag.
               2.
               
            
             
               Doct●ine
               of
               the
               Church
               not
               preiudicated
               by
               euill
               life
               .
               p.
               147.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               E
            
             
               EARLE
               
                 of
                 E●sex
              
               his
               Confession
               reuealed
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               p.
               22.
               
               Preached
               against
               by
               him
               .
               212.
               
            
             
               Edward
               ,
               vide
               Cooke
               .
            
             
               Eleazar
               his
               glorious
               death
               for
               not
               eating
               of
               swines
               flesh
               .
               pag.
               541.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               her
               life
               discussed
               .
               pa●t
               .
               2.
               cap.
               1.
               
               &
               2.
               
                 per
                 totum
              
               .
               Her
               manes
               .
               pag.
               161.
               
               &
               166.
               
               Canonized
               for
               a
               Saint
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               p●g
               .
               164.
               
                 &
                 praef
                 .
                 n.
              
               114.
               her
               Mortifications
               .
               pag.
               168.
               
               §
               .
               2.
               
                 per
                 totum
              
               .
               No
               cloistred
               Nunne
               .
               ●
               .
               170.
               her
               Felicities
               ,
               &
               Infelicities
               .
               part
               .
               2.
               cap.
               2.
               
                 per
                 totum
              
               .
               her
               birth
               .
               pag.
               201.
               her
               sicknes
               and
               death
               .
               pag.
               209.
               
               §
               .
               3.
               her
               Purgation
               about
               the
               Q.
               of
               Scotlands
               death
               .
               pag.
               215.
               her
               disastrous
               end
               .
               pag.
               216.
               217.
               held
               for
               an
               Heretike
               .
               pag.
               226.
               
               How
               she
               was
               a
               ioy
               &
               Iewell
               to
               the
               Christian
               world
               .
               pag.
               422.
               her
               Illegitimation
               .
               p.
               424.
               declared
               by
               her
               owne
               Father
               in
               Parlament
               .
               pag.
               426.
               
                 nec
                 Virgo
                 ,
                 nec
                 Martyr
              
               .
               praef
               .
               n.
               115.
               
            
             
               Equiuocation
               not
               lawfull
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               pag.
               30.
               confounded
               with
               lying
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               pag.
               384.
               385.
               
            
             
               Excommunication
               of
               Princes
               practised
               in
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               .
               pag.
               102.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               F
            
             
               FAITH
               diuine
               &
               humane
               distinguished
               .
               pag.
               392.
               
            
             
               Feli●ities
               and
               Infelicites
               of
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               part
               .
               2.
               c.
               2.
               
                 per
                 totum
              
               .
               Felicity
               temporall
               ,
               no
               argument
               of
               spirituall
               .
               p.
               181.
               182.
               183.
               
               Anciēt
               Fathers
               discourses
               therupon
               .
               p.
               184.
               185.
               186.
               
            
             
               Festiuities
               &
               Masses
               of
               Saints
               .
               p.
               379.
               
            
             
               B.
               Fisher
               abused
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               p.
               328.
               
            
             
               Flattery
               of
               his
               Maiesty
               by
               Mininisters
               .
               part●
               2.
               cap.
               3.
               
                 per
                 totum
              
               .
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               flattery
               .
               p.
               231.
               
            
             
               Fox
               his
               rabble
               of
               Martyrs
               .
               p.
               233.
               
            
             
               F●edericke
               the
               first
               Emperour
               his
               submission
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
               p
               466.
               
            
             
               Fredericke
               the
               second
               his
               contention
               with
               Popes
               ,
               pag.
               480.
               
                 &
                 deinceps
              
               .
               his
               voyage
               to
               the
               holy
               land
               ,
               481.
               
               &
               48●
               .
               his
               counterfait
               sicknes
               ,
               ibid.
               his
               vices
               and
               bad
               life
               .
               pag.
               514.
               his
               barbarous
               cruelty
               .
               517.
               his
               blasphemy
               .
               519.
               
               Gods
               punishment
               laid
               vpō
               him
               520.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               G
            
             
               F.
               Garnets
               face
               in
               the
               straw
               .
               p.
               23.
               
            
             
               Gemen
               the
               Turke
               poysoned
               .
               pag.
               533.
               
            
             
               Gracchus
               abused
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               pag.
               61.
               
            
             
               S.
               Gregory
               rayled
               at
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               
                 praef
                 .
                 n.
              
               108.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               H
            
             
               HEAD
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               monstrous
               .
               p.
               200.
               
            
             
               Henry
               vide
               Wotton
               .
            
             
               Henry
               the
               4.
               
               Emperour
               taken
               vp
               again
               out
               of
               his
               graue
               after
               buriall
               pag.
               398.
               
               His
               deposition
               .
               411.
               
            
             
               Henry
               the
               5.
               
               Emperour
               his
               insurrection
               against
               his
               father
               .
               pag.
               410.
               
            
             
               Henry
               the
               3.
               of
               France
               his
               murder
               .
               pag.
               414.
               
            
             
               Henry
               the
               8.
               of
               England
               iniured
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               pag.
               428.
               
            
             
               Henry
               the
               2.
               of
               England
               his
               absolution
               .
               pag.
               463.
               
            
             
               Henry
               the
               6.
               
               Emperour
               his
               coronation
               .
               pag.
               466.
               
            
             
               
                 S.
                 Hieromes
              
               Discourse
               of
               felicity
               and
               infelicity
               .
               pag.
               185.
               
            
             
               Hope
               cannot
               stand
               without
               certainty
               of
               faith
               .
               
                 praef
                 .
                 n.
              
               48.
               
            
             
               
                 Huldericus
                 Mutius
              
               a
               Lutheran
               .
               pag.
               398.
               
            
             
               Hypocrisy
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               the
               marke
               of
               an
               hypocrit
               .
               p.
               91.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               I
            
             
               IAMES
               vide
               King.
               
            
             
               Idolatry
               &
               suspition
               not
               cause
               of
               feare
               alwayes
               .
               pag.
               118.
               
            
             
               
                 M.
                 Iewell
              
               contrary
               to
               himselfe
               .
               
                 pr●f
                 .
                 n.
              
               41.
               
            
             
               Immunity
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               whence
               it
               first
               proceeded
               .
               pag.
               371.
               
            
             
               Inconstancy
               vide
               ●arlow
               .
            
             
               Infelicity
               vide
               Felicity
               .
            
             
               Infidels
               denyed
               Christian
               buriall
               .
               408.
               also
               Heretikes
               ,
               and
               excōmunicated
               persons
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Innocentius
               the
               4.
               
               Pope
               abused
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               pag.
               509.
               510.
               511.
               his
               death
               &
               lamentation
               therof
               .
               513.
               514.
               
            
             
               Io●n
               vide
               Fox
               .
            
             
               
                 Syr
                 Io●n
                 Cu●●
              
               abused
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               in
               the
               pulpit
               .
               
                 praf
                 .
                 n.
              
               112.
               
            
             
               Ios●phs●●lling
               ●●lling
               into
               Egypt
               .
               p.
               421
            
          
        
         
           
             
               K
            
             
               KING
               Iames
               said
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Apology
               for
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               .
               part
               .
               1.
               cap.
               11
               §
               .
               1.
               
               Why
               his
               Maiesty
               was
               not
               named
               in
               the
               booke
               .
               pag.
               5.
               that
               he
               neuer
               ●ead
               the
               booke
               ●ttenti●ely
               .
               ibid.
               Iniured
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               pag.
               12.
               flattered
               by
               Ministers
               egregiously
               .
               part
               2.
               cap.
               3.
               
                 per
                 totum
              
               .
               His
               mild
               disposition
               diuerted
               .
               pag.
               230.
               
            
             
               Kings
               their
               vices
               recounted
               in
               Scripture
               .
               pag.
               199.
               
            
             
               
                 King
                 Henry
              
               the
               2.
               of
               England
               his
               absolution
               .
               pag.
               46●
               .
            
             
               
                 King
                 Henry
              
               the
               4.
               of
               France
               his
               Embassador
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               Ceremony
               of
               publike
               absolution
               .
               pag.
               465.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               L
            
             
               S.
               LEO
               rayled
               at
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               
                 ●raf
                 .
                 n.
              
               108.
               109.
               
            
             
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               demaunded
               by
               all
               forraine
               Protestants
               .
               p.
               256●
            
             
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               vide
               toleration
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               M
            
             
               MACHIAVELS
               principles
               agree
               with
               Protestāt
               doctrine
               .
               pag.
               390.
               
            
             
               Maister
               ,
               what
               it
               signifieth
               ,
               &
               how
               it
               is
               a
               title
               of
               honour
               .
               pag.
               9.
               
            
             
               Marriage
               of
               Priests
               ,
               and
               M.
               Barlows
               forgery
               therabout
               .
               p.
               373.
               
               Decree
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Toledo
               against
               the
               same
               .
               pag.
               374.
               375.
               376.
               
            
             
               Martyrs
               in
               Q.
               Elizabeths
               dayes
               .
               pag.
               206.
               
            
             
               Medina
               misunderstood
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               p.
               43.
               explicated
               .
               44.
               45.
               
            
             
               M●ri●
               of
               workes
               .
               pag.
               377.
               
            
             
               Misery
               defined
               by
               the
               L.
               Cooke
               .
               pag.
               188.
               
            
             
               Moone
               in
               the
               Asses
               belly
               .
               p.
               103.
               
            
             
               Monkes
               punished
               liuing
               disorderly
               .
               pag.
               380.
               
            
             
               
                 M.
                 Morton
              
               canuased
               .
               pag
               73.
               74.
               his
               abuse
               of
               Salmeron
               .
               75.
               
            
             
               Mortification
               of
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               pag.
               126.
               of
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               .
               pag.
               163.
               externall
               Mortification
               ,
               and
               internall
               .
               pag.
               169.
               171.
               176.
               
               Mortification
               for
               Princes
               .
               pag.
               177.
               
               Mortification
               in
               time
               of
               Lent.
               
                 pa.
                 g
              
               .
               376.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               N
            
             
               NABVchodonosors
               punishment
               .
               pag.
               195.
               more
               happy
               then
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Ne●o
               &
               Domiti●n
               Heades
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               M.
               Barlowes
               opinion
               .
               pag.
               200.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               O
            
             
               OATH
               of
               Allegiance
               discussed
               .
               part●
               1.
               cap.
               1.
               
               &
               2.
               
                 per
                 totum
              
               .
               whether
               the
               taking
               of
               it
               be
               a
               blessing
               from
               God.
               p.
               37.
               
                 &
                 part
              
               .
               1.
               c.
               4.
               
                 per
                 totum
              
               .
               what
               freedome
               the
               taking
               thereof
               bringeth
               to
               Catholikes
               .
               p.
               39.
               coufuted
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               .
               p.
               50.
               more
               contayned
               therin
               then
               ciuill
               obedience
               .
               p.
               70.
               71.
               
               &
               280.
               humble
               petition
               to
               his
               Maiesty
               for
               the
               expositiō
               therof
               .
               p.
               89.
               
               Scandall
               in
               exhibiting
               therof
               .
               p.
               126.
               127.
               
               &c.
               No
               such
               Oath
               euer
               enacted
               before
               by
               former
               Princes
               .
               p.
               156.
               
               Card.
               Bella●mins
               opinion
               therof
               .
               pag.
               346.
               347.
               
               &c.
               deuided
               into
               14.
               parts
               p.
               357.
               difference
               betweene
               the
               said
               Oath
               ,
               and
               an
               Indenture
               .
               pag.
               362.
               
            
             
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 Supremacy
                 .
                 p.
              
               353.
               defēded
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               354.
               
               &
               355.
               
            
             
               Obedience
               against
               God
               &
               mans
               conscience
               none
               .
               pag.
               282.
               
            
             
               Obedience
               of
               our
               temporall
               Prince
               how
               far
               &
               when
               it
               bindeth
               .
               p.
               291.
               defined
               by
               S.
               Thomas
               .
               339.
               
            
             
               Ordination
               of
               Protestant
               Bishops
               first
               vnder
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               .
               
                 praf
                 .
                 n.
              
               136.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               P
            
             
               
                 PAVLVS
                 Quintus
              
               Pope
               defēded
               .
               54.
               55.
               56.
               57.
               his
               Breues
               discussed
               .
               part
               .
               2.
               
                 per
                 totū
              
               .
               whether
               he
               forbad
               temporall
               odedience
               to
               his
               Maiesty
               therin
               .
               p.
               323.
               
                 &
                 deinceps
              
               ,
            
             
               
               
                 ●
                 .
                 Persons
              
               calumniated
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               pag.
               204.
               belyed
               .
               p.
               263.
               
            
             
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 V●●●is
              
               extolled
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               p.
               499.
               iustified
               .
               pag.
               509.
               censured
               523●
            
             
               Philip
               the
               Emperour
               his
               murder
               .
               pag.
               470.
               
            
             
               Plutarke
               abused
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               pag.
               61.
               
            
             
               Popes
               power
               ouer
               Infidel
               Princes
               ,
               p.
               76.
               how
               they
               are
               particuler
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
               &
               Pastours
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               pag.
               145.
               whether
               they
               can
               make
               new
               articles
               of
               faith
               or
               no
               ?
               pag.
               324.
               325.
               
               
                 &
                 deinceps
              
               .
               whether
               they
               command
               Princes
               to
               be
               murdered
               .
               pag.
               394.
               395.
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               Powder-treason
               .
               pag.
               13.
               14.
               15.
               
               &c.
               F.
               Persons
               accused
               therwith
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               p.
               23.
               
            
             
               Powder-plot
               of
               Antwerp
               .
               pag.
               18.
               of
               Hage
               .
               p.
               19.
               of
               Edenborrow
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Prescription
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               part
               .
               1.
               cap.
               5.
               
                 per
                 totum
              
               .
               good
               argument
               in
               case
               of
               Relion
               .
               pag.
               150.
               
               &
               152.
               vide
               Antiquity●
               the
               same
               vrged
               by
               the
               Fathers
               .
               ib.
               belyed
               shamefully
               .
               pag.
               246.
               
            
             
               Protestants
               gone
               out
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               .
               pag.
               149.
               their
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               ouer
               Puritans
               .
               pag.
               259.
               their
               basenes
               &
               beggary
               .
               pag.
               265.
               their
               conflicts
               with
               Puritans
               about
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               pag.
               270.
               their
               Church
               basest
               of
               all
               others
               .
               
                 praef
                 .
                 n.
              
               36.
               
            
             
               Prouidence
               of
               God
               discoursed
               of
               by
               S.
               Augustine
               .
               pag.
               416.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Q
            
             
               QVEENE
               Mary
               of
               Scotlād
               put
               to
               de●th
               for
               Religion
               .
               pag.
               51.
               preached
               against
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               pag.
               212.
               
            
             
               Queene
               vide
               Elizabeth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               R
            
             
               RESOLVTION
               of
               Catholiks
               in
               maters
               of
               faith
               .
               p.
               123.
               of
               Protestants
               none
               at
               all
               .
               
                 ibid.
                 &
              
               124.
               what
               resolution
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Pope
               .
               pag.
               125.
               
            
             
               
                 M.
                 Reynolds
              
               writing
               against
               Whitaker
               ,
               pag.
               457.
               
            
             
               Rome
               ,
               Recourse
               to
               Rome
               about
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               .
               p.
               50.
               51.
               52.
               
               &c.
               The
               same
               practised
               in
               all
               difficulties
               by
               our
               English
               Princes
               &
               people
               .
               pag.
               53.
               
               &
               377.
               
               Church
               of
               Rome
               impugned
               .
               p.
               144.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               S
            
             
               SALMERON
               abused
               by
               M.
               Morton
               &
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               p.
               75.
               
            
             
               Salomons
               fact
               of
               killing
               Adoniah
               condemned
               .
               pag.
               105.
               
            
             
               
                 D.
                 Sanders
              
               abused
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               pag.
               77.
               
            
             
               Scandall
               in
               exhibiting
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               .
               p.
               128.
               129
               130.
               
               &c.
               of
               actiue
               and
               passiue
               scandall
               .
               pag.
               132.
               134.
               135.
               scandall
               of
               Balaa●
               .
               pag.
               139.
               
            
             
               Sigebert
               calumniated
               .
               pag.
               ●3
               .
            
             
               
                 K.
                 Sis●nandus
              
               his
               submission
               to
               the
               Councell
               of
               Toledo
               .
               p.
               36●
               .
            
             
               Statute
               of
               Association
               .
               pag.
               429.
               
            
             
               S●●pition
               vide
               Idol●try
               .
               foure
               kinds
               of
               suspition
               .
               pag.
               119.
               
            
             
               
               Supremacy
               mascu●●ne
               &
               feminine
               pag.
               395.
               how
               it
               was
               giuen
               to
               K.
               Henry
               the
               8.
               pag.
               29●
               .
               to
               K.
               Edward
               ,
               and
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               .
               ●bid
               .
               to
               K.
               Iames.
               pag.
               29●
               .
               &
               M.
               Barlowes
               iudgment
               therupon
               .
               
                 ibid.
                 &
                 pag.
              
               300
            
             
               Sycophancy
               vide
               Flattery
               ,
               M.
               Barlowes
               diuision
               of
               Sycophancy
               .
               pag.
               242.
               
            
             
               Sixtu●
               vide
               Pope
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               T
            
             
               S.
               THOMAS
               his
               opinion
               cōcerning
               obedience
               .
               pag.
               ●●●
               .
               about
               Totally
               .
               
                 praef
                 .
                 n.
              
               52.
               abused
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
               pag.
               ●36
               .
            
             
               Threatnings
               of
               God
               vnto
               Kings
               .
               pag.
               108.
               
            
             
               T●byes
               breach
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Niniue
               his
               coma●ndment
               about
               burying
               of
               the
               dead
               Iewes
               .
               p.
               289.
               
               §
               .
               2.
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               iudgment
               therof
               .
               pag.
               288.
               the
               credit
               of
               the
               History
               of
               Toby
               .
               pag.
               287.
               
            
             
               Toleration
               of
               Religion
               humbly
               demanded
               of
               his
               Maiesty
               .
               part
               .
               2.
               cap.
               4.
               
                 per
                 totum
              
               .
            
             
               Thomas
               vide
               Morton
               .
            
             
               Treason
               vide
               Powder-treason
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               V
            
             
               VESSELS
               consecrated
               to
               Church
               vses
               anciēt
               .
               p.
               237.
               
            
             
               Vi●es
               of
               wicked
               Kings
               recounted
               after
               their
               deaths
               in
               Scripture
               .
               pag.
               199.
               
            
             
               Vniuersity
               of
               M.
               Barlow
               ,
               little
               .
               p.
               236.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               W
            
             
               M.
               VVHITAKER
               a
               terrour
               to
               Card.
               Bellarmine
               in
               M.
               Barlowes
               iudgment
               .
               pag.
               455.
               his
               booke
               refuted
               by
               M.
               Reynolds
               pag.
               457.
               his
               ignorance
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               VVilliam
               vide
               Barlow
               .
            
             
               VVorkes-Good
               works
               may
               giue
               cause
               of
               confidence
               in
               God.
               p.
               440.
               
            
             
               
                 Syr
                 Henry
                 VVotton
              
               a
               wodden
               Embassadour
               .
               
                 praef
                 .
                 n.
              
               70.
               his
               pranks
               at
               Ausburge
               &
               Venice
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               X
            
             
               XYSTVS
               5.
               belyed
               about
               the
               murder
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               3.
               of
               France
               .
               pag.
               115.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Z
            
             
               ZISCA
               the
               blind
               Rebell
               of
               Bohemia
               .
               pag.
               456.
               
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A09103-e2450
           
             Three
             things
             declared
             in
             this
             preface
             for
             the
             Readers
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             Why
             M.
             Barlowes
             book
             was
             answered
             by
             F.
             Persons
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             stay
             of
             this
             edition
             .
          
           
             What
             manner
             of
             writer
             
               M.
               Ba●low
            
             is
             .
          
           
             
               Isa.
               1●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Tertull.
               d●
               praes●rip
               .
               cap.
            
             41.
             
             
               Aug.
               tract
            
             .
             45.
             
               in
               Ioānem
               .
               Bernard
               .
               serm
               .
            
             65.
             
               in
               Cantica
            
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             in
             his
             epistl●
             Dedicatory
             to
             his
             Mai●sty
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             māner
             of
             writing
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             ignorance
             in
             Grāme●
             &
             Humanity
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               .
               pag.
            
             15●
             .
          
           
             pag.
             295●
             
          
           
             
               Gregor
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             
               Ep.
               ep
            
             .
             65.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             174.
             
          
           
             A
             very
             gros●e
             Grammaticall
             errour
             .
          
           
             
               Fragmentum
               histori●um
               in
               anno
            
             1238.
             ●omo
             1.
             
               hist.
               Germ.
               Casarum
            
             .
          
           
             
               Bellarm.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Cler.
               cap.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             342.
             
          
           
             A
             strange
             construction
             of
             
               Orbis
               terrae
            
             .
          
           
             
               Bellar.
               l●●
               citato
            
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             ignorance
             in
             Philosophy
             .
          
           
             
               Leo
               ep
            
             .
             89.
             
          
           
             
               D.
               Th●
               .
               lec
            
             .
             12.
             
               in
               Periber
               .
               lit
               .
               F.
               
            
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             ignorance
             in
             histories
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             298.
             
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             292.
             
               &
               deinceps
            
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             245.
             
          
           
             pag.
             288.
             
          
           
             pag.
             295.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             ignorance
             in
             interpreting
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             53.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             Iosue
             6.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             201.
             
          
           
             Iosue
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             60.
             
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             334.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             ignorance
             in
             matters
             of
             Diuinity
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             188.
             
               D.
               Thom.
            
             2.2
             .
             q.
             104.
             ar
             .
             6.
             ad
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               pag.
            
             ●7
             .
          
           
             pag.
             57
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               pag.
            
             114.
             
          
           
             D.
             Tho.
             2.2
             .
             q.
             162
             ●●
             .
             4.
             
               in
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             pag.
             246.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             paradoxes
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             160.
             
          
           
             The
             Protestantes
             cōscience
             like
             a
             cheuerall
             point
             .
          
           
             A
             prophane
             and
             barbarous
             assertion
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag
            
             99.
             
          
           
             
               Athan.
               ep
               .
               ad
               solitar●ā
               vit●m
               agēt●s
               .
               Hilarius
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               in
               Constāt
               .
               Augustū
               paulo
               post
               ●nitium
               .
            
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag
            
             2●2
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pa●●
            
             142.
             
               see
               supra
               .
               pag.
            
             120.
             
          
           
             
               D.
               Andr.
               Respons
               .
               ad
               Apol.
               cap.
            
             ●5
             .
             pag.
             343.
             
             §.
             
               Porr●
               negat
            
             .
          
           
             part
             .
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Printed
               anno
            
             160●
             .
          
           
             An.
             1607.
             
          
           
             
               D.
               Couell
               in
               his
               iust
               and
               temperate
               defence
               ar
               .
            
             11.
             pag.
             67.
             
          
           
             li●
             .
             8.
             
               in
               Iob.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Puritans
             acknowledge
             an
             essentiall
             difference
             betweene
             them
             and
             the
             Protestants
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             .
          
           
             An.
             160●
             .
          
           
             arg
             .
             10.
             
               circa
               medium
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Si
                 nons
                 Vpo●
                 the
                 Ar●c
                 .
                 pag.
              
               142.
               
                 s●e
                 Ba●on
                 .
                 tom
              
               .
               12
               
                 in
                 anno
              
               1140.
               
                 s●●●nnius
                 tom
              
               .
               4.
               pag.
               1223.
               
                 and
                 S.
                 Bern.
                 ep
              
               .
               187.
               188.
               
               
                 &
                 dem
                 ●ps
              
               .
            
             
               
                 P●py●ius
                 Ma●souius
                 l
              
               3.
               
               
                 Annal.
                 in
                 Ph●●ppo
                 August
                 .
                 pag.
              
               268.
               
               
                 Bern.
                 ep
              
               .
               240.
               
            
             
               
                 ●●●nar
                 .
                 Lu●●en
                 et
                 〈…〉
                 A●bizen
                 es
                 .
                 〈…〉
              
            
          
           
             
               see
               Christianus
               Massaeus
               l.
            
             17.
             
             
               Chron.
               ad
               an
            
             .
             1206.
             
             
               Caesa●ius
               Heiesterb
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             
               illust
               .
               mirac
               .
               cap.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             
               see
               the
               Protestants
               Apology
               .
               pag.
            
             343.
             
          
           
             
               Iewel
               defence
               pag.
            
             48
             
          
           
             M.
             Iewell
             contrary
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Guido
               Carmelita
               in
               sūma
               cap.
            
             9.
             
               de
               VValdensium
               harefibus
            
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             257.
             
             M.
             Barlowes
             disputation
             about
             the
             first
             contradiction
             obiected
             to
             Card.
             Bellarm.
             discussed
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             pag.
             266.
             
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             con●trouersy
             with
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             Barl.
             257.
             
          
           
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             5.
             
               de
               Iustif.
               cap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Barl.
                 pag.
              
               25.
               
            
             
               A
               f●●d
               diuision
               .
            
          
           
             Ibidem
             M.
             Barlow
             vnderstādeth
             not
             the
             distinction
             which
             he
             maketh
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             inference
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             lib.
             3.
             
               de
               Iustif
               .
               ap
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Three
             degrees
             of
             certaynty
             in
             Bellarmyne
             .
          
           
             Great
             mistaking
             .
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Hope
             cānot
             stand
             with
             the
             absolute
             certainty
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Bell.
               l.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Iustif.
               cap.
            
             11●●
             .
             Tertia
             sententia
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9●
             
          
           
             Morall
             certainty
             sufficient
             to
             yield
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             altereth
             Bellarmines
             wordes
             the
             better
             to
             impugne
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Ba●low
               pag.
            
             259.
             
          
           
             pag
             260.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             extraspheram
             actiuitatis
             suae
             .
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             vnderstādeth
             not
             the
             Authors
             he
             alleadgeth
             .
          
           
             
               D.
               Thom.
            
             1.
             
               part
               .
               q.
            
             76.
             artic
             .
             8.
             
               in
               corpora
               articuli
            
             .
          
           
             Totality
             threefold
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             S.
             Thomas
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             VVholy
             mistaken
             .
          
           
             pag.
             2●1
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             potent
             word●
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             makes
             onely
             in
             the
             word
             Only
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pa.
            
             261.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             70.
             
          
           
             S.
             Augustine
             misunderstood
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               in
               prafat
               .
               ad
               Psal.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             
               Bellarm.
               l.
            
             6●
             
               de
               gratia
               &
               lib
               a●b
               .
               c●●
            
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             C●n
             2
             
               in
               psa●
            
             .
             70.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             262.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             embroilmēts
             in
             Logick
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             bringeth
             an
             example
             of
             a
             contradiction
             which
             in
             his
             owne
             opinion
             is
             no
             contradiction
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Meer
             babling
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             bad
             dealing
             .
          
           
             pag.
             263.
             
          
           
             A
             cluster
             of
             M.
             Barlowes
             lies
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             264.
             265.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlo●
             a
             bad
             Brewer
             .
          
           
             pag.
             265.
             
          
           
             How
             we●
             may
             be
             acertayned
             of
             M
             Barlowes●
             fidelity
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             41.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Bell.
                 l.
              
               3.
               
                 d●
                 Iustif.
                 cap.
              
               2.
               
               §.
            
             
               Status
               igitur
               &
               .10
               .
               §.
               Respōdeo
               ,
               haec
               omnia
               .
            
          
           
             M.
             ●arlow
             very
             gr●sly
             abuseth
             the
             Cardinall
             .
          
           
             
               De
               verb.
               Dei
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
             §.
             Quare
             cùm
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             melancholy
             conceipt
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             suddain
             pang
             of
             deuotion
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Nazianzen
               carmine
               aduersus
               ●●●lieres
               ambitiosiùs
               se
               ornantes
               .
            
          
           
             Why
             after
             the
             proofes
             of
             M.
             Barlowes
             ignorance
             fo●low
             the
             examples
             of
             his
             lying
             .
          
           
             1
             T●n
             1.
             
          
           
             Syr
             Henry
             Wotton
             .
          
           
             
               Vide
               Serarium
               in
               logis
               Apologet
               .
               par
               .
            
             3.
             cap.
             20.
             
             §.
             16.
             
               in
               fine
            
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             20●
             .
          
           
             *
             in
             steed
             of
             essētiall
             &
             specificall
             .
          
           
             The
             definition
             of
             an
             English
             Bishop
             taken
             from
             the
             Idaea
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             pag.
             12.
             
             A
             malitious
             fictiō
             against
             F.
             Persons
             
          
           
             pag.
             217.
             
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             360.
             
          
           
             
               Aug.
               l.
            
             2.
             
             
               Confess
               .
               cap.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             pag.
             98.
             
          
           
             An
             vntruth
             ioyned
             with
             forgery
             .
          
           
             
               See
               this
               ly
               refuted
               ●n
               the
               T●eatise
               of
               M●tigation
               l
               pag.
               72.
               
            
             
               Quiet
               and
               sober
               Reckoning
               :
               pag
               51.
               
            
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             125.
             
             &
             255.
             
          
           
             
               Dol.
               p.
            
             1.
             pag.
             21●
             
               &
               .
               p.
            
             2
             c●
             5.
             pag.
             117●
             
          
           
             
               Barlo●
               pag.
            
             13●
             .
          
           
             
               L●●ter
               pag.
            
             41.
             
               see
               before
               pag.
            
             36.
             
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             A
             most
             fa●se
             and
             malicious
             collectiō
             .
          
           
             pag.
             130.
             
             &
             131.
             
          
           
             pag.
             268.
             
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             M.
             ●arlows
             glo●
             hath
             no
             coherence
             with
             th●
             text
             .
          
           
             A
             notorious
             ly
             ioyned
             wi●h
             grosse
             forgery
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Barl.
                 pag.
              
               237.
               
            
             
               
                 Le●t●r
                 pag.
              
               87.
               
            
          
           
             No
             groūd
             for
             this
             lying
             forgery
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             in
             F.
             Persōs
             booke
             .
          
           
             A
             heap
             of
             iniurious
             vntruthes
             against
             F.
             Persons
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               epistle
               to
               h●s
               Maies●y
            
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             couragious
             aduēture
             .
          
           
             
               loco
               citato
            
             .
          
           
             
               Amb.
               in
               psal
            
             .
             118.
             
          
           
             pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             very
             copious
             in
             charging
             his
             aduersary
             ,
             but
             very
             barren
             in
             his
             proofes
             .
          
           
             M
             ●arlows
             impatience
             for
             the
             praises
             giuen
             his
             Maiesty
             by
             F
             Perso●s
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Barl.
                 pag.
              
               1●3
               .
            
             
               Matth.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             M.
             Watson
             repented
             at
             his
             death
             that
             euer
             he
             had
             written
             against
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Society
             .
             
               See
               the
               Copy
               of
               his
               arraignmēt
               at
               VVinchester
               ,
               &
               protestation
               at
               his
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Quiet
             and
             sober
             Reckoning
             pag.
             326.
             327.
             
          
           
             Example
             of
             M
             Barlow
             sycophancy
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow●
               pag.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Letter
               pag.
            
             75.
             
          
           
             Strange
             inferences
             
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             212.
             
          
           
             
               Letter
               pag.
            
             105.
             
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             303.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             graue
             proofe
             to
             shew
             that
             F.
             Persons
             scorned
             or
             reproued
             his
             Maiesty
             .
          
           
             pag.
             304.
             
          
           
             M
             Barlows
             loyalty
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             rayling
             in
             his
             epistle
             dedicatory
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             .
          
           
             A
             Prouerb
             misapplied
             .
          
           
             
               Vetus
               Comoedia
            
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             pag.
             67.68
             .
          
           
             The
             grace
             of
             M.
             Barlows
             spirit
             .
          
           
             
               F.
               Persōs●
               birth
               better
               proued
               to
               be
               free
               from
               all
               stayne
               of
               bastardy
               then
               M.
               Barlow
               can
               proue
               his
               .
            
             
               Barl.
               89.
               
            
          
           
             Where
             M
             Barlow
             may
             find
             Actaeon
             .
          
           
             Iacob
             .3
             .
          
           
             The
             disgraces
             done
             by
             hereticks
             to
             F.
             Persons
             were
             his
             great
             glory
             ,
             and
             so
             likwise
             are
             M.
             Barlowes
             scoldings
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Hierom.
               pro●m
               .
               in
               Dialogos
               aduersus
               Felagianos
               .
            
          
           
             Ep.
             48.
             
          
           
             
               Templum
               Deuotionis
            
             .
          
           
             pag.
             72.73
             .
          
           
             What
             feare
             of
             God
             or
             shame
             of
             the
             world
             is
             there
             here
             ?
          
           
             pag.
             93
             97.
             157.
             254.
             
          
           
             Rus●icus
             es
             Coridō
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             250.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             116.
             
          
           
             
               Epist.
               dedicat
               .
               initio
            
             .
          
           
             Railing
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             .
          
           
             pag.
             27.
             pag
             31.
             173.
             
          
           
             pag
             199.
             pag.
             155.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             12●
             
          
           
             
               
                 Barl.
                 pag.
              
               35.
               
            
             
               pag.
               231.
               305.
               236.
               316.
               
            
          
           
             Railing
             against
             the
             whole
             society
             of
             Iesuits
             .
          
           
             
               Ba●l
               .
               pag.
            
             1●0
             .
          
           
             pag.
             349.
             
          
           
             pag.
             201.
             
          
           
             Iacob
             .3
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               M.
               Barlow
               raileth
               against
               three
               Saints
               .
            
             
               S.
               Gregory
               ,
               S
               Leo
               ,
               and
               S.
               Martyn
               .
            
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             175.
             
          
           
             pag.
             328.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             scurrility
             against
             S.
             Leo
             the
             Great
             .
          
           
             
               Aelian
               l.
               ●
               .
               var
               hist.
               tit
               .
            
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Cassiod
               .
               var.
               lib.
            
             6.
             cap.
             9.
             
             Matth
             11.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             12.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             much
             troubled
             about
             the
             obsession
             ,
             circumsession
             ,
             and
             possession
             of
             Diuels
             .
          
           
             D.
             Tyndall●
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             a
             Bedlam
             or
             Bridwell
             Doctor
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             de●out
             sermō
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             in
             S.
             Edwards
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Laert.
               in
               Diogen
            
             .
          
           
             
               Hieron
               .
               in
               Heluidiū
               Chrys.
               hō
               .
            
             31.
             
               in
               Act.
               See
               Apolinaris
               Sidonius
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               epist.
               ep
            
             .
             13.
             
               in
               fine
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             canonized
             for
             a
             Saint
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             pa●
             .
             66.
             67.
             
          
           
             Flattering
             foolery
             .
          
           
             Two
             questiōs
             proposed
             to
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             
               nec
               virgo
               nec
               martyr
            
             .
          
           
             Touching
             his
             Maiestyes
             Mother
             .
          
           
             
               Cicero
               pro
               D●●otaro
            
             .
          
           
             
               Baron
               .
               ap●end●●e
               a●
            
             5.
             
               tom
               .
               in
               fin●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Elias
               Reusne●us
               part●
            
             5.
             
               ope●is
               Genealogi●i
               in
               stirpe
               Scotica
               in
               fine
               .
            
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             flattering
             of
             his
             Maiesty
             .
          
           
             
               Com●ort
               in
               tribulation
               lib
            
             2.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Bart.
               pag.
            
             297.
             298.
             
          
           
             Num.
             11.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             buildeth
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             his
             flattery
             vpon
             a
             false
             ground
             .
          
           
             M
             Barlows
             leuity
             in
             writing
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             310.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             fine
             phrases
             taken
             from
             the
             
               Greek
               ,
               Latin
            
             ,
             and
             
               French
               ,
               pag.
            
             49.
             
          
           
             pag.
             195.
             
          
           
             Very
             pretty
             .
          
           
             pag.
             207.
             
          
           
             pag.
             247.
             
          
           
             pag.
             277.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             new
             foūd
             English
             phrases
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             threefold
             forgery
             .
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 his
                 epistle
                 to
                 his
                 Mai●sty
                 .
              
            
             
               M.
               Barlow
               amoūteth
               higher
               then
               he
               should
               doe
               ,
               by
               forging
               a
               new
               text
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Barl
                 pag.
              
               156.
               
            
             
               Malicious
               forgery
               .
            
          
           
             Admonion
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             rage
             ouerrunneth
             his
             wit.
             
          
           
             
               Le●ter
               pag.
            
             50
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             240.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             paring
             away
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag
            
             190●
             
          
           
             pag.
             331.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Harding
                 f●l
              
               .
               174.
               
            
             
               
                 Detection
                 .
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               Intollerable
               impudency
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
               cont
               Iuli●n
               .
               cap.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             A
             poore
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             
               August
               .
               contra
               Maximin
               .
               cap.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             different
             māner
             of
             writing
             betweene
             F.
             Persons
             and
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               Hieron
               .
               in
               Iouin
               lib.
            
             1●
             initio
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             impudency
             in
             his
             epistle
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             .
          
           
             What
             account
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Ce●sures
             whi●h
             Prote●t●̄ts
             make
             vpon
             the
             bookes
             of
             Catholick
             ●riters
             
          
           
             
               See
               M.
               VVilliam
               Re●nolds●
               pag.
            
             460.
             
               of
               his
               Refutatiō
               of
               VVhitaker
            
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             will
             haue
             the
             feminine
             sex
             to
             be
             predominant
             .
          
           
             
               pag.
               169.
               
            
             
               pag.
               326.
               
            
             
               Bellarmin
               more
               a
               Cardinal
               then
               Iewell
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               ordinatiō
               of
               Protestant
               Bishops
               vnder
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               .
            
             
               
                 Christo●ho●us
                 a
                 sac●o
                 B●sco
                 lib.
                 d●
                 ini●sti
                 ●āda
                 Chri●ti
                 .
                 E●●●●sia
                 cap.
              
               ●
               .
               
                 Syr
                 T●●
                 .
                 More
              
               .
            
          
           
             *
             The
             like
             also
             affirmeth
             Sacrobosco
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             .
          
           
             
               Scherer
               .
               pos●illa
               de
               ●āctis
               .
               conc
               .
            
             1.
             
               de
               S.
               Stephano
            
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             ordinatiō
             of
             a
             Preacher
             .
          
           
             
               Harding
               Confutatiō
               of
               the
               Apology
               fol.
            
             57.
             
             
               &
               Detection
               fol.
            
             230.
             
               &
               deinceps
            
             .
          
           
             Horace
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09103-e23830
           
             The
             diuision
             of
             the
             whole
             worke
             .
          
           
             
               Letter
               p.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             About
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Apology
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Morton
            
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Montague
            
          
           
             
               
                 See
                 Letter
                 pag.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               What
               his
               M●●es●i●s
               gr●at
               iudg●ment
               w●●ld
               ha●e
               〈…〉
               .
            
          
           
             
               See
               Letter
               pag.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             What
             his
             Maiesty
             in
             honour
             would
             haue
             misliked
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             King
             was
             not
             ●amed
             in
             the
             booke
             
          
           
             
               Barlowe
               pag.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             sharp
             wit.
             
          
           
             About
             Cardinall
             Bellarmines
             tytle
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               p.
            
             7.
             
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             7.
             
             &
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             dignity
             ●f
             a
             Cardinall
             
          
           
             In
             what
             sense
             the
             word
             maister
             is
             a
             title
             of
             honour
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             23.
             
          
           
             Isay
             30.
             
             &
             20.
             
          
           
             Iosue
             24.1
             .
          
           
             Ioan.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barl●w
             h●●dly
             pre●ed
             
          
           
             I●iury
             done
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             powder-treason
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow●
               pag.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             speaks
             like
             a
             foole
             .
          
           
             The
             odious
             &
             oft
             repetition
             of
             the
             Powder
             treason
             .
          
           
             The
             powder
             treasō
             not
             so
             much
             a
             cause
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             Catholiks
             tribulatiō
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             t●●at●●e
             of
             M●tigat●ō
             in
             the
             prefa●e
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             ignorant
             in
             Logicke
             &
             Philosophy
             .
          
           
             
               Arist.
               praedicam
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             Another
             folly
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               p●●
            
             .
             ●1
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             The
             powder
             plott
             of
             Hage
             .
          
           
             The
             powder-plott
             of
             Edenborough
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             shift
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             1●
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             virulency
             against
             Iesuits
             .
          
           
             Touching
             Father
             Garnet
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             a
             b●d
             Cof●●●●ur
             to
             the
             ●a●le
             o●
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Touching
             Father
             Garnet
             &
             his
             face
             in
             the
             straw
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             78.2
             .
          
           
             F.
             Persons
             falsely
             &
             maliciously
             accused
             by
             
               M.
               B●rlow
            
             to
             be
             priu●
             to
             the
             powder-plot
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             Of
             Catholicks
             ●a●tyr●d
             v●der
             Queene
             E●izabeth
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             .
          
           
             
               Letter
               p.
            
             8●
             
          
           
             
               Barlowe
               pag.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             26.
             
             Deut.
             6.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             1●
             .
          
           
             
               Aristot.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               priorum
               cap.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             All
             controuersies
             are
             not
             to
             be
             ended
             by
             swearing
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Barlow
               p.
            
             18.
             
             &
             19.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             voyd
             of
             conscience
             and
             Logicke
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             Quodlibets
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             ●9
             .
          
           
             No
             Equiuocation
             in
             matt●rs
             of
             religiō
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             1●
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             19●
             
          
           
             Iniury
             offered
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             to
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             How
             an
             erroneous
             cōscience
             bindeth
             ,
             or
             no●
             bindeth
             vs
             to
             follow
             it
             .
          
           
             
               〈…〉
               Rom.
               cap.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             
               Letter
               .
               pag.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             Pag
             22.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             bold
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             
          
           
             
               Apol.
               p.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Page
             23.
             
          
           
             What
             a
             good
             con
             〈◊〉
             M.
             Barlow
             h●th
             〈◊〉
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             taking
             of
             this
             Oath
             by
             Catholicks
             ,
             be
             a
             blessing
             frō
             God.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Statut.
               3.
               Iacobi
            
             
               
                 Reg.
                 c.
              
               4.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Ethic.
               c.
            
             2
             
          
           
             
               D.
               Tho.
            
             1.
             2.
             q.
             6.
             art
             .
             6.
             
             
               &
               Va●ētia
               vasquez
               &c.
               in
               eum
               locum
               .
            
          
           
             How
             freely
             the
             Oath
             is
             taken
             .
          
           
             
               Ba●l
               .
               p.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             The
             Diuel
             in●ure●
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             a
             great
             friend
             to
             Aduerbs
             .
          
           
             
               Barl●
               p.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             About
             freedome
             in
             taking
             the
             Oath
             .
          
           
             The
             free
             acceptāce
             of
             penall
             lawes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1
             .
             9●
             
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             ●7
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlo●s
             ●illy
             discourse
             
          
           
             
               Medina
               in
               p●●mam
            
             2.
             quas●
             .
             6.
             a●t
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             hardly
             vrged
             .
          
           
             Medina
             misunderstood
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             meaning
             of
             Me●ina
             .
          
           
             
               Medina
               in
            
             1.
             2.
             
             q
             6.
             a.
             2.
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             M
             Barlows
             sheepish
             apprehension
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             bad
             inference
             .
          
           
             
               ●arl●
               p.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             Ioa●●●
             .
          
           
             
               Bar●
               .
               p.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             A
             notorious
             vntruth
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
          
           
             
               Letter
               p.
            
             ●
             .
          
           
             The
             Oath
             consulted
             both
             at
             home
             ,
             &
             abroad
             .
          
           
             
               See
               the
               Breue
               to
               .
               Kai
               .
               Octob.
            
             1606.
             
          
           
             
               See
               Answer
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             Recourse
             to
             Rome
             euer
             vsuall
             from
             our
             first
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Mary
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Catholicks
             doe
             ho●ld
             &
             practice
             what
             all
             their
             ancestours
             haue
             don
             .
          
           
             About
             re●ourse
             to
             Rome
             by
             our
             English
             Princes
             ,
             and
             people
             .
          
           
             Idletrifling
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             Touching
             the
             person
             of
             this
             present
             Pope
             Paulus
             Quintus
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             
               See
               the
               answer
               to
               S.
               Edward
               Cooke
               ,
               now
               chief●
               Iustice.
               
            
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             The
             purity
             of
             life
             in
             Paulus
             Quintus
             .
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Childish
             babling
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             Ioan.
             7.4
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             M.
             Blues
             &c.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             wāt
             of
             wit
             in
             accusing
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Domini
            
             1602.
             
          
           
             
               Plutar.
               in
               vit●s
               Tib.
               &
               Caij
               Graccherum
               .
            
          
           
             A
             shamefull
             mistaking
             in
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             Very
             wisely
             spoken
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             scolding
             .
          
           
             
               Sober
               R●c
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Earl.
               pag.
            
             29.
             
             &
             30.
             
          
           
             English
             Catholiks
             not
             
               ●●ssis
               aliena
            
             to
             the
             Sea
             Apostolik
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             imbroylements
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             M.
             ●arlowes
             new
             Philosophy
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             
               Letter
               pag.
            
             12.
             num
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             a
             poore
             Philosopher
             and
             worse
             Deuine
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               ●ont
               Rom.
               cap.
            
             2●
             .
          
           
             
               Victor
               ●ele●t
            
             .
             2.
             
               de
               potest
               .
               Eccl
               .
               conclu
               .
            
             3.
             
          
           
             More
             cōteyn●●
             in
             the
             O●●h
             then
             ●●●●ll
             obediēce
             .
          
           
             
               Letter
               pag.
            
             16.
             
               num
               .
               xxv●
            
             .
          
           
             A
             loyall
             offer
             of
             Ciuill
             obedience
             made
             by
             Catholiks
             to
             ●is
             Mai●sty
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             Impertinency
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             The
             reasō
             of
             the
             Popes
             power
             in
             tēporalibu●●
             
          
           
             Thoma●
             Morton
             canuased
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             33.
             nū
             .
             66.
             
             &
             67.
             
          
           
             
               Bern.
               ad
               Eugen.
            
             
          
           
             
               Salmer
               .
               in
               Epist
               Pauli
               disp
               .
            
             ●2
             .
          
           
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             5.
             
               de
               Pontif.
               Rom.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             
               De
               claue
               l.
            
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             
               de
               Consider
               .
               longius
               ab
               in●●io
               .
            
          
           
             Salmeron
             abused
             by
             M.
             Mort.
             M.
             Barl.
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Salm.
               in
               Epist
               .
               Paul.
               disp
               .
            
             12.
             
          
           
             Malicious
             falshood
             in
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               Mitigatiō
               pag.
            
             101.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Pope
             may
             be
             sayd
             to
             haue
             power
             ouer
             Infidell
             Princes
             .
          
           
             D.
             Sanders
             abused
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Clau●
               cap.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             Contradictiō
             in
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               Victoria
               relect
            
             .
             1.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             35.
             
          
           
             
               Victor
               .
               ●●lect
            
             .
             1.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             though
             not
             
               Ordinis
               Pr●dicatorum
            
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             vnderstandeth
             not
             his
             Authors
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             34.
             num
             .
             6●
             .
          
           
             Cardinall
             Bellarmin
             abused
             .
          
           
             
               Bell.
               l.
            
             5.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pon.
               c.
            
             6.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Barl.
                 pag.
              
               34.
               nu
               .
               69.
               
               
                 De
                 Concil
                 .
                 lib.
              
               1.
               cap.
               13
               
                 Bar●l
                 .
                 lib.
              
               6.
               cap.
               ●6
               .
               
                 Sigebert
                 in
                 anno
              
               .
               1089.
               
               
                 Cl●●d
                 .
                 Espēcaus
                 in
                 Tim.
                 digress
                 .
                 li●
              
               2.
               cap.
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 Ambros.
                 Apolog.
                 Dauid
                 .
                 c.
              
               4
               &
               10.
               
            
          
           
             M
             Barlowes
             impertinent
             falshood●
             
          
           
             
               Bellar.
               li.
            
             2.
             cap.
             19.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             7.
             
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             Sigebert
             calumniated
             .
          
           
             
               Sober
               rec●oning
               c.
            
             1.
             num
             .
             104.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barl.
             and
             M.
             Morton
             ●oth
             falsifiers
             .
          
           
             
               Ambros.
               in
            
             1.
             
             
               Apolog
               .
               Dauid
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             place
             of
             S.
             Ambrose
             explicated
             .
          
           
             
               Ambros.
               in
               psalm
            
             .
             50.
             
               statim
               ab
               initio
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             eight
             Authors
             seauē
             misalledged
             .
          
           
             Nu.
             10.
             
             3●
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             The
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             Catholiks
             that
             took
             the
             Oath
             .
          
           
             An
             hūble
             petition
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             for
             expositiō
             of
             the
             Oath
             .
          
           
             M.
             ●arl●ws
             fond
             charge
             of
             h●poc●i●●
             in
             his
             aduersary
             .
          
           
             To
             iudge
             of
             other
             mens
             consciences
             no
             inseparable
             mark
             of
             an
             hypocrite
             .
          
           
             
               Isidor
               .
               l.
            
             10.
             
             ●
             .
             humilis
             
               à
               medio
            
          
           
             
               Aug.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               s●rm
               .
               in
               mo●●e
               c.
            
             3.
             
               ●i●ca
               prin●i●i●m
            
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             a
             very
             feeble
             Philosopher
             and
             weake
             Scholler
             .
          
           
             
               Letter
               pag.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             Impudent
             dealing
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Reg.
             22
             
          
           
             To
             distingui●h
             i●
             not
             
               prof●nda
               Sathanae
            
             ,
             but
             to
             reiect
             distinctions
             is
             the
             profu●●ity
             of
             M.
             Barlows
             ignorance
             
          
           
             Matt.
             7.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             for
             his
             two
             hornes
             deserueth
             to
             be
             horned
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             41.
             
          
           
             Notable
             falsity
             in
             M.
             Barl.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             bad
             applicatiō
             .
          
           
             
               Aristot.
               ad
               Alex.
               cap.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             egr●gious
             folly
             and
             fal●●ood
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             12.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Aristotle
             abused
             by
             M.
             Barl.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             41.
             
          
           
             The
             learning
             and
             sincerity
             of
             School-men
             .
          
           
             Excōmunicatiō
             of
             Princes
             practised
             in
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             42.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             meriment
             of
             the
             moon
             in
             the
             Asse●
             belly
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             flattery
             of
             Kinges
             .
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             44
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Reg.
             2.
             
          
           
             Wisely
             Syr
             William
             .
          
           
             Salomons
             fact
             of
             killing
             Adoniah
             condemned
             .
          
           
             Lucae
             2.
             
          
           
             Iob
             36.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             secōd
             psalme
             ill
             chosen
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             for
             flattery
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Examples
             of
             Gods
             terrible
             threats
             vnto
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Dani●l
             .4
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             R●g
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Iob
             36.
             
          
           
             Gods
             prouidence
             in
             gouerning
             his
             Church
             perfect
             &
             no
             wayes
             defectuous
             .
          
           
             
               Alu.
               Pelag
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             
               De
               planctu
               Eccl.
               cap.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             Aluarus
             Pelagius
             abused
             by
             
               M.
               Barl.
            
             
          
           
             
               Gratian
               Decret
               .
               part
            
             .
             1.
             distinct
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Greg.
               c.
            
             10.
             
               ad
               interrogata
               Augustini
               .
               Beda
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               hist.
               Angl.
               cap.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Bertrand
               .
               in
               additione
               ad
               glos
               .
               de
               maioritate
               &
               obedientia
               c.
            
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             49.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             falfe
             dealing
             in
             alledging
             his
             aduersaries
             wordes
             .
          
           
             
               ●et
               .
               p.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             ●4
             .
             vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Vincen.
               aduers.
               hares
            
             .
          
           
             
               August
               .
               de
               vera
               rel
               .
               cap.
            
             38.
             
          
           
             Idolatry
             and
             superstition
             not
             alwaies
             causes
             of
             f●ar
             .
          
           
             Foure
             kind●s
             of
             superstition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barl.
             prouoked
             to
             stand
             to
             his
             own
             Authors
             .
          
           
             The
             Maior
             .
          
           
             The
             Mi●or
             .
          
           
             An
             important
             controuersy
             to
             be
             hādled
             .
          
           
             If
             M.
             Barlow
             list
             to
             accept
             this
             offer
             ,
             al●beit
             the
             author
             be
             dead
             ,
             he
             shall
             find
             those
             that
             will
             ioyne
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             52.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             
               vltima
               resolutio
            
             with
             the
             Protestāts
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             Catholicks
             answere
             concerning
             his
             
               v●tima
               ●esolutio
            
             .
          
           
             No
             resolution
             amongst
             heret●cks
             .
          
           
             What
             resolution
             is
             taken
             frō
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             hate
             of
             ambition
             ,
             scilicet
             ,
             and
             his
             mortification
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             stomake
             for
             digestion
             and
             concoction
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             
               Letter
               pag.
            
             ●●
             .
          
           
             
               Bar.
               p.
            
             55.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             idle
             discourse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Lett.
               p.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             ill
             fortune
             in
             dealing
             with
             Schol
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             57.
             
          
           
             Of
             ●ctiue
             &
             passiue
             sca●dall
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             2.
             q.
             43.
             ar
             .
             1.
             ad
             4.
             
          
           
             Scandal
             actiue
             without
             passiue
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               art
            
             .
             2.
             
               in
               co●por●
            
             .
          
           
             Carnal
             Diuinity
             .
          
           
             Bad
             dealing
             in
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             The
             definition
             of
             scandal
             ,
             &
             what
             is
             actiue
             and
             pa●siue
             scandall
             .
          
           
             
               Scādalum
               Pharisaeorum
            
             .
          
           
             
               Scādalum
               Pusillo●ū
            
             .
          
           
             S.
             Thomas
             expounded
             .
          
           
             S.
             Thom.
             abused
             .
          
           
             The
             errours
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             about
             the
             matter
             of
             scādall
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             want
             of
             patiēce
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             vnderstādeth
             not
             the
             tear●es
             o●
             schoole
             Diuinity
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             50.
             
          
           
             Who
             lay
             the
             scandall
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             Catholicks
             or
             Protestants
             ?
          
           
             
               Letter
               pag.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             speaketh
             mor●
             then
             he
             can
             proue
             .
          
           
             The
             success●ō
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             59.
             
             &
             60.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             arguments
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             both
             particuler
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             yet
             chiefe
             Pastour
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             bad
             argument
             which
             is
             false
             both
             in
             antecedent
             and
             consequent
             .
          
           
             Euill
             life
             doth
             not
             preiudice
             truth
             of
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             60.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             Ministeriall
             phrases
             of
             indument
             and
             stripping
             .
          
           
             By
             Baptisme
             we
             are
             made
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Protestāts
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             not
             Catholikes
             out
             of
             thē
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             62●
             
          
           
             Matt●
             .
             13●
             
          
           
             Antiquity
             &
             prescriptiō
             good
             argumēts
             in
             case
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Tertul.
               aduers
               .
               Marc.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             do
             vrge
             prescription
             .
          
           
             
               Hilar.
               lib.
            
             6.
             
             
               De
               Trinitate
               ,
               ante
               medium
            
             .
          
           
             
               Hier.
               Epis●●
               ad
               Pa●nachium
            
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             ●2
             .
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Ca●thag
               .
               apu●
               Cyprianū
               .
            
          
           
             Bad
             dealing
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             How
             posse●siō
             with
             prescriptiō
             are
             euincing
             arguments
             in
             m●tters
             of
             fayth
             .
          
           
             
               Sober
               Rec.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
             §.
             101.
             &c.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             hardly
             vrged
             .
          
           
             
               Matth.
               vlt.
            
             
          
           
             
               Matth.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             No
             such
             Oath
             euer
             exa●ted
             by
             o●her
             Princes
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             62.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09103-e50660
           
             About
             Q.
             Elizabeths
             raigne
             ,
             life
             ,
             &
             death
             ,
          
           
             
               Lett.
               p.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             her
             Manes
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             flattering
             loquence
             .
          
           
             Barl.
             64.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barl.
             turnes
             with
             the
             wynd
             like
             a
             weather-cocke
             .
          
           
             Quene
             Elizabeth
             otherwise
             blazoned
             by
             forrain
             writers
             then
             M.
             Barlow
             reporteth
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               .
               p.
            
             66.
             
             &
             67.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             Canonized
             for
             a
             Saint
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             in
             M.
             Barl.
             his
             iudgment
             neuer
             cōmitt●d
             an●
             mortal
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             would
             neuer
             haue
             chosen
             M.
             Barlow
             for
             her
             ghostly
             Father
             .
          
           
             About
             Q.
             
               Elizabeths
               Manes
            
             &
             sacrificing
             vnto
             thē
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             74.
             
          
           
             
               Hierom.
               E●ist
               .
               ad
               Rom.
               Orat●●em
               .
               August
               .
               de
               D●●tr
               .
               Chris●ian
               .
            
          
           
             M.
             Barl.
             his
             trifling
             .
          
           
             Act.
             28.
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             28.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.4
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             cases
             a
             mā
             may
             iudg
             of
             another
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             75.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             
          
           
             About
             externall
             mortifications
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Reg.
             2●
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Achab
             truly
             mortified
             .
          
           
             Prophane
             impietie
             in
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             no
             cloystered
             Nun●e
             .
          
           
             A
             place
             of
             S.
             Paul
             expounded
             cōcerning
             bodily
             exercise
             .
          
           
             
               Ch●ysost
               .
               in
               comment
               .
               ad
               c.
            
             4.
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Reg.
             17.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             no
             friend
             to
             mortifications
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             kind
             of
             mortifica●●on
             .
          
           
             Mortification
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
             13●
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               confe●s
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Bern
               serm
            
             .
             52.
             
               in
               Cant.
            
             
          
           
             Ser.
             13
             
               de
               verb●●
               Apost
            
             .
          
           
             Strange
             kind
             of
             answering
             .
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             5.
             
               moral
               .
               c.
            
             ●
             .
          
           
             Two
             parts
             of
             mortification
             ,
             internall
             &
             externall
             .
          
           
             Externall
             mortification
             in
             Princes
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             a
             Deuine
             for
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Apol.
                 pag.
              
               16.
               
            
             
               M.
               Barl.
               foolish
               shift
               in
               answering
               his
               Aduersaries
               obiection
               about
               the
               Persecutiō
               vnder
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               .
               
                 Lett.
                 pa●
              
               .
               18.
               
            
          
           
             
               Let.
               p.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             L.
             
               Cooke
               in
               the
               book
               of
               the
               late
               arraignmēt
               f●l
               .
            
             53.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             143.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             78.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             very
             forgetfull
             .
          
           
             Temporall
             felicity
             no
             argument
             of
             spirituall
             happines
             
          
           
             Psal.
             72.
             
             Hier.
             12.
             
             Abacu●
             10.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             
               B●llarm
               .
               de
               notis
               Eccl.
               cap.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             A
             place
             of
             B●llarm●
             answered
             concerning
             temporall
             felicity
             .
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
             discourse
             .
          
           
             S.
             Hierome
             .
          
           
             Arnobius
             .
          
           
             S.
             Basil.
             
          
           
             S.
             Chrysostome
             .
          
           
             Theodoret
             .
          
           
             Euthymius
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             ●
             36.23
             .
          
           
             Sapien.
             4.
             
          
           
             Prouerb
             .
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barl●
             
               moues
               habens
            
             .
          
           
             L.
             C●●●●
             in
             t●e
             last
             bo●ke
             ●f
             Arr●ignmēts
             pag.
             64.
             
          
           
             A
             bad
             definition
             of
             Misery
             by
             co●●a
             &
             ino●ia
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             68.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             Syr
             Edw.
             Cooke
             a
             poore
             Deuine
             .
          
           
             None
             soe
             bold
             as
             blind
             bayard
             .
          
           
             
               Lett.
               pag.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             weake
             Philosophy
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Barlow
                 p.
              
               82.
               
            
             
               1.
               ●eg
               .
               31.
               
               Eccles.
               4.
               
               &
               5.
               
            
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             hardly
             vrged
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             wāt
             of
             Diuinity
             .
          
           
             Strange
             cases
             of
             conscience
             proposed
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             Nabuchodonosor
             more
             happy
             then
             Q.
             Elizabet●
          
           
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             her
             infelicities
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             eue●
             by
             his
             owne
             censure
             and
             sentence
             contemptible
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             followeth
             not
             his
             owne
             rules
             
          
           
             
               ●arlow
               pag.
            
             96.
             
          
           
             The
             vices
             of
             wicked
             Kings
             recounted
             after
             their
             death
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               Letter
               pag.
            
             35.
             
          
           
             A
             monstrous
             head
             of
             the
             English
             Protestant
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             99.
             
          
           
             Nero
             and
             Domitian
             heads
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             M.
             Barlowes
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             birth
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barl.
             Babylon
             ,
             Phil●ra
             ,
             &
             loue-druggs
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barl.
             neuer
             like
             to
             be
             prisoner
             for
             religion
             .
          
           
             S.
             Augus●●●●●o
             Prot●stāt
             .
          
           
             Calumnious
             citations
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             cause
             a
             mā
             may
             be
             a
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Prie●●s
             that
             d●e
             ●●n
             Q.
             〈◊〉
             time
             true
             Marty●s
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             two
             foolish
             cases
             .
          
           
             
               ●arl
               .
               p.
            
             92.
             
          
           
             
               Quodlib
               .
               pag.
            
             269.
             277.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             trifling
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barl
             silence
             and
             the
             cause
             therof
             .
          
           
             A
             charitable
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             94.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               Preface
               to
               his
               s●●mon
               the
               fi●st
               sonday
               in
               Lent
               ,
            
             16●0
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             making
             a
             way
             his
             Maiesties
             Mother
             .
          
           
             
               Tacitus
               l●
            
             1.
             
             Histor.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             turns
             his
             sailes
             with
             the
             wind
             &
             serues
             the
             tyme.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             59.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Elizabeths
             purgation
             about
             the
             Q
             of
             Scotlands
             death
             .
          
           
             Hier.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             About
             the
             disastrous
             death
             of
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             ●●5
             ●5
             .
          
           
             The
             narration
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             Q.
             Elizabeths
             death
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             In
             what
             case
             we
             may
             iudg
             of
             other
             mēs
             soules
             after
             their
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             
          
           
             No
             sin
             to
             iudge
             of
             men
             deceased
             in
             her●sie
             .
          
           
             
               Cyprian
               l.
               〈…〉
            
             .
          
           
             S.
             C●priā●
             iudgment
             of
             su●h
             as
             dye
             out
             o●
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               l
            
             4
             〈…〉
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Au●ust
               .
               〈◊〉
            
             2●
             4.
             
               ad
               Donat●
            
          
           
             A
             notable
             sentence
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             A
             ●ard
             c●sure
             against
             all
             the
             ●abble
             of
             I●●n
             Fox
             his
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             A
             co●uincing
             argument
             vpō
             th●
             Premi●●s
             .
          
           
             The
             hard
             ●ase
             of
             Q.
             ●lizabeth
             
          
           
             A
             remarkable
             cōparison
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             held
             condemned
             heresies
             .
          
           
             Haeresi
             53.
             
          
           
             
               Aug.
               l.
            
             9.
             
               cōf●●●
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             S.
             Monica
             desired
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             at
             the
             altar
             after
             her
             death
             which
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             did
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Lett.
               p.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             
               See
               Answere
               to
               Syr
               Edw.
               Cook
               c.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             His
             Maiesties
             mild
             dispositiō
             diuerted
             .
          
           
             The
             exercise
             of
             the
             Minister
             T.
             Montague
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             102.
             
          
           
             Maliciou●
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             103.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             a
             true
             parasite
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag●
            
             102.
             
          
           
             About
             the
             nature
             of
             flattery
             &
             how
             Sy●
             William
             demeaneth
             himselfe
             therin
             .
          
           
             
               Augu.
               in
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             69.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             an
             egregious
             flatterer
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             praiers
             without
             hope
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             10.
             21.
             
          
           
             Flattering
             of
             his
             Maiesty
             .
          
           
             
               Barl
               p.
            
             105.
             
          
           
             Syr
             VVilli●m
             deserues
             his
             fee.
             
          
           
             About
             the
             little
             Vniuersity
             .
          
           
             These
             were
             an
             other
             māner
             of
             Vniuersity
             .
          
           
             Act.
             ●●
             
          
           
             S.
             Athan●sius
             .
          
           
             
               Epist.
               ad
               solitari●m
               vitam
               agētes
            
             .
          
           
             S.
             Gregor
             .
             Nazian
             .
          
           
             S.
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             
               Nazian
               .
               orat
               .
               ad
               ●iues
               timore
               perculsos
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ambros.
               epist.
            
             33.
             
               ad
               sororem
            
             .
          
           
             S.
             Chrysostome
             .
          
           
             S.
             Hierome
             .
          
           
             S.
             Aug●stine
             .
          
           
             S.
             Gregory
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             diuision
             of
             Sycophācy
             .
          
           
             M●r●cles
             ●●●d●d
             and
             c●ntemned
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barl.
             a
             good
             proctor
             for
             the
             Turkes
             &
             Infidels
             .
          
           
             The
             myracles
             of
             S.
             Denys
             .
          
           
             The
             myracle
             of
             S.
             Clement
             .
          
           
             M
             Barl.
             turnes
             an
             anchor
             into
             a
             milstone
             .
          
           
             Of
             S.
             Gregory
             
          
           
             Thaumaturgus
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             fooleries
             .
          
           
             Sixtus
             Quartus
             b●lyed
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             ●08●
             
          
           
             Base
             babling
             .
          
           
             Chelsey
             erection
             for
             writers
             .
          
           
             
               Bar●
               .
               pag.
            
             112.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             addeth
             to
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             A
             most
             resonable
             and
             modest
             request
             of
             the
             Cath.
             
          
           
             Simple
             &
             impertinent
             reasoning
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               Let.
               p.
            
             38.
             
          
           
             
               In
               vita
               〈◊〉
               ●un●i
            
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1●46
             .
          
           
             Liberty
             of
             conscience
             demanded
             by
             al
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             
               ●
               Psal.
            
             113.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Height
             of
             pride
             ,
             and
             in
             whome
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             110.
             
          
           
             Strange
             notes
             of
             h●mility
             set
             downe
             b●
             M.
             Barl●w
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             betrayeth
             his
             owne
             cause
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               ibidē
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Protestant
             hath
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             ouer
             Puritans
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioan.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             case
             Catholicks
             may
             yeld
             and
             grant
             toleration
             to
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             at
             a
             Non-plus
             .
          
           
             Vnkind
             dealing
             indeed
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             124.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow●
             moderate
             &
             dir●ct
             Prot●●t●nt
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             belyeth
             
               F.
               Persons
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             5●
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             142.
             
          
           
             Strāge
             impudency
             .
          
           
             Basenesse
             and
             beggery
             of
             Protestāts
             
          
           
             
               Theol.
               Tigurin
               .
               in
               prafat
               .
               Apol
               .
               prafix
               .
               orthodox
               .
               C●n.
               anno
            
             1578.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
               de
               rat
               ineund●
               Concordiae
               p.
            
             2.
             
             &
             24.
             
          
           
             Protestāts
             and
             Puritans
             differ
             in
             substātial
             points
             of
             religiō
             .
          
           
             
               Rogers
               pr●f●●e
               pag.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Arrige
               aures
            
             Syr
             William
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             a
             bad
             Aduocate
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             in
             the
             brakes
             .
          
           
             
               Amb.
               ep
            
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Ba●l
               .
               pag.
            
             ●69
             .
          
           
             A
             hard
             argument
             for
             M.
             Barlow
             to
             solue
             .
          
           
             Silly
             stuffe
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             li●le
             care
             of
             his
             Maiestie●
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             Good
             &
             euill
             Princes
             to
             be
             obeyed
             for
             consciēce
             ,
             but
             not
             against
             coscience
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             160.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             hath
             the
             cōscience
             of
             an
             Asse
             &
             a
             Wolfe
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             &
             wicked
             assertiō
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             2.
             q.
             19.
             art
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             goodnes
             of
             the
             act
             of
             our
             will
             doth
             depēd
             vpon
             our
             reason
             and
             iudgment
             .
          
           
             A
             sinne
             to
             doe
             cōtrary
             to
             an
             erroneous
             cōscience
             .
          
           
             What
             i●
             to
             be
             ●one
             of
             him
             who
             ha●h
             an
             erroneo●●
             cōscience
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             1.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             mōstrous
             doctrines
             more
             fitting
             the
             Turkes
             Alcoran
             then
             the
             Ghospell
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             S.
             Paul
             abused
             .
          
           
             More
             cōte●ned
             in
             the
             Oath
             ,
             then
             ciuill
             obediēce
             .
          
           
             
               Let.
               p.
            
             51.
             
             
               Apol.
               pag.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             Hi●r
             .
             27.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Exod.
               5.1
               .
            
             
               Esdr.
               1.3
               .
            
          
           
             Dan.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             No
             obedience
             against
             God
             &
             a
             mans
             consciēce
             .
          
           
             Deu.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             1.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Mach.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             161.
             
          
           
             A
             strange
             assertion
             .
          
           
             Weake
             proofes
             .
          
           
             A
             simple
             Discourse
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             168.
             
          
           
             The
             fact
             of
             Toby
             against
             the
             cōmandement
             of
             K.
             Senacherib
             .
          
           
             Tob.
             2.
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             Tob.
             12.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             a
             bad
             Angell
             .
          
           
             The
             credit
             of
             the
             history
             of
             Toby
             .
          
           
             
               C●c
               .
               Tri●
               ,
               sess
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Carth.
               can
            
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             2.
             
               de
               doc
               .
               chrism
               .
               cap.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Amb.
               de
               Tob.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Cyp.
               de
               orat
               .
               Dominica
               &
               l.
               de
               mortali●
               .
            
          
           
             
               S.
               Augustines
               and
               other
               Fathers
               iudgments
               of
               the
               fact
               of
               Toby
               .
            
             
               Cap.
               3.
               
            
             
               Cap.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             
          
           
             
               ●ib
               .
               de
               Tob.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Tob.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Cyp.
               lib.
               d●
               oratione
               Dom.
            
             
          
           
             This
             is
             no
             Protestāt
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             presumptiō
             of
             M.
             Barlowes
             piety
             .
          
           
             
               Letter
               pag.
            
             52.
             
          
           
             Authorities
             of
             ancient
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Apol.
                 p.
              
               23.
               ●
            
             
               
                 Aug.
                 in
                 Psal.
              
               124.
               
            
          
           
             How
             far
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             our
             temporall
             Prince
             .
          
           
             
               Apol.
               p.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Tertull.
               ad
               Scap.
            
             
          
           
             
               Iust.
               Apol.
            
             2.
             
               ad
               Anton
               .
               Impera●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Optat.
               contra
               Parmē
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             
               Ambros
               .
               Orat.
               cōtra
               Auxent
               .
               de
               Basilicis
               nō
               trad
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             Epist.
             
          
           
             
               Three
               occasions
               in
               which
               
                 S.
                 Ambrose
              
               resisted
               the
               Emperour
               his
               temporall
               Soueraigne
               .
            
             
               
                 Libellus
                 .
                 Ambros.
                 epist.
              
               32.
               
            
          
           
             
               Amb.
               l.
            
             ●
             .
             epist.
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Amb.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ambros.
               Con●
               .
               de
               Basili●●s
               nō
               traden●●●s
               .
            
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             shifting
             answere
             to
             the
             three
             places
             of
             S.
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             Feminine
             Supremacy
             more
             esteemed
             of
             
               M.
               Barlow
            
             then
             Masculine
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             171.
             
          
           
             
               Magdeb.
               cent
            
             .
             4.
             c.
             5.
             6.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             ancient
             vse
             of
             hallowing
             Church
             Vessels
             .
          
           
             
               Naz.
               orat
               .
               de
               s●ipso
               cōtra
               Arianos
               .
            
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             declining
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             
               Stat.
               H.
            
             8.
             
               anno
               Domini
            
             1535.
             
          
           
             The
             supremacy
             how
             it
             was
             giuen
             to
             K●
             Henry
             &
             in
             what
             high
             measure
             .
          
           
             
               K.
               Edwar●
            
             .
          
           
             An
             1
             E
             6.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Queene
               Elizabeth
            
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             iudgment
             about
             the
             Kings
             supreme
             Ecclesiastical
             authority
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             fumbling
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             absurde
             distinctions
             &
             diuisions
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             delusion
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             hath
             marred
             the
             market
             of
             the
             Kings
             supremacy
             .
          
           
             
               Lett.
               p.
            
             56.
             
          
           
             
               Apolog.
               pag.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             How
             S.
             Gregory
             agreed
             to
             the
             publishing
             of
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ●auritius
             .
          
           
             
               Greg.
               l.
            
             2.
             
             Epist.
             65.
             
             Indict
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Greg.
               lib.
            
             7.
             
             Epist.
             1●
             .
             Indict
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             173.
             
          
           
             Mauritius
             his
             law
             no●
             altogeather
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Emperors
             Law
             vvas
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             consideration
             .
          
           
             A
             fond
             cauill
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             174.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             174.
             
          
           
             A
             ridiculous
             error
             in
             Grāmar
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               Letter
               pag.
            
             ●8
             .
          
           
             
               Cōc
               .
               Arel
               .
               sub
               Carol.
               Can.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Vi●e
               in
               Capitularibus
               Franc.
               lib.
            
             6.
             c.
             285.
             
               de
               Concilio
               Worma●
            
             .
          
           
             Wherin
             the
             Coūcell
             or
             Arles
             did
             submit
             it selfe
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             a
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Can.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Can.
             7.
             
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Can.
             13●
             
          
           
             f
             Can.
             15.
             
             &
             16.
             
          
           
             g
             Can.
             20.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             zeale
             of
             Charl●
             the
             Great
             to
             haue
             manners
             reformed
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             175.
             
          
           
             A
             grosse
             contradicti●
             in
             M.
             Barlow
             
          
           
             A
             very
             forcible
             argumēt
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             memory
             very
             short
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             plaieth
             fast
             &
             loose
             ,
             about
             the
             Kings
             authority
             .
          
           
             A
             hard
             question
             for
             M.
             Barlow
             to
             answere
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             178.
             
          
           
             False
             dealing
             .
          
           
             
               Amb.
               tō
            
             .
             5.
             
               edit
               .
               Vatican
               .
               epist.
               pr●fix
               .
               an●e
               Con●il
               .
               Aquile●ē
               .
            
          
           
             About
             the
             of
             Coūcel
             Wormes
             .
          
           
             
               
                 ●●ō
                 .
                 ann
              
               .
               77●
               .
               &
               772.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 F●āc
                 .
                 ●
              
               6.
               c.
               28●
               .
               ●●
               l
               7.
               c.
               2●●
               .
            
          
           
             Better
             to
             be
             a
             fugitiue
             for
             the
             Catholick
             religion
             on
             abroad
             then
             to
             be
             a
             persecutour
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             Generall
             Councels
             ●lwaies
             called
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             178.
             
          
           
             The
             radiant
             folly
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             M
             Bar●owes
             impudency
             .
          
           
             
               Ba●on
               .
               tom
            
             .
             9.
             ann
             .
             774.
             
          
           
             
               A●o●
               .
               p.
            
             26.
             
             &
             ●7
             .
          
           
             
               Lett.
               p.
            
             61.
             
          
           
             Neither
             the
             Pope
             or
             Church
             can
             make
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             181.
             
          
           
             A
             foolish
             wrangling
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             184.
             
          
           
             The
             silly
             shifting
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             acumen
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             cōtradictiō
             .
          
           
             C●●
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             
               ●ta●leton
               .
               lib
            
             9.
             c●●tro●
             .
             5.
             
               de
               C●●
               .
               〈…〉
            
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             fidelity
             .
          
           
             Art.
             27.
             
               c●nt●a
               Luth●rum
            
             .
          
           
             B
             Fisher
             abused
             .
          
           
             
               Valētia
               in
            
             2.2
             .
             dis●
             .
             1.
             pun●●o
             6.
             
          
           
             
               D.
               Thom●
            
             2.
             2.
             q.
             1.
             art
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Azor.
               In●stitut
               .
               par
            
             .
             2
             ,
             l.
             5.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Azor
             abused
             .
          
           
             Suarez
             abused
             .
          
           
             
               Suarez
               ●ō
            
             .
             ●
             .
             in
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               ●
            
             27
             3.
             
               a●t
               .
               sect
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               ●a●l
               .
               pag.
            
             18●
             .
          
           
             Tō
             .
             5.
             
             
               Cōc
               .
               concil
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               Mediolan
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             About
             the
             Professiō
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             fourth
             Counc●l
             of
             Mill●ne
             fraudul●̄tly
             all●adged
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               Azor.
               par
            
             1.
             l.
             11.
             c.
             4.
             
             §.
             2.
             
             Quaeritur
             .
          
           
             Strange
             impudency
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               Azor.
               par
            
             .
             1.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
             §.
             1●
             .
             Quaeritur
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             transcendent
             impudency
             .
          
           
             
               Letter
               pag.
            
             64.
             
          
           
             
               See
               S.
               Cypr.
               exhor
               .
               ad
               Martyres
               .
            
          
           
             
               See
               Euseb●
               l.
            
             8.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               &
               Aug.
               de
               Bapt.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             2.
             
               &
               l.
            
             7.
             
               cōtra
               Crescon
               .
               c.
            
             27.
             
             
               &
               A●nob
               .
               cōtra
               Gentes
               l.
            
             4.
             
               in
               fine
            
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             slander
             without
             end
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             187.
             
          
           
             M
             Barlowes
             strange
             mystery
             .
          
           
             
               Socrat.
               lib.
            
             ●
             .
             
               hist.
               cap.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             Socrates
             peruerted
             .
          
           
             
               D.
               Tho.
            
             2.
             2.
             q.
             104.
             artic●
             6.
             ad
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Lying
             &
             cogging
             is
             proper
             to
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             S.
             Thomas
             his
             opiniō
             cōcerning
             Obediēce
             due
             vnto
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             4.
             
               de
               Ciuit.
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             An
             obiection
             answered
             by
             S.
             Thom.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             ignorance
             or
             malice
             more
             declared
             .
          
           
             Strange
             dealing
             of
             our
             Aduersaries
             .
          
           
             
               Letter
               pag.
            
             65.
             
          
           
             About
             the
             Breues
             of
             
               Clemens
               Octauus
            
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             mind
             impious
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             cobling
             and
             clowting
             on
             of
             his
             Maiesties
             prayses
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             more
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             Sexton
             then
             B.
             of
             Lincolne
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09103-e84150
           
             
               Lett.
               p.
            
             69.
             
          
           
             Apologia
             56.37
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             cōtrouersy
             with
             Cardinal
             Bel●larmine
             .
          
           
             Card
             Bellarmins
             opinion
             of
             taking
             the
             Oath
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             A
             cauil
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p
            
             201.
             
          
           
             Iosue
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rammes
             horne
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             202.
             
          
           
             A
             great
             vntruth
             to
             begin
             wi●h
             all
             .
          
           
             A
             foolish
             fiction
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             without
             application
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             trifl●ng
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             203.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             answereth
             argumēts
             by
             telling
             of
             tales
             ,
             &
             those
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Card.
             Bellarmine
             wrongfully
             charged
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             for
             mistaking
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             164.
             
               edit
               .
               Rom.
            
             
          
           
             
               Lett.
               p.
            
             71.
             
          
           
             All
             is
             one
             with
             M.
             Barlow
             for
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             moderated
             or
             to
             be
             modified
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             205.
             
          
           
             Stat.
             26.
             
             Henr.
             8.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             Stat.
             28.
             
             Henr.
             8.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Stat.
             1.
             
             Edw.
             6.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             205.
             
          
           
             M
             Barlow
             vexed
             in
             defēding
             the
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             pag.
             209.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reg.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             M
             Barlowes
             impertinent
             answeres
             .
          
           
             
               Reyn.
               Confer
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             disp
             .
             2.
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             in
             
               M.
               Barlowes
            
             opinion
             as
             absolute
             for
             Spiri●tu●ll
             authority
             as
             any
             Male-Monarch
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             207.
             
          
           
             Letter
             74.
             
          
           
             The
             Oath
             deuided
             into
             14.
             parts
             .
          
           
             
               Apol.
               p.
            
             49.
             
          
           
             Bad
             kind
             of
             arguing
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             2●●
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             without
             all
             occasion
             plaieth
             the
             parasite
             .
          
           
             Barlow
             pag.
             214.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             senselesse
             demand
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             foysteth
             into
             his
             text
             the
             word
             whole
             ,
             and
             therupon
             groūdeth
             al
             his
             idle
             dispute
             .
          
           
             
               Bellarm.
               pag.
            
             22.
             
               edit
               .
               Rom.
            
             
          
           
             More
             required
             to
             a
             good
             action
             then
             to
             an
             euil
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             ●15
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             betweene
             this
             Oath
             and
             an
             Indenture
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             215.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               p.
            
             215.
             
          
           
             Strange
             &
             parasitical
             paradoxes
             .
          
           
             
               Lett.
               p.
            
             76.
             
             Apologia
             52.
             
          
           
             The
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             confirmed
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             Councels
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             betwene
             the
             ancient
             Councels
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             counsell●ng
             of
             the
             Catholiks
             .
          
           
             
               Con●
               .
               Tole
            
             .
             4.
             can
             .
             74.
             
          
           
             A
             lye
             in
             print
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             217.
             
          
           
             About
             the
             leauing
             out
             the
             word
             almost
             .
          
           
             K.
             ●●senādus
             his
             submissiue
             behauiour
             to
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Toledo
             .
          
           
             The
             Catholick
             Faith
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Councell
             of
             Toledo
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barl●w
             when
             he
             cannot
             answere
             fil●
             to
             tell●●g
             of
             tales
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             falshood
             in
             relating
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Coūcell
             of
             Toledo
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             shameles
             assertion
             .
          
           
             About
             ignorance
             &
             deuotion
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             very
             ignorant
             ,
             but
             not
             very
             deuout
             .
          
           
             Immunit●
             of
             Clergy
             men
             from
             whence
             it
             first
             proceeded
             .
          
           
             
               Lib.
               de
               Cler.
               cap.
            
             2●
             .
             &
             29.
             
          
           
             
               Vid●
               in
               c●d●e
               Theod●s
               .
               lib.
            
             16.
             ti●
             .
             2
             leg
             .
             16
             &
             26.
             
               ●t
               in
               Cod.
               ●●stin●
               .
               l●ge
               ●an●imus
               de
               Sa●rosan
               .
               Eccl.
               
            
          
           
             M
             Barlow
             for
             a
             Canon
             leapeth
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             .
          
           
             Can.
             75.
             
          
           
             Two
             notorious
             frauds
             of
             M.
             Bar●low
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             forgery
             discouered
             about
             the
             Marriage
             of
             Priests
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Con●
                 .
                 To.
                 l●t
              
               .
               ●
               .
               tom
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Conc.
                 an
                 .
                 Dom.
              
               542.
               
            
             
               The
               Decree
               of
               the
               Coūcel
               of
               Tol●d●
               about
               the
               chastity
               of
               Subdeacons
               ,
               Deacons
               &
               Priests
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             S●r
             VVilliam
             B.
             and
             his
             fellowes
             examine
             their
             consciences
             how
             they
             keep
             this
             Canon
             .
          
           
             Priests
             liuing
             with
             their
             wiues
             noted
             by
             the
             Councell
             to
             come
             from
             heretikes
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             4
             Coūcel
             of
             Toledo
             agree
             more
             with
             the
             Protestāt
             church
             of
             Englād
             or
             Catholik
             church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Christs
             des●ēding
             into
             hel
             to
             deliuer
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Merits
             of
             workes
             .
          
           
             Recourse
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               Beda
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               hist.
               c.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             Wax
             tapers
             .
          
           
             All●l●ya
             .
          
           
             Mortification
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Lent●
             
          
           
             Masses
             &
             festiuities
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Disorderly
             Monks
             punished
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             betwene
             the
             Oath
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Toledo
             &
             the
             English
             oath
             of
             pretended
             Allegiāce
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             220.
             
          
           
             Very
             wisly
             spoken
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             ●
             .
             Tolet.
             
          
           
             A
             fond
             triumph
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             before
             the
             victory
             .
          
           
             The
             Coūcel
             of
             Toledo
             would
             neuer
             haue
             allowed
             of
             the
             new
             Oath
             .
          
           
             About
             Equiuocation
             very
             ignorantly
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             confounded
             with
             lying
             .
          
           
             *
             
               An
               immodest
               example
               vsed
               by
               M.
               Barlow
               .
            
          
           
             The
             difference
             be●weene
             Equiuocation
             &
             lying
             .
          
           
             A
             grosse
             lye
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             226.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             principall
             ignorāce
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             childish
             imputations
             against
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             230.
             
          
           
             
               Lett
               pag.
            
             43
             num
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Two
             questiōs
             proposed
             &
             solued
             .
          
           
             Clauses
             of
             beliefe
             or
             not
             belief
             in
             the
             Oath
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             ●33
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             caueling
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             234.
             
          
           
             Machiauels
             principles
             agree
             better
             to
             Protestāts
             doctrine
             thē
             to
             the
             Catholike
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             vnderstandeth
             not
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             234.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             his
             seely
             distinction
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             grosse
             errour
             in
             Philosophy
             .
          
           
             Diuine
             &
             humane
             faith
             wherin
             they
             are
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             The
             Pop●
             neuer
             cōmanded
             any
             Prince
             to
             be
             murthered
             .
          
           
             
               Bar●
               .
               pag.
            
             217.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             239.
             
          
           
             
               Bell.
               de
               Rō
               .
               Pont.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
             
               §.
               ex
               quo
            
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             falsifyeth
             Bellarmine
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             foolish
             consequence
             .
          
           
             
               Lett.
               p.
            
             87.
             
          
           
             
               Na●e
               .
               part
            
             2.
             gē
             .
             ●7
             .
             
               in
               anno
            
             11●6
             .
             
               Crā●●
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             
               histor
               .
               Saxon
               .
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             i●
             〈◊〉
             where
             he
             〈◊〉
             ●●●were
             .
          
           
             Henry
             the
             4.
             not
             vnburied
             by
             Pope
             Pascalis
             .
          
           
             
               Naucl.
               l.
            
             2.
             gen
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             a
             Lutheran
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             clouted
             frauds
             in
             his
             black
             cloud
             of
             witn●sses
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             pareth
             and
             minceth
             Authors
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             sheweth
             himselfe
             a
             falsificator
             in
             capitall
             Let●ers
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             trimmeth
             Authours
             to
             make
             thē
             against
             their
             wil
             's
             &
             cōtrary
             to
             that
             they
             write
             to
             speake
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Lett.
               p.
            
             87.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             perfidious
             dealing
             in
             alleaging
             F.
             Persons
             words
             .
          
           
             
               Crātz
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             
             
               Hist.
               cap.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             240.
             
          
           
             M
             Barlowes
             notorious
             lyes
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             cloud
             of
             witn●sses
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             
               Helmod
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             Binnius
             misconstrued
             .
          
           
             
               Binnius
               tom
            
             .
             3.
             pag.
             13
             c
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             ayre
             cleered
             of
             M.
             Barlowes
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             .
          
           
             A
             commō
             false
             trick
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             to
             set
             down
             his
             owne
             words
             in
             a
             different
             letter
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Authour
             by
             him
             cited
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               de
               Ciuit.
               l.
            
             1.
             cap.
             13.
             
               &
               lib.
               de
               cura
               mort
               .
               agenda
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cypr.
               Ep.
               penultima
               &
               Pōtius
               in
               vita
               sua
               Optatus
               l.
            
             ●
             .
             
               contra
               Parmen
               .
               Cyp.
               ep
            
             .
             6●
             .
          
           
             Infi●els
             ,
             heret●kes
             ,
             &
             excōmunicated
             persons
             ,
             depriu●●
             of
             Christian
             buriall
             .
          
           
             Apparitions
             of
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             
               S.
               Am.
               seri
            
             5.
             
               de
               sac●is
               ,
               &
               l.
            
             7.
             
             
               Ep.
               ep
            
             .
             53.
             
             &
             54.
             
             
               Aug.
               Conf●ss
               .
               1.
            
             9.
             
             c
             7.
             
               &
               ser.
            
             39.
             
               &
               de
               Civit
               D●i
               l.
            
             22.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Greg.
               l.
            
             4.
             
             
               Dialog
               .
               c.
            
             52.
             53.
             
             &
             54.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             licence
             of
             adding
             &
             subtracting
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             Strange
             liberty
             of
             the
             new
             Ghospellers
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             insurrection
             of
             Hē●y
             the
             5.
             against
             his
             father
             .
          
           
             
               Lett.
               p.
            
             87.
             
          
           
             
               Barl
               pag.
            
             242.
             
          
           
             The
             deposition
             of
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             .
          
           
             
               Sig.
               de
               reg
               .
               Ital.
               lib.
            
             9.
             ann
             .
             1106.
             
          
           
             Col.
             4.
             
             
               Instit
               .
               c.
            
             11
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Sig.
               in
               ann
            
             .
             1093.
             
          
           
             
               Genebrar
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             
               anno
               mūdi
            
             5206.
             
               in
               Paschal
            
             .
          
           
             Ann.
             996.
             
               sub
               Papa
               Greg.
               quīto
            
             .
          
           
             
               Huld
               .
               Mutius
               l.
            
             16.
             
               chron
               .
               Ger●
               fol.
            
             127.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             244.
             
          
           
             Sixtus
             V.
             belied
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             245.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             egregious
             folly
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             ridiculous
             profundityes
             discussed
             .
          
           
             An
             excellent
             discourse
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             concerning
             Gods
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             
               August
               .
               t●act
            
             .
             24.
             
               s●p●r
               ●oā
            
             .
          
           
             An
             other
             strange
             prof●●ity
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             without
             all
             wit
             or
             sense
             .
          
           
             Mark
             this
             doctrine
             Syr
             William
             .
          
           
             
               D.
               Thom.
            
             1
             p●●
             22.
             
               &
               q.
            
             116.
             
          
           
             The
             difference
             betweene
             pro●●●ē●●a
             &
             fatum
             .
          
           
             
               D.
               Thom.
               cont
               .
               Gentes
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             77.
             
          
           
             The
             profoundity
             of
             M
             Barlowes
             ignorance
             in
             School-Diuinity
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             264.
             
          
           
             An
             other
             profound
             ignorance
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               D.
               Thom.
            
             1.
             
               p.
               q.
            
             22.
             a●●
             .
             ●3
             .
          
           
             Act.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reg
             2.
             6.
             2.
             
             Reg.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             sold
             into
             Egvpt
             by
             God
             his
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             45.
             v●
             4.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Lett.
               p.
            
             89.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             250.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             immodesty
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Elizab●th
             no
             Ioy
             nor
             Iew●●●
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             constācy
             ,
             Scili●et
             ,
          
           
             
               Statut.
               an
            
             .
             28.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Q
             Elizab●th
             against
             consciēce
             held
             the
             Crowne
             from
             his
             Maiestyes
             Mother
             44.
             years
             .
          
           
             About
             Q
             〈◊〉
             ,
             legitimation
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             253.
             
          
           
             The
             Stat●te
             of
             〈◊〉
             He●●●
             for
             t●●
             〈…〉
             of
             Q
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             Whether
             Q.
             Elizabeths
             bastardy
             were
             in
             body
             .
          
           
             
               Ba●●
               .
               p●g
            
             .
             253.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow●●pē
             iniury
             vnto
             ●
             .
             ●ē●●
             the
             ●
             .
             and
             the
             whole
             Court
             of
             Parla●ēt
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow●
             begg●●g
             o●
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             
               Dolem
               .
               cōf●●ē●e
               part
            
             .
             1.
             c.
             3.
             pag.
             210.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.1
             .
             Cor.
             8.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             About
             the
             Stat●te
             ●●
             Association
             .
          
           
             
               Doleman
               part
            
             .
             2.
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             
               Lett.
               p.
            
             93.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             su●●osed
             ●●●tradic●i●n
             .
          
           
             
               ●●llarm
               de
               I●●●i●
               .
               ab
            
             5.
             cap.
             7.
             
             Apol.
             63.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             Tob.
             4.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             Th●
             sū●●e
             o●
             Card.
             B●●●●r●in●s
             〈…〉
             and
             An●wea●e
             .
          
           
             Barlow
             258.
             
          
           
             
               Ber
               ser.
            
             9.
             
               in
               Psal.
               Qui
               habita●
            
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             follyes
             .
          
           
             Much
             idle
             babling
             ●f
             M.
             Barlow
             to
             no
             other
             purpose
             then
             to
             s●●w
             his
             owne
             igno●ance
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             false
             charge
             vpon
             his
             aduersaty
             .
          
           
             
               Bellar.
               d●
               Iustificat
               .
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             Good
             workes
             may
             giue
             cause
             of
             confidēce
             although
             a
             man
             put
             no
             confidence
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             Gods
             mercy
             .
          
           
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             ●
             .
             
               de
               Iustif.
               cap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             ●hildish
             〈◊〉
             of
             M.
             Bar●●●
             .
          
           
             
               B●●l
               .
               pag.
            
             2●4
             .
          
           
             A
             notable
             ●●gging
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             3
             R●g
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             An
             excellēt
             example
             out
             of
             S.
             Paul
             to
             con●ute
             M.
             Barl●w●
             contradiction
             obiected
             against
             the
             Cardinall
             .
          
           
             
               Ba●l
               .
               pag.
            
             26●
             .
          
           
             
               B●●l
               .
               pag.
            
             2●●
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             Euery
             beggars
             patcht
             cloake
             conuinceth
             M.
             Barlow
             of
             egr●gious
             folly
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             
               B●rl
               .
               p●g
            
             .
             265.
             
          
           
             The
             secōd
             supposed
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             
               B●llarm
               .
               li●
            
             .
             2.
             
               de
               Statu
               pe
               .
               cati
               ,
               &
               amis●
               .
               gratiae
               ●
               .
            
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             140.
             
          
           
             Bellarmin
             clea●●●●●ō
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             
               Bell
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Cl●●i●is
               ●
            
             .
             14.
             
               &
               l.
            
             4.
             
               de
               P●nt
               .
               cap.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
               D●
               C●●e
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             cap.
             13.
             
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             
               ●●lla●m
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             sett●th
             〈◊〉
             his
             own●
             fraud
             in
             mark
             a
             ●●
             great
             le●●ters
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
               de
               Pontif.
               c.
            
             22.23.24
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             269.
             
          
           
             Shamles
             dealing
             o●
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             maketh
             ●ely
             Whitaker
             to
             be
             terrour
             vnto
             Bellarmine
             .
             
               spectatum
               admissi
               ●isum
               tene
               atis
            
             .
          
           
             Zisca
             the
             blind
             Bohemian
             rebell
             a
             fit
             Saint
             for
             Iohn
             Fox
             .
          
           
             M
             Reynolds
             refutatiō
             o
             D.
             Whi●taker
             .
          
           
             M.
             Whitakers
             ig●norance
             .
          
           
             
               M.
               Rey●nolds
               confutation
               ●
            
             97.
             
          
           
             Whitakers
             boo●
             not
             wort
             the
             takin●●
             vp
             .
          
           
             
               Apolog.
               To●t
               .
               pag.
            
             75.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               pag
            
             27●
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             An
             egre●gi●us
             abusing
             Cardina
             Bellarm
             to
             fram●
             contrad●●ction
             
          
           
             
               Ba●l
               .
               pa●
            
             273.
             
          
           
             S.
             Thomas
             e●r●g●ously
             〈◊〉
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               D.
               Thom.
            
             2●
             .
             q.
             23.
             art
             10.
             
               in
               corpore
               .
               &
               art
            
             .
             11.
             
             &
             12.
             
               per
               totum
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
             
               Institut
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               de
               Ius●i●i●at
               .
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Letter
               pag.
            
             98.
             
          
           
             
               L●tt
               .
               p.
            
             9●
             .
          
           
             Touchi
             K.
             Hen●●
             the
             secō●●
             
          
           
             Houed
             .
             303.
             
          
           
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             30
             
          
           
             
               See
               Bar●●
               in
               an
            
             117
             
               sub
               ●inen
            
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             275.
             
          
           
             
               M.
               Ba●●low
               off●●●ded
               for
               that
               the
               King
               of
               France
               〈◊〉
               Embass●●dour
               〈◊〉
               not
               wh●●●ped
               .
            
             
               Matth.
               ●
               E●hes
               .
               ●
               .
            
          
           
             Matt.
             16.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             5.24
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             litle
             a●●●a●nt●●●ith
             〈…〉
             body
             by
             di●●●pline
             .
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               ●a●l●w
               pag.
            
             2●7
             .
          
           
             Frederick
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             coronatiō
             of
             Henry
             the
             sixt
             .
          
           
             a
             
               In
               ●ita
               C●l●stini
            
             .
          
           
             b
             P●rt
             .
             ●
             .
             g●●
             .
             40.
             
               in
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             11●
             .
          
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             ●
             .
             〈…〉
             ●
             .
          
           
             d
             
               ●n
               An.
            
             119●
             .
          
           
             e
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             f
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             
               Baronius
               An.
            
             1191.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             the
             3.
             ●●eared
             〈◊〉
             a
             ●●lūny
             .
          
           
             
               Paron
               .
               in
               annal
               .
               an
               .
            
             1177.
             
          
           
             
               ●arlow
               pag.
            
             281.
             
          
           
             
               Ba●l
               .
               pag.
            
             269.
             
          
           
             Walthramu●
             so
             often
             obiec●ed
             of
             no
             credit
             .
          
           
             
               ●●ron
               .
               Tom.
            
             12.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               R●●
               .
               pag.
            
             7●
             .
          
           
             
               Lett.
               pag.
            
             1●1
             .
          
           
             
               Apolog.
               pag.
            
             72.
             
             About
             Philip
             the
             Emper●r
             ●laine
             not
             by
             Otho
             the
             ●mp●ror
             ,
             but
             by
             Otho
             the
             C●ūt
             .
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             
               L●tt●
               pag.
            
             1●1
             .
          
           
             1
             
               In
               vita
               Inno●ē
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Lib.
             2.
             
             
               D●●ad
               l.
            
             75
             
          
           
             3
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Enne
             .
             9.
             l.
             6
             
               non
               longè
               ante
               finem
            
             .
          
           
             4
             Part.
             2.
             gen
             .
             41.
             an●
             1247.
             
          
           
             5
             Lib.
             8.
             c.
             18
             
               su●●
               Saxoniae
            
             .
          
           
             6
             
               In
               fine
               l.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             
               ●
               lond
               .
               v●i
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             
               Petrus
               de
               Vi●eis
               lib.
            
             2.
             ●p●st
             .
             2.
             
               &
               〈◊〉
               vita
               〈…〉
            
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Inforcing
             of
             matters
             against
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               in
               ●sal
            
             .
             ●3
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             2●4
             .
             
               in
               ●in●
               &
            
             295.
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             291.
             
          
           
             
               B●rl
               .
               pag.
            
             291.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             Iugling
             .
          
           
             ●●●dem
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             290.
             
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             29●
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             lying
             discourse
             p.
             292.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             26.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Plat.
               in
               Honor.
            
             3.
             
             
               Vide
               ●ac
               omnia
               apud
               V●spergen
            
             .
          
           
             
               Nau●l
               .
               gē
            
             .
             41.
             anno
             1228.
             
          
           
             
               M.
               Barlow
               dissēbl●th
               the
               E●perors
               fa●lts
               ther
               by
               the
               better
               to
               charge
               the
               Pope
               of
               iniustice
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 ●●innius
                 in
                 Gr●g
              
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Tom.
               3.
               pag.
               147●
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Thom.
                 Fazel
                 .
                 Decad.
              
               2.
               l.
               8.
               c.
               2.
               
                 circa
                 finē
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Vide
                 in
              
               6.
               
               
                 Decret
                 .
                 de
                 s●nt●nt
                 .
                 &
                 rei●dicata
                 c.
              
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Fazel
                 .
                 ibid.
                 Iacob
                 .
                 Phil.
                 Bergom
                 .
                 an
                 .
              
               1●24
               .
            
             
               
                 VVestmonast
                 .
                 anno
              
               1225.
               
               
                 Sab●ll
                 .
                 Enead
              
               .
               9.
               l.
               6.
               
               
                 Paulus
                 .
                 AE●●l
                 .
                 in
                 L●d●●
                 .
                 nono
                 .
                 Monacus
                 P●du●nus
                 in
                 anno
              
               1225.
               
            
             
               
                 Antoninus
                 tit
              
               .
               1●
               .
               cap.
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 Platina
                 in
                 Inno●●ntio
                 q●a
                 to
                 .
                 Ioannet
                 .
                 &
                 Al●h●●●
                 .
                 Ci●●●n
                 .
                 Vbert
                 .
                 ●●●●et
                 .
                 l.
              
               4.
               
                 hist.
                 G●n●●●s
                 .
                 Paul.
                 ●Enal
                 in
                 ●●dou
                 .
              
               9.
               
            
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             vntruth
             about
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Empe●rours
             going
             to
             the
             Holy-lād
             .
          
           
             The
             tr●e
             ca●●es
             why
             the
             E●perors
             Sta●●
             w●re
             inuad●d
             in
             hi●
             absen●e
             .
          
           
             
               Antonin
               ,
               ti●
            
             .
             1●
             .
             4.
             
             §.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               l.
            
             ●
             ●
             .
             1.
             
               〈…〉
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             17.
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               S●gon
               .
               in
               a●
            
             1228.
             
             
               H●l●●●
               .
               M●tius
               in
               an
            
             .
             1227.
             
          
           
             
               ●rantz
               .
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             8.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Fazelius
               D●cad
            
             .
             2.
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               N●u
               l.
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             41.
             
             〈◊〉
             1229.
             
               in
               ●in●
            
             .
          
           
             Why
             Fredericke
             wēt
             to
             the
             holy
             lād
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperours
             sicknes
             counter●ait
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Na●●l
               .
               lo
               co
               c●●ato
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               In●
               br●n
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               ●n
            
             1217.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               il
               .
               e●●ē●n
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               in
               Greg.
               n●no
            
             .
          
           
             d
             En●a
             .
             9.
             l.
             ●
             
               in
               G●egor
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Decad.
             2.
             l.
             7.
             anno
             .
             1226.
             
          
           
             f
             
               ●
               .
               ●art
               .
               hist.
               l
            
             14.
             
             
               H●ld
               ●uti●●s
               ●nno
            
             12●7
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             Fr●d●ri●k
             sp●●ial●y
             excō●uni●ated
             for
             his
             retu●ne
             frō
             sea
             .
          
           
             a
             G●n
             .
             41.
             an
             .
             1●27
             .
          
           
             b
             ●●b
             .
             8.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Decad.
             2.
             l.
             8.
             cap.
             ●
             .
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             6.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Lo●o
               citato
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               vbi
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               vbi
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               vbi
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Tit.
             19.
             cap.
             4.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             
               In
               anno
            
             1227.
             
          
           
             
               Matth.
               Paris
               .
               a.
            
             1●28
             .
             pag.
             4●5
             .
             
               Ib.
               p
            
             4●4
             .
             Matthew
             Paris
             his
             cen●ure
             of
             the
             ●mperours
             returne
             .
          
           
             A
             shamfull
             lye
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             V●spergēsi●●ade
             w●rse
             thē
             he
             is
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             A
             heap
             of
             M.
             Ba●lows
             lye●
             .
          
           
             
               Crantz
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Faz●l
               .
               l●co
               ●●●ato
            
             .
          
           
             
               Huld
               .
               Mut
               vbi
               sup●a
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               gē
            
             .
             41.
             a●n●
             .
             1247.
             
          
           
             
               Paris
               .
               an
            
             .
             1228.
             
          
           
             Nauclerus
             abused
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               Vbi
               supr●
            
             .
          
           
             Blondus
             nota●ly
             belye●
             by
             M
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             other
             lyes
             .
          
           
             
               Paris
               .
               an
            
             .
             12,9
             .
          
           
             
               Paris
               .
               i●id
            
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             like
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             false
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             false
             &
             ridiculous
             plea.
             
          
           
             Malicious
             cosenage
             in
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             Th●
             habit
             of
             l●ing
             hardly
             remoued
             from
             M.
             Barlow●
             
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             291.
             
          
           
             A
             flat
             contradiction
             in
             M.
             Barlow
             .
             4.
             
             R●g
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Cuspian
             ●●
             lyed
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             and
             his
             Author
             Cuspinian
             taxed
             .
          
           
             Matthew
             Paris
             belied
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               Matth.
               Paris
               in
               an
            
             .
             1249.
             
          
           
             Petrus
             de
             Vineis
             magnified
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             
               Villanus
               l.
            
             6.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             291.
             
          
           
             a
             Tit.
             19.
             c.
             6.
             
             §.
             1.
             
               in
               fine
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             6.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Lib.
               de
               Script
               .
               Eccles
               .
               &
               in
               Catal.
               Virorū
               Illustrium
               in
               Petro
               de
               Vineis
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               In
               Anthropol
               .
               l.
            
             23.
             a.
             1212.
             
          
           
             e
             an
             .
             1249.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Eodē
               an
            
             .
          
           
             g
             Decad.
             2.
             l.
             ●
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
               in
               fine
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Lib.
             3.
             
               histor
               .
               de
               Prin●iribꝰ
               Estensious
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Lib.
             4.
             
               hist
               di
               Napol
               .
               a.
            
             1240.
             
          
           
             k
             Par.
             2.
             l.
             14.
             a
             1247.
             
          
           
             l
             Cantiō
             .
             13.
             1.
             
               partis
               ,
               &
               in
               eū
               locū
               .
            
          
           
             m
             
               Landinus
               ,
               &
            
          
           
             n
             Velutell
             .
          
           
             o
             
               In
               vita
               Petri
               de
               Vineis
               ep
               .
               prae
               fixa
               .
            
          
           
             p
             
               Martin
               .
               Crus
               .
               part
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               An.
               ●ue●●corū
               l.
            
             2.
             an
             .
             1249
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             299.
             
          
           
             Deuteron
             .
             19.
             15.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             by
             Gods
             rule
             condēned
             of
             forgery
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             error
             cōcerning
             Vrspergē●is
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             2●9
             .
          
           
             a
             
               In
               anno
            
             1249.
             
               &
               in
               eodē
               Sigon
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             1
             ●
             .
             an●
             1244.
             
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             4.
             
             
               Chron.
               an
            
             .
             1245.
             
          
           
             d
             
               In
               Apparatu
               i●●
               Innocēt
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Dec.
             2.
             l.
             7
             
          
           
             f
             An.
             1229.
             
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             31.
             
               hist.
               c.
            
             ●05
             .
          
           
             h
             
               In
               anno
            
             1254.
             
          
           
             i
             
               In
               vita
               Frederici
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               In
               vita
               Petri
               de
               Vineis
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               In
               Chrō
               .
               an
            
             .
             1●46
             .
             
               &
               ali●●
               lo●●
               supracitatu
            
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             Prouerb
             misapplied
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             vntruthes
             heaped
             togeather
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             fundamentall
             lyes
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Innocentius
             t●e
             4.
             calumniated
             both
             by
             M.
             Barlow
             and
             Fox
             .
          
           
             
               See
               three
               Conuers
               .
               p●t
            
             .
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Three
             of
             M.
             Barlows
             answeres
             examined
             .
          
           
             Another
             vntruth
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             Blondus
             nicknamed
             by
             
               M.
               Barlo●
            
          
           
             A
             seely
             reason
             of
             M.
             Barl.
             to
             iustifie
             Petrus
             de
             Vineis
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             296.
             
          
           
             A
             ridiculous
             exception
             of
             M.
             Barlow
             against
             Innocētius
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlows
             charge
             against
             Innocentius
             only
             in
             generalities
             .
          
           
             
               Arist.
               in
               problem
            
             .
          
           
             The
             pra●ses
             of
             Pope
             Innocentius
             the
             4.
             by
             diuers
             Authors
             .
          
           
             Geneb
             .
             4.
             
             
               C●ron
               .
               in
               an
            
             .
             1245.
             
          
           
             
               L●ng
               .
               hist.
               Citiz.
               in
               an
               .
            
             1242.
             
          
           
             
               Poliet
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             
               hist.
               Genuensium
               .
               Ibi●●m
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               vita
               Innocent
               .
               Mona●h
               .
               Pa●●uan
               in
               a●
               .
            
             1245.
             
          
           
             
               blond
               .
               Decad
            
             .
             ●
             .
             l.
             7.
             an
             1148.
             
               in
               sine
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Innocent
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Touching
             the
             death
             of
             Innocentius
             &
             the
             general
             lamentation
             for
             the
             sa●e
             .
             
               R●be●
               s●
               l.
            
             6.
             ●●●t
             .
             
               Rauen
               .
               immediat●
               ante
               an
            
             .
             12●6
             .
             Lib.
             4.
             
               ●●st
               .
               Gen●
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Vita
               Innocent
            
             .
             4.
             
             Innocentius
             death
             for
             a
             long
             tyme
             bewayled
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             life
             &
             vices
             of
             Frederick
             the
             secōd
             .
          
           
             Frederick
             the
             2.
             conde●ned
             by
             Matthew
             Pari●
             and
             Matthew
             Westminster
             .
             
               Matth.
               Paris
               .
               in
               an
            
             .
             1245.
             p.
             922.
             
          
           
             
               See
               also
               the
               same
               Author
               anno
            
             1239.
             p.
             651.
             
          
           
             
               Matth.
               VVestm
               .
               an
            
             .
             1245.
             pag.
             20●
             .
          
           
             Cuspinians
             iudgment
             of
             Frederick
             
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             296.
             
               in
               fine
               mon.
            
             93.
             
          
           
             
               Pal●e●
               .
               in
               Chron.
               an
            
             .
             1250.
             
             
               Foliet
               a
               hist.
               Genu
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             
             
               VVerner
               in
               f●s●●●●●o
               an
            
             .
             1224.
             
          
           
             
               Crantz
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             c.
             9.
             
             Saxoniae
             .
             Frederick
             his
             barbarous
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             
               N●●●l
               .
               〈◊〉
            
             41.
             anno
             1247.
             
             
               Mutius
               anno
            
             .
             1246.
             
          
           
             
               Compila●
               .
               C●●onol
               .
               an
            
             .
             1245.
             
          
           
             
               Nubrig
               .
               ●
            
             .
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             22.
             
               &
               l.
            
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Monach.
               Paduan
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             an
             .
             1246.
             
          
           
             
               The
               licētious
               life
               of
               Fredericke
               .
            
             
               
                 Cu●pin
                 .
                 &
                 Messia
                 in
                 vita
                 Frederic
                 .
                 Ciac●
                 in
                 Innoc.
              
               4.
               
               
                 Blondus
                 Dec.
              
               2.
               l.
               7.
               
               
                 Naucl.
                 gē
              
               .
               41.
               anno
               1247.
               
            
             
               
                 C●ātz
                 .
                 l.
              
               8.
               c.
               14.
               
               
                 Mut.
                 an
              
               .
               1246.
               
            
             
               
                 Crus
                 .
                 part
              
               .
               3.
               c.
               1.
               
               
                 Colenut
                 .
                 in
                 vit
                 .
                 Fox
                 Acts
                 &
                 Monumēts
                 .
                 pag.
              
               286.
               
            
          
           
             A
             very
             base
             and
             barbarous
             example
             .
          
           
             
               Crantz
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             
             
               Saxon.
               cap.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             blasphemou●
             speach
             of
             Frederick●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             82.
             
          
           
             The
             punishment
             of
             God
             vpon
             Fredericke
             &
             his
             issue
             .
          
           
             
               Huld
               .
               Mutins
               in
               Chron.
               an
               .
            
             1249.
             
               in
               fine
            
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             27.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             75.
             
          
           
             Other
             enormities
             of
             Fredericke
             .
          
           
             
               Nang
               .
               in
               an
            
             .
             1245.
             
          
           
             Prouerb
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Matthew
             Paris
             censured
             .
          
           
             Cuspinian
             censured
             .
          
           
             
               Nico.
               Gerbel
               .
               praefat
               .
               ad
               Carolū
               Quintum
            
          
           
             Petrus
             de
             Vineis
             cēsured
             .
          
           
             
               S.
               Anton.
               tit
            
             .
             19.
             cap.
             6.
             
             §.
             2●
             
          
           
             
               Tritem
               .
               l.
               de
               Scriptorib
               .
               Eccles.
               in
               Petro
               de
               Vineis
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               Catal.
               Virorum
               Illustriū
               in
               Petro
               de
               Vineis
               .
            
          
           
             
               M.
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             298.
             numb
             .
             96.
             
          
           
             A
             cluster
             of
             lies
             in
             M.
             Barlow
             .
          
           
             Alexāder
             the
             third
             calumniated
             .
          
           
             
               Baronius
               tom
            
             .
             12.
             
             
               Bern.
               epist.
            
             ●34
             .
             
               ad
               Rolandū
            
             (
             for
             that
             was
             Alexāders
             name
             before
             he
             was
             Pope
             )
             
               Cancellariū
               &c.
               
               Rob.
               de
               Monte
               in
               Chron.
               an
               .
            
             1181.
             
          
           
             
               Vterque
               Matth.
               in
               an
            
             .
             1188.
             
             
               Houed
               .
               eodem
               an
               .
               Nubrig
               .
            
             also
             for
             thetim
             agreeth
             ,
             l.
             3.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Whē
             Fredericke
             wēt
             into
             the
             Holy-Land
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Houed
                 .
                 loc
                 .
                 citat
                 .
                 Antonin
                 .
                 tit
                 .
              
               17.
               c.
               9.
               
               §.
               19.
               
            
             
               
                 Nicet
                 .
                 Choniat●
                 lib.
              
               2.
               
                 hist.
                 in
                 Isaacio
                 Angelo
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Compilat
                 .
                 Chronol
                 .
                 Suff●idus
                 .
                 Fragmēt
                 .
                 hist.
                 Godef
                 .
                 Chron.
                 Austral
                 .
                 Chrō
                 .
                 August
                 .
                 Mercator
                 in
                 an
                 .
              
               1190.
               
               
                 Sigon
                 .
                 de
                 regno
                 Italiae
                 l.
              
               14.
               
               &
               15.
               
               
                 Messias
                 &
                 Cuspin
                 .
                 in
                 vita
                 Freder
                 .
                 Blond
                 .
                 dec
                 .
              
               2.
               l.
               6.
               
               
                 Sabe●l
                 .
                 En.
              
               9.
               l.
               5.
               
               
                 Paulus
                 AEmil
                 .
                 l.
              
               6.
               
               
                 Antonin
                 .
                 tit
              
               .
               17.
               c.
               9.
               
               §.
               19.
               
               
                 Crātz
                 .
                 l
              
               7.
               
               
                 Saxon.
                 c.
              
               1.
               
               
                 Vinc.
                 l.
              
               29.
               c.
               51.
               
               
                 Huld
                 .
                 Mut.
                 l.
              
               19.
               
                 in
                 an
              
               .
               1190.
               
               
                 Crus
                 .
                 Annal
                 .
                 Su●ui
                 .
                 par
                 .
              
               2.
               l.
               11.
               c.
               11
               &
               18.
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 V
                 to
                 que
                 Mat●h
                 .
                 in
                 an
                 .
              
               1181.
               
               
                 Nubrig
                 l.
              
               3.
               c.
               5.
               
               
                 Houed
                 .
                 part
              
               2.
               
                 in
                 an
              
               .
               1181.
               
               
                 Robert.
                 de
                 Monte
                 in
                 anno
              
               1181.
               
               
                 G●neb
                 .
                 in
                 chrō
                 .
                 Nau●ler
                 .
                 vol.
              
               2.
               gen
               40.
               
               
                 Tritem
                 .
                 in
                 chron
                 .
                 Monaster
                 .
                 Hir
                 sa●gien
                 .
              
            
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             very
             great
             in
             his
             owne
             conceipt
             .
          
           
             
               Gretserus
               Apologia
               pro
               Cruciat
               .
               exped
               .
               cap.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             Bales
             egregious
             lying
             cēsured
             .
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             298.
             
          
           
             Touching
             Gemin
             the
             Turke
             .
          
           
             
               In
               vit
               .
               Alexād
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             AEnnead
             .
             10.
             lib.
             ●
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             scoffeth
             at
             reliques
             .
          
           
             
               Lett.
               pag.
            
             105.
             
          
           
             
               Barlow
               pag.
            
             303.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             sicophancy
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             Monkes
             &
             Priests
             preferred
             before
             Kings
             by
             S.
             Chrysostome
             .
          
           
             Similituds
             h●ld
             not
             in
             all
             things
             but
             onely
             in
             that
             wherin
             the
             similitude
             is
             made
             .
          
           
             Mat●h
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ba●l
             .
             307.
             
          
           
             M.
             Bar●lowes
             immodesty
             .
          
           
             M.
             Barlow
             called
             from
             his
             idle
             vagaries
             .
          
           
             
               Barl.
               pag.
            
             308.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barlowes
             shifting
             .
          
           
             
               Letter
               pag.
            
             108.
             
          
           
             About
             the
             exāple
             of
             Eleazar
             .
          
           
             
               Apol.
               pag.
            
             81.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             4.
             
          
           
             An
             erroneous
             cōscience
             bindeth
             .